《Arrogant Empress, Come to My Arms》


 C1

    The last thing on her mind before she died was that she wasn''t married yet.


    ¡ª ¡ª


    If one were to mention the famous people of Ten Li Capital City, then Chu Ling was definitely not one of them. When she was still alive, her arrogance and audacity could be said to be overwhelming. If anyone bullied her, she would definitely pay them back a fifth.


    At the age of three, he had climbed the pole with his bare hands. At the age of five, he had dared to bring his men to catch a traitor. At the age of twelve or thirteen, he had not dared to climb into the bride''s room to hear the sound.


    Not only was he intrepid, he was also vicious.


    However, it was this extraordinary woman who, after being refused her confession, shamelessly committed suicide.


    "Bah!"


    Ye Jinsu spat on the ground with her claw shell, "What bullsh * t rumors. I accidentally dropped it!"


    When the wet nurse who brought the medicine over heard such obscenities come from the mouth of her young mistress, she couldn''t help but stagger and almost flip over the medicine.


    How did her young mistress become so rude?


    "Miss, you don''t have to say that. If the old master heard it, he would get angry."


    Ye Jinsu smiled awkwardly and returned to her dignified posture.


    Who was Ye Jinsu?


    There was no one who did not know of the talented ladies of the capital.


    At the age of five, he was able to celebrate the poetry meet. At the age of eight, he dared to offer advice to the Emperor. He was favored by the Emperor and greatly praised. His status skyrocketed.


    Qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting were all excellent. Furthermore, he was born to a family of scholars. His father was a university scholar in the current dynasty.


    He was also well-informed and kind-hearted. He was extremely popular.


    There were also rumors that she seemed like a celestial immortal, like a flower made of jade.


    They were two different people!


    In her previous life, her reputation was both bad and bad. No one in the capital would dare to marry her. Even if she died, no one would be able to wrap her up in a corpse.


    Everyone avoided it.


    Ye Jinsu thumped her chest and stomped her feet. How did she end up in such a miserable state?


    In this new life, Ye Jinsu decided to be a quiet woman.


    The real Ye Jinsu fell into the water and died, giving her the advantage. A daughter of a famous clan was both rich and famous.


    She could almost imagine the good days of the future beckoning to her.


    In this large courtyard, each piece of silver and each of the many female servants had been taken advantage of by her.


    The wet nurse smiled at the corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth. She was even more confused. How could her young miss still smile at this time?


    Ye JinRu had even come to our house.


    "Miss, how about you give in to the old master?"


    Ye Jinsu was just too stubborn and refused to lower her head, which was why she had suffered so much in vain.


    Why did Ye Jinsu fall into the water?


    Three days ago, the palace''s empress held a banquet. Ye Jinsu used her dancing style to show off her skills and beat Ye Jingru.


    Ye Jingru became angry from embarrassment and came to pick a fight with Ye Jinsu. She pushed at the lake shore with the intention of drowning Ye Jinsu. Unexpectedly, they were dragged into the lake as well, both of them half drowned.


    Three days later, Ye Jin woke up, but Ye JinRu was still awake.


    Everyone in the House of Ye was in a hurry. They circled Ye Jinru''s spring garden three times and three times.


    As for Ye Jinsu, she left him to fend for himself.


    It was as if Ye Jingru was the direct daughter of the Ye family.


    As the memories of this body returned to the cage, Ye Jinxiu''s heart, which had been filled with excitement a moment ago, instantly cooled down.


    As soon as she woke up, she was dragged into the courtyard to ask questions.


    In the courtyard, kneeling on the floor was the doctor''s daughter, Ye Zhenzi. The current head of the Ye family, the biological father of Ye Jinsu, was looking at Ye Jinsu with an unfriendly expression.


    Ye JinRu''s birth mother, the Xie Clan, was so angry that she almost gasped for breath when she saw Ye Jinsu. She immediately reprimanded, "Ye Jinsu, you are really vicious! All these years, Second Mother has been even more intimate to you than Jin Ru. What part of you is dissatisfied with Second Mother, dissatisfied with your sister? "


    "You want to dig out Second Mother''s heart like this!?" You want to push your sister into the water! "


    With tears streaming down his face, a pair of teary red eyes stared at Ye Jinsu. He looked as if he had suffered a great loss.


    It seemed as if he would faint in the next second.


    Ye Jinsu widened her eyes and stood rooted to the ground. In her previous life, she had seen too many tyrannical evil people, but she had never seen such a person that could pretend to be evil!


    In her memory, it was clearly Ye Jingru who pushed her!


    But no one spoke to him except a wet nurse. There was no evidence to wash away his guilt.


    Ye Shisui stared at Ye Jinsu with an ashen face, but did not say anything. His face was covered with a layer of gloom.


    The girls on the ground all trembled in fear, afraid that they would lose their lives.


    The wet nurse stood up first to speak up for Ye Jinsu, "Master is clear, the eldest miss did not push the second miss!"


    Lil ''Red, the little girl who had always been following Ye Jinsu, quickly spoke up as well, "Master, the Miss really doesn''t have one. Please give it a try, Master!"


    Xie Shi''s face turned pale white as she berated, "Who doesn''t know that you two are the young miss'' trusted aides? Why are you interrupting before the old master even spoke! "No rules at all!"


    The faces of Xiao Hong and the wet nurse paled. They didn''t dare to say anything else as they were afraid that they would implicate Ye Jinsu and do bad things for her out of good intentions.


    Ye Shisui slammed his hand on the table. He stood up angrily, pointed at his wet nurse and cursed, "Are you saying that so many maids in this yard have slandered it?"


    Yes.


    However, the wet nurse did not dare to say these words, and Xiao Hong did not dare to say them.


    However, Ye Jinsu dared to say, "There are so many people in the yard, did they see me pushing her?"


    "I pushed her, pushed myself into the water?" Ye Jinsu ridiculed, his sharp eyes pointed straight at Ye Zhexi.


    Then he swiped at Xie Clan and retaliated with her words: "They are just a group of protectors, what count their words! "Maybe he accepted someone''s silver taels to frame me, so I might as well torture him to find out what the truth is!"


    The moment he heard the word ''punishment''.


    All of the girls beneath the stage trembled in fear as they looked towards the Xie Clan for help.


    Noticing the vicious look in her eyes, she could only cry as she opened her mouth, "Master, your servant has seen it with her own eyes. I did not lie at all."


    If she offended the Xie Clan, she would lose her life.


    Ye Jinsu was infuriated. She went up to the girl, grabbed her collar and asked fiercely, "Say that again?"


    In her previous life, she had always had a grudge against him. If he was angry, she would vent it all on the spot. Now that everyone in the courtyard dared to slander her in front of her, Ye Jinsu was so angry that the roots of her teeth started to itch.


    Ye Jinsu raised her hand as if she wanted to hit him. She was determined to make this girl speak the truth.


    The girl was so frightened that she fainted.


    "Enough!" Ye Shisui stopped her harshly. Looking at the rude Ye Jinsu, he felt even more disgusted. "Look at you, you don''t look like a lady at all!"


    "Are you going to make a ruckus in the whole House of Ye?"


    "Unfilial daughter!"


    Ye JinSu retracted her hand in anger and glared at the man she called father. He was also glaring at her.


    He didn''t treat Ye Jinsu as his own daughter at all. Ye Jinsu had suffered for more than ten years before, but her heart had already turned cold when she saw such ice-cold eyes.


    In the end, Ye Jinsu had yearned for her father''s love before.


    However, the current Ye Jinxiu didn''t care about this. In her previous life, she was used to having no parents, but now, she was actually living a comfortable life.


    Ye Zhonglou didn''t even want to listen to a single word of Ye Jinsu''s. He had come to a conclusion long ago.


    I never thought about it.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say a word, instead staring straight at Ye Zizai. What was the use of her saying so many things? It couldn''t even be compared to a single tear from Xie!


    "Kneel in the ancestral hall," Ye Shisui ordered coldly. Kneel for half a month! "


    "All the girls that serve Eldest Miss, go claim their 20 boards!"


    Leaving these words behind, Ye Zheng grabbed Madame Xie''s arm and flicked his sleeve as he left.


    Before leaving, he added: "Take good care of Eldest Miss! "She''s not allowed to go out again!"


    Ye Jinsu stood on the spot and looked at the people in the yard coldly. Other than a wet nurse and Xiao Hong, no one else was on his side.


    The world only knew that the direct daughter of the Ye family, Ye Jinsu, was one of the most talented girls in the capital.


    However, no one knew how difficult it had been for her to stay in the Ye Residence all these years.

 C2

    After Lady Xie and her people left, the wet nurse crawled over and looked at Ye Jinsu with a pained expression. "Miss, are you alright?"


    Ye Jinsu shook her head. Her wet nurse was someone who truly cared about her, so she shouldn''t let her feel sad.


    Kneeling at the ancestral hall?


    In her previous life, other than her parents and the heaven and earth, she had never knelt down before anyone.


    Not in this life!


    Furthermore, she had never done anything before, so why did she have to accept the punishment?


    The wet nurse saw the stubbornness on Ye Jinsu''s face and was afraid that this child would do something that would make the master unhappy.


    Ye Jinsu was a good child, but she didn''t please the old master.


    There was a reason for this.


    Ye Jinsu did not belong to the Xie family. In the past, Ye Shisui''s wife was still not the Xie family''s. Ye Shisui and Ye Jinsu''s mother''s marriage, the orders of the parents, the words of the matchmaker.


    Ye Zheng, on the other hand, had another woman in his heart.


    That was the Xie Clan.


    Ye Jinsu''s mother was driven to the backyard the moment she married into the family. After giving birth to Ye Jinsu, she became seriously ill, and Ye Shisui didn''t even glance at that pitiful woman.


    Ye Jinsu, a young girl, watched her mother stay sick in her bed all year round before she died.


    He had a grudge against Ye Zheng.


    The relationship between father and daughter had never been good.


    Ye Jinxiu turned around and walked in the opposite direction of the ancestral hall. She wasn''t going to kneel down in front of the ancestral hall!


    The wet nurse became anxious. "Miss, don''t be willful."


    She even dared to disobey Ye Zhenzheng''s words. The wet nurse stomped her feet in anxiety.


    Ye Jinsu turned around with a disapproving look, "Go and help me prepare the palanquin."


    The wet nurse was stunned as she stared blankly at Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and said, "If I remember correctly, Ning Wang had given me an invitation slip three days ago."


    The moment Ye Jinsu reminded her, the wet nurse also remembered and happily nodded her head. This way, she could be saved.


    Ning Wang was the sixteenth son of His Majesty and the most pampered. Coincidentally, Ning Wang had heard of Ye Jinsu''s reputation for a long time, so he had already sent a notice to visit her.


    No matter how powerful Ye Zheng is, he can''t be compared to the prince.


    Ye Jinxiu turned around and said, "Little Red, go and tell the executioner that you have something to do and will be punished tomorrow."


    Xiao Hong was Ye Jinsu''s personal maid and immediately guessed that she was trying to save them.


    However ¡­


    Xiao Hong looked troubled, "I''m afraid you won''t agree."


    That group of people were all attracted to her and didn''t think highly of her.


    Ye Jinsu touched her body and took out a piece of silver. Even she was shocked by the amount of money.


    She had never seen so much silver in her entire life.


    Gritting her teeth, Ye Jinsu threw the silver to Xiao Hong, "Take this and cover their mouths."


    "Wait for me to go and ask for mercy on your behalf."


    When the servants heard that there was hope, they quickly kowtowed to express their gratitude.


    Ye Jinsu was not used to this kind of scene, so she quickly slipped into the carriage and headed for the Ning Royal Manor.


    To be fair, she had been in the Ye residence all these years.


    Based on her reputation outside and the attention she received from the emperor when she was young, Ye Zhenzi had never treated her unfairly in terms of food and clothing all these years. She had everything that she deserved.


    I just never looked at her.


    The servants were all members of the Xie Clan, and they had never treated him with a good attitude before.


    It''s all cold violence.


    The carriage stopped.


    Ye Jinxiu calmed her mood and walked down with a frown. She was just about to bump into a dark figure. There was also a faint fragrance coming from his body.


    It was a soothing smell.


    "Is there anything troubling Miss Jin Su?"


    He noticed her frown.


    "Yes." Ye Jinxiu nodded, stepped out of the carriage, and jumped down.


    This series of actions caused the servant, who was holding the footstool, to be stunned on the spot.


    Ye Jinxiu was also stunned.


    How could a lady from a noble family get off the carriage like that?


    Ning Yun retracted her smile, letting out a muffled laugh from her chest.


    Ye Jinsu rubbed her nose awkwardly and laughed dryly.


    "What''s bothering you?"


    Ning Yunyin quickly changed the topic.


    Ye Jinsu frowned and shook her head, looking like she wanted to say something but was hesitating. He sighed again, as if he had made up his mind. "It''s just some small matters. Don''t disturb Ning Wang''s mood."


    As she said this, Ye Jinsu''s worried expression didn''t leave her face, but she forced herself to continue being considerate.


    Paired with Ye Jinsu''s slightly pale face, anyone who saw it would feel their heart ache.


    Ning Wang pressed on.


    Ye Jinsu gave herself a thumbs up in her heart. If she had such awareness in her previous life, she might not have fallen into such desolation.


    "Truly, my daughter has a guilty conscience." Ye Jinsu said, wiping away the tears that did not exist at the corners of her eyes with the tip of her handkerchief.


    "My yard is full of little girls, my little girl is useless, I can''t protect them."


    "Especially my wet nurse, who brought me up. She''s so old."


    "And Little Red, who grew up with me ¡­"


    Deep emotions, a few drops of tears of Ye Jinsu, on the cheek, I see pity.


    Ning Wang''s words carried all the information to the House of Ye.


    Ye Jinsu was secretly happy, and the tears on her face could not hold.


    Ning Yunyin smiled again.


    As his gaze landed on Ye Jinsu, his peach blossom eyes narrowed. He didn''t know that the daughter of the House of Ye was so interesting.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the fox-like smile on Ning Yunke''s face and felt a little guilty.


    Did he know that he was faking his tears?


    With another glance, he was almost certain that it was Ye Jinxiu. He knew.


    Ye Jinsu twitched her lips and decided not to pretend to cry anymore. He already knew, and he didn''t expose himself.


    Instead, he helped himself.


    Ye Jinsu did not have a bad impression of him.


    When the servants came up with a few snacks, the girl Xiu''er who was standing beside Ning Wang raised her head. When she saw Ye Jinsu''s crying expression, she directly spoke up, "Miss Ye, you''re so sad. Those who don''t know anything will think the Ye Residence treated you badly."


    Ye Jinsu''s tone was full of indifference, "Who knows?"


    "Could it be that you understand?"


    His words were vague, but his tone was high, as though he was hinting at something.


    Xiu Er''s face changed. "You must be joking, miss. You are the direct daughter of the Ye family. Why would I treat you harshly?"


    "It''s my fault for not keeping my mouth shut. I will go and receive my punishment now."


    This last sentence was directed towards Ning Yunyin.


    Ye Jinsu stared at Ning Yunxiao, both of them at a loss for words.


    "He didn''t treat me badly." Ye Jinsu said.


    This was said to Ning Yunyin.


    Xiu''er''s question was also asked on behalf of Ning Yunyin.


    He could not ask a servant girl who did not understand these words.


    Not to mention interfering with his subjects'' family matters, those who didn''t know this would think that Ning Wang had a grudge against the House of Ye.


    Ye Jinxiu had been a little careless in her previous life, but that didn''t mean she didn''t know about these things.


    In her previous life, she had lived such a miserable life. In this life, she was prepared to have a different way of life, a smarter way of living.


    If she wanted to know, she could just tell him.


    Ning Yunyin was somewhat surprised by Ye Jinsu''s directness. She stared at herself with her clear and limpid eyes without the slightest hint of chaos.


    She was a very smart girl.


    Ning Yunxiao nodded in response. "It''s because I didn''t manage my servant properly that I made a fool of myself."


    Ye Jinshu sipped a cup of tea as he tilted his head to look at Ning Yunyin, his tone teasing, "Your Highness Ning Wang is so concerned about me. Could it be that you''ve taken a fancy to this little girl?"


    "Cough ¡­" "Cough, cough ¡­" Ning Yunyin spat out the mouthful of tea she had just drunk.


    Ye Jinsu facepalmed, as if she had accidentally revealed her true nature.


    It was a bit wild.


    Trembling, she handed over a handkerchief. Ye Jinsu tried to ease the awkwardness, "I ¡­. I was kidding. "


    Ning Yunxiao received it and smiled. "Miss Jin Su is really ¡­" "Directly."


    The corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth twitched once again.


    After putting on the airs of a young miss once again, Ye Jinsu saluted, "It was Jinxiu who was impolite, please don''t blame Ning Wang."


    This passage was finally flipped over.

 C3

    Ning Yunyin wore a fox-like smile on her face from beginning to end as she sized up Ye Jinsu with her eyes.


    "I''ve heard that Miss Jin Su is gentle and virtuous. Looking at it today, I find her lively and cute."


    He couldn''t tell if these words were a compliment or a reprimand, so he could only let out a hollow laugh.


    Suddenly, a loud noise was heard.


    Suddenly, someone came over and said, "It''s Miss Ye''s personal maidservant, Xiao Hong. She said that she is looking for Miss Ye on important matters."


    Ye Jinsu''s heart skipped a beat. What was so urgent?


    "Send her in."


    Xiao Hong''s eyes were already red as it entered. When it saw Ye Jinsu, it kneeled down and begged, "Miss, please save the wet nurse."


    Ye Jinsu had a bad feeling about this and quickly took her leave.


    After returning to the carriage, Little Red started to recount what had happened.


    Not long after Ye Jinsu had arrived at King Ning''s mansion, someone from King Ning''s mansion sent word that Ye Zhonu would be let go of the servants in Ye Jinsu''s mansion.


    However, the Xie Clan felt that this was done on purpose by Ye Jinxiu, and did not place her, the head matron, in their eyes at all.


    With one cry, two quarrels and three hangovers, plus the addition of Ye Jingru, who was on the verge of death in bed, for support. Ye Shisui''s heart softened. He immediately called his wet nurse out of Ye Jinsu''s yard.


    In this way, the punishment would be justified.


    A wet nurse is punished fifty times for her age.


    I''m afraid the wet nurse is going to die before the fifty boards are finished.


    Speaking to the end, Xiao Hong was already crying until she was out of breath, "It''s all Madam''s fault! Madam and Miss! "


    Of course it''s their fault.


    Ye Jinxiu clenched her fists tightly, wishing that she could give them all a beating.


    He had gone too far!


    In Ye Jinsu''s memory, a wet nurse was like a mother.


    I can''t let anything happen to her!


    Ye Jinsu got off the palanquin and rushed to the yard. The wet nurse was pinned to the bench, her legs red.


    The executioner still had a stick to hit.


    "Stop!" Ye Jinsu said harshly, actually scaring the two people who were about to be executed.


    Ye Shisui saw that Ye Jinsu dared to speak in front of him in such a tone. "Fight!" Call me! "


    "You have spoiled our young miss!" It''s a crime that deserves to be punished! "


    Ye Jinxiu clenched her fists tightly. Her eyes turned red, not from tears, but from anger.


    In her previous life, she would have already rushed over to fight them. She opened her mouth wide, and no longer had anything to do with her death.


    But now he couldn''t. He couldn''t save the wet nurse.


    It would also harm him.


    The situation in the morning was still fresh in his mind, as he made the decision in this mansion. No one could save the wet nurse except Ye Zhenzheng himself.


    Xiao Hong tugged on Ye Jinsu''s sleeve, hinting her young miss not to be impulsive.


    Hiding behind Ye Zhenzheng, Mrs. Xie had a vicious look in her eyes. Today she was going after Ye Jinsu''s favorite wet nurse.


    It was a setback to her spirit!


    He wanted to let her know who was in charge of this Ye family!


    Ye Jinsu closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Of course she knew Madame Xie''s purpose.


    She couldn''t be considered to have been patient all these years, so she declared that Yuan Yang naturally couldn''t compare to Ye Jingru''s limelight. It wasn''t like she had any good intentions towards Madame Xie, as she always relied on someone to support her and not put her in her eyes.


    However, Ye Jinsu had never taken the initiative to provoke the Xie Clan.


    He was just a man with no guilt for having such a treasure!


    When she opened her eyes again, she gritted her teeth. He kneeled down and said, "Please be merciful, Father."


    When the wet nurse behind saw Ye Jinsu''s humble figure, she felt as if her heart was struck by a hammer.


    She watched as Ye Jinsu grew up. She was such a stubborn person.


    He would fight for a place for his mother when he was young.


    He would grab his own hand and say, "I will become very powerful. Only then will I be able to protect you."


    He was punished when he was young. He was punished until he couldn''t even stand properly. But her back was still straight.


    Now Ye Jinsu was bending over her.


    The wet nurse was in tears, and her heart ached more than her body.


    Ye Shou remained indifferent, looking at Ye Jinsu with cold eyes.


    This child looked so much like her mother that every time he saw her, he would do so. He would think of the woman who broke up the relationship between him and the Xie Clan.


    Xie Clan had been a concubine for so many years.


    So did Shep.


    Ye Jinsu humbly begged Ye Shisui, "My daughter was unfilial, my daughter received punishment, and I beg father to let my wet nurse go."


    Lady Xie let out a sneer from behind. "Who knows if you''re sincere or not."


    "Sincerely! "Really!" Ye Jinxiu nodded and walked to the front of Lady Xie as if she was anxious to prove herself. She kept kowtowing. "Second Mother, it''s Jinxiu''s fault. You''re in for it, Jinxiu."


    Lady Xie kicked Ye Jinsu away and taunted, "A dignified young miss of the Ye Family, isn''t it a little too ugly to do it for a servant!"


    The wet nurse''s entire body trembled. Her heart felt as if it had fallen to the bottom of a ravine. It was ice-cold and bone-piercing.


    Ye Jinxiu was still lying on the ground and did not raise her head.


    She had never suffered such humiliation.


    The wet nurse had never seen Ye Jinsu humiliated like this.


    She couldn''t stand it any longer, so she climbed down from the stool, "Miss, you don''t have to beg for me. It''s all your servant''s fault, it''s not worth it to be your servant."


    In her eyes, Ye Jinsu was very capable. He could live peacefully in the House of Ye with just his own strength. Perhaps, he could become even more powerful in the future.


    Become a noble.


    There was no need for Ye Jinsu to bow for her, a servant.


    If it wasn''t for him, Ye Jinsu wouldn''t have to suffer such humiliation.


    "I will never forget Miss''s kindness in my next life."


    After saying that, the wet nurse knelt down and kowtowed.


    Blood flow is constant...


    He never raised his head again.


    Ye Shisui could not stand the sight of blood and his face darkened.


    Ye Jinsu stared at the wet nurse on the ground with her eyes wide open and felt the strength drain from her body.


    Nonsense!


    It was simply nonsense!


    She was clearly on the verge of being able to save her!


    Why are you so stupid!


    Madame Xie''s body was too weak to bear the sight of blood, and she was on the verge of fainting again. "Old master, old master take a look at the people in the Susu Courtyard. They''re threatening you with their lives!"


    Ye Zhenzi''s face darkened even more when he heard this.


    "Lock Eldest Miss in the backyard, you''re not allowed to go out!"


    "Tell the world that the Eldest Miss is sick and no one is coming!"


    "No one is allowed to serve me!"


    That one sentence had completely cut off Ye Jinsu''s retreat path.


    The backyard had been abandoned for decades. Ever since it was taken out of the backyard by the emperor when he was eight years old, he hadn''t taken a single step inside.


    He was afraid that he would be affected by the current situation.


    Now that he had been driven back to the backyard, all the decorations hadn''t changed.


    Ye Jinsu sat on the veranda, her gaze focused on nothing.


    Xiao Hong thought that her young miss was too sad and insisted on comforting her. "Miss, young miss, you still have me."


    All these years, in front of all the people in Ye Jinsu, only Little Red knew how many cold gazes she had received from this family.


    Father doesn''t care about mother and father doesn''t love.


    The corners of Ye Jinsu''s mouth twitched. "I''m fine."


    She still needed to avenge her wet nurse.


    "Where did they throw the nurse''s body?"


    "Unmarked grave."


    Ye Jinxiu nodded and asked Xiao Hong, "Are you afraid?"


    Xiao Hong was stunned and quickly realized what Ye Jinsu wanted to do. There was a trace of fear on her face.


    But very quickly, Xiao Hong gathered up her courage. "Don''t be afraid!"


    Ye Jinsu smiled.


    It was night.


    Xiao Hong took out two sets of workers'' clothes and said worriedly, "Miss, the front and back doors are locked."


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t care and changed her clothes.


    "So we climbed the wall."


    Previously, Ye Jinsu couldn''t climb the wall, but now, she could. When she was still a girl, she climbed over the wall and stole something.


    It was a small matter to turn over a wall now.


    However, it would be difficult to bring Little Red along.


    However, it was successful. The two of them snuck into the cemetery in the back mountains.


    From far away, Ye Jinsu could smell the smell of rotting corpses. This smell was too familiar to her. There was always this smell in the corner that the beggars loved.


    It was the smell of rotting animals.


    It was just that it wasn''t as heavy as this one, nor as thick.


    Ye Jinsu took a piece of cloth and covered her mouth and nose with it as she rummaged through the pile of corpses with the light in her hand.


    Little Red was also holding back her disgust as she searched around.


    Soon, the master and the servant dragged a corpse along with them as they walked.


    Ye Jinsu only stopped when she reached the other side of the back mountain.


    Personally digging the hole and erecting the monolith, the sky was already beginning to brighten.


    Ye Jinshu was sweating profusely as he kowtowed.


    Rest assured, I will definitely avenge you.


    She swore to herself.


    "Miss, it''s time to go back." Little Red reminded them.


    Ye Jinsu nodded, "Alright."


    Time to go back.


    He would go back and take revenge.

 C4

    After he had washed off the dust on his body, he woke up to the fact that Ye Jinxiu was still the same as before.


    The backyard was extremely quiet, and now there was only Little Red accompanying him.


    It would save her the trouble of pretending to be a young miss.


    Ye Jinsu squatted beside the well and looked down with her hair draped over her head. Suddenly, she let out a sigh.


    What was all this?


    Little Red, who was carrying a basin of water, happened to see Ye Jinsu squatting by the well. She was so scared that she lost her basin.


    She rushed over and said, "Miss, don''t be so unlucky!"


    The corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth twitched as she rubbed a large lump on her forehead.


    "I didn''t."


    "I''ll look in the mirror."


    Xiao Hong did not believe it, "There''s a mirror in a nice room, why did you come to the well to look at it!"


    "¡­"


    The corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth twitched. She couldn''t possibly say that she was used to it, right?


    A shout came from the distance, "Who won''t want to go?"


    It was Nanny Liu who came to deliver food in the morning.


    Nanny Liu was also from the Xie Clan and was an old man of the manor. He had always relied on his seniority and never treated Ye Jinsu as his master.


    Now it became even more serious, "Eldest Miss, what are you doing? Master made you shut up to reflect on yourself. Are you looking for a life or death job for Master to see?"


    The cold words had long become the norm.


    The Xie Clan was intelligent, and they were skilled in superficial skills. In fact, they were the ones who hid the needles in the shadows.


    Just like the food sent over by the Nanny Liu, there were five or six plates and exquisite dishes filled with porridge, no one could find anything wrong with it.


    But Nanny Liu was old, the hand that was carrying the bowl of porridge shook, and half a bowl of porridge spilled onto the ground.


    "Aiya! This old servant is getting old and my hands and feet are no longer nimble.


    As he spoke, he picked up another bowl of side dishes.


    Xiao Hong could not watch any longer and wanted to snatch the side dish in Nanny Liu''s hands.


    Previously, these people only had a bad attitude towards Ye Jinsu, but now, they were directly bullying her.


    Nanny Liu had a lot of strength now, and with a push, a dish fell to the ground, and the porcelain plate cracked.


    Nanny Liu began to berate Xiao Hong in front of Ye Jinsu, "You are clumsy, how do you do things!"


    As if this bowl of food was smashed by Xiao Hong, Xiao Hong''s face turned green from anger.


    Ye Jinsu sneered. As a master, she hadn''t even spoken, yet this servant had already taken herself seriously. This was truly defying the will of the heavens.


    "Nanny Liu, I don''t know when the Ye Residence will be taken care of by you anymore. The girl in my yard still needs you to teach her a lesson."


    Ye Jinsu spoke slowly and unhurriedly, her eyes staring straight at Nanny Liu, like a leopard staring at its prey.


    Nanny Liu''s face paled as he started to panic in his heart.


    When did Ye Jinsu change her personality?


    This matter could be big or small. She had good judgement and insight. If Ye Jinsu were to cause trouble for such a small matter, it would only bring him harm and not benefits.


    If she lost the Xie Clan''s heart, then she wouldn''t have any place to stay in this mansion.


    Nanny Liu quickly kneeled down and smacked his own two mouths that were neither light nor heavy. "It''s all this old servant''s fault for talking too much, this old servant says too much!"


    His attitude was rather sincere.


    He had to be able to maintain his current position because of his ability to see the wind and steer the waves.


    However, Ye Jinxiu was not ready to let the matter go. She coldly said, "Little Red, slap your face."


    Nanny Liu was stunned when she heard this. She did not expect Ye Jinxiu to actually dare to have someone beat her up. He was stunned on the spot, his eyeballs rolling rapidly. He opened his mouth to call out to the Xie Clan, "Please spare me, Young Miss! Please forgive me!"


    "The old servant is still waiting to serve the old servant. The old servant is still waiting to serve the old servant. The old servant is waiting for the old servant to serve the old servant."


    Ye Jinxiu laughed coldly in her heart. It was one thing if she didn''t mention the Xie Clan, but the moment she did, she got angry. Wasn''t this what the Xie family loved to do the most? Then she will play with her!


    "So that''s how it is. I wonder how Second Mother is doing?" Ye JinSu smiled magnanimously and suddenly asked with concern.


    Ye Jinsu''s words were obviously wrong. She was trying to set a trap for her. Nanny Liu''s back was drenched in sweat, he did not answer nor did he answer.


    Ye Jinxiu impatiently knocked twice on the table, but her words were strict: "Dog slave, Master won''t answer your question? Don''t tell me that''s how you usually serve Second Mother? "


    Nanny Liu could only answer truthfully, "Yes ¡­ It was Madame''s recent headache. This old servant has learned some massage techniques, so every day, I have to help Madam massage them before she can feel more comfortable. "


    "So that''s how it is," Ye Jin Su smiled. He no longer looked at Nanny Liu and turned to speak plainly, "Little Red, slap him."


    "Leave her hands for Second Mother to massage."


    Nanny Liu was so frightened that her face turned pale.


    Little Red had a strong and robust physique. It would be easy for her to catch an elderly person like Little Red. If she were to fall into the hands of her master and servants ¡­ He would probably lose half his life.


    Nanny Liu immediately stood up, looking nervous, "Miss, what are you doing?"


    "At least I''ve been in the estate for more than thirty years." At least I''ve been in the palace for more than thirty years.


    "Are you trying to disappoint the madam and the old master?"


    Ye Jinsu''s brows twitched, and once again brought out Ye Zhang and Xie Clan''s pair to chat!


    What a sentence it was to poke at the place she hated the most.


    "Nanny Liu, you have been in the palace for more than thirty years. Then tell me, what crime do you think a servant who has offended his master and did not place his master in his eyes should have?"


    He should be beaten to death!


    Nanny Liu''s face turned completely cold. In the old days, Ye Jinsu only needed to bring out Xie''s family and Ye Zheng''s family. They would always stop at nothing, and would not make things difficult for their servants.


    Now it had completely changed.


    He was going to get his revenge.


    Nanny Liu no longer had a way out. Although she was a part of the Xie Clan, the Xie Clan only protected themselves. If there was one thing that was disadvantageous to him, he wouldn''t care about the life or death of others.


    She had been grabbed in the wrong place, and with Ye Jinsu''s determined look, she no longer had any leeway left.


    He could only hope that this matter would be reduced to a trivial one.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Nanny Liu''s desperate expression and sneered, "Little Red, slap him."


    Little Red had long since disliked Nanny Liu. Previously, Ye Jinxiu had stopped her and said that there was no need to make a fuss, and she was so angry that she was about to suffocate. Now that the Miss had finally been enlightened, she wanted to beat back the cold talk she had received.


    After mustering all her strength, Xiao Hong''s two to three slaps had already made Nanny Liu''s mouth turn red.


    Ye JinSu secretly sighed with emotion in her heart. This Xiao Hong really caught her heart. It had the look of her from her previous life, with its distinct love and hate.


    After fighting for more than ten times, Nanny Liu could no longer scream at first, and his face had turned purple. When his face swelled up, Ye Jinsu called for Xiao Hong to stop.


    Nanny Liu thought that this was finally over. After getting beaten up, she would get it back in the future.


    However, Ye Jinsu did not have any intentions of letting Nanny Liu go. She looked at the broken porcelain plates on the floor and laughed, "Nanny Liu, the side dish I like to eat has been spread out. Go to the kitchen and cook another one for me."


    The slap just now was filled with the anger that he had previously endured.


    His account for today had just started counting.


    When Nanny Liu heard this, his tears flowed out instantly. The tears flowed down his face and the pain from the burning wound made him kneel on the ground and beg for forgiveness.


    Ye Jinsu smiled, "Sure, as long as you tell me, who let Second Mother punish the wet nurse."


    Nanny Liu''s body trembled. He suddenly shook his head with all his might as he muttered indistinctly, "It''s not me ¡­ "It''s not me ¡­"


    It was hard to say, but Ye Jinsu heard it clearly.


    Her pupils darkened. The Xie Clan''s style was always directed at her. Only that foolish Ye Jingru loved to do things that she valued the most.


    From snacks, toys, clothes, and even his mother''s possessions.


    She loved this feeling of seizing someone''s love the most.


    And the Nanny Liu had been serving Ye Jingru before.


    Ye Jingru was still lying on her bed. Who would give the Xie family any ideas or ideas about what to do next?


    The result was not hard to guess.


    But the Nanny Liu refused to admit it.

 C5

    Of course the Nanny Liu couldn''t admit it. If she admitted it, Ye Jinsu would kill her.


    Fortunately, Ye Jinsu didn''t pursue the matter any further, "I''m hungry. Hurry to the kitchen and start cooking again."


    Nanny Liu did not dare to say anything else, and retreated with a swollen face.


    The kitchen was on the other side of the backyard. Nanny Liu stared at this face as he walked across the entire Ye Residence to the kitchen.


    Ye Jinxiu only had to dig a little bit before she threw up. Then he threw the entire tray on the ground. "Too salty."


    Nanny Liu trembled. He knew that Ye Jinsu was going to play her half to death today.


    After a while, Nanny Liu brought another plate over. Ye Jinxiu only had to taste a bit before her entire plate went down, "It''s too light."


    As time went on, it was already late in the morning and the time to give the Xie family a massage was almost up.


    The Nanny Liu could only hope that the Xie Clan could see that he was not here and help him.


    Ye Jinsu raised her head to look at the sun before finally saying mercifully, "It''s getting late, Second Mother is still waiting for you. Be careful."


    Nanny Liu was shaken into a sieve, thanked her and quickly left.


    She also did not plan to waste one day with Nanny Liu.


    The reason she had Nanny Liu walk around the backyard was to make an example to others. Let the servants see what happens to those who commit the following offenses.


    Let them know that even if she, Ye Jinsu, entered the backyard, she would still be the young miss of the Ye residence!


    Ye Jinsu stretched his back as he faced the scorching sun. After dealing with the evil servant, he felt refreshed.


    Even Xiao Hong''s mood improved greatly. She looked excitedly at Ye Jinsu and said, "Miss, you''ve finally figured out how vile you are."


    Ye Jinsu nodded, "If anyone bullies us in the future, we''ll bully them back."


    In Ye Jinsu''s body, Chu Ling was still the same Chu Ling. He was still the same person who loved and hated others, and would take revenge on them no matter what. However, the current her had learned the lesson from her previous life. She had become smarter and understood how to protect herself.


    It was unlike his previous life, where he had been so reckless, causing his head to bleed from the impact.


    She still had to avenge her wet nurse.


    Thinking this, Ye Jinsu was lost in thought.


    Without even noticing when a person appeared behind him, a warm palm suddenly dropped on top of his head.


    Ye Jinxiu was only nervous for a second before a familiar fragrance wafted into her nose. Ye Jinsu quickly realized who it was and relaxed.


    "What are you thinking about?" Ning Yunyin circled around from behind.


    Ye Jinsu did not show any expression as she said nonchalantly, "I was just thinking that Ning Wang likes to be the man of honor."


    Ning Yun couldn''t help but laugh as she teased, "Then I''d rather be a rapist than a bandit."


    The corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth twitched.


    Was he trying to take revenge for teasing him yesterday?


    His cultivation was not enough at all!


    Ye Jinxiu pretended to exaggerate, "Then I will not comply to your words even if I have to die."


    The smile on Ning Yunyin''s face deepened as she hooked her fingers under Ye Jinsu''s chin. "Are you willing to hire me for a thousand gold?"


    Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes and pushed Ning Yunyin away. "I don''t want to."


    Even so, she rejected him bluntly.


    However, just now, Ye Jinxiu''s heart had been shaken for a second. Gold! Marry!


    These two things were things that she had dreamed of doing in her previous life!


    However, when Ye Jinsu saw the unblemished look in Ning Yunyin''s eyes, she felt as if her eyelashes were filled with emotion. Hidden beneath the deep ink was a deep pool of impenetrable water.


    All of this was perfectly covered by the faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    However, Ye Jinsu had discovered it. She wanted to marry someone, wanted to marry a pair of people for life and for the rest of their lives.


    Instead of marrying a prince, he would marry a group of concubines.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t want to live like this all day long in order to compete for her husband''s favor.


    She would rather marry an ordinary person.


    Having been rejected, Ning Yunyin didn''t get annoyed. Instead, he smiled and asked, "What''s wrong?" Do you have a son that Jinsu likes? "


    He had called her Miss Jin Su yesterday, but now he was calling her by her name.


    Ye Jinxiu rolled her eyes, "No, I don''t have any. I don''t think much of you unilaterally."


    "Then what does Jinsu like?" Ning Yunyin asked.


    Ye Jinsu blinked her eyes, "Are you going to change it for me?"


    Ning Yunyin smiled. "No, I''ll kill them."


    Ye Jin Su shivered and muttered in a low voice, "What a freak."


    His words were soft, but it didn''t escape Ning Yunyin''s ears. She replied, "Same here. You''re pretty ruthless towards that old woman."


    Ye Jinsu paused for a moment before her expression suddenly turned serious. She looked at Ning Yunyun and said, "She harmed my wet nurse."


    "A wet nurse is like my own mother."


    "After the age of five, she took care of me."


    "She was killed by someone. Not even her corpse was buried."


    It was just a few slaps, yet he lost a life?


    Was she cruel?


    Compared to the Xie Clan and Ye Jingru, she was not ruthless at all.


    Ning Yunran her eyes down, her gaze turning gentle. She rubbed Ye Jinsu''s head and softly said, "I know."


    The familiar fragrance of the Agarwood entered her nose, making her feel much more at ease. Breaking away the restless hand on top of his head, Ye Jinsu expressionlessly said, "Don''t rub your head, I''m not growing."


    She was only 14 years old and was already half a head shorter than an ordinary person. If he continued to touch her, he feared that she wouldn''t grow any taller.


    In her previous life, she loved to touch the little beggar on the street, and he never grew taller.


    Ning Yunyin was amused by Ye Jinsu''s serious expression. She asked, "What do you plan to do in the future?"


    What should he do?


    What could he do?


    "Just stay here."


    She was the eldest miss of the House of Ye. How could she escape?


    "Aren''t you afraid they''ll eat you?"


    Ning Yunyin was referring to the Xie Clan and Ye JinRu''s group.


    Ye Jinsu felt that her IQ had been insulted ¡­


    "No matter what, I''m still a direct daughter of the Ye family. She won''t do anything to me."


    The Xie Clan still had some brains. As long as outsiders could remember that Ye Jinsu was the direct descendent of the Ye Clan, the Xie Clan would not be able to touch her.


    If he wanted to move, he would have to wait until after several years had passed, when everyone gradually forgot about Ye Jinxiu.


    At that time, it was only natural to say that Ye Jinsu died of illness.


    Ning Yunyin smiled. From the looks of it, he was just worrying for nothing.


    Yesterday, when Ye Jinsu was called away in a hurry, Ning Yunyin was worried that something had happened to her.


    They sent people to investigate and found out that there was such a big commotion in the House of Ye.


    He was worried about Ye Jinsu, so he sneaked over to take a look.


    However, she didn''t expect Ye Jinsu to be merciless when she taught him a lesson. She didn''t lose out in the slightest.


    It was rumored that the Ye Residence''s Eldest Miss, Ye Jinsu, was well-informed and dignified.


    Ning Yunyin, however, felt that this woman, who hadn''t sat down yet, was more like a gangster than a gangster. He taught others a lesson, and was also like a local ruffian.


    Perhaps it was because Ning Yunyin''s gaze was too undisguised, but Ye Jinsu finally found out the way she sat on the bench with one foot on it. It wasn''t very elegant.


    With a hollow laugh, Ye Jinsu bitterly withdrew her foot and sat up straight.


    For a girl to sit like this in front of a man and even expose half of her ankle was not very elegant after all. In his previous life, he was used to hanging out with a bunch of beggars.


    He didn''t care that much.


    It was different now. Ye Jinxiu suddenly felt a little awkward and a few pink clouds floated up on her face.


    Ning Yunlian smiled and said, "It''s fine, you can sit as you like."


    Ye Jinsu was embarrassed and couldn''t reply.


    As if she had discovered the new world, Ning Yunyin suddenly teased, "I''ll be responsible for you."


    "Take your responsibility!"

 C6

    autumnal garden


    Lady Xie sat on the cold mat to take a nap. Summer was hot and dry, while the little girl Huai Yu brought her a bowl of iced sour plum soup to relieve her from the heat.


    Lady Xie took the bowl of soup and seemingly nonchalantly asked, "How is Eldest Miss?"


    Nanny Liu should have already been there, and that little hoof still hadn''t become proud of itself. As she thought of this, the corners of the Xie Clan''s mouth curled up into a satisfied smile. Their mood was pretty good.


    However, Huaiyu did not answer immediately. She was hesitating.


    Mrs Xie stopped to drink her soup. Seeing Huaiyu''s troubled expression, she knew something must have happened, "What happened?"


    "Nanny Liu brought food to Eldest Miss''s yard in the morning, and after Eldest Miss slapped him, he became more ruthless."


    There was no way to drink the soup anymore, so Lady Xie put down the bowl and asked again, "Were you punished by Eldest Miss?"


    Ye Jinsu didn''t put her in her eyes, but she had never had a head-on conflict with her and had always avoided her whenever she could.


    Now that he had killed her wet nurse, he had forced her into a desperate situation?


    Huaiyu nodded. Today, all the servants in the backyard saw Nanny Liu coming and going with a purplish-red face.


    He was quite bold. Lady Xie coldly snorted. She wanted to see how Ye Jinxiu would treat her people.


    "Call Nanny Liu in, I want to ask her what''s going on."


    Nanny Liu had received the order, as soon as he entered, he threw himself onto the ground, bowed his head and begged Xie Clan to redress his grievances.


    His words were slurred, and it took a long time for Madam Xie to make out what he was saying.


    It was hard to explain. It seemed that the punishment was really severe.


    Thinking of this, Lady Xie put down her tea. "Lift your head up. Let me see how Eldest Miss punished you."


    Nanny Liu shook his head, unwilling to raise it. She had just looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was frighteningly swollen, so how could she dare show it to Madame Xie?


    Madame Xie grew impatient. "If I tell you to raise it, then lift it up. What are you crying for!?"


    Just as Nanny Liu raised his head, the Xie Clan was shocked by his face and quickly used a handkerchief to cover their eyes.


    "What''s going on!" Xie Clan reprimanded. Ye Jinsu''s small hoof was actually so ruthless.


    The Nanny Liu then explained everything in detail.


    The more she listened, the more confused she became. She could not calm down at all, so Huaiyu quickly added another cup of tea.


    Lady Xie rubbed her forehead. How could she be in the mood to drink tea? She flung her hand to the ground, causing a loud crash.


    "Slut!"


    This Ye Jinsu was completely going against him!


    The entire Ye Residence knew that the Nanny Liu was her man, and she dared to be one of the more than 100 people in the Ye Residence to teach her a lesson.


    What face would she have in the Ye Clan in the future?


    Nanny Liu trembled in fear, crying as he said, "The Madam wants to seek justice for this old servant!"


    Lady Xie did not have the heart to look at Nanny Liu''s tragic face anymore, but she still changed her face. In a soft voice, she comforted him, "You''ve been wronged.


    As he spoke, he gave Huai Yu a look.


    Huai Yu quickly took out a bottle of medicine and stuffed it into Nanny Liu''s hands.


    "Use this medicine first. I''ll call a doctor for you later. Take good care of it." Mrs Xie comforted her softly.


    Nanny Liu was one of her people.


    After suffering so much, if she did not care about it now, wouldn''t that be freezing her heart? If she were to teach them to others, who would dare to work for her in the future?


    He had to use some methods to win her over.


    Nanny Liu took this bottle of medicine. Knowing that his attack today was not for nothing, he tactfully retreated.


    Behind the screen, Ye Jinru suddenly took the opportunity to run out.


    "Ye Jinsu is really lawless!"


    This roar was filled with vigor, unlike the time he was unconscious on the bed yesterday, his complexion was rosy, and he looked very healthy.


    "Nanny Liu is mine, she dares to treat Nanny Liu like that!" Ye Jinru stomped her feet in anger.


    Ye Jinsu had been suppressing her in the front yard, and now, she was the one who would bully her even after entering the back yard.


    When Lady Xie saw Ye Jingru suddenly appear, she slammed her hand on the table and angrily shouted, "Who let you come out!?"


    "Don''t you know that there''s an ear on the wall?"


    Huaiyu rushed to close the door.


    Ye Jingru was not convinced, but she still went back to the cabinet.


    Mrs Xie hurried over and said bitterly, "How many times have I told you? Don''t act so rashly. If someone were to bump into you, both of us will die! "


    Ye Jingru knew that she was in the wrong, but she couldn''t swallow her anger.


    She lay in bed for three or four days before she finally drove Ye Jinsu to the backyard, thinking that she had basically finished counting the weather. He didn''t expect her to be so arrogant. What right did she have to be so arrogant!


    She was just an unfavoured slut!


    Madame Xie naturally understood this logic, but she also couldn''t swallow her anger.


    "Go, invite Master and Eldest Miss to my courtyard."


    At this moment, Ye Jinsu was in the yard playing with ants with a stick. She was having a good time. After that morning incident, those who came to deliver their meals at noon were extremely respectful, not daring to act rashly.


    Huaiyu stepped out of the courtyard and called out, "Eldest Miss, Madam has invited you to walk around her yard."


    Little Red panicked a little. The Qiuxiang Institute was the Xie Clan''s territory, so they definitely wouldn''t be able to take it in if they went in.


    "Miss, what should we do?"


    What should he do?


    Was he still afraid of her?


    Ye Jinsu laughed coldly, throwing the stick away and clapping her hands, "Come, let''s go meet her."


    As soon as he entered the Institute, it turned out that it was an even bigger lineup than before. Ye Shisan had been invited over a long time ago, and when he saw Nanny Liu crouched at the side, his face turned as black as coal.


    This entire house had been turned upside down by Ye Jinsu.


    When he saw Ye Jinsu coming over, he angrily rebuked, "Kneel."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t even look at him and bowed expressionlessly, "Father, Second Mother."


    This form of courtesy was called perfunctory, and Ye Shisui was even more angry.


    Naturally, he didn''t kneel.


    Lady Xie pressed a hand to her forehead and spoke in a voice filled with grief and indignation. "Don''t pay your respects either. I think you''re just looking forward to my uneasiness."


    "Second Mother, what are you saying?" Ye Jin Su smirked as she glanced at Nanny Liu kneeling on the ground, "Second Mother, these servants dared to use this chance to step on your head. Jin Su couldn''t stand seeing this, so she taught this lesson to you."


    "Don''t you dare wrongly accuse a good person."


    When he said so, Ye Jinsu''s expression did not change at all, and there was even a hint of grievance in her tone.


    Just her, the Xie family, knew how to act? You know how to put on an act?


    Xie Shi glared at him. Since when did Ye Jinsu dare to speak such shameful words?


    These words were said as if Ye Jinxiu was always thinking of her and she had even called her over. She was the one who didn''t understand the situation.


    Everyone in the courtyard was watching.


    "Nanny Liu is an old man from the manor. He went to your courtyard and was beaten to such a state for no reason. If this gets out, outsiders will have to teach our academy to treat people harshly! "


    She paused for a moment, then said with a disappointed expression, "How do you expect your old master to behave in the outside world?"


    If he moved out of the Ye Residence and out of the Ye Residence, then this matter would become many times more serious. Ye Shisui''s reputation as an outsider had always been magnanimous. If this matter got out, it would be slapping Ye Shisan''s face.


    Ye Chong''s expression turned even more unfriendly.


    "So that''s what Nanny Liu told you. It seems that I was still too lenient on you."


    She took two steps forward and pulled Nanny Liu over.


    "Tell me yourself, why am I punishing you?"


    Nanny Liu was so scared that his whole body was trembling. It was hard to tell if he was truly speechless or just faking it.


    Ye Zhenzheng could not bear to watch any longer. Ever since Ye Jinsu pushed Jinru into the water, this family had been in an uproar. He didn''t expect that sending Ye Jinsu to the rear courtyard would cause such a huge commotion.

 C7

    He was rude and unkind to others, being so ruthless at such a young age.


    He should have strangled this child to death in the first place.


    "Enough, you don''t need to say anymore," Ye Shisui got down from the hall and stood in front of Ye Jinsu, pointing at him while swearing. "You want to make me die, don''t you!"


    Ye Jinsu calmly took a step back to avoid the spittle.


    "What did father say?" Ye Jinsu spoke coldly, giving back to Ye Zizai word by word the words of Lady Xie, "The daughter punishes the evil slave for the sake of Second Mother and for the sake of our Ye Residence. Otherwise, if this news were to spread out, they would say that our government is not strict, and that no one would be able to tell who is the superior and who is the inferior. "


    Ye Zheng was so angry that he could barely catch his breath. What a glib tongue!


    He had really raised a good daughter after so many years of eating and drinking.


    "Father, you are not yet a steward, so you do not know that there are many slaves in this mansion." Since Second Mother''s body is weak, then those people wouldn''t put Second Mother in their eyes.


    "Second Mother naturally doesn''t know about this, but our daughter can''t sit idly by."


    Ye Jinsu pointed at the Nanny Liu and pressed on, "Father has always known how kind Second Mother is. Even though her daughter had done the wrong thing and moved to the backyard, after putting on her clothes and eating, Second Mother still ordered that everything should be given to her according to her daughter''s previous rules. "


    "But this group of tricky slaves dared to go against the rules just because Second Mother was sick."


    "Your daughter is the direct daughter of the House of Ye. She dares to throw a bowl in front of your daughter. I wonder what will happen in the future. Can your daughter not be punished?"


    With these words, Ye Jinsu had already said all the good things. Mrs Xie''s hand that was holding onto the handkerchief tightened, her eyes full of viciousness. Slut! He really knew how to talk big!


    Fortunately, the old master still faced her. The old master didn''t believe a single word that Ye Jinsu said.


    Ye Jinsu changed the topic and pointed directly at the Xie family. "For Second Mother to defend this slut like this, I didn''t know. I thought you were the one who ordered her."


    Nanny Liu did not expect such a scene, the Xie Clan was at a disadvantage. If this went on, she might really be dragged out to be beaten to death.


    Nanny Liu could only crawl to the Xie Clan''s feet and beg with tears in his eyes.


    She could only open her mouth and say, "You said that the Nanny Liu is harsh on you, but do you have any evidence? Nanny Liu has been in the palace for dozens of years, so everyone knows her. "


    Ye Jinsu had already praised her so highly and even claimed that she had been wronged. If she didn''t do something now, it would make her seem mean.


    She wanted to see what kind of evidence Ye Jinsu had to prove that the Nanny Liu had committed a crime.


    Xiao Hong was anxious to stand up. Ye Jinsu stretched out her hand to stop it and said, "I have no enmity with her, why should I make things difficult for an old woman?"


    "On the contrary, there are some people who put on an act and recite a set from the beginning to the end. It''s even more vile than the rats in the gutter. " Ye Jinsu spoke, but she was looking at the Xie Clan.


    He pointed at the mulberry trees and scolded the locust trees.


    Xie Shi was so angry that the handkerchief in her hand was about to be torn apart, but she couldn''t get angry at a time like this. Even though she knew Ye Jinsu was scolding her in a roundabout way, she still couldn''t get angry.


    Otherwise, there would be no money at all.


    She forced a smile and looked at Nanny Liu, "Nanny Liu, First Miss said that you committed an offense against your superiors, is that true?"


    Nanny Liu kept shaking his head.


    The Xie Clan stretched out their hands to help Nanny Liu up, and suddenly spoke faintly: "Jin Su, you heard it too. I know that the old master punished you a little too severely, and the grievances in your heart is something that should be done, but the Nanny Liu is still innocent after all. "


    As he spoke, he went down on his knees and begged Ye Zizai. He held the handkerchief with tears in his eyes, and his body was as weak as a willow. He was truly pitiful.


    "Jin Su has been pampered since she was young. She definitely isn''t used to the backyard. Nanny Liu is a person of my courtyard, I have helped Nanny Liu and the servants here to gain some favor, I hope that the Old Master can allow the young miss to return to the front courtyard. "


    to ask for favors for the Nanny Liu and his servants.


    Ye Jinsu sneered. What a great way to ask for favors on behalf of his subordinates.


    She, the eldest daughter of the Ye family, had a malicious heart. Truly, every sentence was filled with piercing words. Compared to who''s mouth could flip the world upside down, the Xie Clan was the only one who could shake her out of this world.


    Ye Jinsu took a few steps forward and spoke word by word, "What''s the matter, Second Mother? "You have been very concerned about me all these years. Don''t you know what kind of person I am?"


    "I know. I know you don''t take me for your mother from the bottom of your heart. I know you hate me."


    "But I don''t blame you, I only treat you with my heart and soul. If you have any shortcomings, I will double up to you." If you are truly angry, then just vent your anger on me. Don''t vent your anger on the servants. "


    Mrs. Xie was crying so hard that she leaned on Ye Ling''s shoulder and gasped for breath. She wanted to make Ye Ling''s heart cry. Ye Jinsu watched coldly from the side and felt disgusted.


    Ye Zhenzi, on the other hand, felt more and more that Ye Jinsu was vicious.


    Today, he was going to kill this unfilial daughter of his and remove all harm to his family.


    "Go get the family law!"


    With a bellow, even Xiangyun, who was standing next to Ye Dazhi, trembled in fear. The House of Ye had not done anything against the family rules for decades. Now that they had touched the old master''s reverse scale, the old master was truly angry.


    Lady Xie quickly knelt down and grabbed Ye Zizai''s sleeve, crying and begging him, her eyes full of grievance and tenderness. "Master, it''s all my fault. Don''t blame her. If you want to punish her, then punish me. It''s all my fault, I didn''t teach you well as a mother. "


    "What are you begging for? Get up!" Ye Shisui saw that his heart was about to break. Scolding the Xie family would only make him suffer, but he also hated himself for making her suffer.


    The Xie Clan was naturally pure and kind, and had been his concubine for so many years, and had suffered many grievances. After several years of hard work, Ye Jinsu had been disobedient again and again.


    The more Lady Xie cried, the more hatred he had towards Ye Jinsu.


    Madame Xie cried so fiercely that he could only hug her and comfort her, "Yu''er, don''t cry. It''s not your fault."


    The middle-aged man revealed a gentle smile as he lightly wiped away the tears on Lady Xie''s face and then embraced her like a treasure.


    What a loving and loving appearance.


    Ye Jinsu felt nauseous.


    When he was young, his mother would sit on the back porch and look through the autumn water all day, but Ye Zizai had never revealed such an expression. There had always been a cold confrontation between the brows, and a cold chill that came from freezing ice.


    Soon, he came in with a whip in his hand.


    The snake whip that was as thick as a child''s wrist was completely black, and it gave off a cold light.


    Xiao Hong was so scared that her legs went soft. The young miss is her daughter''s home, how could she bear it? She was afraid that this lash might cost half her life. She frantically kowtowed and begged for mercy, "Master, please be merciful. Miss has just fallen into the water and her body is not fully recovered yet. I can''t take it."


    When Ye Zhuan mentioned falling into the water, his face darkened even more. If it wasn''t for Ye Jinsu, Ru''er wouldn''t still be unconscious.


    Ye Shisui kicked Xiao Hong in the face in anger. "You dog slave, you don''t have the right to talk here!"


    As he spoke, he grabbed the whip beside him and whipped it, tearing his clothes and causing him to bleed. Xiao Hong''s scream stuck in her throat, but before it could finish screaming, it had already fainted.


    Ye Jinsu immediately rushed over, but she was too late. The whip had already landed. It smashed into Little Red''s back, causing its skin and flesh to instantly split open as fresh blood poured out. The blood rushed into her eyes, stinging them completely.


    Ye Jinsu''s hands trembled as she held Little Red.


    "Slut!"


    Ye Shisui was not satisfied yet. He raised his whip and was about to hit again.

 C8

    The sound of wind breaking rang out as Ye Jinsu grabbed Ye Zhenzu''s hand. With all of his strength, his fingernails were chopped off, and a trickle of blood seeped out from the gaps of his fingers.


    His two hands were tightly shackled, and even his hand that was holding the whip couldn''t move.


    "What are you still standing there for? Drag that unfilial girl away!"


    Only then did the servants rush up like a swarm of bees, grabbing Ye Jinsu and dragging her away, pressing her down on the ground.


    Ye Zhenzheng did not expect Ye Jinsu to be so bold as to dare to snatch the thing in his hands. He was so angry that he could not get up in time, and coughed crazily while holding his hands.


    Lady Xie started getting anxious. Ye Jinsu actually dared to anger the old master to such an extent. He immediately gave Ye Jinsu a slap, "Unfilial daughter! Are you going to kill your father out of anger? "


    She was caught, unable to move, and this slap was solid. Ye Jinsu''s face was slanted after being hit. A deep red handprint appeared on her face, and her ears buzzed.


    She had never been hit like this before!


    It was unknown where Ye Jinxiu got the strength from, but she pushed open the shackles around her and stood up to give the Xie Clan a slap.


    "Can you hit me?"


    Ye Jinxiu''s strength was much greater than the Xie Clan''s, and with that one strike, she had knocked the Xie Clan down to the ground.


    "Pah!"


    Another slap landed on Ye Jinsu''s face.


    Ye Zheng was trembling with rage. "Then can I hit him?!"


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Jinsu was once again forced to kneel on the ground and use the rope with great fanfare. Ye Jinsu looked coldly at the furious Ye Shisui and spat out three words, "You are not worthy."


    "What right do you have to hit me?"


    Ye Shisui slapped the table three times. "I''m your father! You disobeyed and disregarded your kin. Today, I will beat you to death! In case you go out and embarrass the House of Ye!


    Ye Jinsu was so angry that she started laughing, but her laughter was just like a cold smile that was like three feet of ice in a cave. She stared at Ye Zizai, slowly enunciating each word, "Lord Ye, what right do you have to take advantage of my father?"


    "When I was three years old, I had a high fever. My mother knelt in the front yard for three days and three nights without a doctor. It was just because Ye Jingru was a playboy that she broke her face, so you had to get the best doctor in the capital for her."


    "When I was five years old, I was treated so harshly in the kitchen that I couldn''t eat a full meal. I was so hungry that I went to the kitchen to get a steamed bun. You punished me by hitting five boards and lying in bed for half a year. "


    "When I was eight years old, Xie Yu''er insisted that I had stolen from her. You almost threw me out and starved to death."


    "Ten years old, eleven years old, and twelve years old!"


    Ye Jinsu had been sneering the whole time, but his eyes were cold like never before. He suddenly felt that the person in front of him was never his daughter.


    It was a stranger who had hated him for so many years.


    "You''ve never treated me as your daughter, and now you still have the nerve to say that you''re my father?"


    These memories were all in Ye Jinsu''s body. Her heart throbbed with pain whenever she thought about it. How old was Ye Jinsu at that time, and how much pain should she have?


    Ye Zheng''s face turned white as if struck by lightning, his fingers trembling slightly.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Zhonglou''s expression, feeling guilty but also angry at the same time. He sneered in his heart, what a hypocritical person.


    Ye Jinsu laughed mockingly and said, "Outsiders say that Great Scholar Ye is a benevolent person, and that he treated others with strict discipline."


    "I didn''t expect him to be someone who doted on his concubine and annihilated his wife!"


    "You!" Ye Shou snarled. His finger pointing at Ye Jinsu was shaking, and his face was flushed red. No one in his life had ever dared to speak to him like that!


    Ye Jinsu raised her voice and continued, "Not only are you not fit to be a father, you''re not fit to be a husband!"


    "The daughter of my mother''s family of generals. After marrying you, I was chased away to the backyard and left in the cold. And you? Pet a concubine and destroy her wife, forcing my mother to die in the backyard. "


    "To think that you even taught those princes in the palace to read. Do they even know that you''re such a vile character!?"


    Ye Zheng was speechless, he clutched his chest and gasped for breath.


    These words were all hidden in the depths of Ye Jinxiu''s heart, and she didn''t dare to open her mouth to speak. Now that she had said it all out for her, this man was not fit to be a husband, a father!


    Lady Xie couldn''t bear to watch any longer. Ye Jinsu was now a completely different person. She was like a dagger with blood on it, ready to strike her down at any time.


    She was actually a little afraid.


    She could only hug Ye Jin Su painfully, crying as she apologized to Ye Jin Su. Weakness was a weapon she had tried and tested many times before.


    "It was my fault back then. Don''t blame your father. It''s me, I shouldn''t have harbored such deep feelings for the Master, I shouldn''t have entered this house. "


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t take this lying down and coldly replied, "Of course you shouldn''t!"


    As she spoke, Ye Jinsu broke free from the rope and suddenly stood up to slap Xie''s face. This time, he exerted even more force, causing blood to flow. Mrs Xie rolled her eyes and fainted.


    Ye JinSu moved her wrist. These servants were afraid of hurting her. The connection was made by knots, so she easily undid it.


    "This slap is for you." After this slap, Ye Jinsu opened his mouth and spoke to Ye Shisui.


    Didn''t he care about this woman the most? Didn''t he insist on forcing his mother to her death to help this woman?


    Then let him feel the pain of the injury of the person he loved.


    This time, it completely hit Ye Zhenzi''s heart. His eyes turned red and he picked up the whip again, "I''m going to beat you to death today, you unfilial girl!"


    Ye Jinsu stared at the whip that was covered in cold light, and softly said, "Hit it."


    "Beat me to death, beat me to death, and I will mourn tomorrow. "Tell everyone in the capital to see how a dignified Grand Scholar killed his daughter with his own hands."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t sound too serious, and her smile didn''t seem to care at all. However, Ye Shisui felt as if he had been struck hard. His hand that was holding the whip stopped, unable to land.


    He couldn''t kill Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu was the heart of the people, and half of the reason the academy was so famous in the capital was because of her.


    Ye Jinsu never worried that Ye Zhenzi would jump into a wall and kill him. He never dared to do so. If he dared to kill Ye Jinsu, he would have died a long time ago.


    Since that was the case, she was going to cause trouble.


    It caused such a ruckus that they were unable to calm down.


    She was not in a good mood, and neither could this wretched couple.


    Ye Shisui put down his whip and hurried to support the unconscious Mrs Xie. He clutched his chest and said, "Good, good, good! "Ye Jinsu, you''ve grown up and your wings have hardened. You really have a future ahead of you!"


    "I am not fit to be your father. Leave! Go back to your backyard and don''t let me see you again! "


    Ye Jinsu suddenly smiled and looked at Ye Chong like he was looking at a clown. "Father, what nonsense are you talking about? I am the direct daughter of the Ye residence. We will meet again in the future!"


    After saying that, he carried Xiao Hong and left.


    Before he left, he did not forget to glance at Nanny Liu, the pitiful Nanny Liu was curled up in a corner, what kind of farce was this today?


    Ye Zheng held his beloved wife tightly and yelled at the servants, "What are you guys waiting for? Go get a doctor!"


    In the cabinet, Huaiyu had to use all her strength to hold down Ye JinRu. He then used a handkerchief to cover Ye JinRu''s mouth, so he didn''t make any noise.


    Huaiyu was scared to the point that cold sweat broke out, "Grandaunt, Second Miss, I beg you, please, don''t go out."


    "If you go out now, you will kill Madam!"


    Ye Jingru''s eyes were filled with hatred. How could she watch her mother get beaten up by that bitch Ye Jinsu? Would he let her watch that little bitch walk away arrogantly?


    She couldn''t take it.

 C9

    Ye Jinsu couldn''t swallow it either.


    Xiao Hong''s injuries were not light. It had left behind a lot of blood and was sweating profusely. There were no other servants in the courtyard to order him around, and Ye Jinsu had personally run out of the manor to look for a doctor.


    By the time the doctor arrived, Xiao Hong had a high fever.


    Ye Jinsu''s heart was in her mouth.


    "Doctor, how is it?" Ye Jinsu asked anxiously with a trembling voice. She was afraid.


    She had only known Xiao Hong for two days. She shouldn''t have, shouldn''t have had such deep feelings for him. She shouldn''t have been in such a hurry, Ye Jinsu thought as she scratched her fingers.


    However, it was as if a fire had been hidden in Ye Jinsu''s heart. The memories of this body remained in her mind, along with those deep emotions.


    Those memories flashed through Ye Jinsu''s mind, as if she had experienced them all before.


    Ye Jinsu''s hands could not help but tremble because this was her body''s instinctive reaction. She didn''t want to see the people around her lose one by one.


    When her wet nurse had died, Ye Jinsu had felt the same panic, but now it was even worse. She was so afraid that Xiao Hong would be like a wet nurse, accidentally leaving her.


    The doctor sighed. "She was badly hurt, and it took a while. Serve her medicine first, I''ll prescribe some more, you can drink it for her. Whether or not she can survive will depend on whether or not she can get rid of her fever tonight. "


    Ye Jinsu nodded and thought to herself, "At least I can save him."


    Xiao Hong was laying on the bed, constantly sweating. It was sometimes conscious and sometimes blurry, but it could still hear the conversation between Ye Jinsu and the doctor.


    Xiao Hong''s heart ached as two streams of hot tears flowed down the corners of her eyes and fell into her pillow.


    Miss is the best lady in the world.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the horrifying whip mark on Xiao Hong''s back and dug her nails into its flesh. It was her fault for not protecting Xiao Hong well. If she hadn''t brought Xiao Hong to the Qiu Xiang Yuan, she wouldn''t have been struck like this.


    If it wasn''t for the Xie Clan, if it wasn''t for Ye Zizai, Xiao Hong wouldn''t have taken such a blow.


    Ye Jinxiu closed her eyes. If anything happened to Lil ''Red, she would definitely thank Yu''er and her husband for their lives!


    Ye Jinsu only calmed down after she walked out of the house and blew on the cold wind. Her heart was still in her throat.


    Ning Yunyin arrived on top of the moon. The tranquil courtyard was completely silent. Ye Jinsu squatted on the doorstep, staring blankly out the door.


    Like a soulless doll.


    Ning Yunzhi''s heart tightened as she hurried over. It had only been an afternoon. What had happened?


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and glanced at Ning Yunyin, then shifted her gaze away with an expressionless face. The surroundings were still very quiet, so quiet that not even the sound of breathing could be heard.


    Ye Jinsu waited for a long time before she heard a weak breath.


    "Listen." Ye Jinxiu suddenly said.


    Xiao Hong''s line of sight turned to the interior of the house and it laid on the bed. Its breathing was weak. Ning Yunyun''s almond-shaped eyes suddenly narrowed. She reached out and grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand. Her hands were frighteningly icy cold.


    "The doctor said that if she doesn''t have a fever tonight, she won''t be able to do it." Ye Jinsu said softly, as if she was afraid to scare the person on the bed, but her voice was a bit shaky.


    Ning Yunlian looked at Ye Jinsu. Two bright red handprints were folded on her originally white face. Her star-like eyes were now shrouded in a layer of mist. It was as if something had ruthlessly struck his heart.


    One side of the courtyard was extremely cold, while the other side was abnormally noisy.


    In the garden, Ye Shisui lost his temper and smashed a bunch of expensive vase teacups. His eyes were bright red. "A quack doctor! They are all quack doctors! "


    "You all are not going to treat Yu''er for me! I''ll kill all of you! "


    Madam Xie was lying on the bed, breathing heavily.


    There was a floor full of kneeling doctors. They were all the best doctors in the capital. One of them dared to stand up and reply, "Master, Madam is weak to begin with. This is due to Qi attacking the heart and blood oozing from the heart. This subject will definitely do his best to treat Madam."


    Ye Shisui couldn''t stand half the sloppy words. He grabbed him by the collar. "What do you mean, do your best?"


    I told you to save Yu''er! The best recipe! Use the best medicine! Otherwise, I will plagiarize your home! "


    Ye Shisan pointed at the group and roared. Even his fingertips were red on his Qi and blood.


    "I''m plundering your homes!"


    Everyone was scared stiff. They got up and started to prepare the prescription. They grabbed the medicine and checked their meridians, afraid that they would lose their heads.


    They all knew how much the Great Scholar Ye loved his wife, but now, they had finally experienced it.


    On the other side, Ye Jingru held her chest and got down from the bed with her hair in a bun. She ran to Lady Xie''s room barefooted.


    "Mother, what happened to Mother!"


    "Father, what happened to my mother?"


    Ye Jingru''s face was pale and haggard. She looked like she had just woken up. Suddenly, she saw Madame Xie on the bed and threw herself onto the bed. "Mother, mother, are you alright?"


    Ye Zhenzi saw his daughter run over like this and felt both surprised and sorry for her.


    "Ru''er, when did you wake up? Hurry up and get up. The ground is cold." Ye Zheng held his daughter up in pain.


    Ye Jingru was so weak that she couldn''t even stand properly as she kept coughing. She grabbed one of Ye Shisui''s sleeves, her heart filled with the safety of the Xie family. "Father, mother, what happened? "Who did this to Mother?"


    Ye Shisui hugged Ye Jingru tightly and sighed deeply, but he still avoided answering her directly. "Good child, it was father who didn''t protect your mother well."


    However, Ye Jingru didn''t let go and kept asking, "It''s elder sister, right? Is it elder sister?"


    "Why did sister do this? Why did she have to do this to her mother? "


    Ye Zheng could only hug Ye Jinru and comfort her, "I won''t let anything happen to your mother. Your mother will wake up soon."


    Ye Jingru shook her head, "Father, is big sister trying to kill my mother? Father, you must seek justice for my mother! "


    However, Ye Shisui simply hugged Ye Jinru tighter, feeling full of guilt.


    He had no way to give Ye Jinru justice. Ye Jinsu''s words had reminded him that he truly did have some love for her. Ye Jinsu had grudges against him for a long time, but he couldn''t do anything to her.


    It was only today that he realized that his daughter, whom he didn''t usually know much about, had already grown up. Growing up to the point where he had to break free from his control and seek justice for himself and his dead mother.


    Ye JinRu held onto Ye Chong''s arm with tears in her eyes. She looked at Mrs. Xie on the bed, and the hatred in her heart burned like a prairie fire.


    Why?


    Ye Jinsu had hurt her mother to such an extent, why didn''t her father kill that woman? Didn''t he not like Ye Jinsu? Why did he keep her?


    Why?!


    Ye Jingru pushed Ye Shisui away. He looked around and suddenly picked up a pair of scissors.


    Ye Zheng was so scared that his heart almost jumped out of his chest. He thought his daughter was going to commit suicide. Ye Jingru held the scissors high in the air and walked outside, "Daddy won''t help Mommy!" Ru Er will avenge Mother! "


    "What are you doing? You''ve just woken up and you''re not fully recovered yet!"


    Ye Jingru couldn''t break free and the scissors in her hand slipped away. She could only look at Ye Zizai with tears in her eyes. "Father, do you not like mother? Mother was already hurt by someone like this, so why are you holding your daughter back?"


    Ye Zhenzheng felt as if he had suffered a heavy blow to his heart, and felt that he owed Ru''er even more. He could only console her nonstop, saying, "No, Daddy doesn''t. Father will ask the best doctor to treat your mother''s illness. Your mother will be fine soon. "


    Every word didn''t mention Ye Jinsu at all.


    Ye Jingru clenched her teeth so hard that she could not wait to stab Ye Jinsu to death. However, Huai Yu shook her head at Ye JinRu, hinting her not to be impulsive.


    However, this hatred was difficult to quell!


    Ye Jinsu! I won''t let you off!

 C10

    The cicada chirped.


    Late at night in the middle of summer, the cicadas hidden among the branches began to cicadas, their shrill cries piercing through the silence of the Twilight Garden. Ye Jinsu sat on the bed and changed the handkerchief for Little Red, one by one.


    The temperature did not go down.


    Ye Jinsu''s handkerchief began to shake uncontrollably. Ning Yunyin grabbed her trembling hand and said, "Let me do it."


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly raised her head to look at him. Ning Yunyin simply nodded and took out a small white jade jar from her bosom. "This is a medicine from the palace. It''s used to treat external injuries. Use it on her first."


    Finally, he looked at Ye Jinsu''s swollen cheek, reached out to take some of it, placed it on his palm to cover the heat, and finally lightly spread it on Ye Jinsu''s face.


    Ning Yunyin''s hand wasn''t too heavy, and the injury on her face didn''t hurt as much after so long. She was still very careful with her men, afraid that they would accidentally hurt her.


    The candles flickered in and out of the darkness. Ning Yunyin had lowered her head to lean very close to Ye Jinsu''s face in order to get a better look.


    It was so close to Ye Jinsu that she could feel the aura that was gushing towards her.


    His fingers gently massaged Ye Jinsu''s face, and her burning face turned cool. However, this only made the existence of that hand even more apparent.


    Ye Jinxiu could feel the blood in her body rushing to her head, even her ears had turned a fiendish red.


    Pushing Ning Yunyin aside, Ye Jinsu took the pill from him. With a red face, she said, "Thank you."


    Ning Yunyin''s expression didn''t change. It was as if she was really focusing on applying the medicine and had completely forgotten about the relationship between a man and a woman. He even instructed carefully, "You will have to apply the medicine on them twice sooner or later. After the wound is healed, you can continue to use it if you don''t want to leave a scar."


    This made Ye Jinsu feel guilty, so she could only nod calmly.


    It was just that Xiao Hong''s injuries were no longer as simple as external injuries. The wound had dragged on for so long that it had become infected long ago. Otherwise, the fever would not have stayed the same.


    The medicine is the best medicine, applied to stop the wound from bleeding and festering. It was just that the wound was torn and the process of applying the medicine was extremely painful. Xiao Hong was unconsciously twitching on the bed.


    Ye Jinsu''s heart clenched as well.


    After applying the good medicine, Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu and said, "I''ll use my internal energy to protect her heart meridian. I won''t let her die."


    "After tonight, I''ll bring a doctor over for her to see."


    Ning Yunyin patted her head and said gently, "Don''t worry."


    The best doctors in the city had been invited to Qiuxiang Garden, and Ye Jinsu had hired only doctors whom Ye Zhexi did not like.


    His tone was very gentle, so gentle that Ye Jinsu felt that she could trust this man. With him around, Little Red would be fine.


    Ye Jinsu nodded. Suddenly, she felt a sour feeling in her nose. At this moment, he was the only one who was by her side.


    Ning Yunyin quickly pinched the tip of Ye Jinsu''s red nose and smiled. "Don''t cry. If you want to repay my kindness, then just repay it with your body."


    Ye Jinsu''s tears were forced back in anger.


    After using inner force to protect her heart meridian for the entire night, at dawn, Xiao Hong''s fever gradually subsided.


    Ye Jinxiu finally felt relieved.


    "I was so afraid she was gone last night." Ye Jinxiu said in a soft voice as she looked at Xiao Hong, whose breathing had gradually calmed down.


    "She''s my last relative."


    "We grew up together, like sisters."


    "I''m afraid ¡­"


    Before she finished speaking, Ning Yunyin suddenly hugged Ye Jinsu and grabbed her hands, her fingers forming a clasp. Ye Jinsu''s words came to a screeching halt before they left her mouth. She simply leaned her head against Ning Yunyin''s chest.


    She was afraid, she was afraid that she would live a new life, and in the end she would end up alone.


    That feeling was really too bitter.


    Ning Yunyin softly said, "Sleep, I''ll help you watch over her."


    She was too tired.


    After an unknown amount of time, Ye Jinxiu''s breathing gradually turned heavy. Ning Yunyin raised a hand to comb through her hair. Her fingertips caressed that blush on her face that hadn''t disappeared yet. Her tone was filled with unprecedented danger. "I''m sorry."


    "I originally thought that you wouldn''t suffer a loss."


    He was too careless.


    If he knew earlier on, he would have interfered even if he had to interfere in the affairs of his subjects.


    Or perhaps, he should have investigated deeper and found out that Ye Jinsu was in such a dangerous situation in the House of Ye. He shouldn''t have let her stay here alone. He should have taken her away.


    Ye Jinxiu''s eyelids did not move as she suddenly opened her mouth and gently said, "I didn''t lose out."


    "You should go take a look at the Qiuxiang Courtyard. The Xie Clan should still be unconscious on the bed."


    Autumn Fragrance Court should have been thrown into chaos by now, and Ye Zhenzi should have been more anxious than he was. He couldn''t get anything good from either side of him.


    Ye Shisui did not dare to do anything to him. She had expected this long ago, so she dared to act so arrogantly. However, the matter with Xiao Hong was an accident. She should not have brought Xiao Hong to the front courtyard.


    Ning Yunyin shook her head. "But you''re injured."


    "Even if your name is known everywhere and you know many nobles, if someone truly doesn''t want you to live, they will always find a way to torture you."


    Xiao Hong is an example.


    Ye Jinsu opened her eyes and sat up straight. She looked at Ning Yunyin and asked, "What''s the difference between the left and right?" "I was reckless and neither the Xie Clan nor my father would let me go. After a few years, they would take care of me without a sound."


    "Why should I let them be?"


    Ye Jinsu sneered, "All these years, if I were to live with such a nameless life, would I still be able to live until now?"


    If outsiders only knew that the Ye Residence had a direct daughter, Ye Jingru, then she would have died a long time ago.


    Before she was five years old, she had thoroughly understood this principle. Her own mother, that pitiful woman, had endured in this mansion for more than ten years, but in the end, she was personally killed by her husband and other women.


    Ning Yunyin wanted to make Ning Xuemo hide her abilities, but the people here always bullied the weak and didn''t bully the strong. She was never someone who would let herself suffer a loss.


    Ning Yunyin stared at Ye Jinsu, her eyes were as deep as a crystal. Finally, she let out a sigh, "But if you do this, my heart will ache for you."


    Ye Jinsu was stunned. Ning Yunyin was looking at her with a serious expression, but it was hard to tell if her expression was one of mockery or sincerity. Ye Jinsu only smiled bitterly, "To be able to make His Highness'' heart ache, it''s really my fortune."


    "But, Your Highness Ning Wang, you''re really free. Aren''t you going to the morning assembly so early?"


    Since Ye Shisui''s wife and daughter were in such a state, it was better for them to calm down and go to court. On the other hand, Ning Yunyin kept herself company as she spent the night and the morning with Ning Xuemo.


    Ning Yun pursed her lips into a smile. "It''s nothing, I''m sick."


    Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes. "Then please do as you please, Your Highness. I''m sleepy."


    As she spoke, she lay down on the bed and fell asleep. She was truly sleepy.


    After a long while, Ning Yunyin took out a thin blanket and covered her up before stealthily leaving.


    This time, Ye Jin slept soundly. When he woke up, it was already late at night, and there was no one on the bed. Ye Jinsu looked around. Xiao Hong was busy in the kitchen.


    Ye Jinsu hurried over. Xiao Hong''s face was pale and cold sweat broke out on its forehead, but it still busied itself in the pot.


    Seeing Ye Jinsu walk over, he revealed a faint smile, "Miss, you''ve woken up. The kitchen didn''t send any food today. You must be hungry. I''ll make some food for you. It''ll be done soon."


    Ye Jinsu grabbed Little Red''s hand and looked at Little Red''s back with a dark expression. Sure enough, the wound that had just scabbed over had already split open and traces of blood were flowing out.


    The hand holding Little Red tightened, Ye Jinsu was angry and annoyed in her heart. He pulled Little Red''s hand and pressed her onto the bed. Then, gritting his teeth, he said, "Don''t move recklessly."

 C11

    "I expended a great deal of effort to drag you back from the King of Hell. Your life is mine."


    "Don''t you dare insult yourself like that!"


    Xiao Hong''s eyes widened. Suddenly, her eyes reddened as she lay on the bed and sobbed non-stop, "It''s all because of Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong did not protect xiaojie properly. She promised xiaojie that she would protect xiaojie properly. Xiao Hong, I''m sorry Madam."


    She was supposed to protect the little miss, but she told the little miss to do everything she could to protect her. Thinking of this, Little Red''s heart felt extremely uncomfortable, even worse than the pain on her back.


    Ye Jinsu took a handkerchief and rolled it into a roll and stuffed it into Little Red''s mouth, cursing quietly, "Shut up."


    What she hated the most was to the point of crying, which made her eyes unwell.


    Then he lowered his voice and said softly, "It will hurt a bit. Bear with it."


    Xiao Hong was not scammed at all. After applying the medicine on her, her body was covered in sweat from the pain. Ye Jinsu put down the medicine in her hand and said sullenly, "Say, why don''t you tell us about my mother''s martial arts from a young age? It''s better than being beaten up now."


    The daughter of the family of generals had grown up in the military camp. It was said that she was a middle-aged woman before she was married off. However, Ye Jinsu had never seen her mother''s valiant and valiant appearance.


    Xiao Hong lowered its head and said softly, "Madam has said that the master does not like women who brandish their swords and spears."


    Just as Ye Jinsu was about to close the medicine box, he stopped in his tracks.


    With a smack, Ye Jinsu slammed the medicine box shut.


    This was truly infuriating!


    No wonder they liked the Xie Clan''s pretentious White Lotus!


    Ye Jinsu looked at her angrily, while Lil ''Red shrunk back its neck. Suddenly, it felt that this kind of lady was a little scary.


    "Goo ¡­"


    Xiao Hong''s stomach rumbled.


    Ye Jinsu''s stomach also sounded as if it had a connection with something. Both of them had been hungry for a whole day and had yet to enter the water.


    Xiao Hong immediately struggled to get up from the bed, "Miss, I''ll cook something for you, it''s very fast."


    However, Ye Jinsu pressed him down, "Don''t move."


    "There aren''t many ingredients in the kitchen, what about the next meal?"


    Xiao Hong choked, not knowing what to do. Ye Jinsu said, "I''m going to the kitchen to have a look."


    "But ¡­" Xiao Hong looked troubled. No one had brought food today, so it must have been the old master''s tacit approval. The group of people in the kitchen most likely did not put the little miss in their eyes.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t think so.


    Unless Ye Zheng felt that yesterday''s ruckus was not big enough.


    Before they even reached the kitchen, they could already smell the strong scent of medicine from far away. A group of people were fanning and frying around the boiler, with supplements simmering on top of it. Ye Jingru''s personal maid, Wen Yuan, commanded from the side. The kitchen was in an uproar.


    Wen Yuan, with her sharp eyes, saw Ye Jinsu coming over. She called out from afar, "Isn''t she our young miss?"


    "Eldest Miss, why did you come to a place like the kitchen in person?"


    Wenyuan was famous for his harsh words. Ye Jinsu didn''t want to talk to her, so she directly ignored her and walked into the kitchen.


    "Where''s the manager''s Wang Ma?"


    Wen Yuan could never have imagined that he would be ignored. He stomped his feet in anger. But she couldn''t do anything, so she could only say sourly, "Eldest Miss, do you not have any maids to use? You actually want to come to the kitchen in person. "


    Ye Jinsu looked at her indifferently and suddenly asked, "You think you can move me now, don''t you?"


    "What do I need a servant like you to worry about?"


    Wen Yuan''s face instantly turned pale.


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t want to waste any more time with her, so she pointed to the stove that hadn''t opened yet and asked Wang Ma, "Did Twilight Garden''s food open up?"


    "This... "This ¡­"


    Wang Ma had a difficult expression on her face as she was asked the question. She did not dare to answer and could only sneak a few glances at Wen Yuan, in exchange for Wen Yuan''s few eye blades.


    Ye Jinxiu looked over and knew what was going on.


    Dragging a chair and simply sitting in the kitchen, Ye Jinsu considerately said, "Nothing, I think the kitchen must be quite busy today, so I''ll have to trouble Wang Ma to make me any random meal now."


    He didn''t expect Eldest Miss to be so easy to talk to, it was as if Wang Ma received an amnesty, she nodded repeatedly in agreement. Both parties couldn''t afford to offend her, so she was stuck in a difficult position.


    Wen Yuan however frowned and stopped Wang Ma, "No way."


    "Our Miss has just woken up. Master has instructed the kitchen to cook her blood swallow to nourish her body. Miss can only eat the blood swallow stewed by Mother Wang."


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows. She had indeed woken up. She was the only one who had the heart to deal with him at this moment.


    She nodded with a good temper, "Since that''s the case, then I''ll have to trouble Wang Ma to find a few people to do it for me."


    Wen Yuan was about to interrupt. "Everyone''s busy with brewing medicine and preparing it. What if we delay Madam''s progress?"


    Ye Jinsu shot a glance at Wen Yuan and said in a sharp tone, "You mean, you want to make me, your master, hungry?"


    Wen Yuan laughed in a neither humble nor arrogant manner, "Young Miss, don''t say such words. This servant doesn''t dare. It''s just that I can''t get to the kitchen today. This servant thinks that Twilight Garden should have a small kitchen. "


    "Then I''ll have to trouble Little Red in the yard to make some food."


    He didn''t dare to make things difficult for her and even dared to make things difficult for Xiao Hong beside him.


    Ye Jinsu retracted her gaze and did not speak. He stood up, picked up the fan, and stuffed it into Wen Yuan''s hand.


    "What''s with the lack of manpower?"


    "Isn''t there still you?"


    "I''ll let you down."


    "You ¡­" Wen Yuan looked at the fan in her hands, choking in anger. "I''m the first maid to the second young miss, is there a need for me to do such a thing?"


    Ye Jinsu smiled lightly and pulled a person who was frying medicine away from her. She pointed to that spot and said, "That''s why I said I''m feeling wronged."


    "Otherwise, if you miss out on your wife''s medicine and delay her treatment, your master might even take your head off."


    Wen Yuan was about to speak again, but Ye Jinsu had already shifted her gaze to Wang Ma. "That''s right, I heard that the emperor has rewarded our family with quite a few blood swallows. Why don''t you cook one for me?"


    Wang Ma did not dare to say no.


    However, Wen Yuan became anxious and immediately retorted, "How can I do that!"


    "Why can''t I? [I am a direct descendant of the Ye Clan after all. Can''t I even have a bowl of blood?]


    Wen Yuan had nothing to say. After some thought, she tried to save the country by saying, "Right now Second Young Miss and Madam are both sick. They are both physically weak, so they need to be taken care of."


    "Eldest Miss has a good constitution. Why don''t you leave these to someone who needs them more?"


    Ye Jinxiu laughed indifferently, but her tone was ice-cold. "Which eye of yours has seen that my physique is better?"


    "If I remember correctly, I just woke up after falling into the water."


    "What is it? Your Young Miss can make up for it, but I can''t? "


    Ye Jinsu had forced Wen Yuan into a state of speechlessness. She lowered her head and tightly gripped the fan''s handle, as if it was actually Ye Jinsu. In the end, she could only smile apologetically, "First Miss, you misunderstood me. I did not mean it that way."


    Before coming here, Ye JinRu had instructed not to engage in a direct confrontation with Ye Jinsu.


    She could also tell that the current Ye Jinsu was slightly different from the past.


    However, the blood swallow should belong to the young miss and the madam of the family. How could it be eaten by Ye Jinxiu?


    Thinking of this, Wen Yuan rolled her eyes and took two steps forward, "Young Miss, this kitchen is heavy and dirty. I''ll help you keep an eye on Wang Ma, you should return to the courtyard first. "


    Ye Jinxiu narrowed her eyes before nodding. "It''s rare to see you have such a kind heart."


    But he didn''t move his feet, he just sat there and said, "But I won''t trouble you, you still need to take care of Second Miss, don''t delay taking care of Second Miss."

 C12

    Wen Yuan cursed in her heart and forced out a smile. "The young miss is too serious with her words. You are the young miss, no one should be held up by you."


    Now that the conversation had come to this point, Ye Jinsu could only continue, "Fine, if you really want to help me, then it seems that I''m being unreasonable."


    Wen Yuan hurriedly followed up. "This servant has always been thinking for Eldest Miss."


    "Really?" Ye Jinxiu raised her eyebrows and seemed as if she wanted to leave.


    Wen Yuan quickly nodded. "It''s true!"


    Her tone was sincere, but her eyes revealed what she was thinking: Once Ye Jinsu left, she would replace all the blood swallows in her pot.


    Ye Jinsu smiled. "Since that''s the case, you''re so sincere. Why don''t you add some firewood to the blood swallow in the pot?"


    "I''ve given you my all."


    Wen Yuan stood rooted to the spot, staring at Ye Jinsu with wide eyes.


    Ye Jinsu looked calm and composed, "What? Do you really think that everything you said before was a lie? "


    Wen Yuan was speechless.


    Ye Jinsu, however, spoke slowly, "How do we deal with the bullies'' servants according to their family rules?"


    "If I remember correctly, it should be staff twenty."


    Ye Jinxiu''s eyebrows shot up as she looked at the pale-faced Wen Yuan and asked, "What do you think?"


    After a long while, Wen Yuan finally managed to squeeze out a few words: "What? What? This servant obviously doesn''t dare to bully the lord."


    Ye Jinsu smiled and pointed to the stove, "Since that''s the case, then let''s go and add more firewood and be more careful. Don''t burn my blood swallow."


    Wen Yuan''s feet felt as if they weighed a thousand Jin, and after a long while, she only managed to move an inch. She was the head servant of the Second Miss. Who would be disrespectful to her? But now, she was going to the stove to get firewood because of this slut?


    The firewood was big, and the ashes were big. Wen Yuan had never done such a thing before. The matches in the kitchen were immediately extinguished by her. The black smoke caused her eyes to be unable to open her eyes, and her face turned into a lump of black charcoal.


    "Blood Swallow is a gift from the Emperor. If you burn it down, I''m afraid you won''t be able to take on this punishment."


    Wen Yuan was so frightened that he trembled and tears streamed down his face.


    She could only try to fan the flames and try to reignite them. After much tossing and turning, Wen Yuan''s clothes were all dirty by the time the Bloody Swallow stew was done. The bun had also been caught by the firewood and scattered. His face was even more unkempt.


    Ye Jinxiu took the box and placed a cup of the blood swallow that she had gone through so much trouble into. She smiled and said, "It''s been hard on you. If you still care about me in the future, I won''t let you down."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Wen Yuan stood on the spot and watched Ye Jinsu''s figure disappear into the kitchen. Only then did she smash the fan in her hand onto the ground.


    When had she ever suffered such a humiliation?


    Thinking of this, she took Ye Jinru''s bowl of blood swallow and ran back to the Qing Lotus Courtyard, not even bothering to clean up her mess.


    Upon seeing Wen Yuan''s reaction, Ye Jingru nearly couldn''t recognize him.


    Wen Yuan poured all of her grievances into her mouth and added fuel to the fire with her words. When Ye JinRu heard this, she was infuriated.


    He was so angry that he smashed everything in the house. This Ye Jinsu, first took care of the Nanny Liu who had taken care of her before, and then was angered to the point of fainting due to anger her own mother. Now she even wanted to make things difficult for Wen Yuan.


    "Slut!"


    Ye Jingru threw a vase on the ground, but still found it difficult to vent her anger, so she smashed another inkstone.


    She definitely wouldn''t let this slut off!


    Ye Jinsu''s side returned to the yard without a hitch. There were quite a few dishes neatly placed in the food box. The meat and vegetables were paired together, and the ingredients used were also excellent. When Xiao Hong saw the dishes on the table, it was so shocked that it could not even close its mouth.


    "Miss, this is too amazing."


    Ye Jinsu smiled and brought out a small cup, "Of course I''m good at your young lady. What do you think this is?"


    Xiao Hong shook its head in confusion.


    Ye Jinsu opened a bowl and placed it in Little Red''s hands. "Your majesty has bestowed upon me the blood swallow. Hurry and eat it, it will be beneficial to your injuries."


    Little Red looked at the precious bowl of blood swallow. "This blood swallow ¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Xiao Hong hurriedly shoved Xue Yan back into Ye Jinsu''s hands, "Miss, eat it. You just fell into the water and your body is not fully recovered yet. "Make up for it."


    She picked up another bowl and scooped a bowl for herself, "Eat this one. I''ll eat the rest. You are suffering from external injuries, so you should not eat too many blood swallows. "


    Only then did Xiao Hong pick up the bowl and eat it little by little.


    Little Red''s eyes reddened as it ate.


    "Miss, I will definitely protect you from now on!"


    She was dumb and did not know how to express her feelings. She could only repeat this line.


    She will also protect Little Red well.


    Now they were alone.


    After eating his fill, Ye Jinsu walked into the yard and stretched lazily, and even burped loudly.


    A soft voice sounded from behind him. "A dignified female scholar from the capital, yet she actually acted so rudely. If word of this got out, wouldn''t it scare the big fangs of others?"


    Ye Jinsu frowned and turned around. It was indeed Ning Yunyin.


    Ye Jinsu turned around and ran back into the house, closing the door with two or three steps.


    Why does this man always like being a gentleman?


    Ning Yunxiao, who was suddenly shut outside, couldn''t help laughing. He turned to the inside and said, "I saved your little servant girl''s life, so I can be considered half a benefactor to you. Are you prepared to treat your benefactor like this?"


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    When Xiao Hong heard this, she whispered to Ye Jinsu, "Did Ning Wang really save this servant?"


    Ye Jinsu nodded helplessly and turned around to open the door, only to discover that there was a woman standing beside Ning Yunyin.


    Ye Jinsu gestured, "Please come in, benefactor."


    The smile on Ning Yunyin''s face deepened. Meng Lan, who was at the side, couldn''t help but take a few more glances. She had served Ning Yunyin for many years, but she had never seen her smile like this before.


    Looking at the young lady of the Ye residence, Meng Lan showed a meaningful smile.


    Ning Yunyin walked straight in and lightly knocked on Ye Jinsu''s head. "Ungrateful and ungrateful."


    Ye Jinsu covered her head and bared her teeth, "Didn''t I tell you to come in?"


    "Only a small person would care so much."


    Ning Yunliang raised an eyebrow. "Are you saying that I''m a vile character?"


    "I wouldn''t dare." Ye Jin Sura''s voice was high as he spoke in a strange tone.


    Ning Yun refused to stop. She suddenly approached Ye Jinsu, her phoenix eyes narrowing as she raised Ye Jinsu''s chin, "Why do I feel like there''s nothing you don''t dare to do?"


    Such a posture made Ye Jinxiu feel that it was a little dangerous, and she quickly retreated. However, Ning Yunshu pressed on, step by step, until Ye Jinsu had already pressed her back against the wall and had nowhere to retreat to.


    Ye Jinsu could only reveal an embarrassed smile, "I don''t dare, I don''t dare. You''re His Royal Highness Ning Wang, how could I dare to say that you''re a vile character?"


    Ning Yunyin lifted her lips, looking in a good mood. "Then what am I?"


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    "Of course you''re a wise and mighty gentleman. You definitely won''t argue with a little girl like me, right?"


    Only then did Ning Yunyin let Ye Jinsu off and straightened her expression. "It''s Xiao Hong''s injury. Let Meng Lan go take a look. She has great medical skills."


    Ye Jinsu straightened his body, gritted his teeth, and gave Ning Yunke a look.


    Why did this person always act so naughty in the first second? In the next second, he became serious.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu, as if she knew what she was thinking. She suddenly spoke, "I learned this from you. A good teacher has a good disciple."


    "I think back to a few days ago when I saw the heroic appearance of Jin Su in my mansion. This King will never forget it in this life."


    He was referring to the time when Ye Jinsu had taken liberties with him.


    If she had known that this would happen, she wouldn''t have let herself fly away.

 C13

    Who would have thought that in just a few days, he would have gone from a proper prince to a prince who had even thicker skin than himself.


    Ye Jinsu was no longer his match.


    He could only change the topic. Ye Jinsu brought Meng Lan into the room and looked at Xiao Hong''s wounds.


    There''s nothing wrong with him now. However, his wounds must not be contaminated with water. Even if they''re healed, they must not be touched. As Meng Lan instructed, she stared at Ning Yunyin and Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinxiu was completely focused on Little Red and did not notice Meng Lan''s gaze.


    On the other hand, Ning Yunyin shot a glance at Meng Lan. The warning was clear, so Meng Lan quickly lowered her head.


    Ning Yunyin walked to Ye Jinsu''s side and softly said, "It''s fine."


    Everything was fine.


    Ye Jinsu nodded and added, "Thank you."


    If it wasn''t for him, Xiao Hong really might not have made it through that night.


    Ning Yunyin showed her unrestrained smile again. "Why don''t you consider my suggestion from yesterday and pledge your life to me?"


    Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes, "Your head!"


    Once again rejected, Ning Yunyin rubbed her nose and spoke with a slightly aggrieved tone, "Isn''t it better for you to marry me?"


    He was also a prince. He was famous for his advantages, but his reputation was not low. Wouldn''t it be better to marry him?


    Ye Jinsu immediately countered, "Marry you?"


    "I will treat you well. If you marry me and leave the Ye Residence, no one will bully you."


    "Furthermore, I am a prince. Marrying me will only be better than your current life."


    Ning Yunyin spoke very earnestly. He had truly considered it this way. From the moment he saw Ye Jinsu like last night, he wanted to take her away from here.


    However, Ye Jinsu laughed lightly. It was different from all her smiles in the past, it was a smile that completely ignored everything he said.


    "And then live by your nose?"


    Ning Yunyin was instantly rendered speechless.


    "If I married you to escape from the Ye Clan, I would rather stay in the House of Ye for the rest of my life."


    "Besides, I myself believe that even if I don''t marry you, I will still be able to live a good life."


    "It doesn''t matter if you are a prince or what you are. Does it have anything to do with me? I am still living a luxurious life in the House of Ye. "


    "I don''t lack people to be nice to me."


    Ye Jinsu''s tone was very light, as if she was talking about a trivial matter.


    Ning Yun''s face darkened. Ye Jinsu spoke with a calm expression, so faint that it seemed as if she didn''t put him in her eyes at all.


    This made him feel extremely uncomfortable, but Ye Jinsu looked at him with her clear eyes, and when she looked straight at him, he lost all strength and did nothing.


    He was instantly at a disadvantage.


    He had never done this before. He was used to being high and mighty. Only when things were under his control would he feel at ease.


    However, when he met Ye Jinsu, it seemed that there were some things that were completely out of his control.


    He couldn''t explain it, but he felt suffocated.


    Ning Yunyin''s face darkened. In the end, she didn''t say anything and left with a swish of her sleeve.


    There was only silence in the empty room.


    After a while, Xiao Hong tried to sound out the situation, "Miss, Ning Wang seems to be angry."


    Ye Jinsu nodded her head and walked over to the bookshelf as she flipped through some scrolls. Casually, he replied, "I can see that."


    Xiao Hong cursed her young mistress in her heart and anxiously said, "Young miss, who is Prince Ning? He is the son of the Emperor''s greatest heart. If he marries the young miss, the young miss will be able to soar in the heavens. "


    "What''s more, I think Ning Wang is a good person. He must like you to be so concerned about young miss."


    The chattering was so loud that Ye Jinsu turned around and turned her back to Little Red. The books on the bookshelf were all books that Ye Jinsu had read previously. The entire bookshelf was filled to the brim, and any random book on it contained words that she was unable to decipher.


    Ye Jinsu rubbed between her eyebrows and sighed at how difficult it was to be a great female scholar.


    Seeing that Ye Jinxiu ignored her, Little Red walked up to her and said, "Miss, if you were to marry into Ning Wang Manor, would you still need to suffer the wrath of the Xie mother and daughter pair?"


    Ye Jin Su''s eyelashes fluttered, and she finally shifted her gaze away from the book. She rolled up the book and knocked on Xiao Hong''s head. Do I need to get married to deal with the Xie mother and daughter? "


    Xiao Hong was in pain as it pursed its lips, "You''re right, but no matter how you look at it, Ning Wang is worth entrusting the rest of his life to. Don''t you like Ning Wang?"


    Ye Jinsu didn''t even raise her eyebrows as she said without hesitation, "I don''t like it."


    "But this servant sees that Ning Wang likes Miss."


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at Xiao Hong seriously, "In the future, he will like more people. They are the Zhang Clan''s and Li Clan''s and Li Clan''s girls."


    "I am neither a devastatingly beautiful woman nor a virtuous or virtuous person. There will always be someone better off than me."


    "Today, he saw me as fresh. In the future, he will see others as fresh."


    She didn''t care that much for such a thing. It was cheap to the point that it could be found anywhere.


    "But ¡­" Xiao Hong wanted to retort, but felt that Ye Jinsu''s words were correct. At the same time, she felt that something wasn''t right. "Once Miss becomes the Crown Prince''s consort, you can just chase away those birds and birds."


    Ye Jinsu shook her head and continued to read her book, "It is yours, it will always be yours. "It''s not yours. You can either steal it or chase it away. It''s not yours."


    "Then how did Miss know that Your Highness Ning Wang isn''t yours?"


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    "You must oppose me today, right?" Ye Jinsu lifted her sleeve and tugged on Lil ''Red''s ear, neither light nor heavy.


    Little Red stuck out her tongue, "I just can''t understand why Miss doesn''t like Ning Wang."


    "How many people does Your Highness Ning have? Many young masters would like to enter your house."


    "Because I don''t like him." Ye Jinsu replied straightforwardly. She wasn''t in the mood to read anymore.


    Little Red was confused. "Then what kind of person does Miss like?"


    Ye Jinsu was stunned. It was not that she had never liked people in her previous life. Previously, she just happened to raise her head and catch a glimpse of Young Master Mo in the attic.


    It was a pity that others didn''t think much of her. She wanted to work harder, but she couldn''t bear to lose her footing and die.


    Ye Jinsu thought about it for a moment and said, "He must be someone like the spring wind in Jiangnan."


    Xiao Hong was even more confused.


    Ye Jinsu teased her, "You know what you like at such a young age, do you have a young master that you like?"


    He had completely forgotten that he was only fourteen years old and that Xiao Hong was older than him by a few months.


    However, Xiao Hong seemed to be interested in this topic. She pestered Ye Jinsu and asked, "What do you mean like?"


    Ye Jinxiu was stunned again.


    This question made things difficult for her.


    Having lived for more than twenty years in his previous life, he had seen a few blissful lovers, and had also seen a few couples who had grudges against each other. Ye Jinsu put down the book, and dragged her chin with one hand as she spoke, while weighing her options, "If you like him, then it''s fine. There''s no one else you can put up with other than him."


    "There''s no room for him to have someone else in his heart either."


    Little Red was flabbergasted, "Isn''t that just a jealous woman?"


    Ye Jinsu picked up the book and knocked on Little Red''s head again. "I''m jealous of your ass."


    "If you like someone, can you watch him flirting with other women?"


    Xiao Hong scratched her head as if she understood something, wondering how her young miss could suddenly understand so much.


    "Then does Miss have such feelings for Ning Wang?"


    Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes. "No."


    "If he says in my face that he''s going to find a woman, I''ll definitely welcome him to the entrance of the flower pavilion, and also give him some soft ones."


    How was Ning Yunyin doing? It had nothing to do with her.


    Xiao Hong was disheartened. Hearing Ye Jinsu''s tone, it seemed that she really did not place Ning Wang in her eyes.


    What a pity that they had such a good marriage.

 C14

    Ye Jinsu looked at Xiao Hong''s cold expression and sighed.


    "You''re still in the mood to care about my marriage. The wound on your back might just leave a scar. If you randomly make a move, then you really won''t be able to get married."


    "It doesn''t matter, I can serve the young lady for the rest of my life." Xiao Hong replied without hesitation.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t expect her to reply so straightforwardly. She smiled after losing her train of thought, "What nonsense are you talking about? Quickly go and rest."


    However, Xiao Hong firmly said, "I am speaking the truth. My life was saved by Madam. I made a vow that I would serve Miss for all eternity."


    Xiao Hong''s gaze was like that of a city in Red''s eyes. Ye Jinsu''s heart was a bit moved, but she didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Only after pushing Little Red a few more times did she finally send Little Red back to rest. Ye Jinxiu then returned to her room to continue reading.


    To have someone like Xiao Hong by his side in this life, he did not know if it was a gift from the heavens.


    Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu unconsciously yawned.


    The book had not yet turned a few pages.


    These words caused her to feel dizzy.


    Ye Jinsu put down the book and closed her eyes to think for a while. She had the memories of her original body. She pressed her forehead and thought for a while before she picked up the book again. At this moment, it was a completely different world.


    Ye Jinsu was surprised, but she also felt guilty, and she used up all the knowledge she had accumulated over the years.


    However, in the end, her memories were randomly piled up in a messy way. Some of them had already been forgotten by her. Ye Jinxiu quickly prepared to go through it in her mind so that she wouldn''t forget more and more.


    In the end, it was not his own memories. Thinking about it took a lot of effort.


    Unknowingly, Ye Jinsu fell into a deep sleep while holding the book.


    Deep into the night, there were still people who couldn''t sleep at the Residence of Prince Ning.


    Ning Yun returned to her room with a dark face, while Meng Lan followed behind, not daring to make a sound. Seeing this, Xiu''er hurried over to ask about it.


    However, it was not a glorious thing to say. A dignified Ning Wang was rejected for love, and his anger reached its peak. She didn''t dare to say these words that would dishonor Ning Wang.


    With no end in sight, Xiu''er had no choice but to prepare a cup of Spirit Calming Tea and serve it to Ning Yunyin. She didn''t dare to breathe too loudly.


    However, even after placing the tea on the table so that it was cold, she had not taken a sip. Ning Yunyin stared at the book in her hands, but she could not read even half a word.


    His mind was filled with what Ye Jinsu had said that night.


    "Prince or whatever. has anything to do with me? "


    "I don''t lack people to be nice to me."


    "¡­"


    As he thought about it, the book in his hand had already become deformed.


    The wind blew late into the night, bringing a refreshing feeling back to Ning Yunyin''s senses. He finally let go of the book and went to the window to enjoy the wind.


    Meng Lan showed up cautiously and whispered, "Prince, do I need to go to Miss Ye''s side again?"


    After a long while, Ning Yunyin softly said, "Go and find a chance to go over there."


    In the end, he still couldn''t let her be at ease.


    It was a rainy night.


    The morning breeze was a bit chilly, Ye Jin Su woke up with a cold shiver and realized that it was raining outside. The window hadn''t been closed yet, so after a night of cold wind, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but sneeze.


    His throat felt slightly uncomfortable.


    Xiao Hong walked out of the room and saw Ye Jinsu sitting in front of the table, looking as if she had just woken up. Anxious, she asked, "Miss, why did you fall asleep again after reading the book?"


    "Although it''s summer now, the rain would still be cold at night, and you just woke up from falling into the water."


    She wanted to say that she was fine, but the moment she opened her mouth, she sneezed.


    Well, there was nothing to say.


    "I''ll get you a doctor." Seeing that, Xiao Hong turned around and ran outside.


    Ye Jinxiu quickly stopped her, "Your injuries haven''t fully healed yet. Why are you running?"


    The wound on her back had just formed a new scab yesterday, and if she were to continue like this, it would reopen again today.


    "I''m fine. I just got a little cold and I just need to cook some ginger soup."


    Xiao Hong frowned and looked angry and sullen, "Young miss is too careless."


    Ye Jinsu could only comfort her, "I''m fine. Just ask the kitchen to make me a bowl of ginger soup later."


    As she said this, she pressed down on Little Red and turned around to head back into the kitchen.


    Wang Ma who was in the kitchen had already prepared food and was waiting for the people from the Twilight Garden to come and get it. Ye Jinsu added, "I''ll have to trouble Wang Ma to cook another bowl of ginger soup for me."


    Wenyuan did not dare to speak today. He stood to the side, and his eyes were like daggers as they swept across Ye Jinsu''s body.


    Ye Jinshu didn''t care about it at all, and he didn''t want to hurt her. On the other hand, he was in a good mood thinking about how he could anger the people from the Qing He Courtyard so easily.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Ye Jinsu''s mouth curled up.


    Her throat felt itchy, and she couldn''t help but cough a few times.


    "What''s wrong with Eldest Miss? Does it matter? Why isn''t there anyone coming to take care of Eldest Miss, where''s Little Red''s little hoof? " When Wen Yuan saw the gap between the two, she deliberately wanted to find Ye Jinsu out of a bad mood.


    "Could it be that he''s slacking off?"


    Ye Jinsu glanced at Wenyuan, "Miss Wenyuan is not someone to worry about. No matter what, Wenyuan is still a close relative of the second sister of the Qing Lotus Courtyard. Why is it that she''s always thinking about my Twilight Garden?"


    "Could it be that second sister has treated you too harshly, and you want to climb over to my place?"


    "You!" Wen Yuan was so angry that she couldn''t say a word. She gnashed her teeth as she looked at Ye Jinsu.


    Everyone in the mansion knew that Ye Jinxiu was not liked and had even been chased to the backyard. Who would want to climb such a high branch like her!?


    At the side, Wang Ma insightfully passed over a cup of hot tea. Ye Jinsu slowly took it and drank a mouthful to moisten her throat before she felt much better.


    "What if you want to sell yourself for glory? My courtyard doesn''t dare to accept you. I just don''t know if I dare to keep you with my second sister. "


    Wen Yuan''s face was so angry that it seemed as if his expression would distort. He paused for a moment before speaking. "Eldest Miss is mistaken. This servant is completely loyal to Second Miss."


    "It''s just that Second Miss is worried about Eldest Miss''s health, this servant is only asking for Second Miss."


    Ye Jinsu sneered, "Really?"


    "Then thank your second sister for me. I''ll have to trouble second sister for that."


    After saying this, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but cough twice.


    When Wen Yuan saw Ye Jinsu coughing to such an extent, the corners of her lips curled up into a crafty smile. He immediately returned to his usual appearance and said, "Eldest Miss is not feeling well. Second Miss must be feeling anxious. Should I find a few doctors to let Eldest Miss have a look?"


    The ginger soup was ready on the stove.


    Ye Jinsu put down the tea, "That''s good. Then I''ll have to trouble second sister to help me select a better Godly Doctor."


    He turned around and left.


    Wen Yuan looked at Ye Jinsu''s back and spat fiercely, then quickly ran off to report the news.


    After eating a bowl of ginger soup, Ye Jinsu felt much better. It had to be said that Ye Jinsu''s physique was really good. She could run when she woke up in the water.


    It was most likely due to her birth mother.


    Xiao Hong was still worried, "Miss, do we really not need to call a doctor?"


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head. "There''s no need. Someone will send them to us."


    "Who is it?" Little Red was confused. "Your Highness Ning Wang?"


    Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes and knocked on her wooden head, "Don''t think about Ning Wang. He was angered by me that day, so he probably won''t bother with me anymore."


    "Oh." Xiao Hong pouted and said.


    "It''s such a pity. If she had the protection of Ning Wang, Miss would have people supporting her in this house in the future."


    Ye Jinsu rubbed her glabella. It was really a headache to have a servant girl that always wanted to seduce her.


    "I don''t need his protection."


    Little Red nodded again and again, echoing Ye Jinsu, "Yes, yes, yes, Miss is the best."


    Ye Jinsu raised her hand and gave her a headache. Today, she was determined to let Little Red know that it was impossible for her and Ning Wang to be together.


    "Don''t think about Ning Wang all day in the future."


    "I''ll stick with him from now on, do you understand?"

 C15

    Xiao Hong nodded gloomily and asked, "Where would a doctor come from?"


    "Could it be that the old master will call the young lady for a doctor?"


    She didn''t believe that this old master had never treated his young mistress as his daughter.


    "Just you wait. A doctor will be here soon." Ye Jinsu said blandly. She stood up and stretched her back. She had been sitting in the yard all day and her bones had all turned soft.


    "Go and get the guqin for me."


    Ye Jinsu''s zither was bestowed by the Emperor when she was young. It could be considered superior in all aspects. Back then, she had relied on this zither to make her name known.


    Right now, as Ye Jinsu stared at the zither, her mind was filled with thoughts of playing the zither to a cow while she herself was that cow ¡­


    Closing her eyes and thinking deeply for a moment, Ye Jinsu uncertainly placed her hand on the zither string and naturally assumed a standard posture. When his fingertips fell off the string, there was a sense of familiarity.


    Ye Jinsu was overjoyed. She simply closed her eyes and completely emptied herself, allowing her intuition to caress the zither.


    Sure enough, the zither music leaked out like flowing water.


    Ye Jinsu was very happy in her heart. This was simply too much cheating.


    Throughout the afternoon, Ye Jinsu played the song repeatedly. Hearing this, Little Red''s ears were filled with calluses. "Miss, why have you been playing this all this time?"


    The corners of Ye Jinsu''s mouth twitched as she casually made up a phrase, "I like it."


    In the end, she was not the original Ye Jinsu. Even with her memories, she was still unable to bring out the true Ye Jinsu''s level. If one day someone let her play, she would be completely exposed.


    The only thing he could do was to try his luck.


    The sun had already set.


    Ye Jinsu loosened her arms and legs. There was a ruckus coming from outside.


    "What day is it today?"


    Xiao Hong nodded, "It''s a flower market today."


    Ye Jinxiu nodded. The flower market wasn''t anything special. It was an old custom in the capital. Every six months, there would be a huge market, and at that time, there would always be some new things appearing. Everyone would take advantage of this time to come to the streets and buy some stuff to play with.


    Xiao Hong added, "Does Miss want to go?"


    On the other hand, Ye Jinsu wasn''t that interested. She had seen it many times in her previous life.


    However, she looked at Xiao Hong with a face full of anticipation. Ye Jinxiu laughed, "You want to go?"


    Xiao Hong scratched her head in embarrassment and finally nodded.


    Ye Jinshu held his chin, feeling extremely troubled. It wasn''t impossible for him to go out and play, but he couldn''t let the injuries on Little Red''s body move too violently.


    "But your wounds, there are so many people outside, what do I do if I squash your wounds?"


    Xiao Hong also lowered its head.


    She took out a veil from her room and put it on, pulling Little Red''s hand. "Let''s go. I know a quiet place."


    After all, she was a famous person in the capital, so it was better for her to keep a low profile when going out.


    Little Red was overjoyed, "Where is he? Miss, how did you know? "


    "Xijie Restaurant."


    Speaking of which, this was the first time she saw Young Master Mo in her previous life. However, in her previous life, she could only be at the bottom of the Xizi Temple.


    The biggest tavern in the capital, a total of ten rooms on the top floor, were all reserved for high ranking officials.


    Ye Jinsu walked over and patted the table in front of the waiter, "Make me a room."


    The waiter had sharp eyes as he looked at Ye Jinsu from top to bottom. He covered his face with a veil, making it impossible to see his face. Clothes weren''t luxurious, but they weren''t cheap either.


    She had a little girl by her side, most likely a young lady from a low-key family.


    The waiter nimbly took out a room sign and gestured for her to go upstairs, "Alright, Miss, you came in time. There is only one table left."


    A hand stopped the waiter''s hand.


    "Second brother, don''t worry."


    The person who came was a young boy who looked like a servant. He glanced at Ye Jinsu and respectfully bowed, "My lady, can you give this cubicle to my young master? My young master is willing to offer twice the price to make up for my young lady''s loss."


    Ye Jinxiu raised her eyebrows. Why did she meet someone seizing the position just by going out the door?


    "I''ve come to the Flower Lover City today. If I let you sit at this table, where would I go to reward you?"


    The top floor of the Xijie Restaurant was indeed a great place to enjoy the flowers. Looking out the window, the entire view of the capital entered his eyes.


    It''s not like this anywhere else.


    The youth was in a difficult position. "This ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu smiled apologetically and went upstairs.


    "Miss, please wait a moment."


    The youth stopped Ye Jinsu and stepped forward, "My young master is also from the flower market, how about I have the guts to invite my young master to enjoy the flower market with my young master?"


    After hesitating for a moment, Little Red quietly pulled at Ye Jinsu and shook her head.


    Ye Jinxiu also reacted and swallowed the words she was about to agree.


    Xiao Hong stood up and scolded: "You little brat, you are so frivolous, my Miss is not even married yet. If I were to eat at the same table as your young master, wouldn''t that ruin the reputation of my young mistress? "


    In her previous life, she had suffered this loss and her reputation had gone out of the city.


    How could he fall in the same place twice in his life? It was best to be cautious.


    Moreover, she was no small fry right now. She was the direct descendant of the academy and had accumulated a good reputation for a long time. If she was accidentally ruined by him in a short period of time.


    This loss was too great.


    Embarrassed, the youth hurriedly apologized.


    Watching from the side, the waiter was also very observant. He guessed that this girl wasn''t an ordinary person.


    This young master was also a frequent guest of the Drizzt House.


    He didn''t want to offend either side, so he turned around in time and said, "It''s fine. Since both of you came to the Flower Lover City upstairs, why don''t I send someone to set up a screen between two tables by the window?"


    "I wonder what you two think?"


    The youth was overjoyed. Ye Jinsu also smiled, while the waiter knew how to make money on both ends.


    Now that the conversation had come to this, it wasn''t appropriate for Ye Jinxiu to refuse him. She nodded her head and went upstairs.


    Upstairs, there were many wooden screens separating the rooms. Inside the cubicles, there was a table, and it stood right next to the window. It was the most suitable place to view the scenery.


    The innermost room now had two tables and a small screen separating it from the rest. It could be said that they were not on good terms anymore.


    Ye Jin dragged Xiao Hong to the window and pointed downwards, "Look, from here on down, you can see all the people selling lanterns, flowers and acrobatics on the street."


    Xiao Hong nodded excitedly as the smile on its face never faded.


    Ye Jinxiu was also holding a bowl of seeds as she knocked on the window. In her previous life, she came to the top floor of the Pristine Jade House once and was bullied by a group of people. Young Master Mo brought her here for a meal.


    At that time, he only dared to sneak a peek outside the window, but now, he could easily peek outside.


    Ye Jinxiu was in a great mood as she waved her hand and ordered a large table full of dishes.


    In his life, he had been so poor in the Ye residence. At least he was a rich man, so he could have whatever he wanted.


    Soon, a pleasant voice came from the other side.


    "Wen Zhu, does the letter say where Doctor Tian is? This time when he came to the capital to treat Aunt Ye, given his age, he should pay more attention to his body. "


    Ye Jinsu paused as she poured the wine.


    Uncle Ye?


    "Young master, don''t be in such a hurry. The journey is a long one, and we still have about half a month left. Furthermore, Doctor Tian is a famous doctor, he will definitely take good care of himself. "


    It was the voice of the youth, and it was still slightly immature.


    Ye Jinsu wanted to continue listening to him, but the other party had already stopped talking.


    The screen was tightly shut, not a hint of it could be seen. Ye Jinsu''s heart was beating wildly. With an unconfirmed thought, she forced it down and took a few sips.

 C16

    Little Red didn''t notice the change in Ye Jinsu at all and was extremely excited as she laid on the windowsill.


    Ye Jinsu was worried that she might move too much to open the wound, so she pulled her down and reminded her, "A little."


    "When your injuries recover, I''ll bring you out to play. It''s still fun to walk around in the flower market."


    Little Red was already very satisfied with her words. However, she was a playful person after all. After hearing what Ye Jinsu said, she was extremely happy.


    Ye Jinxiu drank a few more mouthfuls, but there was no sound from the other side of the screen.


    He turned his head to look at the beautiful street outside.


    Suddenly, she remembered that she was downstairs in her previous life. When she raised her head and looked in this direction, she saw the Mo Territory.


    Where had he been standing then, on the other side of the window?


    A light breeze caressed her face, making Ye Jinsu feel a little drunk. Even the lanterns below were arranged in a row. Dazed and confused, she tilted her head to look at the old place.


    He was just about to bump into a pair of familiar eyes.


    Ye Jinxiu instantly woke up and retracted her head back into the window.


    What was this?


    What do you think?


    That person was none other than the young master Mo whom Ye Jinxiu had yearned for in his previous life, the Mo Territory.


    Ye Jinsu smacked her forehead. How could she have forgotten that the Mystic Realm loved to stay in the Xitui Tower?


    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsu, who was acting weirdly, and asked in confusion, "Miss, what''s wrong?"


    Ye Jinxiu forced out a dry laugh and drank a few mouthfuls of alcohol to suppress the panic in her heart, "No ¡­" "It''s fine, eat your food."


    An apologetic voice came from the other side of the screen, "Miss, I was rude just now. Please forgive me."


    Only after a long while did Ye Jinsu finally find his voice, "I''m fine ¡­" "I''m fine ¡­"


    "I was the one who made Young Master laugh."


    The other side chuckled. Hearing it, Ye Jinxiu''s ears actually felt as hot as fire.


    "It''s still a little cold at night, so it''s better for the ladies to drink less."


    Ye Jinshu couldn''t answer, it was as if he was sitting on pins and needles. She tugged at Little Red. "Little Red, I''m tired. Let''s go back first."


    Xiao Hong had a puzzled expression.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but urge.


    Only then did Xiao Hong pack its things and prepare to leave.


    As he walked out of the cubicle, Ye Jinsu strode like a meteor. His ears were filled with the sound of his heartbeat, as if he hid his eyes, ears, and nose in his chest.


    He was just afraid that he would run into the Mo Territory again.


    In the end, Ye Jinxiu left in too much of a hurry and tripped over it. His shoes stepped on the hem of his skirt, causing him to fall to the ground.


    Mo Territory was behind Ye Jinxiu. He wanted to extend his hand and support her, but he was too slow. Ye Jinxiu had already fallen flat on her face.


    Ye Jinsu crawled up from the ground with a dark expression. The Mo Territory still wanted to step forward to pay attention to her, but Ye Jinsu didn''t want to stay here for another 15 minutes. He stood up and ran outside, disappearing back into the courtyard.


    Little Red still had a face full of worry as she asked, "Miss, you didn''t fall anywhere right?"


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head. The fall wasn''t that serious, but it was too unsightly.


    She would never have imagined that she would be in such an awkward situation when she saw the Mo Territory again, and that she would be in such a difficult situation.


    Ye Jinsu''s face was extremely hot, this was really ¡­


    Too awkward.


    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsu with a puzzled expression. Ever since the young master across from her spoke, the expression on her face became very strange.


    "Does Miss know the person on the other side of the screen?"


    Ye Jinsu took a sip of the cooling tea to calm herself down before recovering her wits, "Yes, I know. I''m talking about the Mo Clan''s only son."


    Speaking of which, Mo Clan and Ye Clan still had a bit of a relationship.


    The Mo family''s grandfather and the Ye family''s grandfather were once good friends in the capital. Unfortunately, the Mo family''s grandfather was previously demoted to the Jiangnan region, and only then did the Mo family''s father return to the capital.


    Although he couldn''t compare to the Ye Family, he was still a big official.


    "Then why didn''t the little miss acknowledge Young Master Mo?"


    "It''s my turn," Ye Jinsu retorted. "I''ve made a huge fool of myself today. If word of this gets out, I won''t be able to get my reputation anymore."


    Xiao Hong nodded in understanding. However, she still couldn''t understand how her young mistress could be so weird when she saw Young Master Mo.


    Xiao Hong tilted her head, "Could it be that little miss likes the Mo family''s young master?"


    Ye Jinsu spat out the cold tea that she hadn''t swallowed.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" "Cough, cough, cough."


    Ye Jinxiu choked to the point that she was out of breath. Xiao Hong quickly patted her back to help her get better.


    Only after half a day did Ye Jinsu stammer out, "W-what nonsense are you spouting? We didn''t even say anything. What do you like?"


    Although he said this, he didn''t have much confidence in it.


    Ye Jinsu was furious and wished she could turn back the clock and say it again with a confident tone.


    She couldn''t even explain what she was thinking about in the Mo Territory.


    In her previous life, she had received the favor of Mo Yu and felt that he was the best person in the world, wholeheartedly putting himself in his place.


    However, when she was rejected by Mo Yu, she didn''t feel too sad about it. He sincerely hoped that the Mo Territory could find a good girl.


    Now that she saw him again, she was unable to calm down.


    Little Red nodded. With an "oh", she turned around and went to make Ye Jinsu''s bed.


    Ye Jinsu finally gave up on these useless thoughts. She raised her head and let out a long sigh. She really hadn''t gone out today and hadn''t looked at the calendar. It wasn''t right for her to go out. It wasn''t right for her to go out.


    Deep in the night in King Ning''s Estate.


    It was a flower market at night, so Ning Yunyin set up a feast to invite the Tenth Master to her mansion. Xiu''er called for people to buy some lanterns on the street to decorate the mansion.


    She also had a hairpin with her, which was the latest style, and she liked it so much that she held it in her hand.


    When he turned his head, he saw Ning Yunyin frowning as she stared at him.


    "Where are the food and wine?"


    Xiu''er hurriedly kneeled down to apologize, afraid that Ning Yunxiao would punish her for neglecting her duty. "Your Highness, please forgive me. I''ve already ordered my servants to fetch the food and wine. They''ve come."


    In the midst of her panic, Xiu''er hid the hairpin into her sleeve.


    Ning Yunyin wasn''t able to clearly see what it was, but she could clearly see her movements. A trace of a dangerous aura flashed in her eyes.


    "What''s in your hand?"


    Xiu''er panicked. She knew that Ning Yunyin became suspicious and thought that this was something else.


    Although it was just a hairpin, it was still a girl''s item. For the moment, Xiu''er felt too embarrassed to take it out.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word. The pressure had already reached its lowest point.


    Xiu''er had been waiting on him since he was young, and now he had finally found some clues.


    The pressure on her head became stronger and stronger. She felt that something was wrong, so she took out the hairpin and said, "Please forgive me, my lord. Today is a flower market, this servant will ¡­" This servant brought this hairpin. "


    As she said that, her eyes reddened and she was choked with sobs.


    Ning Yunxiao was startled. He hadn''t expected it to be this. It didn''t matter as long as it wasn''t a dagger or an arrow.


    Ning Yunyin waved her hand and no longer pursued the matter. She hugged the newly arrived Ning Yun Li and took a seat.


    The current Tenth Elder, Ning Yunquan, had grown up together with Ning Yunabao. Ever since Ning Yunquan had taken control of the army, he had fought on the border with most of his brothers. Now that she had finally made it back to the capital, she naturally had to stay a little longer.


    At this moment, the two were talking happily.


    Ning Yungang had just returned from winning the war. He rubbed his wine cup as he spoke to Ning Yunlian, "Ah! A''Ning, you don''t know how dangerous the situation is this time around."


    "That barbarian was continuously suppressed by our army. He actually wanted to take the risk and attack the rear of our army."


    "Fortunately, your brother was wise and had the ability to see through everything with a single glance. He was able to uncover the real culprit with a single glance."


    "Otherwise ¡­" As he spoke, Ning Yunquan let out a burp with a proud tone, "Otherwise, your older brother wouldn''t have been able to come back."


    Ning Yunxiao broke into laughter. All these years, he had been used to his older brother flattering him.


    There was no hint of modesty in his expression.


    "Yes, yes, yes," Ning Yunyin agreed. He had long known about the situation, so it could be considered dangerous. However, he had never worried about it either. Although Ning Yunquan didn''t seem reliable, in reality, he was still reliable.


    It was just a small nomadic team, so it was not a big deal.


    He was worried about something else.

 C17

    "I heard that the Western Lion Country''s internal organs have been unsettled recently?"


    Hearing the two words "Western Cold", Ning Yunquan let out another burp. The smile on his face was replaced with a serious expression.


    "The king of the Western Lion Kingdom was severely ill. I thought that he was going to die. His third son led an army and stormed into the capital."


    "Who would have thought that the king would come back to life in one breath? He''s alive."


    "This matter has stirred up quite a big ruckus. The entire Western Lion Country is talking about it."


    Ning Yunyin held her wine cup in her hands. "What do you think, big brother?"


    Ning Yunhai narrowed his eyes, and his murky eyes lit up. "The key point is, after the king of the Western Lion Kingdom came back to life, he killed his third son and immediately made his fifth son his Crown Prince."


    Fifth son Qi Cang has colluded with other tribes outside of Xi Liang, so he has been trying to rebel against us for a long time, "Ning Yunshu continued," If he were to succeed the throne, the first thing he would do would be to combine all the tribes to form Xi Liang forces and make a move against us.


    Ning Yunquan nodded his head and took another big gulp of wine. "However, this matter hasn''t been resolved yet. I can see that the king of the Western Lion Kingdom is in good health. He won''t die anytime soon."


    "Besides, Qi Cang is not the only son of the king of the Western Lion Kingdom. He is blessed with a group of sons. I''m afraid the position of the crown prince is up for grabs."


    "Let''s not be anxious yet. We need to observe carefully."


    Ning Yunliang nodded and waved his hand, signalling the maidservants by his side to bring more wine for Ning Yunquan.


    Ning Yun looked up with a smile and accepted them all, hugging the maidservants in her arms and becoming disorderly again, "Sixteenth Brother, why haven''t I seen anyone in your room even after I''ve been gone for half a year?


    "You don''t even have a concubine. Aren''t you being too pure hearted? Do you want this brother to give you some good stuff?"


    Ning Yunyin pursed her lips and smiled. When it came to women, he couldn''t help but think of Ye Jinsu and lose his mind.


    Ning Yunquan had never seen him like this before. His brows raised, it was completely new.


    His younger brother had been an old man since he was young. He was always cold when dealing with people, and he was not a woman with good looks. Who had taken his heart away from him?


    "You don''t think that you''re interested in that girl?"


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word.


    Ning Yunquan took his words as a tacit agreement, and hastily opened his mouth. "So what if you like it, which family''s girl are you from?" I''ll ask the emperor to give you two marriages. "


    Ning Yunyin shook her head and spoke with a hint of self-mockery, "It''s a pity that they don''t like me."


    This was even more strange.


    "You''re Ning Wang? Which girl would look down on you?"


    Ning Yunbin shrugged and thought back to Ye Jinsu''s expression that day. "She doesn''t think much of it."


    Ning Yunquan''s curiosity was piqued. There was actually someone who looked down on his little brother? No matter what, he was still a prince. This was too embarrassing.


    "So what? If you ask the emperor to bestow your marriage on you, how could she disobey?"


    Ning Yun couldn''t help but laugh. "If I really did that, I''m afraid she''d hate me to death." When that happens, I won''t dare share her bed. "


    Ning Yunhai shook his head and sighed, "Tsk, tsk, this girl isn''t simple at all."


    "What''s not simple?"


    Ning Yunquan laughed out loud. "To be able to hook away the soul of our little Sixteen, and yet have our little Sixteen protect her ¡­ she''s definitely not an ordinary woman."


    Ning Yunyun also smiled. "She really isn''t an ordinary woman."


    Ning Yunkang stroked his beard and decided to come up with an idea for his little brother. "No matter what, I''ve seen countless girls. This girl is really easy to coax. Buy some jewelry and hairpins, rouge and powder, and they''ll be happy."


    "Why don''t you try as well?"


    Ning Yunxiao was startled. Although he had grown up a few years ago, he had never come into contact with a woman. Hearing Ning Yunquan''s words, she suddenly smiled. "Tenth Brother, I don''t know if these tricks of yours have been used to coax my sister-in-law?"


    Ning Yun''s body trembled as she thought of the tigress at home. She guiltily pushed aside the servants by her side, put her clothes back together, and shouted, "I ¡­" Is there a need for me to coax her? Usually she was the one who came to coax me. I can''t even be bothered with her. How could I possibly be afraid of a mere woman? "


    Ning Yun couldn''t hold back her laughter, and even the maidservants by the side laughed along with her.


    Everyone knew that the mistress of the Tenth Prince''s house was ferocious.


    Unknowingly, the night had fallen.


    Ning Yunquan immediately fell asleep in the side chamber, while Ning Yunyin remained seated.


    Xiu''er reminded him in a low voice, "Prince, it is cold at night. You should go back to your room to rest."


    Ning Yunke nodded her head, feeling a little dizzy. It was quiet outside, and the atmosphere outside had become quiet. Ye Jinsu''s face appeared in Ning Yunyin''s mind once again.


    He couldn''t get rid of it.


    Without realizing it, Ning Yunyin thought of Tenth Brother''s words. In her mind, the image of Xiu''er happily holding the hairpin flashed through her mind. In a daze, Ning Yunyin walked out onto the street.


    When the stall owner saw Ning Yun''s extraordinary attire, he added, "Old Master, do you want to buy some jewelry for Madam?"


    "These are the latest styles from Beijing, they''re the most popular among the girls."


    When she said this, Ning Yunyin''s mood improved greatly. The corner of her mouth lightly curved into a curve.


    Looking at the hairpin on the stall that had yet to be retracted, Ning Yunyin formed a fist and deliberately coughed lightly. She then picked up a hairpin that looked pleasing to the eye.


    "Old master has great eyesight. This is a one-of-a-kind set. It''s the newest design, well done."


    "Madam will definitely like it."


    Ning Yunyin held the small hairpin in her hands. He didn''t understand these things and could only watch as a few peach blossoms were wrapped in silver threads. It was rather pretty.


    The corner of Ning Yun''s mouth curved upwards. She took out a piece of silver and threw it to Little Boss. Then, like a thief, she hid the hairpin in her sleeve and quickly left.


    When he returned to the courtyard, Xiu''er was hurriedly looking for him.


    "Prince, where did you go? This servant is so anxious."


    "I went out for a while. I had to wake up from the drinking." Ning Yunyin''s expression did not change as she said, "There''s no need for you to wait on me. You should rest early."


    Once Xiu''er had left, Ning Yunyin looked in the direction of the Ye residence and quietly walked past it.


    Ye Jinsu had already fallen asleep, and Twilight Garden was in peace. Ning Yun zipped up the window and entered her room, while Ye Jinsu was soundly asleep on all fours.


    He really was like her. Ning Yunyin couldn''t help chuckling.


    The hairpin in her sleeve felt like it was about to burn her hands. Ning Yunyin quietly placed it next to Ye Jinsu''s pillow and covered her with the blanket before turning around to leave ¡­


    Early in the morning the next day, Ye Jinsu was woken up by the noise. Xiao Hong hurriedly came in and said, "It''s Second Miss. She said she brought a doctor to treat Eldest Miss."


    It was already late. Ye Jinsu had drunk some wine last night and had slept soundly until noon.


    He had already caught a cold, and had even drunk some wine. Ye Jinsu didn''t feel much better, so she decided to just leave, "Just call him in. Say that I''m too sick to get up."


    He rolled over and prepared to lie down in a more comfortable position, but something seemed to be supporting him from underneath.


    Ye Jinsu reached down and saw that it was a hairpin.


    She subconsciously touched her head. She remembered that she didn''t sleep with the hairpin on last night. What''s more, the hairpin looked unfamiliar, as if it wasn''t his.


    Did he remember incorrectly?


    The doctor had already come in. Ye Jinsu casually stuffed the hairpin under the pillow and weakly laid on the bed. She even coughed a few times.


    Wen Yuan said from the side, "It''s only been a day and the young miss has already become so sick. Little Red, how are you going to take care of your young miss?"


    Little Red refused to accept this fact and glared back at Zhang Ye.


    Wen Yuan was still chattering, "You ungrateful servant, you still dare to glare at me? You still have the nerve to glare at me after taking care of Eldest Miss like this? "


    It looked like a fight was about to break out.


    Ye Jinsu was afraid of the bed and shouted, "Shut up!"


    As he spoke, he extended a hand out from outside the tent and weakly said, "Please help me look at it, cough ¡­ "Cough, cough."


    This tone, coupled with the perfect cough, caused Little Red to be filled with admiration for her young miss'' acting skills.

 C18

    After the doctor finished taking her pulse, he respectfully replied, "There''s nothing wrong with First Miss''s body. She has just caught a cold, so please take care of your rest. I''ll prescribe some food and eat for a few days."


    Ye Jinsu nodded and retracted her hand.


    "Then I''ll be troubling you, Doctor. Xiao Hong, escort the doctor out."


    Wen Yuan interrupted first, "There''s no need. There''s no need to trouble Little Red any further." The doctor will have to go to my Young Miss''s room later to take her pulse, so I''ll bring her there with me. There''s no need to trouble Xiao Hong. "


    "Sure." Ye Jinsu said.


    Wen Yuan smiled triumphantly and glanced at the doctor. When they were out of the room, Wen Yuan lowered her voice and said to the doctor, "You know what to do."


    "Yes, yes." The doctor nodded.


    As soon as Wen Yuan left, Little Red pushed open the curtain and entered. "Miss, what you acted out just now is really quite similar."


    Just as she finished speaking, Ye Jinsu coughed again.


    Only then did Xiao Hong realize that something was wrong, "Young Miss, Young Miss, you ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu took a long sip of water before she recovered, "How is your young lady pretending? I''m really sick."


    "You, you ¡­" Hearing that it was true, Xiao Hong panicked and turned to run outside, "I''ll go get the prescription for the little miss."


    Fortunately, there was still some energy left to hold her back. Ye Jinsu helplessly said, "Don''t always be so shocked. Be careful of the wounds on your back. Otherwise, if you get injured again, who will take care of me?"


    Only then did Xiao Hong slow down, otherwise if she ran like that earlier, the wound would have definitely split open again.


    Being sick was really hard to bear. Ye Jinsu leaned against the pillow and fell asleep once again.


    When he woke up, Xiao Hong was already coming in with a bowl of dark medicinal herbs.


    "Miss, the medicine is ready. Quickly drink it."


    Ye Jinsu felt her spirit had recovered a lot. She sat up and said, "Is it according to the doctor''s prescription?"


    Xiao Hong nodded.


    "Then let''s just pour it out."


    "Huh?"


    "Ah what? She''s the doctor that Ye Jinru gave me. Do I dare to drink his medicine?" He took out the hairpin in his hand once again.


    Xiao Hong suddenly realized, "I knew it, why would Second Miss be so kind?"


    Ye Jinsu nodded, "Of course she won''t be so kind. She''ll probably want me to die. Let''s pour out the medicine, don''t make any noise."


    As he spoke, Ye Jinsu raised the hairpin and asked Xiao Hong, "Have you seen this hairpin before?"


    Little Red picked it up and looked at it, then shook her head. "It''s unfamiliar, I''ve never seen it before."


    Ye Jinxiu scrutinized him for a moment and said, "I also think that he looks unfamiliar."


    Little Red Eyes was blinking. "Could it be that Prince Ning Wang gave it to you?"


    "That''s impossible," Ye Jinsu said straightforwardly as she handed the hairpin to Little Red, "Take a closer look at this hairpin."


    Xiao Hong took it over and read it carefully. Ye Jinsu asked, "Did you see anything?"


    "The style is very ordinary, it seems to be a style that was popular a few years ago. The materials used are not valuable materials, and the workmanship is also very rough." Little Red looked at him and spoke.


    Ye Jinsu nodded, "Do you think that a prince like him would give away such a hairpin?"


    Xiao Hong also felt that it was reasonable and could only guess, "Maybe I bought it a few years ago and forgot about it. Miss usually doesn''t like to wear these."


    Ye Jinxiu was still frowning. Why did he suddenly appear on her bed a few years ago?


    After thinking for a long time and being unable to think of a reason, Ye Jinxiu decided to tell Xiao Hong to put it away.


    After tossing and turning, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but cough.


    Xiao Hong was a little worried, "But little miss, you can''t not take medicine when you''re this sick."


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes moved around and she smiled, "I''m not really sick, I just caught a cold and coughed. Just go to the kitchen and stew some candied pears for me."


    Xiao Hong slapped its head, "That''s right, why didn''t I think of it? I''ll go cook it for the young mistress now."


    "Shh," Ye Jinsu reminded her. "Don''t make any noise, just tell the others that I''m still drinking the medicine prescribed by the doctor and don''t let them know."


    Ye Jinxiu had a good constitution and had slept for several days. She was sweating profusely, but she was almost recovered. He looked much more lively now. It was already the tenth day since the soup had been served in the kitchen.


    The quantity on the prescription was almost done eating.


    Two days later, the drug was finally discontinued. Ye Jinsu had completely recovered from her illness.


    Recently, the temperature had started to heat up again. Ye Jinsu sat in the pavilion and ate a watermelon and said, "Xiao Hong, go and spread the news that my body has not been recovering much ever since I stopped using the medicine. Tell them to continue cooking."


    Xiao Hong was confused, but nodded its head.


    Sure enough, the medicine was brought into Ye Jinsu''s room one bowl at a time.


    After a few days passed, Ye Jinsu waved her fan and asked, "Little Red, I heard that Father has a guest in the front hall today?"


    Xiao Hong nodded. She was still not an ordinary customer.


    "It''s Young Master Mo and the rest. They said that they brought a famous doctor from Jiangnan to treat Madam."


    Ye Jinsu smiled, he really did put in a lot of effort.


    After the capital''s doctors saw that they could not cure the Xie Clan, he did not hesitate to use a thousand gold coins to look for famous doctors from other places. As an old man, Doctor Tian didn''t want to bring the boat to the capital, so he didn''t hesitate to lower his face and ask the Mo Clan to help him request Doctor Tian''s help.


    The Xie Clan had been in a coma for more than half a month. In order to cure his beloved wife, he did not hesitate to eat vegetarian and accumulate blessings every day.


    He didn''t know if Ye Shen was so lucky as to be able to think of something for his precious daughter.


    He actually wanted to use the doctor beside him to do something to Ye Jinsu''s medicine.


    Ye Jinsu took the prescription and handed it to Xiao Hong, "Take it to the infirmary outside and ask, what exactly is this prescription for? Find a hospital farther away. "


    She knew there was a problem with the prescription, but she still had to know where the problem lay.


    Xiao Hong nodded and ran out.


    Ye Jinsu was a bit worried. Ye Shisui had already invited all the powerful doctors in the city, so it was unknown what were the Xie family''s eyes and ears. An ordinary doctor like Ye Jinsu was afraid that he would not be able to see through the clues in the prescription.


    Who would have thought that after a while, Xiao Hong would return with the prescription.


    "How is it?" Ye Jinsu asked anxiously.


    Xiao Hong angrily said, "The doctor said that this prescription does not seem to have any problems, but it is not used to treat cold."


    "The medicines here are all very tricky. On the surface, they seem like they can cure the wind and cold, but when combined together, they can worsen the disease."


    "If things go on like this, I''m afraid my life will be in danger."


    Ye Jinxiu nodded. She wasn''t surprised by the answer.


    "Which family doctor did you call?" She thought that Xiao Hong would return empty-handed.


    Xiao Hong mumbled for a long time, "Yes..." Miss Meng Lan helped me watch it. "


    Ning Wang?


    Xiao Hong continued, "I''ve looked for several doctors and they all said there''s no problem with the prescription. I don''t believe it, but I don''t dare to go to such a big infirmary.


    "I just happened to meet Lady Menglan on the street."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything.


    Xiao Hong whispered, "Miss, didn''t you say that His Highness Ning Wang wouldn''t care about your matters anymore?"


    The corners of Ye Jinsu''s mouth twitched, "It''s Miss Menglan who helped us, not him."


    "But Miss Meng Lan belongs to Ning Wang. If she didn''t have Ning Wang''s permission, how would she dare?" Xiao Hong retorted in a low voice.


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    Ye Jinsu stretched out her hand and gave Little Red a concussion, "You sure are smart."


    Ye Jinsu curled her lips and picked up the bowl of medicine on the table.


    Xiao Hong thought that she was going to pour it out and took the bowl from Ye Jinsu, "Miss, I''ll go pour it out."


    "Wait." Ye Jinsu called out to her to stop.


    Little Red was confused. Ye Jinsu took the bowl of medicine and ruthlessly threw it on the ground. The porcelain bowl shattered and the soup spilled all over.

 C19

    Ye Jinsu clapped her hands and lightly said, "Xiao Hong, go to the kitchen and bring the little girl who gave me the medicine to boil."


    Xiao Hong''s eyes widened, "Miss, are you..."


    Ye Jinsu stuck a finger into her mouth, "You can do it. I have my own arrangements."


    After getting the order, Xiao Hong ran to the kitchen. He said to Hong Yun, who was currently frying medicine, "Young Miss wants to see you."


    Hong Yun was caught off guard, "Is there something the First Miss needs from me?"


    Xiao Hong said coldly, "I don''t know about that. Since Eldest Miss wants to see you, I''m just here to pass on the message." Just come over here. "


    "This ¡­" Hong Yun did not understand what was going on, what was going on, and what was going on?


    "You just need to go," Xiao Hong urged. "If Eldest Miss has a life, you dare to disobey?"


    "Go, go. How could I dare not go?" Hong Yun said with a smile.


    Hong Yun was led by Xiao Hong to the Twilight Garden.


    Ye Jinsu was sitting in front of her desk waiting. From a distance, she could hear the sound of people talking.


    As expected, Little Red didn''t let her down.


    In a short moment, Xiao Hong pulled them into the courtyard. After the door was locked, Xiao Hong threw the person onto the ground. "Bold slave, do you know the reason why I called you here today?"


    Hong Yun knelt on the ground and shook her head, "This one doesn''t know, please enlighten me, First Miss."


    Ye Jinsu knocked on the table and slowly said, "Earlier, I felt a chill. My second sister hired a doctor for me, but this medicine is still not good after drinking it for a while."


    "On the other hand, I stopped using the medicine two days ago, so my illness is cured."


    "Tell me, are you trying to do something to the medicinal herbs to subdue them?"


    Hong Yun''s heart skipped a beat as she knew it was about medicine.


    "No, no, I''ve always been using the best medicinal ingredients for Eldest Miss."


    Ye Jinsu slammed the table and said harshly, "You said you didn''t, then why did my body get worse when I drank the medicine? How come I get better after stopping the drug?!"


    Hong Yun''s heart turned cold. Previously, when she said that she would stop the medicine, it became even more serious. This was Ye Jinsu''s scheme.


    At this moment, she could only take a bite out of it. Since the medicine bag was full of good medicines, she couldn''t bring out any evidence.


    "Eldest Miss is innocent. I didn''t, I really didn''t."


    Xiao Hong interrupted and spoke fiercely, "You did not redeem yourself with inferior medicine. Could it be that Second Young Miss wanted the doctor to harm Eldest Young Miss?"


    Hong Yun trembled in fright. If she were to blame this crime on the Second Miss, she would probably be flayed off by the Second Miss.


    "No, it''s not ¡­" Hong Yun hurriedly shook her head, "Second Miss is wholeheartedly thinking for Eldest Miss. It''s definitely because of that doctor''s incompetence!"


    After saying that, Hong Yun nodded again, as if confirming something, and repeated, "Right, it''s all the doctors'' fault, the doctors'' incompetence!"


    Ye Jinxiu''s expression did not change as she softly said, "So that''s how it is."


    "Xiao Hong, did you hear that clearly? She said that it was caused by a doctor''s lack of medical skills."


    Xiao Hong loudly replied, "Reporting to Eldest Miss, this servant is really listening."


    Hong Yun''s heart skipped a beat. This was another trap that the eldest young miss had set for her.


    However, her words had already left her mouth, so how could she dare to take them back? She could only lower her head and tremble.


    Ye Jinsu got up and smiled, "Since that''s the case, I''ll go and ask my second sister."


    "Xiao Hong, watch this courtyard. No one is allowed to leave. If anyone wants to go out, just break their legs. "


    Hong Yun''s heart turned cold. She wondered what sort of ruckus Ye Jinxiu would create this time. No matter what, it was not good for servants like them.


    Within the Qing He Courtyard, the kitchen staff was secretly reporting the news to Ye Jingru.


    Ye Jinru was anxious, grabbing Wen Yuan, "She couldn''t have found out about the medicine, right? Otherwise, why would she call Hong Yun away for no reason? "


    "Iris, what do you think we should do?"


    Wen Yuan was also shocked by the news, but she still consoled Ye Jinru, "Don''t worry, Miss. She didn''t directly pull Hong Yun to the Master''s place, which means she still doesn''t know about the recipe."


    "Maybe it''s just a suspicion. Call Hong Yun over to ask."


    Hearing this news, the Nanny Liu hurriedly ran over from the backyard to the Qing He Courtyard. Hong Yun was her only daughter, and upon encountering this situation, she was even more worried than if something had happened to her.


    "Second Miss, Second Miss ¡­" Before the Nanny Liu could even enter the courtyard, Ye Jingru heard his voice.


    "Second Miss, please save my Yun''er."


    "Second Miss, save Yun''er."


    Nanny Liu cried miserably. Her face was still pale and bruised, but her crying was even uglier now.


    Ye Jinru was disgusted, but she still comforted her, "Don''t worry Nanny Liu, I don''t think Big Miss will do anything to Hong Yun, aren''t we thinking of a way?"


    Even though he said that, the Nanny Liu did not believe him.


    When Ye Jinsu had asked her that question in the yard, it had been to bury a needle in her heart. For a long time, he had been holding her back. It made her feel uneasy when she sat down.


    She knew that Ye Jinsu wouldn''t let her off.


    However, she didn''t expect Ye Jinsu to make a move on her daughter.


    She was only a servant, so she could only seek the protection of the Second Miss. Ye Jingru promised again and again and dragged her words to drive Nanny Liu out of the Qing Lotus Courtyard.


    "What bad luck!" Ye Jingru spat, "Her daughter didn''t do any good, but now she''s begging me."


    As she thought about it, Ye JinRu suddenly grabbed Wen Yuan and asked worriedly, "Will that girl Hong Yun tell me about the recipe?"


    Back then, in order to gain some credit in front of her, Hong Yun had specially taken on this task. Now that this incident had occurred, he didn''t know if she would betray him or not.


    Thinking about it, a vicious look flashed across Ye JinRu''s eyes.


    "That won''t happen, don''t worry Miss, as long as Nanny Liu is still in the palace, she will not betray you."


    Only then did Ye JinRu become much more confident, "Yes, she doesn''t dare to say it."


    "Anyway, that bitch Ye Jinsu doesn''t dare to do anything without evidence. Go and get father for me."


    "But Master is currently waiting for a guest in the antechamber. I''m afraid he won''t be able to come for a while!"


    "Then tell him that I am getting more and more sick. No matter what, I will still deceive my father."


    When Ye Jinsu arrived at the courtyard, he saw Ye Shisui personally feeding the medicine to Ye JinRu.


    Seeing Ye Jinsu come over, Ye Zhonglou''s face darkened, as if he had seen his enemy, "Not staying in your backyard, what are you doing here?"


    Ye Jinsu laughed without care, "I heard that my second sister has recently recovered a lot. I came to visit her."


    As she said that, she smiled and held Ye JinRu''s hand. She looked at Ye JinRu carefully, "As expected, you''ve recovered quite a bit. Your little sister''s complexion has improved quite a bit."


    Ye Jingru withdrew her hand as if she was avoiding snakes and scorpions, and revealed a forced smile, "Sis is the same."


    Ye Shisui looked at the reluctant look on Jin Ru''s face and pushed her away. "Go back!"


    It was like he was chasing an animal away.


    After recovering from his rage, Ye Jinxiu clenched her fingers tightly and calmed her emotions for a while. Only then did she speak softly, "Why is Father in such a hurry to chase me away? I''ve come today for the sake of my second sister''s safety."


    Ye JinRu felt guilty and did not dare to reply. Ye Shisui picked up Ye Jinsu''s sleeve and asked, "What did you do to Ru''er?"


    Ye Jinsu sneered, "Father, what''s the rush? I don''t have the ability to do anything to my second sister."


    "I only heard that the doctor who treated my second sister was not very skilled and was afraid that it would delay my second sister''s condition. That''s why I came over to remind her."


    Upon hearing the word ''doctor'', Ye Jingru panicked.

 C20

    "What nonsense are you spouting? Doctor Li practices medicine for generations and has a great reputation in the capital." I spent a thousand gold to get her to move it, if you know anything, just say it! " Ye Shisui reprimanded with a cold face, not showing even the slightest bit of kindness on his face.


    "Ah?" Ye Jinsu was astonished, "So it was father who invited a doctor for his second sister. That must be a good doctor."


    Ye Zheng stared at Ye Jinsu, his voice cold, "Ye Jinsu, what are you trying to do?"


    [Didn''t you think that you didn''t cause enough trouble?


    Was it true that the matriarch fainted, and her sister was about to faint?


    Ye Jinsu smiled. Of course, she could understand the look in Ye Zhanzheng''s eyes. He only lightly said, "Looks like that girl Hong Yun took some bad herbs and tried to swindle me. I can''t let this kind of servant go, I''ll go and beat her to death right now. "


    "Sorry for bothering you two, second sister and father. I''m leaving now."


    As he spoke, he was about to leave the Qing Lotus Courtyard.


    When she heard that Ye Jinsu only thought that it was done by the kitchen staff, Ye Jingru''s heart immediately relaxed.


    After hearing that she was going to beat Hong Yun to death, Ye Jingru panicked. If he beat Hong Yun to death, the Nanny Liu would probably be desperate.


    "What did you say?"


    Ye Jinsu turned around and said, "Little sister, you don''t know this, but this little girl doesn''t do her job properly in the kitchen." On the contrary, using this as a form of profit, Elder Sister only recently discovered it, so she gave me some medicinal herbs that were broken and gave them to me to fry. "


    "We can''t let such a servant go. I''m helping father clean up the mess, aren''t I?" As he spoke, Ye Jinsu''s gaze fell on Ye Shisui, a smile on his face but a sneer on his face.


    "Wait," said Ye Jingru, "Everything has to be proven, does elder sister have any evidence?"


    "Otherwise, we will just kill a slave like that. Outsiders say that our academy treats our servants brutally."


    She was sure that Ye Jinsu would not be able to give evidence.


    "What other evidence do you need? Earlier, I drank the medicine that was brought over by them in the kitchen. My illness is getting worse and worse." However, the medicine ended a few days ago, and I''ve recovered from my illness. "


    Ye Jinsu slowly spoke with a firm tone, "Now you even bring me soup medicine that wants to kill me. Leaving such a servant around is only a disaster!"


    A while ago, Ye Jinsu had indeed looked weak, but now, she was in high spirits, as if she had recovered from her illness.


    Ye Jinsu thought that the problem lay in the medicinal herbs, but the problem lay in the medicinal herbs. She thought back to what the doctor had told her before. This recipe was very ingenious, so ordinary people wouldn''t be able to see any clues from it.


    Ye Jingru was certain that Ye Jinsu did not know the clues in the recipe.


    If so, he might as well go along with what she said and let his father know that she was the one who caused all this ruckus.


    She blocked Ye Jinsu with her life, looking as if she was thinking for the sake of her servants, "How can elder sister just let things be as they are? There might be hidden secrets. "


    "I still remember that my second sister cared about me and especially instructed Hongyun to guard the entire medicinal herb when it was time for her to be decocted. Otherwise, other people would come closer." Ye Jinxiu retorted, "What tricks could there be?"


    These words seemed to be referring to a certain point. Ye Jingru cursed the b * tch in her heart. Seeing that the fire was about to reach her, Ye JinRu could only choke out a few words.


    "Hong Yun, that girl is too careless. I was afraid that she would delay your medicine, so I warned Hong Yun again and again."


    "Big sister, you said that Hongyun used bad herbs to fry your medicine, then let''s go take a look at the medicine in the medicine bag and we''ll know the results."


    "I''ll just watch." Ye Jinsu spoke without hesitation, as if she was sure that there was a broken medicine inside.


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu agreed so readily, Ye JinRu felt even more proud of herself. If there is no evidence to prove it, I will see how father will punish you!]


    As he thought about it, Ye Jinsu opened his mouth again and said, "I''ll have to trouble father to be the judge. I must give my sister a proper explanation for gathering such a large group of people."


    "Father still has to go to the antechamber to entertain uncle Mo, so I won''t disturb father anymore." Ye Jinsu opened her mouth and anxiously pulled the handkerchief.


    Ye Jingru was quick to catch Ye Jinsu''s movement, and she said tit for tat, "Elder sister is in such a hurry to chase father away, could there be some secret?"


    Ye Jinsu tried his best to remain calm, "What are you saying, second sister? You can''t possibly let your father leave our guests in the front hall, can you?"


    "Then let Uncle Mo be our witness."


    Ye Zhenzheng frowned and reprimanded Ye Jingru, "Nonsense!"


    His family was usually noisy, but he still had to watch from the sidelines.


    Wasn''t this slapping his own family in the face?


    "If there''s nothing else, why don''t you let me be your witness?" Mo Yu walked over while waving her fan, her tone was calm.


    "Uncle Ye, my father is not feeling well. I will take my leave first."


    "I had originally wanted to say goodbye to uncle Ye. I didn''t expect to meet the two ladies here, so I took the liberty to meet them."


    Ye Shisui smiled politely. He felt deeply humiliated, but he could only open his mouth and say, "You are too kind. My little girl is mischievous."


    "If there''s nothing else, just ask little sister Ru''Er to send someone to bring the medicine bag over."


    Wen Yuan took the initiative to submit. Not long later, she came back with several packets of medicine.


    "Master, Second Miss, this is Eldest Miss''s medicine."


    Ye JinRu took it and asked Ye Jinsu, "Sis, is this your medicine?"


    Seeing Ye Jinsu nod her head, Ye JinRu stretched out her hand to open the medicinal bag.


    Surprisingly, all of the medicinal ingredients in the bag were cleanly chosen. No matter how he looked at them, they were all top-grade medicinal ingredients.


    Ye Jinsu was shocked.


    "Elder sister, now you see, the medicinal ingredients that Hong Yun gave you are all good ones."


    "Impossible," Ye Jinsu shook his head. "This is impossible. Otherwise, why would I get more sick the more I take this medicine?"


    "Maybe, it''s because Big Sister''s body isn''t healthy, and you still have to blame Hong Yun."


    Ye Zheng looked at the herbs in the medicine bag with a darkened face and asked Ye Jinsu, "What else do you have to say?"


    "Second sister, you say that this medicinal plant is fine, but tell me, why is it that I get better after losing the medicinal plant?"


    Ye Jin Su gathered his thoughts, "If it''s not the problem of the medicinal herbs, then it''s definitely the problem of this medicine."


    Ye Jingru panicked after hearing what he said, "What problem could there be with this medicine? Doctor Sun is a world-shocking doctor. He was invited by father, so how could he possibly harm you?"


    "Then how is second sister going to explain that I stopped taking the medicine and recovered?"


    "You!" Ye Jingru was speechless. She pointed at Ye Jinsu and loudly said, "It''s obviously you who is messing around!"


    Mo Yu stood at the side and secretly glanced at the two young misses. She smiled as she interjected, "I can''t tell that the two misses have their own opinions. Why don''t you call another doctor over to check if there are any clues."


    "It just so happens that I brought a famous doctor here today to take your pulse. Why don''t you let Doctor Tian take a look at this medicine?"


    Ye Jingru panicked in her heart.


    How could it be such a coincidence that he suddenly brought a famous doctor from outside the city?


    "There''s no need to trouble Brother Mo, it''s such a small thing." Ye Jinru interrupted, her heart was in her throat.


    Mo Yu laughed, "It''s nothing. It''s just a small matter."


    "Go and invite Dr. Tian over."


    Not long later, an old man with a white beard and white beard walked over. The Mo Territory was filled with respect, "I''ll have to trouble Doctor Tian to take a look at this medicine to see if there''s any problem."


    Even though the old man was still young, he still had a sage-like appearance. He received the medicine bag and carefully looked through it.


    "May I ask old master, what kind of illness does this medicine treat?"


    Ye Mo had no idea where Ye Jinsu was sick and what kind of disease this medicine was used to treat, so he was even more clueless.


    Ye Jinsu spoke up, "The disease of wind and cold."


    Hearing this, the old doctor stroked his beard, as if he understood what was going on within his heart.


    Ye Jingru urgently opened her mouth and stared at Dr. Tian, "Doctor Tian, you are a famous doctor, you have to recognize him well."


    "If you didn''t acknowledge him properly, father would definitely not let you off."


    This was already a threat, whether it was in the open or in the dark.

 C21

    Doctor Tian pretended not to hear him. He took the prescription and said to Ye Mo, "Master, there''s nothing wrong with this prescription."


    Hearing this, Ye Jingru''s heart was finally at ease.


    He finally understood the situation!


    "But ¡­"


    Dr. Tian stroked his beard. "It''s not for the treatment of wind and cold."


    Ye Jinru looked panicked and looked at Ye Zhonglou''s face. Ye Zhonglou was startled and also looked at him in shock.


    This gaze made Ye Jingru feel guilty and she quickly turned her head away.


    "This medicine is for Miss Feng Han to use. Not only will she not recover, but her life might even be in danger later on."


    Ye Jingru was anxious. She opened her mouth to scold Doctor Tian for being a quack doctor, but Wen Li stopped her.


    After calming down, Ye JinRu could only turn her attention back to Ye Song. "I didn''t expect Doctor Li to do such a thing. My daughter originally wanted Doctor Li to do everything in his power to cure her daughter, so she invited Doctor Li to treat my sister."


    "I didn''t expect ¡­" "I didn''t expect ¡­"


    As she spoke, Ye Jingru''s throat was filled with sobs as two drops of tears fell from her eyes.


    She was ninety percent similar to her mother, Ye Jinsu thought with a sneer in her heart.


    "Second sister''s words are strange. I have no enmity with Doctor Li, and Doctor Li is doing his best to treat your illness. Why would you maliciously prescribe a prescription like this to harm me?"


    "If I hadn''t noticed that something was amiss and stopped the drug, would I have been poisoned to death by now?"


    As he spoke, Ye Jinsu''s voice became agitated, and her hand that was holding the handkerchief began to tremble.


    There was even a tinge of grievance, a fifth of resentment, and a pair of limpid eyes.


    Wasn''t it just pretending to be a white lotus?


    Who wouldn''t?


    Ye JinRu was burning with anxiety, but she forced herself to ask, "Sister, you mean it was sister who instigated Doctor Li to harm elder sister?"


    Ye Jinsu coldly replied, "I didn''t say that. Did second sister admit it herself?"


    "You!"


    When had Ye Jingru ever seen the eloquent Ye Jinsu before? She was so angry that she began to cry again.


    At this moment, she could only kneel at Ye Zhenzi''s feet, looking at him with tears in her eyes. "Father, please enlighten me. Your daughter always wanted to make elder sister happy. How could she do such a thing?"


    As long as Ye Zheng believed her, she would be fine.


    In the end, Ye Zhenzheng was still the one in charge of this family, and he was not afraid of anything as long as he held onto Ye Zhenzi''s heart.


    However, due to the presence of outsiders, Ye Shisui could not be too biased towards Ye Jinru.


    Seeing that Ye Jingru was crying like this, he could only try his best to hold back his tears and not make a move.


    Ye Jingru looked at Ye Shisui''s cold face and felt a chill in her heart.


    In panic, he actually started to speak carelessly, "Perhaps ¡­ Perhaps this Doctor Li''s medical skills were lacking, causing her to misjudge her elder sister''s illness and prescribe the wrong medicine? "


    Ye Jinsu laughed coldly, "Second sister, what are you saying?"


    "Father just said that this Doctor Li is a famous doctor in the capital. He can even cure the side effects of falling into the water, second sister. How come he can''t even cure my cold?"


    Ye Jingru''s face was pale.


    Now she understood. Ye Jinsu wasn''t here to argue with her about whether the medicine was good or bad.


    Clearly, he was using this as a way to pull out the recipe.


    If she knew earlier, she would have pushed all of her sins onto Hong Yun.


    However, it was too late for regret. She could only randomly find an excuse, "Maybe someone else instigated Doctor Li. Without any proof, what right do you have to slander me as the Doctor Li that I instigated?"


    Ye Jinsu said, "If you have no proof, then call Dr. Li over."


    Very soon, someone brought Dr. Tian over.


    When Doctor Li saw the people in the courtyard, as well as the medicinal plants scattered on the ground, he could guess what was going on. He was so scared that his legs went limp.


    He pointed at the package of medicine and asked Doctor Li, "Is this the medicine you prescribed for my daughter?"


    His words were so fierce that others thought that he loved his daughter very much.


    Ye Jinxiu laughed coldly in her heart. At this moment, he would use the word ''daughter'' to describe her.


    Doctor Li was extremely frightened. He was afraid that he would lose his life if he said something wrong. After a long while, he finally managed to squeeze out a sentence. "This ¡­" This is a small one. "


    "How dare you!"


    Ye Zheng slapped the table and pointed at Doctor Li while cursing. "This medicine isn''t used to treat cold. Are you trying to kill my daughter?"


    Doctor Li was frightened. He raised his head to try and see if Ye Jingru could find a way to rely on him. However, Ye Jingru only gave him a stealthy glare.


    Ye Jinsu grabbed Doctor Li and said, "If I remember correctly, you have been practicing medicine for 30 years. You have opened a clinic that is well-known in the capital."


    "Moreover, he is especially kind and benevolent. He frequently gives free treatment to the poor commoners, and is known as the Divine Doctor''s Hand, right?"


    Doctor Li didn''t know what Ye Jinsu was up to, so he could only nod.


    This was all publicly acknowledged, and he couldn''t deny it.


    "Then why did you prescribe this medicine for my cold?"


    Ye Jinsu asked.


    Doctor Li was speechless.


    "Could it be that a genius doctor who''s been practicing for thirty years, can''t even cure the cold by randomly prescribing medicine?"


    Doctor Li''s face was already deathly pale.


    Upon seeing this, Ye JinRu stood up and slapped Doctor Li, "You evil person!"


    "My trust in you is in vain. You actually want to harm my Ye Family. Did you do something to my medicine?"


    "Don''t worry, second sister."


    Ye Jinsu interrupted her and coldly said, "The medicine Doctor Li prescribed for you has been gone for two months. If there was a problem, your sister would have stopped doing so long ago."


    "The fact that your sister is still alive means that Doctor Li is still loyal to the treatment of your sister''s illness."


    Each word was directed straight at Ye Jingru.


    What a loyal person.


    Upon hearing those words, Ye Jingru''s heart skipped a beat and she retreated a step.


    Ye Jinsu quickly pulled her back and pulled out an emotionless smile, "Second sister, be careful. Don''t faint."


    "Lord Father still has to find the truth for you."


    With that, Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Shisui with a sneer, as if everything was under control.


    He seemed to be waiting for him to speak, but also seemed to be mocking him.


    Ye Zhenzi tightened his grip on the chair handle, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    The angrier Ye Zhisu got, the happier she became.


    Even when the situation was clear to this point, Ye Shisui still did not say anything, his lips trembling.


    Ye Jinsu stared at Doctor Li who was lying on the ground. It seemed like he wouldn''t be able to accomplish anything if he didn''t force his father.


    She pulled Doctor Li up and spoke in a considerate manner, "I believe that my second sister, Doctor Li, has a heart of a wolf in the hands of a doctor."


    "Why don''t we just beat him up a bit? We''ll eventually find out who tried to harm me."


    Doctor Li was extremely frightened. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed as he pleaded, "I can''t, I can''t."


    "Then tell me, who actually harmed me?"


    Ye Jinsu threatened.


    Doctor Li was speechless.


    It seemed like she wouldn''t shed tears even if she couldn''t see the coffin. Ye Jinxiu let go of him and said to the people beside her, "Let''s beat him to forty."


    Doctor Li was so scared that his face turned pale, but he couldn''t say it. He didn''t dare to say it.


    Ye JinRu held his family in her hands, and even if it was for his family, he couldn''t say it.


    As he thought about it, Doctor Tian rolled his eyes and pretended to faint.


    Seeing him feign unconsciousness, Ye Jinsu was in no hurry to expose him.


    He then turned to Ye Chong and said, "Father, please enlighten me."


    Ye Zhonglou''s expression had changed a long time ago when Ye Jinsu threatened to hit Doctor Li. He was trying to beat her up. If she didn''t come to a conclusion, things would only go further down the drain. It would only be detrimental to Ye JinRu.


    After half a day, Ye Zhonglou glared at Ye Jingru, and Ye Jingru burst into tears.


    In the end, he still couldn''t bear it and could only scold her in the end, "Kneel!"


    Ye Jingru had never seen Ye Zhenzheng yell at her like this before. Ye Zhenzi had never been angry with her before, and now that he was like this, she shrank back in fear.

 C22

    Ye Shisui was really angry. He was angry at Ru''er for becoming so vicious, and at the same time, he was also angry that he failed to protect Ru''er and her daughter.


    If he hadn''t made her mother suffer, she wouldn''t have done such a thing.


    Now, he could only wave his sleeve and point in the direction of the ancestral hall, "Go to the ancestral hall and kneel down to the ancestors of the Ye family. Reflect on it!"


    Even though he said this, his heart was in pain more than anyone else.


    The source of all this was Ye Jinsu''s fault.


    As he thought of this, he clenched his hands into fists and slammed them onto the table. "You''re such a mischievous girl!"


    Ye Jingru was so scared that she started to cry. She thought that Ye Shisui was reprimanding her. She felt wronged, scared and angry at the same time.


    Ye Shisui had never punished her in his life, but now he wanted her to kneel in the ancestral hall?


    Seeing that Ye Jingru had not made a move for a long time, Ye Shisui scolded loudly, "You aren''t even listening to my words, are you?"


    Ye JinRu was so scared that she hurriedly nodded, "I heard it from my daughter. She knows she was wrong."


    Wen Yuan was afraid that her young mistress would be punished, so she pulled Ye Jinru along in the direction of the ancestral hall.


    Ye Jingru''s face turned red from crying. Before she left, she did not forget to glare fiercely at Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu replied with a faint smile.


    Turning his head, Ye Jinsu faced Ye Shisui, who wanted to speak to him. "Today''s matter started because of my daughter, and my daughter was reckless. Please excuse her."


    These words were said perfectly, completely sealing off Ye Zizai''s unspoken words.


    Ye Zhenzheng wanted to find another reason to punish Ye Jinsu, but he had no way to do so.


    Ye Jinsu smiled faintly and bowed, preparing to leave, "Daughter will take her leave first."


    After this farce ended, he had completely lost face in front of the younger generation.


    Fortunately, he was just a member of the junior generation and would not spread the news.


    The only thing he could do was to smile apologetically at the two of them. "I''ve really made you two laugh. Teaching girls isn''t strict. Teaching girls isn''t strict."


    This Ye Family''s business, the Mo Territory had interfered.


    Now that this matter was concluded, the Mo Residence could not stay any longer and could only take their leave.


    "If there is nothing else, I shall take my leave now. Please do not send me, Uncle Ye."


    On the way, Ye Jinsu was in a good mood.


    As the Mo Territory was walking behind them, they saw the mischievous back of Ye Jinsu.


    He couldn''t help but laugh and quickened his pace to keep up, "I didn''t expect that the second time I would see you would be in this kind of situation."


    Ye Jinsu''s footsteps paused. Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice. Her heart palpitated.


    When they were in the Green Lotus Courtyard, Ye Jinsu didn''t dare to look at the Mo Territory.


    It was just that they had been trying to set up a trap for him from the very beginning. Sooner or later, he would run into one.


    Ye Jin calmed his nerves, smiled and turned his head, "When did you recognize me?"


    As he looked directly at the Mo Territory, the bit of panic in his heart disappeared in an instant.


    It was just like an ordinary person in front of him. Ye Jinsu heaved a sigh of relief in her heart, relaxing quite a bit.


    "I recognized him as soon as I entered the courtyard."


    Mo Territory walked in front of Ye Jinsu, "Lady''s eyes are really moving, I can''t forget them."


    "¡­" "I just didn''t expect ¡­"


    Mo Yu smiled and continued, "The Miss Ye from an outsider and the Miss Ye from an outsider are quite similar."


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows and looked at the slightly embarrassed and hesitant expression on Mo Yu''s face. Suddenly, her interest was piqued and she took a step towards him, "What''s the matter?"


    "I am such a woman with a different appearance and a profound scheming mind?"


    "Or was it just an accident that I had the heart of a snake, so I didn''t act frivolously?"


    As he walked, his tone was sharp and had already forced Mo Yu to retreat.


    The Mo Territory didn''t expect Ye Jinsu to be so direct. Ye Jinsu forced him to retreat, and the two of them were still rather close to each other.


    Moyu coughed lightly to increase the distance between them, and stuttered as she spoke, "Everyone ¡­ "All of them."


    Ye Jinxiu also realized that she wasn''t acting very well, so she took a few steps back to increase the distance between them.


    It was still the Ye residence. He accidentally let himself fly away again.


    Fortunately, there was no one around other than Wen Zhu, who was at the side of the Mo Territory.


    Ye JinSu felt awkward, so she said it in a forceful tone, "Now that you know what you''re going to do, what do you want to do?"


    Just as Wen Zhu was about to speak, he was stopped by Mo Yu. "Lady is so unreasonable and used me as a spear. What are you still threatening me with?"


    To be honest, she wasn''t worried that the Mo Territory would say anything about this.


    If that was the case, he wouldn''t have gone along with the flow and helped her from the start.


    Furthermore, based on her understanding of the Mo Territory from her previous life, he was a good man.


    The one who came to the Ye Residence today wasn''t the Mos. If it was anyone else, she wouldn''t dare to make such a ruckus.


    That day, Ye Jinsu had listened to a few sentences from the Xitui Tower and was very worried about them.


    After that, he sent Xiao Hong out to investigate a few times before making use of this opportunity to cause a ruckus.


    The reason why she was arguing with Ye Jingru was to lure the Mo Territory over.


    Even if Ye Jingru and her daughter had committed a heinous crime, he would not be willing to do anything to them.


    However, it was different with an outsider present. Ye Shisui wanted to show his face, so even if it was for the sake of his false face, he couldn''t completely turn his back on Ye JinRu.


    "What is Young Master Mo saying? I believe that Young Master Mo will not tell others even if your little girl is in dire straits, right?"


    Ye Jinsu said with a smile.


    Even if Ye Zhonglou had already punished her, it was too light.


    The heavy crime of murdering his sister was just kneeling in front of the ancestral hall, which was enough to show Ye Zizhi''s bias.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see it, let alone the Mo Territory.


    Ye Jinsu''s excuse was beautiful, but her attitude was as if she predicted that he wouldn''t say anything.


    Mo Yu couldn''t help but laugh.


    "That''s not it. Miss must be a kind-hearted person. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have let Doctor Li off so easily."


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyes and asked with a smile, "You also saw that Doctor Li was pretending to be unconscious?"


    Mo Yu nodded.


    "I was beating my father."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t care.


    However, Mo Yu didn''t think so, "Miss probably doesn''t think it''s necessary."


    "Uncle Ye is a man of his word. He already has his answer. It''s just that he was biased against Miss Ru''Er."


    "Forcing Doctor Li to speak of this matter, or not speaking of it, it''s all the same."


    The corners of Ye Jinsu''s mouth curled up into a smile.


    As the saying goes, a person who pretends to be asleep is unable to wake up.


    If she really forced Doctor Li to tell her the truth, it might not only aggravate Ye Jingru''s punishment, but it would also aggravate her punishment. There was no need for her to go overboard.


    He could also use this opportunity to beat up Ye Zhiru and make her suffer. He could also make Ye Zhiru throw away his face that was as precious as gold, which could also be considered to be perfect.


    If he wanted to bring down Ye Jinru and Xie Clan, he would have to bring Ye Shisui along with him.


    That would be avenging his wet nurse.


    Xie Clan, Ye Jinru, Ye Zhicheng.


    None of them is innocent.


    Thinking of her wet nurse, a trace of sadness surfaced on Ye Jinsu''s face.


    Mo Yu stared blankly at Ye Jinsu as a trace of grief appeared on his face. Thinking that Ye Jinsu was a pitiful person, a trace of pity appeared in his heart. He then spoke, "Lady, please don''t be too sad."


    "I heard that young lady lost her mother when she was young. The manor is without the protection of others, but ¡­"


    The voice of the Mo Territory changed. Ye Jinxiu could hear the meaning behind it and raised her eyebrows, "But what?"


    Mo Yu smiled, "I heard that your grandparents are preparing to return to the capital from their hometown."


    "At that time, the girl won''t be without protection."


    Grandparents?


    Ye Jinsu frowned.


    In her memory, she had very little knowledge of her grandparents. Ever since Ye Shisui had gotten married, her grandparents had left the family business to Ye Shisui, and the two of them had gone back to live in the countryside.


    The only memory left was the constant correspondence.


    Ye Jinsu smiled gratefully at Mo Yu. Even so, how would her grandparents protect her?


    He still had to rely on himself.

 C23

    When he returned to the courtyard, Xiao Hong was standing at the entrance, looking extremely anxious. Ye Jinsu had been gone for a long time, but she still hadn''t returned. She wanted to go look for her, but she had to look for Hong Yun.


    "Miss, where did you go? It''s been almost an afternoon."


    When Ye Jinsu returned, Little Red quickly checked her out, afraid that she would suffer a loss in the front yard. Only when he saw that everything was fine did he relax.


    Ye Jinsu returned to her seat and took a dry sip of tea. After arguing for an entire afternoon, she was already tired.


    "I''m just going to teach the culprit a lesson."


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine."


    Who was the culprit?


    It was Ye Jinru.


    Hearing these words, Hong Yun, who had been kneeling in the courtyard all afternoon, couldn''t help but guess if Ye Jinru had suffered a loss at the hands of Ye Jinsu.


    Would it implicate him?


    However, at this moment, she could no longer care about anyone else. She knelt on the ground and pleaded for her life, "First Miss, please forgive me. This is none of this servant''s business. This servant doesn''t know anything."


    Since things had come to this, it was best to draw a clear line between himself and this matter.


    No matter what, Ye Jingru was still the daughter of the Ye Residence, so she wouldn''t do anything. She was just a servant, she might even lose her life.


    Ye Jinsu nodded. Her tone was flat and she didn''t seem to want to settle the score with her. "It has nothing to do with you."


    "But you really don''t know?" Ye Jinxiu retorted, but her tone did not sound good or bad.


    How would Hong Yun dare to admit it? She could only keep denying it.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t ask any further and just put down her tea. "Fine, you can go back now."


    "Huh?" Little Red looked at Ye Jinsu in astonishment, "They let her go just like that?"


    She thought that the little miss would teach Hong Yun a lesson.


    Ye Jinsu nodded and repeated, "Go back."


    Hong Yun received the favour and stood up in ecstasy. She ran out of the courtyard like a shadow, as if this was some kind of den of tigers and wolves.


    Xiao Hong held its breath and stomped its feet.


    Seeing that Hong Yun was about to leave the Twilight Garden, Ye Jinsu paused for a moment, as if he had thought of something, and then said, "Wait a moment."


    Hong Yun stopped in her tracks as she reached the entrance of the courtyard. She turned around to face Ye Jinsu, afraid that she would go back on her words.


    Ye Jinsu watched her like this and deliberately grinded the time on purpose. She blew the tea in her hand a few times before drinking it. After leisurely drinking a few mouthfuls like this, Hong Yun was already panicking.


    Tell her to go and stop at the door and wait.


    This torment was even worse than being punished.


    After a long while, Ye Jinsu finally said lightly, "Go back and send a message to your mother on my behalf. Tell her the question I asked her that day. If she has thought of the answer, then tell me."


    How could Hong Yun know what the problem was? She only knew that her mother had suffered a loss at Ye Jinsu''s place.


    She had taken the initiative to take on this task because she wanted to vent her anger.


    He didn''t expect that Ye Jinsu would take it out on him.


    Ye Jinsu added lightly, but when she heard this, Hong Yun broke out in a cold sweat, "Also, remember what happened today. In the future, if you become a good girl in the backyard, the entire household will not treat you unfairly. If you insist on making things up, I don''t mind inviting you to my Sunset Spring Academy one more time. "


    If he made another trip, he would probably lose his life.


    Hong Yun was so scared that she cried, but she did not dare to cry. She swallowed it down and nodded her head.


    She only dared to run after receiving Ye Jinsu''s last order.


    This time, Ye Jinxiu did not stop him.


    After Hong Yun left, Xiao Hong stared at her back in anger and said, "Miss, how could she not know that there is a problem with the prescription? She took on this job because she knew there was a problem!"


    "I only reprimanded her a few times before letting her go. Isn''t this letting her off too easily!?"


    Ye Jinsu rubbed her forehead and helplessly said, "The medicine was opened by Ye Jingru. The doctor was instigated by Ye Jingru. I''ve already taught Ye Jingru a lesson, she is a decoct. Why do I keep holding her?"


    "If she can''t remember this lesson, she''ll slowly clean up in the future."


    "But ¡­" Little Red wanted to continue speaking, but she was stopped by Ye Jinxiu''s gaze. She could only ask in confusion, "Then why does Miss want me to look at Hong Yun?"


    If he didn''t, was there a need to keep an eye on him?


    Hearing this, Ye Jinxiu smiled. She slowed down the drinking of the tea, as if she had thought of something. He said slowly: "This one, is to make Nanny Liu anxious."


    He did not see the Nanny Liu at the Qing He Yuan just now, and was probably escorted away by Ye Jingru. Otherwise, who knows what might happen to Ye Jingru.


    Hong Yun''s life was the Nanny Liu''s, her precious daughter was imprisoned in the courtyard of the people who hated her, she was probably going to vomit blood.


    As Ye Jinsu spoke, she glanced at Little Red. The wound on her back had mostly healed, and her scar had also gradually recovered.


    "The second reason is to let you stay in the courtyard."


    Xiao Hong suddenly realized what her young miss was thinking!


    "What are you trying to say? Did I not bring you along?" Ye Jinsu looked at the expression on Xiao Hong''s face and raised her eyebrows as she spoke.


    "If you go, will you take another whipping for me?"


    He had already learnt a lesson from what happened last time. Little Red was even more reckless than she was in her previous life. If she went to the front yard, half of her life might have been whipped off.


    "No one will come to save you this time. Who will take care of me in the future?"


    Xiao Hong was rendered speechless and drooped its head.


    Looking at her pitiful appearance, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but laugh, "Alright, today I taught Ye JinRu a lesson. I''ve helped you vent your anger."


    Hearing that Ye Jingru has been taught a lesson, Xiao Hong became excited, "Young miss, how did you do it? Quickly tell me! How is Second Miss now? "


    She actually wasn''t present at such a carefree and carefree matter. Thinking about it, Xiao Hong felt a little regretful. However, the news also made her feel carefree.


    Recalling Ye Jingru''s expression before she left, the corners of Ye Jinxiu''s mouth raised into a meaningful smile as she narrated the entire process to Little Red.


    Finally, Ye Jinsu spoke up, "She should be kneeling in the ancestral hall right now."


    Xiao Hong was overjoyed, so excited that it looked like she had picked up money, "Miss is too smart, Second Miss finally got a lesson from it!"


    Ye Jinsu wasn''t as happy as she was.


    But soon she lost her spirits, and her face was sad.


    Ye Jinsu asked in puzzlement, "What''s wrong?"


    "But Miss, this time you let Master punish Second Miss due to pressure, will Master and Second Miss hate you even more in the future?"


    "Then miss, don''t you feel worse in the future?"


    Ye Jinsu had been having a hard time in this mansion, and if this went on, she would be hated even more.


    So he was worried about this.


    Ye Jinsu laughed without care, "If it wasn''t for what happened today, do you think father and Ye JinRu wouldn''t hate me?"


    The Xie Clan could not tolerate him, even if he found out one day that they wanted to be nice to him.


    "Since I will hate him anyway, I don''t care about this anymore."


    The thing she was least afraid of was someone hating her.


    She wasn''t a banknote, what did she need so many people to care about?


    Although her words were reasonable, Lil ''Red was still a bit worried.


    "Miss, it''s best to be more careful in the future. Master has invited a famous doctor to treat Madam. Who knows, Madam might wake up soon."


    Ye Jingru was a brainless person, the Xie family was not.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything. She rested her head on the recliner with her eyes closed. She seemed to be thinking about something as she suddenly opened her eyes.


    Seeing her like this, Xiao Hong thought that Ye Jinsu had some need for it, "Miss, do you want some tea?"


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head and pulled Little Red to stand up.


    "Accompany me to the ancestral hall."


    "Why are we going to the ancestral hall?" Little Red asked in confusion. Ye Jinsu was still grounded.


    Ye Jinsu smiled. "Let''s go see my second sister."

 C24

    In the ancestral hall.


    It was getting dark, and even though it was late at night in the summer, dusk had already begun to fall.


    Ever since he told Ye Jingru to kneel here, Ye Shisui had not looked at Ye Jingru, nor did he tell her when to get up.


    Thinking of this, Ye Jingru couldn''t help but be enraged, and she knocked over the dessert Wen Yuan sent over, leaving a mess on the floor.


    Wen Yuan, who was lighting a lamp at the side, was startled by the sound of it. "Second Miss, don''t throw something. The old master is still angry."


    Speaking of Ye Shisui, she became even angrier. "Daddy is punishing me for that slut!"


    "Daddy doesn''t like me anymore."


    Seeing that her young miss was not feeling well, Wen Yuan could only comfort her: "Second young miss, the old master must love the young miss the most, it will be fine once the old master''s anger has dissipated."


    Ye JinRu completely ignored him as her ten fingers viciously gripped the handkerchief as she gnashed her teeth, "Mother was hurt by that slut to the point that she still hasn''t awoken yet. Father still wants to protect that slut!"


    "It''s all because of that bitch!"


    Wen Yuan was at a loss for words. She looked around in fear of being caught, telling the old master that he would implicate Ye Jingru before she was punished. He quickly packed up his things and quietly left.


    Ye Jinsu saw Wen Yuan slip out of the ancestral hall with a box in her hand.


    Xiao Hong usually hated Wen Yuan''s arrogant attitude the most, so when she saw this scene, she immediately wanted to shout at Wen Yuan to catch him.


    Ye Jinsu pulled on Little Red.


    "Don''t talk." Ye Jinsu stopped Little Red''s actions, "We''re not here to capture Wen Yuan."


    This was not a small matter.


    Most importantly, the one in the ancestral hall.


    When they entered the ancestral hall, they heard Ye Jinru mumbling at the door. Only when they got closer did Ye Jinsu understand that these were all vicious curses.


    Ye Jinxiu had never believed in ghosts and gods. She stood behind Ye Jinxiu quietly and listened for a long time. Finally, she moved her eyelids and calmly asked, "Second sister, how does it feel to be kneeling in the ancestral hall?"


    Ah!


    Everything was quiet. Ye Jingru was immersed in her own inner world. Suddenly, she heard a sound from behind her, giving her a fright. Turning around, he realized it was Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jingru was frightened, but she held back her anger. She stood up on the spot to hit Ye Jinsu.


    Xiao Hong wanted to protect Ye Jinsu, but she moved faster. Grabbing Ye JinRu''s hand, he pressed her down and she kneeled down once again.


    She had already knelt for quite a while, and her legs were unable to support her as she was easily pressed to the ground.


    Ye Jingru struggled for a long time, but her strength could not defeat Ye Jinsu. In the end, she could only glare at Ye Jinsu with anger and say, "Bitch!"


    "Don''t be complacent. In a few days, I''ll definitely kill you!"


    Ye Jinsu pretended as if she hadn''t heard her obscenities. These vulgar, low-class words still couldn''t enrage her.


    "Do you really think that Father will kill me?"


    Ye Jinsu asked with a smile, looking calm and composed, causing Ye JinRu to feel guilty.


    What Ye Jinsu said to Ye Zheng that day, she heard very clearly from behind. Ye Zhenzhi would not kill her.


    But this wasn''t for sure. She definitely wouldn''t let Ye Jinsu continue acting so arrogantly. "Do you really think you''re that amazing?"


    "Our Ye Clan, the Scholar''s Manor, is controlled by our father!"


    There would be a day when that slut, Ye Jinsu, would die in her hands!


    Ye Jinsu laughed when she heard this, as if she had heard some interesting joke, "That''s right, the Ye family is still managed by father."


    Ye Jingru''s face sank, "What do you want to say?"


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head, "It''s nothing. I just thought that my father was in so much pain for you, second sister."


    "I didn''t expect it to be so little."


    "Didn''t I punish you to kneel here?"


    When this poke hit Ye JinRu, she shouted angrily at Ye Jinsu, "Then why don''t you blame this bitch!"


    "If it wasn''t for you, father would never have punished me!"


    Slut, slut. As she kept repeating the same word over and over again, Ye Jinsu''s ears became callused from listening.


    She smiled as if she was laughing at Ye JinRu''s naivety, "Do you really think that your father punished you because of me?"


    "Why else?" Ye Jingru retorted.


    If Ye Jinsu hadn''t called in an outsider, how could Ye Shisui bear to punish her?


    However, Ye Jinsu shook her head, "Second sister, father is still one of the most important ministers in the court. He can see everything that''s happening up there."


    "Does he not understand the scheming between you and your mom?"


    "It''s been so many years, and father has already let both of you go as far as you can. Maybe father is already tired of Second Mother, so this time, it''s ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu hadn''t even finished speaking when Ye JinRu couldn''t bear to listen anymore. She stood up and attacked Ye Jinsu, "You slut, what are you saying!"


    Little Red had a lot of strength as it pushed Ye Jingru down once again.


    Ye Jinru sneered, "Ye Jinsu, your mother was hated by your father, and my mother was doted upon by my father. I know you are jealous of my mother."


    "But there''s no need for you to deceive yourself. No one can replace the feelings that father and mother have for each other."


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Jinru, who was pressing on the ground. She placed a stick of incense on the Ye family tablet and softly asked, "Can you replace the son?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Ye Jinsu turned around and smiled, "What do I mean? Second sister should understand."


    "The Ye Clan only has one successor, but your mother wasn''t able to live up to her expectations and only had you. She''s been very weak all these years, and the doctor said she''s not fit to have another baby. "


    "What does it matter!" Ye JinRu quickly retorted, "Father only has my mother in his heart. He would never take a concubine for his mother''s sake."


    "Of course, of course not," Ye Jinsu said softly. "The son of a concubine is a concubine, how will he inherit his family business in the future?"


    "Of course it''s to divorce your mother, and then continue."


    Ye Jingru''s face paled.


    "Impossible!" Ye JinRu spoke firmly as if she was comforting herself, "Daddy won''t do that. Daddy isn''t that kind of person!"


    Ye Jinsu looked at the flustered expression on her face and laughed, "That''s true. Father hasn''t mentioned anything about his son all these years."


    "Actually, it''s not impossible for a concubine to inherit his family business. Someone has to inherit such a large family business, don''t you think so, second sister?" Ye Jinxiu suddenly changed her tone and asked Ye JinRu softly.


    Ye Jingru''s expression was very ugly.


    That''s right, someone has to inherit such a large family business.


    Even if the father had her and the mother in his heart, he should still have a son to inherit the family''s inheritance.


    Seeing her expression as if she was about to collapse, Ye Jinsu knew that she had fallen for Ye JinRu''s words. Ye Shisan turned to the ancestral tablets and smiled. This matter sounded even more suspenseful than before. If it was in the past, Ye JinRu would definitely not believe it.


    But now, it was different. After being punished, their hearts were hidden grievances and complaints. Ye Jinsu also said that she wanted to divorce her wife, so it made sense for her to take in a concubine.


    Ye Jingru was so nervous that her nails turned white.


    Ye Jinsu continued to speak slowly, "My grandparents in the countryside have also been urging my father to do this for their children countless times."


    "Second sister should be aware of the letters home sent over the years, the only purpose of sealing it is to urge father to accept another sect."


    "Recently, my father has intended to bring Grandfather and Grandmother back to live in the capital. Do you think that my father has tacitly agreed to my Grandfather and Grandmother''s request to accept another girl into the clan?"


    "I wonder which family''s girl she belongs to," Ye Jinsu raised his voice and said, "When she gives birth to a son, I''m afraid that only my second sister and second mother will be able to live in this Ye Residence."


    As she spoke, her face completely lost all color.


    Having no son was the biggest worry of the Xie Clan.


    The Ye Family had to have no children. Sooner or later, this matter would come to an end. However, he didn''t know if that result would be what Ye JinRu wanted.

 C25

    It wasn''t that she hadn''t been worried about this matter in the past few years, but over the years, Ye Zhuo had never placed other women in his eyes. He only thought of his mother and knew that his son was his mother''s sore spot, so he never mentioned anything about his son.


    Gradually, she calmed down.


    But his grandparents were going back to the capital?


    A mother was more precious than a son. If she allowed a concubine to enter the family and give birth to her son, her status would eventually climb onto Madame Xie''s head. As Ye JinRu thought this, her mind was already clouded with anger. When she saw Ye Jinsu open her mouth to say something, she could no longer bear to listen any longer. She was so flustered and exasperated that she wanted to attack Ye Jinsu again.


    This time, she used all her strength and dodged quickly, causing Ye JinRu to lose her strength and fall to the ground while holding onto her hands.


    Knocked on her elbow, the pain caused her face to distort, and she fell to the ground, unable to get up for a while.


    Ye JinSu stood there calmly, looking down at Ye JinRu who was lying on the ground. She gave her daughter what the Xie Clan had told her before, "A dignified second young miss of the Ye Clan, isn''t this look a little too ugly?"


    Ye Jinru was so angry that she was trembling. Ye Jinsu laughed and said: "Second sister, you should save some energy and think about how to keep father''s heart."


    "Otherwise, your good days with Second Mother will soon come to an end."


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu turned and left.


    Leaving Ye Jingru sprawled on the ground, his hand clenched into a fist as he pounded the ground.


    She would never let such a thing happen. In this House of Ye, there could only be one mistress, and that was her mother.


    Other women, don''t even think of entering!


    Even a b * tch like Ye Jinsu shouldn''t dream of living!


    After exiting the ancestral hall, Xiao Hong puzzledly asked, "Miss, how did you know that the Old Granny and the Old Master were coming to the capital?"


    Ye Jinxiu smiled, "Naturally, someone wanted to tell me."


    The Old Granny had returned to the capital for some unknown reason. Ye Jinsu couldn''t guess why, but she was afraid that she was only here to enjoy life and not concubines. Ye Jinsu added fuel to the fire and made Ye Jingru anxious.


    She was so worried about their position that she was going to have more fun in the future.


    As the night fell, there were a few scattered stars in the sky.


    Ye Jinsu loosened her legs and said, "Little Red, let''s go back to the yard. We''re still restricted."


    Forbidden feet didn''t mean anything to her. Ye Jinxiu didn''t pay much attention to it as she ate and drank in the yard. For two or three days in a row, he raised the frozen watermelon in his hands and flipped through Ye Jinsu''s old book.


    Life was very pleasant.


    Some people were enraged.


    Inside Prince Ning''s estate.


    Ning Yunyin stood at the window with a dark expression and frowned as she looked in the southwest. Her whole body was emitting an aura that forbade people from approaching.


    Meng Lan, who was behind him, did not even dare to make a sound. She carefully reported the latest news, "Prince, Miss Ye has been grounded for the past few days. However, the backyard does not treat Miss Ye harshly."


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word.


    Meng Lan boldly raised her head and saw that Ning Yunyin was still staring at the southwest.


    Southwest of the Ning Residence was the Ye Residence.


    Since three days ago, when Meng Lan reported her encounter with Xiao Hong on the street to Ning Yunyin, she sent people to investigate the matter in the Ye residence without a word.


    When she found out that Ye Jinsu had caused a ruckus while the Mo family''s young master was here, and that the Ye family''s master had even punished Second Miss Ye, Ning Yunyin''s originally frowning brows relaxed.


    However, the person in the mansion also said that it was the Young Master of the Mo Clan who helped Miss Ye, and even bumped into two people who were unable to pull her off.


    From that day onwards, Ning Yunyin''s complexion hadn''t improved at all.


    As servants, they were always on tenterhooks. They were afraid that they would get into trouble. Seeing that things would not go on like this, Meng Lan dared to ask, "Your highness, why don''t you go take a look at Miss Ye?"


    Ning Yunyin still didn''t speak. Meng Lan didn''t dare to say anything else and tactfully slipped away.


    After a long while, Ning Yunyin''s hand, hidden in her sleeve, slammed the coffin and flew out of the mansion.


    Ye Jinsu was sitting in the yard, holding a book and knocking on the melon seeds. She was very pleased with herself.


    Ning Yunliang walked over with a darkened face. Even Little Red noticed that the atmosphere wasn''t right. She stood in front of Ye Jinxiu, wanting to protect her.


    He had been tossing and turning in the past few days, but she was still here drinking tea and reading books?


    Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes and saw Ning Yunxiao furrow her brows and put down the book. "Is there something wrong with Ning Wang?"


    He was so jealous that he couldn''t sit still. However, Ye Jinxiu still acted as if nothing had happened to her. She even smiled and asked if there was anything wrong?


    Could he be fine?


    Ning Yun''s face sank. "You don''t have anything to say to me?"


    Ye Jinsu smiled and asked back, "What do I have to say to you?"


    She had never had anything to do with Ning Yunyin, so what did she need to explain to him?


    When Ning Yunliang heard this, he became angry, as if Ye Jinsu had never put him in her eyes. Ning Yunliu''s face darkened as she reached out and grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand.


    Ye Jinxiu had originally been leaning half her body against the reclining chair, but with a tug from Ning Yunxiao, her upper body stood straight up, just right in time to bump into Ning Yunxiao, who was looking straight into her eyes.


    Those eyes were filled with anger and jealousy, inquiry and suspicion, and a hint of bloodthirsty cruelty.


    The furious Ning Yunzhi was so taciturn that it would cause people to be afraid.


    Xiao Hong wanted to intervene and pull Ning Yunyin away, worried that he would do something unfavorable to Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinxiu tilted her head, "Little Red, go find me some iced grapes."


    Where was the ice-cold grape? Ye Jinsu was clearly showing that she didn''t want it. Little Red still wanted to say something, but Ye Jinxiu urged him again, "Go quickly."


    Only then did Xiao Hong turn around and walk out.


    Ye Jinsu looked back and glared at him, "What do you want me to say to you?"


    What did she need to explain to him?


    The hand holding Ye Jinsu''s hand tightened, and Ning Yunyin spoke word by word, "What is your relationship with the Mo Territory?"


    He was asking a question, but his tone sounded like he already knew most of it.


    Ye Jinxiu exerted a little more strength, but was unable to break free. Her wrist had already turned red, but Ning Yunyin still did not notice it.


    "Your Highness Ning Wang should know more about this than I do. Grandfather Mo is on good terms with my grandfather, and the Mo family is also on good terms with the Ye family." Ye Jinsu said with a hint of ridicule.


    Since there were eyes on her in the mansion and she was constantly being watched, why bother asking her?


    Of course he knew this, but he was more interested in the relationship between Ye Jinsu and the Mo Territory.


    Ning Yunyin''s face was dark as she spoke again, emitting a dangerous aura, "I''m asking about you, your relationship with that Mo Clan kid."


    Ye Jinsu coldly retorted, "What does His Majesty Ning Wang think is the relationship between me and Young Master Mo?"


    The atmosphere immediately became tense.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say anything, and neither did Ye Jinsu. The two of them just stared at each other, waiting.


    The hand that she was holding was very thin and weak. As long as she exerted a little more force, it would be broken by her own hand. It was as if a flame that had been burning in his heart for three days was ignited by Ye Jinsu''s ice-cold gaze.


    Ning Yunyin unconsciously tightened her grip, gnashing her teeth as she spoke. "You''re mine."


    The eyes were too naked, naked possession. She wanted to force a mark on Ye Jinsu''s heart. This kind of feeling of oppression made her feel great.


    "Your Highness Ning is joking, I can''t compare to you."


    "Then can the Mo Territory be reached?"


    "What does His Highness Duke of Ning want?" Ye Jinxiu didn''t even think before retaliating. The pain on her wrist was even more intense, causing her to suck in a breath of cold air.


    Ning Yunyin''s eyes were already bloodshot. Her voice was hoarse as she growled, "I said, you can only belong to me."


    "That kid from the Mo Clan is not yet qualified."


    The two of them moved closer to each other. When Ning Yunyin said those words, the hot air was all over Ye Jinsu''s face. The scorching hot air of midsummer made people feel even hotter.


    Ye Jinsu stared at the man in front of her, like a beast that had lost its mind. The pain in his hand began to lessen, and he relaxed.


    After a while, Ye Jinsu coldly said, "I have nothing to do with him."

 C26

    Hearing Ye Jinsu''s words, Ning Yunliang was stunned for a second.


    Ye Jinsu took the opportunity to push Ning Yunyin away and repeated, "We have nothing to do with each other."


    Almost visible to the naked eye, the dark clouds covering Ning Yunzhi''s face disappeared, replaced with the usual expression. He then asked cautiously, "You don''t like him?"


    This time, Ye Jinsu hesitated.


    Regarding this question, even Ye Jinsu herself had yet to figure it out.


    In Ning Yunyin''s eyes, it became a denial.


    In an instant, his face was filled with dark clouds again. Ning Yunyun had already come to a conclusion in her heart. Her gaze turned dangerous, and from the bottom of her heart, a dark desire appeared, ripping at her head.


    If it was said that she had heard the news before, Ning Yunyin still believed her. Now that she saw Ye Jinsu''s silence, Ning Yunyin had fully seen the truth. Her attitude had already made everything clear.


    Almost visible to the naked eye, Ye Jinsu saw that the person in front of her had almost turned into a different person.


    He reached out and grabbed Ye Jinsu''s chin, "You like him."


    It was not a question.


    Ye Jinsu also hated being judged by others and frowned subconsciously.


    However, he did not deny it.


    Ye Jinsu''s silence was another form of recognition in his eyes.


    Fury could be seen in Ning Yunbin''s eyes. He suddenly bent down and leaned close to Ye Jinsu''s ear, almost tenderly. He slowly opened his mouth and said, "I already said, if you like someone else, I''ll kill him!"


    Her tone was gentle, and even the aura she exhaled was gentle, carrying a warmth with it. However, Ye Jinsu suddenly felt goosebumps rise all over her body.


    This man''s skin was too deceptive. No matter how gentle he looked, no matter how amorous the outside world told him, he would always be a bloodthirsty devil in his bones.


    It was like the deep Tan under his eyes.


    It was a bottomless darkness.


    She had discovered it on the first day, but she had been fooled by his skin and had relented.


    Ye Jinsu grabbed Ning Yunyin''s lapel and narrowed her eyes slightly. "I told you, I have no relationship with him."


    Ning Yunyin stared into Ye Jinsu''s eyes, which were equally dangerous. It was like two beasts in a battle in the forest. If one wanted to fight to the death, they would have to fight until one of them would bleed to death. No one knew who would be the final winner.


    He slowly opened his mouth and touched Ye Jinsu''s face, staring at her, "Then tell me, do you like him or not?"


    He needed an answer.


    An answer from her own mouth.


    "Nope." Ye Jinsu spoke resolutely without the slightest hesitation.


    Ning Yunyin frowned and let go of her hand, returning to her usual gentle face. "I believe in you."


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and stared at Ning Yunxiao. He had said that he believed her, but she didn''t even dare to believe his words.


    This man was too dangerous.


    Ning Yunyin hugged her and repeated, "I won''t let you fall in love with someone else. I''ll kill him."


    He leaned close to her ear, his lips almost brushing her earlobe, the tip of his teeth brushing against her ear, causing Ye Jinsu to shudder, cold sweat trickling down her back. Ning Yunyin almost threatened, "Remember, I''ll kill him."


    Ye Jinshu quietly stayed in his embrace, neither struggling nor moving, like a puppet. The corner of her mouth twitched as she gave an emotionless smile. "Ning Yunyin, I''m really glad now that I didn''t agree to marry you back then."


    It was incomparably fortunate.


    Ning Yunyin''s movements paused as she whispered into Ye Jinsu''s ear, "Sooner or later, you''ll be mine."


    "I won''t marry you." Ye Jinsu calmly spoke, looking at Ning Yunke with an ice-cold gaze.


    Ning Yunyin hated that look. She didn''t come here to see that look, so she raised her hand to cover Ye Jinsu''s eyes. She said in a low voice, "Don''t force me to propose marriage to Imperial Father."


    Ye Jinxiu''s mind exploded as she grabbed Ning Yunyin''s hand. Her eyes turned sharp and cold, just like they had never been before. They were like the wind and frost at the end of October, cutting through people''s throats inch by inch.


    "Don''t force me to hate you."


    "I don''t want you to hate me." "So don''t force me either."


    The atmosphere was terrifyingly silent.


    Even the air started to condense as the tug of war unfolded between the two of them. No one was willing to take a step back; if they took another step forward, they would only end up with injuries on both sides.


    "Like I said, I don''t like him, so you''d better not force me either."


    After hearing Ye Jinsu''s words, Ning Yunyin withdrew her sullen expression and said, "Fine, I won''t force you."


    As the strong atmosphere eased, Ye Jinsu let go of Ning Yunke and turned around to walk back into the room. "It''s getting late. Your Highness, it''s best if you go back earlier. See you out."


    It was only in the afternoon when he entered his room and closed the door.


    Ning Yunxiao gazed at the closed wooden door, his palms still warm from the heat. In the afternoon, the sun was shining brightly. The scorching heat almost froze the air, causing Ning Yunyin''s complicated thoughts to stop in her tracks.


    He was out of control.


    It had been more than a decade since he had experienced such a feeling.


    He had never been able to grasp all the limits and measurements perfectly. Ning Yunquan said that he was ruthless to the point that he had to measure every inch of his emotions. He was not necessarily happy when he smiled, nor was he truly angry when he was angry.


    He hid himself too well.


    But now he was out of control.


    In the room, Ye Jinsu found a jar of medicinal wine and rubbed it with the handkerchief.


    The area had swelled into a circle, and there was a huge bruise on one of his fingers. If Ning Yunyin had not let go at that time, perhaps it would have been even more serious, and it might have been possible that her bones would have been injured.


    Silence.


    Ye Jinsu knew that Ning Yunyin hadn''t left yet, so she lowered her eyes and her mind went into a mess. She actually started to hate the fact that she wasn''t even given a single cool breeze that could sober her up. There was no tea in the teapot, so she needed to go to the yard to fetch water.


    She could only cover her wrist with the handkerchief, forgetting to rub it.


    Xiao Hong hurriedly ran back, only to see Ning Yunyin standing alone in the courtyard. When he returned to his room, he saw a bruise on Ye Jinsu''s wrist and cried out in pain.


    "Miss ¡­"


    She wanted to curse Ning Wang, but he himself was in the courtyard. If she spoke, she might anger him and vent her anger on Ye Jinsu.


    She could only run outside to get a basin of cold water to cool it down.


    Ye Jinxiu kept her eyes quietly closed the whole time. She did not cry out in pain nor did she say anything. She just allowed Little Red to fix the medicine for her.


    "Miss ¡­ Are you in pain? " Xiao Hong held back her tears as she sobbed. She had truly misjudged Ning Wang.


    In the courtyard, Ning Yunyin''s eyelashes trembled, as if something had pulled at her chest.


    He wanted to knock on the door. He wanted to take another look at Ye Jinsu, or at the wound on her wrist.


    However, he couldn''t move his feet at all. The distance between him and the door seemed extremely far.


    Ye Jinsu retracted her hand and said, "I''m tired. I''ll rest first. You can leave."


    Xiao Hong bit its lips as if it wanted to say something, but in the end, it said nothing and backed away.


    At first, it didn''t hurt, but his hands were swollen. He applied the medicine and rubbed away the bruises. His wrist began to hurt from the pain, and he couldn''t move it at all.


    Ye Jinsu walked over to the window and saw Ning Yunyin standing in the yard, looking at her. Ye Jinsu closed the window in her hand in an instant, so fast that she didn''t even notice Ning Yunyin''s expression.


    He loved to stand there, so he would stand.


    After a long time, the sun had set in the west and it was already nightfall.


    Ye Jinsu was in a panic from the pain. How could she rest well? She just wanted to stay by herself and not see Ning Yunyin.


    Thinking that it was time for them to leave, Ye Jinsu pushed open the door and made a creaking sound as she welcomed the pitch-black world outside.


    A light sound rang out.


    Ye Jinxiu looked down and saw a small porcelain jar by the door. The moment she pushed the door open, she rolled a few times on the ground and then rolled back to Ye Jinsu''s feet.


    Ning Yunyin was no longer in the courtyard.


    Ye Jinsu squatted down, and there was a seal printed at the bottom of the jar.

 C27

    Xiao Hong, who had been waiting at the side for a long time, stood up. When it saw Ye Jinsu holding the jar, it softly said, "This was left behind by Ning Wang."


    She could clearly see that Ning Yunyin had put down this piece of paper and left.


    Ye Jinsu was holding the small jar in her hand. Suddenly, she didn''t understand what he meant by that.


    Apologize? Or did he feel sorry for her?


    With one hand holding the jar, Ye Jinsu stood up. It was inconvenient for her to open it with her other hand. Inside the jar was a pitch-black bottle of medicine. Ye Jinsu extended her right hand, "Serve the medicine."


    Little Red looked at Ye Jinsu in surprise. She thought that Ye Jinsu would let her throw this away.


    Ye Jinsu smiled, "It''s a good medicine. Why should I be against myself?"


    It was indeed a good medicine. The moment Ye Jinsu applied it, it stopped hurting her. Xiao Hong was making a bed for her by the bedside while Ye Jinsu was holding a lamp by her side. In the dreamy candlelight, Ye Jinsu was lost in thought for a moment. Suddenly, he remembered that Ning Yunyin had also applied medicine for him under the same light that day.


    Ye Jinxiu pulled her thoughts apart and asked, "How is it going with Ye Jinru?"


    Xiao Hong was still unable to react and was dazed for a second before replying, "Master made Second Miss kneel for an entire night before leaving."


    Ye Jinsu did not have any expression on her face and asked, "What about the Xie Clan?"


    Xiao Hong shook her head, "I don''t know. There''s no news about it."


    "Where''s the Nanny Liu?"


    "After that little girl Hong Yun returned, Nanny Liu held her and cried for a while.


    Ye Jinsu nodded and put down the scissors, "I''ve been grounded for a while now. Pay more attention to their movements. If you see anything, remember to tell me."


    Xiao Hong knew what was important and nodded seriously. She turned off the light and walked out softly.


    A sleepless night.


    His hands were always in excruciating pain, causing him to be unable to sleep well.


    It wasn''t easy for her to fall asleep, and she kept tossing and turning in her nightmarish dreams. Suddenly, her wet nurse died miserably, and now it was Ning Yunyin who stared into her eyes.


    Thunder rained in waves. Ye Jinsu felt that the thin blanket she had covered before was a little cold.


    Ning Xiaoyao''s residence was also sleepless through the night.


    When he returned to the mansion at night, he went straight into the study and hadn''t come out until now.


    Everyone was guessing who caused Ning Wang to be unhappy. Only Meng Lan was secretly knocking her head on the back of her hand. It was most likely that she had broken off all ties with the girl.


    Ning Yunxiao sat in his study room, his hands occupied with matters to be dealt with, his mind unable to focus on them. The fire in her mind had already started burning towards her, and she kept recalling the words in the room.


    "Miss, do you feel any pain ¡­"


    Did she hurt?


    Ning Yunyin massaged the space between her eyebrows. Ye Jinsu''s wrist had been hidden in her sleeve the entire time. He hadn''t even taken a glance at it and had long forgotten how much effort he had put in.


    On the other hand, Ye Jinsu''s gasp during the debate was exceptionally loud in his ears. It was extremely ear-piercing.


    Did she use it?


    How''s your hand?


    Will she see me again?


    These questions held his attention, and Ye Jinsu''s ice-cold gaze enraged him. Ning Yunyin felt as if something in her heart was tearing at her.


    Maybe he should get rid of everyone in the House of Ye. He should just let it go and never care about Ye Jinsu again.


    Or perhaps he could go to the palace and request for an imperial edict, an imperial edict allowing her to marry him. From then on, it would only belong to him.


    No matter what, he shouldn''t be like this, struggling in the quagmire. Neither side was what he wanted.


    Ye Jinsu''s mocking expression was still fresh in her mind. Ning Yunyin finally opened her mouth and called for Meng Lan.


    "You don''t need to go to the Ye Residence." Ning Yunyin explained.


    Meng Lan stared blankly for a moment, but quickly agreed.


    It wasn''t an easy thing to insert people into the Ye residence, and she also needed to insert herself into Ye Jinsu''s side. Meng Lan had only managed to find an opportunity for a long time, but Ning Yunyin had already asked her to withdraw.


    Did Ning Wang realize that he wasn''t going to bother with Miss Ye''s business anymore?


    Meng Lan couldn''t understand. She interrupted, "Then Miss Ye ¡­"


    "She doesn''t like it." Ning Yunyin said.


    Even if he allowed Meng Lan to enter the Twilight Garden, Ye Jinsu would still guard against her and against him. Since she doesn''t like having her own people around, then let Meng Lan come back.


    As the night deepened, Ning Yunyin found her way back to the late spring.


    Thunder rumbled in the sky, and it began to rain. The air was a little chilly. Ning Yun hid her face in Ye Jinsu''s room. Ye Jinsu''s injured right hand was casually placed on the bed, only covering a corner with a thin blanket.


    It was clearly a chilly climate, but Ye Jinsu was sweating and her limbs were cold.


    Under the moonlight outside the window, Ye Jinsu''s face was pale and pained, and she was frowning in her sleep. Ning Yunyun felt as if she had been stabbed in the heart. She reached out her hand to stroke the center of Ning Xuemo''s brows.


    The rain got heavier and heavier. The bamboo pole supporting the window could not withstand the wind and fell to the ground with a thud. On a quiet night like this, it was still quite sudden.


    The sleeping Ye Jinsu trembled, but she didn''t wake up. She continued to sink into the chaotic dreamland.


    Xiao Hong was woken up by the noise and ran over with her clothes on. It saw a person sitting beside Ye Jinsu''s bed. Xiao Hong subconsciously wanted to shout out, but Ning Yunyin pierced through its acupoints, rendering it unable to make a sound.


    Ning Yunyin replied, "I won''t do anything to your young miss. Don''t make a sound."


    Xiao Hong''s eyes were wide open with disbelief written all over its face. Earlier, she had believed it, but now she didn''t believe it at all. He had hurt her to that extent.


    Ning Yunxiao sighed and reassured her, "I''m just here to see her. I won''t hurt her."


    As he spoke, he returned to Ye Jinsu''s bedside.


    Ye Jinsu broke out in a cold sweat, while Ning Yunyin''s two brows were almost locked together. After covering Ye Jinsu with the quilt once again and smoothing out the space between her eyebrows, only then did he dare to move his hand towards her hand.


    She carefully lifted her sleeve and saw that the bruise had been rubbed away. It was now red, red, green and swollen to a height of a full circle.


    Ning Yunyin''s underling''s movements froze. He actually injured her to this extent ¡­


    Ye Jinsu didn''t notice Ning Yunyin''s movements at all. She only felt that her surroundings had become less cold, and even a source of warmth could be seen on her hands.


    Ning Yun gathered some inner strength in her palm and gently rubbed Ye Jinsu''s wound. This way, her bruises would disperse a little faster and her swelling would also spread a little faster.


    With the help of the medicine he had applied before, Ye Jinsu''s eyebrows gradually relaxed, and the rain outside gradually stopped.


    It was almost the fifth fragment of the night.


    When Ye Jinxiu had completely fallen asleep, Ning Yun finally let go of her hand. The swelling had already mostly disappeared. He turned around and said to Xiao Hong, "These few days, cook more blood circulation food for her."


    "Take good care of her. Remember to use the medicine every day." Ning Yunshu paused for a moment before looking at Ye Jinsu on the bed. "Also, don''t let her know that I''ve been here."


    Why?


    Little Red used his gaze to ask. She was a member of the Young Miss, so there was no reason for her to listen to Ning Yunyin''s orders.


    "You don''t want your young miss to be troubled as well, right?" Ning Yunyin said.


    Being here earlier in the day was enough to make Ye Jinxiu upset. But now, he had come again? Wasn''t this just adding on to her troubles?


    Ning Yun cleared Xiao Hong''s acupoints and turned to leave.


    Ye Jin slept soundly. By the time he woke up, it was already afternoon.


    Seeing that Ye Jin had woken up, Xiao Hong hurriedly brought some water over to wash her face, "Miss is awake, you must be hungry, I''ll go heat up your food for you."


    Ye Jinsu yawned and got up from the bed. Her first reaction was that her hand didn''t hurt anymore.


    He opened his sleeve and saw that the swelling on his wrist had already disappeared. The bruises had also completely disappeared and had turned into a waxy yellow color during his recovery.


    Ye Jinsu frowned. She remembered that she had been having nightmares the night before. Suddenly, she fell into a warm place, and her hands also felt warm.


    She fell asleep.


    As she thought about it, she put down her hand and called out to Xiao Hong, "Did Ning Yunyin come by last night?"

 C28

    Xiao Hong mumbled and did not say anything for a long time.


    Ye Jinsu reached out to wipe her hands with the handkerchief. Without asking anything else, she opened her mouth and asked, "What did he say?"


    Xiao Hong felt guilty. Seeing that she had been exposed, there was nothing left to hide. "No, His Highness Ning Wang didn''t leave a single word behind."


    "Just to take care of you, Miss."


    Ye Jinsu frowned again and threw the handkerchief on the table. What was he doing now?


    Make up for it?


    "He''ll come back in the future, chase him out!"


    Ye Jinsu''s voice was stern and Little Red couldn''t help but feel wronged. She wanted to hurry over, but she couldn''t speak or move.


    "Forget it," Ye Jinsu sighed, "If he comes back tonight, I''ll tell him myself."


    He probably won''t listen to Xiao Hong''s words.


    It was late in the evening, and last night it had rained, but today it was a sunny day. Ye Jinsu was panicking from the heat. She sat on the reclining chair under the tree and fanned herself to take a nap.


    Xiao Hong ran in like a wisp of smoke. Ye Jinsu could hear her hurried footsteps from far away, "What happened?"


    "Madam ¡­" Madame, Madame has just woken up. " Xiao Hong hurriedly said while panting heavily.


    Ye Jinxiu stopped and opened her eyes, "You just woke up?"


    Little Red nodded. "That''s right, the news that came from their yard has already been relayed by someone to ask for Dr. Tian."


    "However ¡­" Little Red paused.


    "I just woke up for a while and fainted again."


    He fainted again? Ye Jinsu looked at Little Red with a puzzled expression.


    Xiao Hong relaxed before continuing, "They say that when Madam woke up, Master was in the midst of handling official matters, so he did not inform Master immediately."


    "Later on, I heard some servants gossiping about the Second Miss."


    "Madam was so anxious before she fainted again."


    "Master is currently in a rage in the courtyard. He wants to kill those servants who are gossiping about it."


    Ye Jinsu smiled, it really was a good show.


    "Pay more attention. I''m bored staying here all day anyway, so tell me everything you hear." Ye Jinsu grabbed a handful of melon seeds and knocked them away, "Time to kill time."


    The Xie family and her daughter, the two of them could practically act together on the stage.


    As wonderful as it can be.


    Xiao Hong tilted its head as it looked at its young lady. It seemed to be considering a bad idea.


    "Then wait here Miss, I''ll go ask around for more information."


    As she spoke, Little Red was about to walk outside.


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly thought of something and called out to Little Red, "Wait."


    "Did you just say that you sent someone to invite Doctor Tian?"


    Little Red Dot.


    Ye Jinxiu''s lips curved into a smile. "Go to their courtyard and wait there. Tell them to wait for Dr. Tian to treat Second Mother and invite him to come to our courtyard."


    Xiao Hong doubtfully asked, "Miss, are you trying to pretend to be sick?"


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head, "No."


    What was she pretending for? Her right wrist still had such a big wound. When the time came, how would she explain it clearly?


    "Just find a random excuse and you can enter the courtyard."


    "But remember," Ye Jinsu looked at Xiao Hong seriously, "Don''t stick your head out and just wait outside the room. Don''t argue for me no matter what they say."


    "I don''t want to see you out again like last time."


    Xiao Hong also became serious and solemnly nodded its head. He suddenly asked, "Then should we really invite Dr. Tian over?"


    "No need."


    "It''s already evening. He''ll need some time to treat the Xie Clan. When the Xie Clan is free, it''ll be late by then."


    "Just go with the flow and ask for another day."


    After receiving the order, Xiao Hong ran out like a wisp of smoke.


    Ye Jinxiu rubbed her head. She didn''t know if Little Red could come by herself, but it wasn''t good for her to go out.


    He waited until nightfall, and even after dinner, there was still no sign of Xiao Hong.


    Earlier, there were some sounds from the Qiuxiang Inn, such as the weeping of a servant girl, the sound of begging for mercy, and Ye Zizai''s scolding.


    There was no sound at all.


    Ye Jinsu was sitting at the table, eating her food with the same appetite. Logically speaking, she should be back soon.


    Even if Lady Xie and her daughter didn''t like the people in their own courtyard, Xiao Hong just stayed in the courtyard and didn''t enter her room. It didn''t make a sound. Based on the Xie Clan''s pretentious character, there was nothing for them to do.


    What''s more, she couldn''t even protect herself with Xie Jingru.


    Just as he was deep in thought, the courtyard door creaked open. Little Red had returned.


    Only then did Ye Jinsu feel relieved. "What did you find out?"


    Xiao Hong took a big gulp of tea and excitedly said, "Little miss, you don''t know about this. That scene is about to catch up to the show."


    Hearing Xiao Hong''s words, Ye Jinsu also became interested.


    "Tell me about it."


    When Xiao Hong first arrived at Fragrant Autumn School, Ye JinRu was crying her heart out. As she cried, Dr. Tian''s beard was trembling.


    He was so upset that he almost lost his pulse.


    Ye Zheng glared at Ye Jingru fiercely. Only then did she stop crying, feeling wronged.


    Xie Yu''er really did faint again.


    Originally, she woke up and asked about what happened after she lost consciousness in this mansion.


    Huaiyu was worried about her body, and only told her about the recent events in detail. She decided to keep it a secret for the time being and arranged for a trustworthy doctor.


    After that, he would slowly take care of Ye Jinsu.


    Unfortunately, she overestimated her body.


    Not long after Huaiyu left, Xie Yu''er heard everything that had happened.


    His precious daughter had suffered such grievances and was temporarily hurt. However, she had lost her temper and passed out again.


    Ye Jingru didn''t even see her mother wake up before she rushed over to Xie Yu''er, who was already unconscious on the bed.


    After Doctor Tian had given her the acupuncture and Lady Xie slowly woke up, Ye Jingru started to cry miserably again. Ye Jingru''s words were directed at Ye Jinsu, both overtly and covertly, but they were all suppressed by the Xie Clan.


    Ye Shisui could only vent his anger at the bunch of maids. He dragged them out, beat them to death and sold them.


    At that time, Xiao Hong was still listening to the noises in the courtyard. As she watched the servants being dragged away, she secretly cursed Lady Xie for her viciousness, and all the anger in her heart was scattered onto the servants.


    Now that she knew everything, and knew Ye Zheng''s thoughts, she couldn''t touch Ye Jinsu. He could only make a move against some of the servants.


    However, Ye JinRu wasn''t someone who understood her mother''s thoughts. After being reprimanded by the Xie Clan, her mind was blown, and her mind was filled with thoughts about how even her mother didn''t look at her.


    He didn''t stop there and then.


    Xie Shi was so angry that her face turned white.


    Ye Zheng''s face was as black as charcoal. In order to quell Ye Zheng''s anger, she gritted her teeth and ruthlessly slapped Ye Jinru.


    It would be better for her to fight than to wait for Ye Zizai to come fight her in the future.


    This slap was not light, it was still loud. Ye Jingru was stunned and looked at the Xie family in disbelief.


    Madame Xie''s heart felt as if it was being stabbed by a knife, and her body that had just woken up was on the verge of collapsing. Only then did Ye JinRu begin to cry and admit her mistake. It was only after the Xie family pleaded for mercy that Ye Jingru was able to avoid the punishment.


    This disturbance had lasted until now.


    Xiao Hong and the servants stayed in the courtyard, whispering to each other as they tried to guess what was going on. In the end, they only saw Doctor Tian walk out with his back hunched over.


    Dr. Tian was a man in his eighties, and he was tired. Even walking was a bit unsteady.


    Ye Zheng''s mind and heart were all on Xie''s body. He didn''t even know when Doctor Tian left, much less sending two servants to send him off. Xiao Hong couldn''t bear it any longer, so she helped Doctor Tian out of the residence and into the carriage.


    On the way back, he passed by the Qiuxiang Courtyard and heard the sound of intermittent sobbing. In the end, it was all a mistake.


    Little Red was beaming with joy, "Miss, if only I were in the room. Seeing those two people, it would definitely be more exciting than hearing them."

 C29

    Ye Jinsu laughed out loud, "Don''t be in such a hurry. There will definitely be more wonderful things for you to watch in the future."


    Ye Jingru was not a brainless person. The moment she woke up, the Xie family felt that they had a backer. They cried and wailed with a few drops of tears. The Xie Clan was different, but she was quite scheming. The problem was this Xie family.


    After she finished her meal, she yawned and went to bed.


    Xiao Hong, who was at the side, packed her things and asked, "Miss, shouldn''t we do something?"


    Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Your young mistress, I, am currently grounded. What can I do?"


    Xiao Hong was greatly taken aback. She thought that Ye Jinsu asking her about this matter was because she already had a plan in her heart. He didn''t expect that Ye Jinsu wasn''t going to do anything at all.


    Xiao Hong''s ears drooped down.


    Ye Jinxiu put down the curtains, "For this month, we don''t need to do anything, and the Xie Clan won''t do anything to us."


    "Have a peaceful life," Ye Jinsu turned her back to Little Red and said, "Turn out the lights."


    Late at night.


    Ye Jinsu was staring at the bed canopy above her, and did not feel sleepy at all.


    He didn''t feel anything on his hand anymore. It was just a terrifying injury. Ye Jinsu rubbed that spot and wondered if he would be able to get in again tonight.


    Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu''s eyelids gradually sunk as she fell asleep.


    In her half dreaming half waking state, Ye Jinsu thought to herself in her sleep that she should have built the courtyard wall so high that no matter how high Ning Yunyin was, she wouldn''t be able to climb inside. This was to prevent him from treating the Twilight Garden as his own palace, entering and exiting as he pleased.


    She couldn''t stop him.


    It was a good night, and the curtains were not even half an inch from the floor.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t come last night.


    Ye Jinsu rubbed her neck. She had slept on the pillow last night, so her neck was in pain. It would be better if he didn''t come, rather than in the future. Ye Jinsu was annoyed when she thought of his face.


    Early in the morning, Ye Jinsu saw Wen Yuan enter the yard with a large box in her hand.


    "Greetings to Eldest Miss."


    Ye Jinsu looked at the box, her heart was as clear as a mirror. She opened her mouth and asked, "Is it second sister looking for me?"


    Wen Yuan revealed a smile that was fake. "When the Second Miss heard that the Eldest Miss had caught a cold, she thought that the Eldest Miss wasn''t feeling very well either. She specifically asked this servant to send this thousand-year-old ginseng to nourish the Eldest Miss'' body."


    "When the young miss is well, using this ginseng will be good for your health."


    Ye Jinsu also smiled, and Wenyuan continued, "In addition, Second Miss also asked me to ask Eldest Miss if you would like me to call Dr. Tian for you."


    Xiao Hong, who was at the side, was stunned. This was a medicine and a doctor.


    What was Second Miss up to this time?


    Ye Jinsu waved her hand, signaling Xiao Hong to accept it. "No need to trouble yourself. I heard that Doctor Tian is already an old man." I was just feeling a little unwell yesterday, so I didn''t feel anything today.


    "Sorry for troubling Miss Wen Yuan with this trip."


    Wen Yuan nodded and stepped out. When he left, he had the air of a proud and altruistic poor man.


    Ye Jinsu pretended not to see it.


    Little Red held the box of ginseng and looked at Ye Jinxiu, "Miss, do we dare to eat this ginseng?"


    Ye Jinsu opened it to take a look and found that it was indeed a top-grade ginseng. It seemed that Ye JinRu had lost a lot of blood this time.


    "Eat, why don''t you dare to eat?"


    Ye Jinxiu smiled. She would not let herself feel wronged, "It''s a good thing."


    Little Red opens her mouth slightly. "But ¡­"


    "This is something the Second Miss sent over."


    "What if I did something ¡­"


    Last time, he said something about asking a doctor to see a doctor, but in the end, he did something to the medicine. Who knows what kind of tonic he would get this time, and whether it would turn into a sausage piercing poison in the end.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and put away the box, "Do you think that Ye JinRu gave this to me to harm me?"


    "The Xie Clan has fainted. Ye Jingru can still do such a stupid thing. Now that the Xie Clan is awake, can she make her daughter kneel in the ancestral hall again?"


    "It is merely to help Ye Jingru reunite with Ye Zhiru''s love."


    Ye Jinsu picked a thick one and passed it to Little Red, "I stewed it tonight. Such a good dish, it would be a waste if you didn''t eat it."


    In her previous life, she had never seen so many ginseng, much less such a good ginseng.


    Now that he had it in his hands, he should eat it as soon as possible.


    At this moment, Ye Jingru was sitting at the side, holding the handkerchief as she lowered her head and said, "What a cheap slut!"


    With a furious tone, Madam Xie frowned and reprimanded him, "If you hadn''t done such a stupid thing, your father wouldn''t have punished you!"


    "If you don''t act on impulse, you will anger your father. You don''t need to rush things over to get your father''s forgiveness. "


    Ye Jingru''s throat rolled twice as she spoke in a slightly unwilling tone.


    But so what if she didn''t want to? If it wasn''t for Lady Xie, she would have made a ruckus yesterday. Ye Jingru had to kneel down in the ancestral hall again. Ye Shisui was furious with her for her actions, and now his anger had not subsided.


    Madam Xie had just taken some medicine, and the roots of her teeth were all bitter. "In a while, go personally to your father and beg him to forgive you. You should not have lost your head from anger."


    Ye Jinru knew what was important now and nodded her head, feeling unconvinced again, "Then are we going to let that bitch Ye Jinsu be proud of it?"


    A cold light flashed through Lady Xie''s eyes. Suddenly, her chest felt stuffy and she coughed out.


    Ye JinRu hurried over and patted Lady Xie''s back to ease her anger. She looked at her mother with even more hatred for Ye Jinsu.


    Lady Xie grabbed Ye Jinru''s hand and panted, "Ru''er, as long as mother is still breathing, I won''t let that slut''s child get away with it. I won''t let that slut''s child step on your head. "


    That slut had trampled on her for so many years, her daughter had actually also wanted to trample on her daughter''s head.


    She definitely wouldn''t allow it!


    Don''t even think about living in this world with that slut''s daughter!


    As she thought of this, she pushed Ye Jingru away, "Now, go and beg your father to forgive you."


    Ye Shisui had been acting coldly towards Ye Jinru these days. He even mentioned Ye Jinru''s behavior to him. Mrs Xie was nervous, as the mother and daughter pair''s innocent appearance in front of Ye Zhanzheng must not be broken.


    When Ye Jingru brought Ye Zhicheng back to the Qiu Xiang Academy that night, the Xie family saw their daughter curled up in Ye Zhicheng''s arms and knew that she had basically succeeded.


    Huaiyu helped her out of the bed to greet him. Ye Shisui was still in the courtyard when Lady Xie came out and kneeled on the ground, her eyes red. "Master, I didn''t teach my daughter well. Please punish me."


    The Xie Clan had just woken up, but their bodies were still weak. He was lying on the ground like a weak muslin, the kind that would disappear if the wind blew. Ye Zheng could not help but feel pity in his heart, he pulled her up, "What are you doing, get up quickly."


    The Xie Clan steeled their hearts and refused to get up even if they died. They could only cry as they said, "This humble one is useless and cannot bear to give birth to a son for the old master. I had originally wanted to take charge of the house and teach the two children properly, so that I could use a little bit of my power to repay the old master. "


    "But this one is useless and useless. He did not teach the two children well, nor did he manage the servants well. This humble one is guilty, so this humble one''s death is not worthy of lament. "


    The matter of having a son had always been a pain in his heart. It was for his sake that the Xie Clan had fallen so low. At the mention of this, Ye Chong''s heart softened.


    Ye JinRu also quickly kneeled down and pleaded guilty, "It is all my daughter''s fault, my daughter is unfilial. When she saw that my mother fainted, she lost her head and did something wrong. Daddy, do not blame Mother, she just woke up. "


    A lot.


    Before this, there was still a hidden rage in Ye Shou''s heart, but half of it had already disappeared from Ye Jinru''s wave, and the tears of Lady Xie had already disappeared.


    The two of them worked together. Right now, his mind was filled with the pain of his beloved wife and daughter.


    She pulled the Xie mother and daughter up, her eyes filled with tenderness.


    How could he bear to punish them?

 C30

    Xie Yu''er wiped her tears away with the handkerchief, lying weakly in Ye Mo''s arms. She held on to her breath and said, "Master, I failed you in the end. I''ve already scolded Ru''er harshly. "She''s still young, don''t blame her, Master."


    "We are like duckweed, if we don''t have the mercy of the old master, we would die." As she spoke, she covered her handkerchief again and began to cry. Even though Ye Shisui''s heart was made of iron, he cried.


    What''s more, Ye Jinru was there to support him.


    In comparison, the vengeful Ye Jinsu was even more vicious.


    At the same time, Ye Jinsu was staring into a pot next to the kitchen. There was an old man''s ginseng stewing inside the pot.


    Let alone having the opportunity to eat it in his previous life, Ye Jinxiu hadn''t even looked at this kind of good stuff. Now, not only could she eat it, she could even eat a whole box of it.


    Ye Jinsu felt that life was very satisfying.


    Seeing her young miss anxiously waiting for something to eat, Xiao Hong mumbled, "Previously, didn''t she find the soup to be bitter and didn''t like to drink it?"


    Ye Jinxiu took the bowl of soup and replied casually, "Your preferences change a lot."


    "I didn''t like it before, but now I do."


    It was a good item, she liked it even if it was bitter. The bitter roots he had eaten when he was hungry in his previous life were much more bitter than this.


    She hadn''t seen her young miss so happy in a long time. "Second Miss must have spent a lot of money on this ginseng. I can''t help but think about it."


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes comfortably, "Of course. Huaiyu will probably come back in a few days, and the Xie Clan will also get some blood."


    Little Red tilted her head. "How did Miss know Madame would come?"


    Ye Jinsu smiled and only replied, "He will."


    Ye Jinsu guessed that Huaiyu would be here in the next two days. She didn''t expect it to come so soon.


    Xiao Hong returned from the kitchen with several boxes in its hands. Behind him was a bunch of maids from the Autumn Fragrance Pavilion. All of them had empty hands.


    Xiao Hong ran back to inform Ye Jinsu first, her mouth hanging open in shock, "Miss, the Madam has indeed sent Miss Huaiyu here. She''s in the courtyard."


    "The Madam even ordered the kitchen to prepare good food for the Young Miss and a bunch of maidservants to bring the food over."


    "What do you think happened to Madame? Why are you suddenly so good to xiaojie? "


    "Is there some evil hidden inside?" Xiao Hong said warily.


    Ye Jinsu was playing with the pearl hairpin in front of the mirror. She raised her eyebrows and smiled when she heard this, "Did she also say that she would send a few girls to my courtyard when no one was around?"


    Xiao Hong was shocked, "Miss, how did you know this as well?"


    "Of course I know." Ye Jinxiu stood up. Xie Yu''er had worn a good and pure hide for decades, and now her daughter had stabbed her and almost pierced her.


    Of course, they had to do something about it.


    He also needed to insert a few people to watch over him. He didn''t believe that she would let go of such a good opportunity.


    Ye Jinsu raised his eyes and looked outside. Huaiyu was already waiting outside, "Come, let''s go take a look."


    When he arrived at the main hall, he saw Huai Yu standing in the courtyard with a group of girls, all bowing to Ye Jinsu. At first glance, he looked like he was in a pretty good position. The whole House of Ye knew about it before he even arrived at the Sunset Spring Garden.


    Ye Jinsu sat down in surprise and said, "What a great battle, but does Second Mother have any orders?"


    Huaiyu was a quick-witted person, she knew how to change the situation. She smiled kindly and stepped forward, "What are you talking about, Eldest Miss?"


    "Madam has just woken up. I heard that there''s no one waiting on Eldest Miss even though she''s in such a big yard, so I specially sent a servant to show Eldest Miss the new girl I bought recently, allowing Eldest Miss to pick."


    It was as if Xie Yu''er had no idea when Ye Jinxiu was rushed to this courtyard.


    Ye Jinxiu did not respond to her words. Her gaze followed the box to the side and she said, "Second Mother, I appreciate your good intentions, but these things ¡­"


    Huaiyu took over, "Madam said, after all, it has been a long time since this Twilight Garden has a person living here. The furniture inside is all old, and I have specially replaced the new one for Eldest Miss."


    He casually opened a box and found that it was a top-quality inkstone.


    Ye Jinxiu''s eyes lit up. Any of these items would have been enough for her to eat for more than half a year in her previous life.


    Calming himself down, Ye Jinsu retracted her gaze and calmly said, "Thank you, Second Mother, for your concern. Miss Huai Yu also sent a message to Second Mother for me. I''m currently in my confinement, so I can''t personally visit Second Mother."


    "Second Madam, be careful of your body."


    Huaiyu smiled and replied, then pointed to a bunch of new girls, "I just bought these from the market, and have not even entered the backyard yet and sent them over to Eldest Miss. Eldest Miss, please pick first."


    "It''s just that the new person doesn''t understand the rules, don''t blame the Eldest Miss."


    Newbie.


    Ye Jinxiu laughed coldly in her heart.


    Xie Yu''er, on the other hand, did everything cleanly. She didn''t call for people from her own courtyard, but bought a bunch of newbies from the outside.


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at the group of people in front of her. There were quite a number of people carrying jade belts, a total of more than ten little girls. Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but stare at him a few more times. Most of them had their heads lowered and looked to be shivering.


    On the other hand, there were two girls blending in with the crowd, but the leader remained calm and collected.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and smiled, then pointed at the two people beside her, "Just the two of them."


    The two girls looked timid, but they could only lower their heads due to the appointment. On the other hand, the two slightly calmer people in the crowd started to panic.


    The smile on Huaiyu''s face froze for a moment. She then recovered her smile and asked, "Does the First Miss need these two personal guards?"


    Ye Jinsu nodded, "Yes, just the two of them."


    "Usually, Xiao Hong is the only one by my side that serves me. She also blames the effort on having these two girls learn from Xiao Hong."


    Huaiyu had expected Ye Jinsu to say this, so she pointed to a few people and said, "But there are only three girls in such a big yard. This servant has a bad eye, but I am still a servant by your side."


    "A few servants seem to be honest and honest. As for those hardworking people, you can just leave them to do some menial work in the yard."


    That finger attack happened to be directed at a girl beside him.


    Ye Jinsu agreed, "Since that''s the case, then I''ll have to trouble Miss Huaiyu to choose a few girls for me."


    After picking and choosing, the last remaining ones were the four little girls.


    Ye Jinxiu took a glance and saw that it was indeed those two girls from earlier.


    After Huaiyu had left, Ye Jinsu looked at the two men and asked, "What''s your name?"


    The two of them looked at each other, then stepped forward together, "This servant''s name is Wanyue."


    "Servant''s Evening Bell."


    Her name was a good name, so Ye Jinsu casually said, "Little Red, I saw that the two of them are a bit older, so I let them do some yard cleaning."


    Sweeping through the yard was not as good as being by his side, but it was still better than those girls who only did manual labor.


    The most important thing was that it was close to the house.


    Ye Jinsu brought Little Red into the house with him. Little Red followed behind, feeling confused. There must be a demon behind this. She understood this logic.


    "Miss, do you think these girls could have someone from the Madam?"


    Ye Jinsu laughed and looked at Little Red, "Even you can tell?"


    "How could Madam be so kind? She gave us all kinds of good things, and also sent us maidservants." I must be holding it in! " Little Red said resolutely.


    Ye Jinsu turned to look outside the window and saw a few people busying themselves outside, "Then do you know which ones are the Xie Clan''s people?"


    Little Red shakes her head.


    "The two who are cleaning the courtyard, the night moon and the night clock."

 C31

    Little Red opened her mouth wide, "So Miss could tell at a glance."


    "Then ¡­" Xiao Hong became anxious, "Then why did Miss ask them to clean the courtyard and rush over to do some rough washing."


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head. "Isn''t this just to alert the enemy?"


    Mrs Xie is a shrewd person.


    She purposely chose not to pick those two because she wanted Huaiyu to throw them into her yard. If she had picked her opponent at a glance, the Xie Clan would have suspected her long ago.


    Or perhaps, the two people who were being stuffed by Huaiyu had been chased away by him to do some menial work and had no access to the house. If it fell into the ears of Madame Xie, she would also become suspicious of herself.


    For the time being, he had to remain vigilant. Only this kind of attitude was sufficient to convince the Xie Clan.


    Ye Jinsu instructed Little Red with a smile, "From now on, you have to take care of everything I tell you. Don''t let anyone see through to the end of the line."


    As she spoke, she stood up and casually opened a box. Inside was a pair of fine jade bracelets made from goat fat. The quality was excellent. Ye Jinsu smiled and said, "Put it away."


    There were dozens of them.


    Mrs Xie was a perfect person, and everything was delivered to her only after she had been observed by Ye Zhouze. He had made a lot of face, but he had also made a lot of money.


    Ye Zheng had seen it before and was not afraid of anything going wrong afterwards.


    Ye Jinru had crawled out of Xie Yu''er''s stomach after all, and she hadn''t even learned half of what the Xie Clan was thinking.


    Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu calmly tilted her head as if she remembered something.


    Xiao Hong spoke up worriedly from the side, "Miss, what do we do with those two?"


    Keeping it was a disaster, but not staying it was a warning.


    Ye Jinsu withdrew her thoughts and raised her head to see Xiao Hong''s worried face. She was actually amused.


    "It''s fine, just keep it," Ye Jinsu said carelessly.


    "Huh?" Little Red was astonished. "If we keep them, wouldn''t it cause trouble?"


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head. "I won''t."


    All these years, the Xie Clan had climbed from an orphan girl to the position of the Madam of the Scholar''s Manor. They relied on their tolerance to do so. He had lost to Ye Jinsu''s mother by a full ten years before he was able to sit firmly in this position.


    Now was the time to meddle, and these people who had been planted in her yard were not yet of use to her.


    Since that was the case, Ye Jinsu couldn''t be bothered to pull it out. There was no lack of smart people in this world.


    Moreover, Xie Yu''er probably wouldn''t be able to take care of her very much.


    Ye Jinsu stood up and stretched. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Although we are forbidden to set foot here, it will not be peaceful outside."


    She buried a needle in Ye Jingru''s heart.


    This needle would always grind her to the point of bleeding in her heart, causing her to worry about it day and night.


    In the Autumn Fragrance Courtyard, Madam Xie was just about to chase the girl who brought the medicine over. The medicine was getting more and more bitter every day, so she didn''t want to drink more of it.


    When Huaiyu, who had rushed back from the late spring courtyard, saw this, she personally took the medicine and brought it over to Lady Xie. "Madam, everything''s done with the First Miss''s side."


    Lady Xie''s closed eyes suddenly opened as she looked at Huaiyu, "Is it done?"


    Huaiyu nodded, "First Miss picked the other two to serve her in the room. I stayed with the two girls, Yue and Zhong, and got a job sweeping the yard."


    It was as she had expected. Wife Xie rubbed her head and cautiously asked, "She didn''t notice anything strange, did she?"


    "No." Huaiyu shook her head. She had been observing Ye Jinsu the entire time and hadn''t noticed anything out of the ordinary.


    Only then did Lady Xie relax and a sinister smile appeared on her face. It was completely out of place for her to feign a weak appearance all year round.


    "Go and get Ru''Er over here."


    For the past few days, Ye Jingru had been asking around for news of her grandfather and grandmother returning to the capital. However, all of them were firm and decisive. Ye Jingru was not confident.


    However, the Xie Clan had just woken up, and their bodies were still weak. She truly didn''t dare to tell the Xie Clan such news.


    Lady Xie could tell that something was wrong with her daughter. She asked with concern, "Ru''Er, what''s wrong?"


    If she had heard of this news in the past, she would have happily offered her advice so that she could make Ye Jinsu suffer. Now, he only nodded with a weird expression on his face and did not have much of a reaction.


    Knowing that her daughter was Mo Rui''s mother, Madam Xie guessed that Ye Jingru knew something bad and pressed on.


    Ye Jingru lowered her head and stuttered. Her mother''s lips were still pale. The doctor said she needed to rest for at least a month. It hadn''t even been half a month, and if these things were to be said, the Xie Clan''s condition would be even worse.


    Ye JinRu refused to speak. Xie''s face became stern as she ordered Huaiyu, "Go and call Wen Yuan over!"


    Wen Yuan was Ye Jingru''s personal servant. Ye Jingru had instructed her not to divulge this information to the Xie Clan a long time ago. However, on one side was her young mistress, and on the other was her manager''s mother. Wen Yuan, who stood in the middle, didn''t know what to do.


    She wanted to reprimand him, but her chest felt stuffy and she could only cough out the words in the end.


    Huaiyu understood her Lady Xie''s thoughts. She stepped forward and scolded her, "Madam is asking you a question now. If you don''t want to say it, drag it out for someone to beat to death!"


    The Xie Clan had always been this way. Wen Yuan was so frightened that she hesitated and turned her gaze towards Ye Jingru. However, Ye Jinru was only worried and couldn''t do anything about her furious mother.


    Seeing this, Huaiyu waved her hand to call someone to drag her out.


    Seeing that she was about to be dragged out, Wen Yuan was so scared that she kowtowed and said, "I said!" I say, I say! "


    As she said that, she looked at the people around her, and Huaiyu sent the others away with a wave of her hand.


    Mrs Xie leaned against the bedside. "You can say it now, right?"


    Wen Yuan lowered her head. She was so nervous that she didn''t dare to look at the Xie Clan nor at Ye Jingru who was standing in the same direction as the Xie Clan. "Yes ¡­" "It''s the young miss who recently heard that the Old Master and Old Lady are returning to the capital."


    Mrs Xie was stunned for a second, her expression frozen for a moment as she glanced at her daughter at the side. Ye Jingru''s eyes were red and her face was filled with worry. The Xie Clan''s heart skipped a beat.


    "She means to say ¡­" Lady Xie looked at Ye Jingru and spoke faintly. However, she could not continue the words that came out of her mouth.


    Ye JinRu saw that Lady Xie''s expression was getting worse and worse. She frantically tried to comfort her, "It''s just some rumors, and I don''t know if they''re true or not. Don''t take it to heart, Mother."


    Mrs Xie naturally understood what he meant.


    Ye Zhenzheng had been a university scholar for more than ten years, but he had never mentioned bringing the Old Granny to the capital for a happy life. He had only stuffed a large amount of silver into his hometown. Why was that?


    Part of the reason for this was that the Old Master had forced Ye Chonglou to accept a concubine.


    Now ¡­


    Mrs Xie suddenly felt dizzy, her chest was so knotted that it was hard to calm down. She could not even breathe, and her body fell backwards powerlessly.


    Ye Jinru quickly hugged her hands and stretched out her hands to smooth the back of Xie''s anger for a long time before she managed to recover a sliver of her consciousness.


    "Mother ¡­" After all, Ye Jinru was still young. Seeing her mother act this way, she was both nervous and afraid. She immediately cried out, "Mother, do you not want us anymore, father?"


    When the sound of her daughter''s weeping reached her ears, it was a heart-wrenching pain.


    No, she still had a daughter.


    She could not bear to see her daughter suffer like this. She pulled Ye Jingru''s hand and softly asked, "Be good, your father will not leave you behind."


    "Tell mom first, what did you learn about these past few days?"


    Ye Jinsu sobbed as she wiped away her tears, "I, I first sent Wen Yuan to get close to the people serving in my father''s courtyard. They all said that they have heard of this matter, but whether it is true or not is unknown. "


    "Later on, I bribed the servants in my father''s room and they said that it was true."


    As she spoke, she started crying again.

 C32

    Xie Shi grabbed Ye Jingru''s hand and loosened it. She then started to cough violently, and her eyes turned cold.


    Huaiyu was so anxious to call a doctor, but she was stopped by Madam Xie.


    Ye JinRu cried and asked, feeling wronged, "Mother, should we go and ask Father if this is true?"


    "Does he not want mother and me ¡­"


    Madame Xie leaned back on the bed, completely out of strength. "No, you can''t ask."


    If he were to ask, then it would be completely exposed.


    "Your father didn''t want to tell us, so he kept quiet." said Shep weakly. Why didn''t he want to tell her that he had already made his decision, so he chose to keep it a secret?


    If it was punctured, there would be no turning back.


    Madame Xie laid back on the bed, coughing and laughing until her tears streamed from her eyes.


    "Ru Er, your mother''s health isn''t good, so she can''t always protect you." Lady Xie extended a hand to caress Ye Jinru''s face. With tears in her eyes, she smiled and said, "When will you grow up ¡­"


    Ye Jinru''s appearance couldn''t even compare to half of what she was back then. How could she not be worried?


    No matter how worried he was, it was useless. The Xie family laid on the bed in a daze, in a half-unconscious state of chaos. Huaiyu had already run out long ago to call Dr. Tian. She tossed and turned until midnight.


    Xiao Hong rushed back from outside and hurriedly ran back into the house. "Miss, I heard that Madam''s condition has worsened, so I called for Doctor Tian."


    At this moment, Ye Jinsu was reading a book, and the light from the candles was still flickering. She put down the book and looked at Xiao Hong with interest, "Has your illness worsened?"


    "That''s right," Little Red nodded. "I heard that it''s quite serious. It''s already been several hours since the night and Doctor Tian still hasn''t left."


    Ye Jinsu smiled and turned her gaze back to her book. She asked lightly, "Everything is fine. Why is your illness getting worse?"


    "Who knows? Perhaps the heavens have eyes, and the wicked have repaid the evil."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything and continued reading the book.


    After a long while, the noise outside did not die down. Ye Jinsu was a little tired from reading. She put down the book and said to Xiao Hong, "This time around, you should also send Doctor Tian off."


    Xiao Hong tilted its head and agreed.


    Madam Xie''s body was weak to begin with, and after several more rounds of acupuncture sessions, Doctor Tian was only able to save half of her life.


    When Doctor Tian was about to leave, the sky had already begun to brighten. Xiao Hong had been waiting outside the courtyard for a long time. When she saw that someone had come out with Doctor Tian, she called out to him. "Take care of the old master. Doctor Tian, let me see you out."


    Doctor Tian recognized Xiao Hong. He stroked his nose a few times. It was this little girl who gave him that gift last time.


    "Little girl, which yard are you from?" Dr. Tian said with a smile.


    Xiao Hong supported Doctor Tian as they walked forward, replying, "I''m from the Second Miss'' courtyard."


    Doctor Tian paused in his steps as he stared at Xiao Hong.


    Xiao Hong also looked at Dr. Tian in a daze, not understanding why he suddenly stopped.


    Finally, Doctor Tian withdrew his gaze and continued walking forward. "Second Miss, I''ve seen your second Miss before."


    It didn''t seem simple.


    Ye Jinsu had told her before, so she naturally knew about Doctor Tian''s story. She smiled and said, "Our Second Miss is grateful for Doctor Tian''s help that day. She said that if Doctor Tian needs any help in the future, Second Miss will definitely repay you."


    The elderly Doctor Tian blew at his beard, letting out an indistinct sound from his nose. "Hmph, repay me with ¡­"


    "I am already an old man, and I should be well groomed in my hometown. I was forcefully invited by your family to this damn capital city. Run away everyday. In my opinion, these old bones of mine will die of exhaustion sooner or later! "


    What Doctor Tian said was also the truth. After an entire night of acupuncture, even when Xiao Hong held onto Doctor Tian''s hand, she could feel his hand trembling slightly. After sending Doctor Tian into the carriage, Xiao Hong said in embarrassment, "This is also the intention of our old master. We can''t make any decisions."


    "But in the future, if there''s anything that Doctor Tian needs in the capital, feel free to come to our Second Miss."


    After hearing this, the curtains of the carriage were drawn, the horse hooves moved, and the carriage drove off.


    Xiao Hong hurriedly went back to reply. Passing by the Qiuxiang Inn, it had already regained its peace and quiet. Ye Chong walked out with dark circles under his eyes, obviously sleepless night.


    When he saw Little Red beside Ye Jinxiu, his expression turned even more unsightly, and he turned around to leave.


    Xiao Hong was still a little scared when it saw Ye Jinsu and retreated all the way to the wall. He happened to overhear a few other servants talking and whispered to them, "I heard that the old master is preparing to join another school?"


    A taller one leaned against the wall as he spoke.


    Someone at the side answered, "Of course, the Ye Family only has one son, they can''t possibly not have a son, right?"


    "Then, whose girl do you think the master will accept?" The tall one stroked his chin and said. They all knew that Ye Zizai was a person who didn''t like women.


    "In my opinion, it should be that daughter of the Xu Family." The fat guy said confidently.


    Looking at the fatty''s expression, the tall man thought for a while, "The Xu Family is just a small official. Even if they were concubines, they wouldn''t be able to get into our Ye Residence."


    The concubine of the academy was even more honorable than the official wife outside.


    "You probably don''t know about this," the fatty said with a smile, "That daughter of the Xu Family looks very good. Her looks are even better than our wife''s."


    "What''s more, I saw Old Master looking at her on the street a few times that day."


    "You know our old master as well. Other than Madam, have you seen him look at that lady once?"


    Xiao Hong held its breath as it heard the news. It ran back to the yard like a wisp of smoke.


    "Miss ¡­ "Miss."


    Ye Jinsu looked at her face as if she knew some shocking gossip, and asked, "What do you know?"


    Little Red calmed down for a good while before looking around, lowering her voice, "I heard the manservant in the Old Master''s courtyard say that the Old Master might take in the daughter of the Xu Family as a concubine."


    Ye Jinxiu''s expression did not change as she only raised her eyebrows and looked at Xiao Hong. This kind of story that spread like wildfire; even if it were true and false, she still wouldn''t dare to believe it.


    Little Red paused for a moment, then said, "Say yes, Old Master looked at the daughter of the Xu Family a few more times on the street."


    How many times have I watched it?


    Just based on this, the rumors spread like this?


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes and did not speak.


    Little Red''s heart was filled with doubts. The words that she heard from Ye Jinsu in the ancestral hall only said that the Old Granny and Old Master would return to the capital.


    All of them were very confident.


    "It''s very likely that he heard it from somewhere. Just mind the people in our courtyard, don''t talk nonsense." Ye Jinsu spoke as she thought about the information in her head. Logically speaking, Ye JinRu shouldn''t have allowed such rumors to spread out.


    Was it Ye Zhenzi''s yard?


    Seeing how calm Ye Jinsu was, Xiao Hong calmed down and said, "Miss, where do you think they got that gossip from?"


    "Wouldn''t it be infuriating if it reached the ears of the Madam in a few days'' time?"


    As she spoke, Little Red was secretly delighted.


    Ye Jinsu suddenly smiled and replied, "Of course. In a few days, it would have already reached the ears of the Xie Clan."


    Xiao Hong''s eyes widened as if it suddenly understood. "Miss, are you saying ¡­"


    "Madam''s illness worsened because of listening to his infuriating story."


    Ye Jinxiu nodded. "Eighty percent."


    The whole House of Ye was the eyes and ears of the Xie Clan. Her ears were wide open. She knew everything she should or should not know.


    Even if Ye Jingru wanted to hide it, she couldn''t.


    She thought that it would be a pity to keep it a secret for a while longer. The more this matter was kept secret, the more powerful it would become. It was best if it was kept secret until Grandfather and Grandmother had already entered the capital. Only then did the Xie Clan come to their senses.


    That would be a blow to the head.

 C33

    "But these rumors spread too fast." Ye Jinsu voiced out the doubts in her heart. Originally, when the Old Granny returned to the capital, it was understandable that the people below would think this way.


    However, this rumor had been spread far and wide, and it was even spread by the girls of different families. It was beyond Ye Jinsu''s imagination.


    Putting down the pastries in his hands, Ye Jinsu said, "Go and find out where this gossip came from."


    Little Red obediently withdrew.


    When he walked out of the door, he saw the sneaky Wan Yue in the courtyard. He hurriedly lowered his head when he saw Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong cursed silently in her heart, but pretended not to see it as she quietly left the room.


    Not long later, Little Red appeared with the news. Ye Jinxiu was leaning against the table, drowsy.


    Hearing the familiar footsteps, Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes, "Have you heard about it?"


    Xiao Hong shook its head and nodded.


    Ye Jinxiu looked at him suspiciously, "Have you found out about it yet?"


    Xiao Hong then opened her mouth, "I''ve asked around a lot of people and they all said that they heard it from other courtyards."


    "But after asking around, he still could not find the source. "There are people who faintly say that it''s the rumors from the Qing He Courtyard, but this servant thinks that the Second Young Miss should be hiding this from us. Why would she spread such rumors?"


    Little Red''s words made sense. This was something that Ye Jinsu had thought of, but ¡­


    "What did they say outside?" Ye Jinxiu suddenly asked.


    Xiao Hong tilted its head and thought for a while. "There are all sorts of theories, but the most common one is that the old master is inviting the old lady back to the capital for the sake of having a concubine."


    Ye Jinsu understood.


    Xiao Hong looked at the expression on her young mistress'' face and asked in puzzlement, "Does young mistress know what I mean?"


    Ye Jinsu did not answer and only looked outside at the gradually darkening sky. The corner of her mouth raised into an arc.


    This was truly a pleasant surprise.


    Back to the capital, with the concubine as his son. These were the key words that she had given to Ye Jingru. Even if an ordinary person knew that there was a connection between the two of them, they would not be able to link them so closely.


    Only the mother and daughter of the Xie Clan, who were always worried about their position, could care so much about the relationship between them.


    Right now, she could roughly guess what was going on. It was most likely Ye Jingru who couldn''t hold it in and sent people to investigate this matter without paying attention to the mouths of her subordinates.


    It was no wonder that the people below would make such wild guesses about their master''s actions.


    "I know where the rumors are coming from." Ye Jinxiu smiled, her interest piqued. "Little Red, didn''t you say that you couldn''t get into the house just by listening to it?"


    "It''s no longer playing in the room, so I have to watch it now."


    Rumors began to spread and reached Lady Xie, who was still bedridden, and her chest felt tight again. She had been tossed and turned about with half her life, and now she only had the strength to breathe on the bed.


    Ye Jingru couldn''t hold it in any longer. She knelt on the ground and held onto Ye Shisui''s pants, crying. "Daddy, you don''t want your daughter anymore, do you?"


    Ye Shisan''s face darkened. He didn''t know this before, but he didn''t expect that the rumors would be spread so arrogantly.


    But it was all true, and he could not speak.


    He could only hug Ye Jingru as he tried to comfort her, "Silly Ru''er, why would Daddy not want you?"


    Ye Jingru refused to get up. She held onto Ye Shisui and asked, "Father, do you not want me and mother anymore? "You have fallen in love with another woman. You want to take her in as your concubine."


    Madame Xie was lying on the bed, her tears flowing from the corners of her eyes.


    His heart felt as if it had been cut by a knife.


    He had that plan.


    There was no son of the Ye family, and he was still a big problem in his heart. He was still in his prime, and in a few years'' time, he would have no way of getting a son.


    For the past few years, his parents had been urging him to stop, and he had managed to stop them one by one. But now, he was no longer that brat. He had to think for the whole family.


    The Ye Family couldn''t be wiped out in his generation.


    Ye Chong lowered his head, clenching his fists tightly.


    He had purposely concealed the matter of Old Madam Ye and Old Master Ye returning to the capital. He had just woken up, so he was afraid that she would think too much and be hurt. He didn''t expect that the people below had already chewed up the root of his tongue.


    Ye Zheng was so angry that he could only take a few steps forward and kick the lackey down.


    "Dog slave!" I''ll make you talk too much! "


    Ye JinRu was kneeling on the ground. When she saw Ye Mo''s angry actions, she felt as if her strength had been sucked out of her. She could not even cry anymore. She ran back to the bed and held Lady Xie''s hand, crying silently.


    His attitude was already very clear.


    Madam Xie propped herself up and looked at the end of the bed. "Old master, I''ve followed you for twenty years. I''ve given you the best age in my life ¡­"


    As she spoke, Lady Xie suddenly laughed. She leaned against the blanket, trembling.


    Ye Shisui was as if he had been shot by an arrow. He rushed to the bed and grabbed Xie Yu''er''s hand. "Yu''er, I won''t let you down. I promised you, so how can I let you down?"


    The Xie Clan''s eyes had already caved in due to their illness, and at the same time, they were filled with tears. At the same time, they were also dispirited. Ye Zheng hugged her and was about to explain, "Yu''er, you will forever be the matriarch of the Ye family, don''t worry."


    "You''re the only one I''ll ever love."


    Ye Shisui''s eyes were filled with tenderness. "I just need a child. I just need a child."


    "As long as I have a child, I can never touch her again. Yu''er ¡­"


    "Yu''er ¡­"


    Silence filled the room.


    After a long while, Xie Yu''er pulled out a wry smile and grabbed Ye Shisui''s hand. "I was incompetent and unable to give birth to a son."


    "But don''t forget, I used to be like Ru Er, have a good body, and when I have the chance, I can be like other women, and have blessings for both of my sons and daughters!"


    She wanted to push him away with all her might, but she couldn''t move the man by even a little bit. She could only lean back on her pillow. "I was the one who helped you drink that poisoned wine."


    "Your life was saved by me." Madame Xie smiled as she spoke, but her tears continued to flow unceasingly.


    When the First and Second Princes had competed for the position of the First and Second Princes, Ye Shisui had only just taken his place in the imperial court when the First Prince had invited him for a banquet to rope him in.


    The Second Prince personally invited the Ye family over to his house for a banquet. Everyone knew that there was something wrong with the wine that he had been handed over.


    But she drank it for her.


    "That''s the cup of venomous wine I held back for you." Xie Yu''er held onto Ye Zhenzi''s hand, but didn''t look at him again. Her other hand was against her chest. "Ah, Yu''er, it hurts so much."


    Ye Shisui''s hands were trembling. His upper and lower lip quivered like a sieve, but he could not utter a single word.


    What should he say? He was no longer qualified to say anything.


    In the end, he just let go and backed out of the room, step by step, without saying a word.


    When Ye Zhonglou''s figure disappeared from the room, the tears on her face had not disappeared. She suddenly revealed an extremely charming smile and wiped away the tears with her hand.


    The corner of his mouth gradually widened into a mocking sneer, even his gaze became more ruthless.


    Seeing her mother in such a state, Ye Jingru thought that Lady Xie had suffered some sort of shock.


    Lady Xie grabbed Ye Jinru''s hand and said, "Ru''er, you have to remember that in this world, no man can be relied on."


    "You can only use it."


    Ye Jingru was the child that she had risked her life to give birth to. She knew Ye Jingru''s character the best. Her daughter would never repeat the detours she had taken.


    Back then, she and Ye Zhenzheng had sworn an alliance, but this man had married another woman for the sake of his career, which resulted in him being forced to be a concubine.


    She had almost given up her life for him and could only spend half her life on a sickbed. Now, she felt that if she couldn''t give birth to a son, she would have to take another life.


    Funny.

 C34

    Ye JinRu stared blankly at her mother, unable to say a word. Mrs Xie could not hear the reply. She fiercely pulled on Ye JinRu''s hand and said, "Did you hear that!?"


    Only then did Ye Jingru nod her head repeatedly, taking note of her mother''s words.


    Usually, his father would say that he loved his mother the most and loved himself the most. In the end, he still punished himself and betrayed his mother.


    Ye Jingru swallowed and said, "Mother, you''re right. Men are not reliable, even father!"


    "But ¡­" If dad really accepts someone else, what should we do, Mom? "


    Lady Xie exhaled a long breath and looked at the freshly brewed medicine on the side. She reached out her hand and said, "Bring the medicine over."


    She couldn''t stay this way forever. She had to get better.


    "If you accept it, then accept it," Lady Xie said as she held the medicine. "It''s just a concubine. If my dignified mistress can''t take in a single concubine, then it would be immoral of me to spread the news."


    She endured the pain and downed the pill in one gulp. She felt a wave of nausea, but managed to force it down by pressing her hand against her chest.


    This was why he didn''t spit out the medicine.


    After drinking the medicine, she was already exhausted. Lying on the bed, she was sweating and her mouth was filled with pain.


    This bitterness ¡­ One day she would have to give it all back to that woman.


    "When she enters the door ¡­" "When she enters the door, I''ll take care of her day by day, just like that little slut from before."


    "I only have patience ¡­"


    If he couldn''t stop her, then don''t blame her for being ruthless.


    Back then, she could force the death of Ye Jinsu''s mother, and now, she could force the death of the only son''s mother in the House of Ye!


    It was night.


    Little Red held the light for Ye Jinsu. In the past few days, Ye Jinsu had been either reading a book or fiddling with a musical instrument. She had read all the books on the bookshelf, and now that she had found one, she started reading again.


    She had already learned the music on the zither music manual long ago, so she still played it over and over again.


    It had already been six hours since Ye Jinxiu had started reading the book, and she hadn''t flipped through many pages yet. Xiao Hong asked doubtfully, "Miss, didn''t you already read the book before? Why did you read it again?"


    Ye Jinxiu stopped flipping the pages as the corners of her mouth twitched. She did not change her expression as she came up with an excuse, "I forgot to look at it before. Read it again." Do you know anything about it? "


    Xiao Hong didn''t understand how to read new pages and could only weakly interject, "But Miss, you have already read these pages for six hours."


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    "Shut up."


    She couldn''t say she couldn''t understand these pages.


    Xiao Hong knew what to do. It stuck out its tongue and ran out of the room like a wisp of smoke. If she was too slow, the young lady would have had to knock her on the head again.


    Just as Ye Jinsu was about to knock Xiao Hong on the head, she raised her hand and saw that Xiao Hong had already run away. He could only withdraw his hand and bury it into the pile of books on the table.


    Why did this Ye Jinsu want to read such a difficult book ¡­.


    After a long while, Ye Jinsu raised her head from the inside and found that the candles beside the table were almost all burnt. The fire was already close to the base, and the last of the candles had softened.


    A light wind was blowing outside and the candles were dancing in the wind. As the firelight dimmed, the surroundings began to darken.


    Perhaps the flickering candle flame was too illusory, Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment.


    In her mind, she suddenly recalled the scene where Ning Yun had rubbed her face. Ye Jinxiu''s fingertip trembled, and even her thoughts were shaken by the flickering candle flame.


    Speaking of which, I thought he would come back that night.


    After not seeing Ning Yunyun for a few days, he suddenly felt at ease, as if this person had never appeared.


    This was what she had wanted to do anyway. But now, she was in a trance and couldn''t tell if it was good or bad ¡­


    The wind blew strongly, extinguishing the candle flame. Ye Jinxiu came back to her senses and knocked her head.


    Just what did she want him to do?


    Even if he had helped her that night, he was still as warm as jade. However, she did not forget the dangerous Ning Yunyin when she was in the courtyard.


    That was the real Ning Yunyin.


    She did not want to like such a person.


    He chose a new candle to change into. The darkness was once again illuminated, but his mind was not illuminated. He had gone to sleep early, and it was hard to tell how much time had passed before he finally fell asleep.


    In her dream, Ning Yunyin stood by the bed, looking at Ning Xuemo.


    Xiao Feng and the moon.


    Ning Yun quietly stood in front of Ye Jinsu''s bed, not saying a word. Her breathing was very light, as if she was afraid to wake the person on the bed up.


    After a long while, with the help of a little bit of moonlight, Ning Yunyin covered Ye Jinsu''s face with her hand, but she didn''t put it down. However, it was still suspended in the air and landed on Ye Jinsu''s forehead.


    He did not speak, but only looked quietly at the person in front of him.


    Originally, he shouldn''t have come here, but after he entered the palace today, he had talked about marriage several times during the family banquet. Although he tried to avoid it, he couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    He wanted to see her.


    He just happened to come over.


    Ning Yunyin''s fingertip slid down her forehead all the way to the tip of her nose, then to her cheek and up to her eyelashes.


    The pair of eyes that were as dark as stars now hung down, and her long eyelashes landed meekly on her face. Ning Yunyin''s fingertip trembled slightly, and her eyelashes touched the tip of her finger.


    It was like the claws of a wild cat scratching his palm, tickling his fingertips all the way to his heart, and then rushing all the way up to the top of his head.


    The earlier irritation was miraculously appeased.


    His fingertip continued to turn, landing on Ye Jinsu''s cheek. It was as if he had really touched her, as if he was really caressing her.


    In her dreams, Ye Jinsu frowned and her eyelashes fluttered.


    As if struck by lightning, Ning Yun retracted her hand and clenched her fist, hiding it in her sleeve. As if summoned back to his spiritual sense, his lips gently pursed, returning to his usual expressionless face.


    That hairpin ¡­


    Did she keep it?


    When she couldn''t get an answer, Ning Yun became silent for a moment. Taking advantage of the gradually dimming moonlight and the dawn, he turned around and left.


    Dawn.


    Ye Jinsu was in bed. Little Red shouted a few times from outside, but Ye Jinxiu pretended not to hear it. She rolled over and covered her head with the blanket as she continued to sleep.


    Xiao Hong waited for a long time. Finally, she brought in some water to wash her face, "Little miss, please get up. Young Master Mo has brought Tian Chanzi over."


    Ye Jinxiu rolled her eyes and sat up.


    "The Mo Territory is here?"


    Fragrant Autumn School.


    The Mo Territory brought Doctor Tian into the courtyard, and they even brought expensive medicinal herbs with them. These were all prepared for the Xie Clan, and were all beneficial to their illness.


    After a night, the Xie Clan felt much better. Ye Zhonglou was still as virtuous and virtuous as before, and no resentment could be seen in his expression.


    Ye Zhenzheng''s heart was filled with guilt, and he gave a double reward to Doctor Tian for treating his illness. He was almost obliging to the Xie Clan.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, the Mo Territory got a short empty space and disappeared from the courtyard in a flash.


    Ye Jinxiu was washing her hands as she listened to what Little Red had to say. When she heard news that the Xie Clan was in high spirits, she raised an eyebrow.


    It was indeed the desire of victory to make someone strong.


    He had gotten better after sleeping for a while.


    As he turned his head to wipe his hands with a handkerchief, he saw the figure of the Mo Territory flash into the Twilight Garden. Ye Jinsu''s hand stopped holding the handkerchief. Ye Jinsu wiped her hand roughly and threw the handkerchief away.


    There was a slightly angry look on his face.


    Imagination is just imagination. He had already mentally prepared himself for it and thought that he would be able to face the Mos calmly once he met them again.


    He didn''t expect it to be so quiet.


    Ye Jinshu''s expression did not change as he said, "Didn''t Prince Mo come to visit my second mother?" Why did you come to my courtyard? "


    It was a bit impolite to be a guest and run around the home. Mo Yu''s ears were half red as she stopped at the entrance.


    Although he was hesitating, he did not hesitate. He went straight to the point, "I really have something that I need to speak to Miss Ye about."

 C35

    The Mo Territory was the first to feel embarrassed, and Ye Jinsu could not continue. The giant stood by the door. Entering was not an option, and leaving was also not an option. It was rather pitiful.


    Ye Jinsu had bullied a woman and a man from a good family.


    "I''m fine ¡­" Come in and talk. " Ye Jinsu said. Since they had already entered the courtyard, it was impossible for them to hide it from the two friends, Yue and Zhong.


    Only then did the Mo Territory take a few steps forward and sit by the stone table.


    "What is it?" Ye Jinsu asked. She was also puzzled that the Mo Territory would suddenly come to find her.


    Originally, the Mo Territory was here to send a message. They wanted to take advantage of the fact that no one was around to secretly end the battle as soon as possible. However, after hearing Ye Jinxiu''s words, he began to feel uneasy again.


    After a pause, he said, "It''s Doctor Tian. He has something to tell me to bring you."


    Ye JinSu was astonished. She didn''t expect this, "What did he have to say?"


    "Dr. Tian said that the medicinal materials he had looked over for Miss that day, although they were taken for a long period of time, were obviously harmful to her body."


    "However, the medicinal properties will remain in the body and become poison for a long time, which is not good for the body either. I was asked to remind the girl. "


    She knew there was something wrong with the pill and hadn''t taken a single sip. She didn''t expect there to be such a problem. What was even more unexpected was that Doctor Tian had specially called the Mo Territory over to send off these words.


    After speaking, Mo Yu took out a black jar from his sleeves and passed it to Ye Jinsu, "This is the pill that Doctor Tian asked me to bring you. It has the effect of detoxifying the poison."


    "This pill was created by the blood and sweat of half of Doctor Tian''s life. I dare not say that it is a miraculous pill, but it can cure most poisons. It will be more useful if it is kept by your side in the future."


    Ye Jinxiu received the bottle of medicine, and her heart slightly trembled as she put it away.


    "Please thank Doctor Tian for me. When I have passed my time of confinement, I will personally pay him a visit." Ye Jinsu said solemnly. He had helped her before, and now he was still trying to remind her.


    Ye Jinsu was grateful.


    Mo Yu smiled and spoke up for Doctor Tian, "Doctor Tian said that he was a doctor to begin with. The doctor is kind, I''m just reminding you, there''s no need for anything. "


    "Just remember his name. No need to thank him."


    At the end, he added, "It''s also because that girl in your yard is so good."


    Ye Jinsu looked at Little Red and knew that asking Little Red to send him to Doctor Tian was the right decision.


    "I''ll have to trouble you to help me deliver a message to Doctor Tian. He''s been tired recently. In the future, he''ll be able to rest properly for a few days." Ye Jinsu said.


    The Mo Territory looked at Ye Jinxiu with a puzzled expression, but he didn''t say anything and nodded in agreement.


    After finishing his business, Mo Yu remained seated. Ye Jinxiu thought he still wanted to say something, so she cast a glance at him.


    As it so happened, she saw that Mo Yu was also secretly observing her and their gazes locked onto each other. Mo Yu nervously tried to avoid Ye Jinsu''s gaze.


    Ye Jinsu was baffled, "Is there anything else for you, Young Master Mo?"


    "It''s nothing serious," Mo Yu said in a fluster. "Although Miss is currently grounded, you are still the direct daughter of the Ye Residence. Lady, you don''t have to worry about anything else ¡­"


    His words were incoherent and he stuttered. It took Ye Jinsu a long time to understand what he meant. He was concerned about her.


    "It''s fine, I''m fine here in the courtyard and I don''t care about anything else." Ye Jinsu smiled politely.


    After hearing this, Mo Yu seemed to be relieved, and a relieved smile appeared on his face.


    To be fair, Chief Mo was extremely gentle. No matter where he stood, he exuded the aura of a natural bookworm. No matter how you looked at it, it felt really comfortable to be wrapped in the aura of a young master that had been developed since childhood.


    Now he was smiling, and it was like the spring breeze of March had just passed.


    Ye Jinxiu''s heart skipped a beat as she rubbed her nose and turned her head, "If Young Master Mo has nothing else, you can go back first."


    The Mo Territory still wanted to stay for a while longer, but it had been quite some time since he remembered that the order to expel the guest had been issued. He could only get up and say, "If Miss needs me in the future, please ask Little Red to come and find me."


    Ye Jinsu nodded in agreement. The Mo Territory still had a smile on his face, and his countenance was as gentle as jade.


    It was completely different from Ning Yunyin''s.


    When Ning Yun smiled, his facial features were also picturesque. Often, the painting was also painted with the spring breeze of March. However, that was only on the surface. The real world was hidden under the drawing paper. Ye Jinsu couldn''t tell if it was during the winter months or the summer months.


    The Mo Territory had already left. Ye Jinxiu was still sitting at the table in a daze. Xiao Hong called out to call back Ye Jinxiu''s consciousness, "Miss, Young Master Mo has already left."


    Ye Jinsu snapped out of her daze, her eyes drooping slightly as she felt a little displeased in her heart.


    Why did I think of him again?


    "Was there something different in the yard last night?" Ye Jinsu asked Little Red.


    Xiao Hong shakes her head. This question is really baffling.


    Possible... Was it an illusion?


    Ye Jinxiu sighed and thought for a moment before handing the medicine over to Xiao Hong. She then got up and returned to her room, "Put this away."


    When night fell, Ye Jinsu could not fall asleep no matter what. It had been getting hotter and hotter recently. Ye Jinsu fanned her hands non-stop, and the flowing wind began to shake the candle flame again.


    Ye Jinsu was annoyed and annoyed.


    Perhaps it was the heat from the summer, Ye Jinsu drank a big bowl of iced sour plum soup and felt that the heat in her body had been suppressed.


    Lying on the bed, Ye Jinsu tilted her head and fell asleep.


    The surroundings were not quiet, the cicadas were cicadas chirping loudly, and Ye Jinsu did not sleep deeply. His mind was in chaos as he had some fragmented dreams.


    In her dreams, Ning Yunyin had torn off the gentle skin, revealing the jackal, tiger, and leopard underneath. Blood dripped from the tip of her teeth.


    Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes, and her head sank into the empty air as she suddenly woke up from her stupor.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a figure.


    Ye Jinsu sat up on the bed, put on her coat and ran into the yard. There was no one around her, and the moonlight shone down like water.


    Nothing seemed out of place. Ye Jinsu lowered her head and looked at the door, as if she was just imagining things.


    Ye Jinsu said softly, "Come out."


    There was no response for a long time.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and sighed before walking back into the room. Perhaps it really was just a dream.


    He was a prince. Was there a need for him to be so secretive?


    It wasn''t until Ye Jinsu went back to her room and fell asleep that she heard her breathing gradually calm down. It was only then that Ning Yunyin quietly appeared from a dark corner at the side.


    Gently entering the room, Ye Jinxiu fell asleep as usual, her gaze resting on Ning Xuemo''s face.


    Without batting an eyelid, Ye Jinsu opened her eyes.


    When their gazes met, a trace of shock and panic flashed past Ning Yunyin''s eyes.


    Is she awake?


    Ye Jinsu calmly shifted her gaze away and sat up. "What is His Highness doing?"


    Ning Yunyin pursed her lips. After pondering for a moment, she finally spoke up as if she was unarmed. "I came to see you."


    "Then why do you keep climbing the wall in the middle of the night?" Ye Jinsu had been troubled by this question for a long time.


    It was always the night that disturbed her dreams.


    This courtyard was practically useless to him.


    "I want to come in through the gate and be a guest. Will you meet me?" Ning Yun asked.


    "Nope."


    "That''s right." Ning Yunyin reached out her hand to rub Ye Jinsu''s head, "Besides, I don''t want outsiders present. They''re all useless."


    Such arrogant words made Ye Jinsu feel a bit uncomfortable. She indifferently asked, "Then in the eyes of the prince, what is not unnecessary?"


    "You''re not superfluous." Ning Yunyin looked into Ye Jinsu''s eyes and spoke seriously.


    Ye Jinxiu felt a headache coming on and sighed. She swallowed all the cursing words in her stomach and finally said, "Go ahead."

 C36

    When she heard the displeasure in Ye Jinsu''s tone, Ning Yunxiao''s brows knitted inaudibly.


    "Are you angry?" Ning Yunzhi opened her mouth and pinched Ye Jinsu''s chin with her fingertips. "Why haven''t I seen you so temperamental in the past?"


    She''s temperamental?


    Ye Jinsu almost laughed when she heard this. She pulled Ning Yunyin''s hand away and sat up with her legs crossed. She decided to pull it off properly with him today. "I''m temperamental?"


    "First you set up a spy in my house, and then you came over and accused me of my crimes. It was also you who hurt me first, then came into my courtyard in the middle of the night, and even said that the people in my courtyard were unnecessary. "


    "Am I temperamental or is it that you can''t make people happy?"


    Ye Jinxiu recounted Ning Yunyin''s crimes, causing her sword-like eyebrows to furrow even more tightly.


    There was no sound for a long time.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t see his expression because he didn''t light the lamp at night. He only felt that time passed very slowly, until Ye Jinsu and the others became impatient from waiting.


    Ning Yunyin spoke up, her voice muffled as she lost half of her momentum. "The matter that hurt you ¡­"


    "It''s This King''s fault."


    "I came because I wanted to see you." Ning Yunyin spoke softly. He spoke very slowly, so much so that Ye Jinsu didn''t even hear a word he said.


    There was even a hint of grievance in his voice.


    Just like a bloodthirsty wolf suddenly lying down, Ye Jinsu''s heart softened as well.


    It wasn''t like her at all.


    "I was just worried about you, so I decided to join the House of Ye."


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly couldn''t hold back her anger anymore and felt that her attitude of turning the tables on him was too unprincipled. She felt very awkward.


    In the end, she just lowered her head and mumbled, "En, I''m going to sleep. You can leave."


    He said he wanted to sleep, but he didn''t.


    When dawn arrived, Xiao Hong opened the door and was surprised to find that its young mistress had woken up.


    Ye Jinxiu rolled her eyes and ignored Xiao Hong''s surprised expression.


    Although Xiao Hong was shocked, she had more important things to say right now. "Miss, I saw Yue running out early in the morning, heading towards Madam''s courtyard."


    Ye Jinxiu wasn''t surprised at all. Yesterday, when Mo Yu was talking to her in the courtyard, the night clock was hanging by her side.


    He had never intended to avoid them.


    "Don''t bother with them, let them go." Ye Jinsu lightly said.


    When the news reached that person''s ears, the steaming bowl of medicine had already become a highly toxic soup in the eyes of the Xie Clan.


    Huaiyu chased away the little girl who was carrying the medicine with her sharp eyes. Madame Xie laid on her bed, her eyes wide open. Now that she was sick, these two bitches had come to harm her!


    They all thought that she would die!


    "Quick, find me a new doctor!" Xie ordered. She had been very careful in her life and had finally gotten what she was today. He couldn''t let someone else harm him at the final moment.


    Huaiyu looked outside for a few times, and then prepared to come up with an idea. "Why don''t we just play it by ear?"


    "Completely get rid of Eldest Miss?"


    After a moment of silence, Lady Xie stopped Huaiyu, "No, she won''t be so easy to get rid of."


    Ever since she dared to lay her hands on him, she no longer dared to underestimate Ye Jinsu. Although she didn''t know what kind of excitement she was going through to become so audacious.


    However, the Xie Clan knew that the current Ye Jinsu was no longer easy to deal with.


    "That bitch Ye Jinsu, she needs to be tidied up slowly." "Right now, the most important thing is my illness. I have to get well as soon as possible!"


    "But ¡­" Huaiyu wanted to say something more. Outside the door, Ye Jinru had already rushed in with an anxious expression on her face.


    "I just found out that Grandmother and Grandfather are entering the capital soon."


    So fast?


    Madam Xie sat up. She had woken up too quickly and was still unable to catch her breath. After calming down, the Xie Clan once again slowly leaned over and spoke in a soft voice, "So what?"


    No matter who those two old bastards chose, she would make it so that they wouldn''t have a chance to return.


    "Go and find a new doctor. No matter what, you have to replace this Doctor Tian for me." It''s best if the academy doesn''t need him in the future. " Xie family ordered calmly.


    "As for that little bitch Ye Jinsu ¡­" Lady Xie paused for a moment. "Isn''t she banned for a month? Let the Evening Moon and Evening Bell keep an eye on her. If there''s any trouble, report it to me."


    If she didn''t leave the courtyard for a month, she probably wouldn''t be able to raise any wind.


    "Ru Er, don''t panic," Lady Xie grabbed Ye Jinru''s hand and caressed her hair, "Mother has seen all sorts of storms in the past few years, so it''s nothing more than a concubine. There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    "You, on the other hand, have to remain calm and make your father happy, do you understand?"


    Ye JinRu nodded, "Daughter knows. I even sent some pastries to father today. Daughter knows, father is guilty towards us."


    "Yes, it''s guilt," said Mrs. Xie. "The more guilty your father is about us, the better he''ll be for us."


    "He will remember this guilt for the rest of his life."


    "So remember, you can''t go to your father''s place and cause trouble, and don''t pretend not to care."


    With that, Madame Xie rested against the bed, unaware that it was already night.


    Ye Chong hesitated again and again before coming to the Qiu Xiang Yuan during dinner time. I heard that she didn''t drink any medicine today, so I know her best. She can''t take bitter medicine, but she can''t do this to her body.


    Who would''ve thought that the moment Ye Zhicheng arrived, he would see Lady Xie sitting at the table wearing a simple robe. There were only a few light dishes on the table, and the bowl by her hand hadn''t been touched yet.


    Mrs Xie raised her head and looked at Ye Zhenzheng, but did not say anything. She only greeted him with a bow. However, he no longer stared at Ye Ziling with those resentful eyes and even invited him to sit and eat.


    Ye Zheng was surprised.


    Lady Xie smiled. "It''s Yu''er who is causing trouble for no reason. The Ye Family needs a descendant after all. Yu''er can''t be so selfish."


    Even though she said that, the Xie Clan still had a bitter smile on their faces.


    Seeing this, Ye Chong felt as if his heart had been crushed. He held Lady Xie in his arms and said, "It''s me who has made you feel wronged."


    Lady Xie''s eyes became moist as she leaned into his embrace and lightly shook her head. She choked with sobs and said, "But ¡­ Yu''er clearly knew that she shouldn''t have been so selfish, so selfish, to take over her master.


    "But Yu''er still feels terrible."


    Ye Shisui raised his head. Lady Xie had also wet his eyes. She grabbed her shoulders and said, "Don''t worry, Yu. I will never let her bully you. She will never take your place in my heart."


    "From start to finish, I only love you."


    She was trembling like a frightened little animal in his arms. Her hands were hanging down, but they were fiercely digging into her sleeves.


    Lady Xie raised her head, wiped her tears and was about to speak, but she first coughed. Coughing loudly, Zhang Xuan''s face flushed. Ye Shisui was getting anxious. He was about to call a doctor, but was stopped by the Xie family.


    "Master, there''s no need to go," Lady Xie said. "After all, Doctor Tian is just a civilian doctor. He''s already done his best."


    "I''m afraid that I won''t be able to cure this illness of mine ¡­" Mrs Xie said with a bitter smile.


    Ye Shisui could not bear to hear this. He carried her to bed. "What nonsense is this!? How can you not cure it, you won''t! "


    "If Doctor Tian can''t do it, we''ll call him other doctors." If a common doctor can''t do it, I''ll go and ask the royal doctor! "


    Ye Zheng held onto Xie''s hand and pressed it to his forehead, as if he was holding a precious treasure. "I will cure you. You will get better."

 C37

    The next day, Ye Jinsu was leaning against the window, tasting the latest pastry.


    Xiao Hong rubbed the table and asked curiously, "Miss, I saw Huai Yu bring a new doctor here today."


    Hearing the words "new doctor", Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows and pricked up her ears.


    "It seems to be the imperial physician of the palace. I''ve asked around. He had just heard that it was his wife who said that she didn''t feel any better after taking Dr. Tian''s medicine. That''s when we got another doctor. "


    Ye Jinsu listened indifferently. Her face was expressionless, and she didn''t have much of a reaction.


    Xiao Hong put down her handkerchief and tilted her head as she thought, "You said that Madam can''t trust Doctor Tian?"


    "The reason she was able to wake up was all because of Doctor Tian."


    "Of course she doesn''t trust Dr. Tian."


    More accurately, he wouldn''t dare to use it even if he had the slightest bit of doubt.


    Especially when she was enemies everywhere.


    Ning Yunyin appeared outside the window without a sound, her voice soft. "What kind of trouble are you holding in?"


    Ye Jinsu was sitting on a chair by the window, with a pineapple fritters beside her hand. She was lost in her thoughts. Ning Yunyin''s shout wasn''t loud, but it still frightened Ye Jinsu quite a bit.


    With a dark face and a flick of his finger, a pineapple shard broke into two pieces.


    Right now, she really wanted to smear this piece of cake onto his face!


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu''s gnashing face and pursed her lips, looking as if she was going to beat her up if she had the ability to do so.


    Ye Jinsu''s face turned even darker.


    Take a deep breath... Take a deep breath...


    You can''t beat him... Unable to defeat him ¡­


    Don''t make a fuss about... Don''t make a fuss about...


    With her mentality built up, Ye Jinsu''s expression finally returned to normal. She turned her head and directly ignored Ning Yunyin''s existence, doing what she needed to do.


    With a flip of her body, Ning Yunxiao entered the room and openly sat down next to Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    "Your highness''s favorite thing to do is to overturn someone else''s wall. Your highness, don''t you think you''re somewhat rebellious?" Ye Jinxiu clenched her teeth and said. Last night, he had rummaged through it once more, and today, he had come to rummage through it again.


    Ning Yun held back her laughter and replied in all seriousness, "I don''t think so."


    Ye Jinsu: "Shameless!"


    There was no way for her to avoid him in this courtyard, so she just pretended that he didn''t exist and continued to eat her food.


    Having been ignored, Ning Yunyin rubbed her nose and knocked Ye Jinsu on the head. "I came because I have some news for you."


    Ye Jinsu looked over and asked, "What news do you have?"


    "Your grandparents are entering the capital." Ning Yunyin opened her mouth. "If there''s no surprise, it should be here by now."


    Ye Jinsu frowned. So fast?


    Finally, she glanced at the blade and saw that the Ye Residence was really leaking out. He knew everything.


    Ning Yunyin pretended she didn''t see him. Instead, the corners of her lips curled up as if she had thought of something interesting. "The interesting thing is ¡­"


    "Old Man Ye, you brought a woman from the countryside."


    "Puff ¡­"


    A mouthful of tea was spat out from Ye Jinsu''s mouth.


    "What did you say?"


    Ning Yunyin calmly handed over a handkerchief and leisurely repeated, "I brought a girl."


    Ye Jinsu wiped his mouth in shock. This matter was definitely tacitly agreed to by Ye Jinsu.


    She thought that there was a high chance that the rumors were spread outside, but she didn''t expect it to be true. She also thought that even if Ye Zhicheng was biased, he truly loved the Xie family and could still be considered a man.


    Who would have thought that even this one point would make him feel so disgusted.


    Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu smacked her lips and frowned. She also felt dissatisfied for Ye Jin''s mother. Why did she love such a man to the point that he wanted her to die?


    However ¡­ This did not delay Ye Jinsu''s matter, and it was even more beneficial. Ye Jinsu pondered for a moment before tilting her head to ask Ning Yunke, "What''s the background of that woman?"


    Ning Yunlian stared at the handkerchief, her pupils darkening. "It''s called Si Xiang. It''s said that she''s incredibly handsome. He''s also the same as your Second Mother. "


    The corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth curled up when she heard this. Same as the Xie Clan? Even prettier than the Xie Clan?


    That would be fun.


    The Xie Clan could set up a show by themselves, not to mention another one.


    Ning Yunyin looked at the fox-like smile on Ye Jinxiu''s face, then knocked her head once more, bringing her thoughts back to her mind. He had also discovered that Ye Jinsu had nothing else, and her mental skills were top-notch.


    "What are you holding back for?"


    Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes and said in a strange tone, "Why should I hold back my words to escape the eyes of your highness, Ning Wang?" You have the Fiery Eyes of Truth, and are extremely talented. "


    "That''s right, we can''t escape," Ning Yunyin admitted shamelessly.


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    Ning Yunyin rubbed the top of Ye Jinsu''s head and suddenly whispered, "I''ll help you."


    The words he spoke were extremely serious, to the point that Ye Jinxiu almost believed him.


    Ye Jinsu awkwardly pushed his hand away, "Thank you. You''re already helping me if you don''t harm me."


    Ning Yunyun was an unfathomable person. If one day he turned the tables and tried to harm him, he wouldn''t even know where to cry.


    The alert expression on Ye Jinsu''s face made Ning Yunyin a little dissatisfied. She slightly frowned, but didn''t say anything. Just as he was about to leave, he said, "I''ve already told you the news. I''ll be leaving first."


    It was rare for Ning Yunxiao to take the initiative to leave without Ye Jinsu chasing him out. Ye Jinxiu was so touched that she was on the verge of tears as she stood at the door to send him off.


    Ning Yunliang frowned. He pinched Ye Jinsu''s chin and tried to straighten her out. "You want me to leave just like that?"


    Ye Jinsu tactfully smiled apologetically, "Not at all ¡­" Where is it? "


    "If you want to come, then come. If you want to leave, then leave."


    Ning Yun loosened her grip and took two steps forward, closing in on Ye Jinsu. "What if I don''t want to leave?"


    Ning Yunyin was a head and a half taller than Ye Jinxiu, and she was also quite big. Standing in front of Ye Jinxiu, he blocked all the light in front of him and cast a shadow over him.


    Ye Jinxiu looked at the person in front of her with a head full of black lines. She retreated a few steps and increased the distance between them, gritting her teeth as she spoke, "You! Please! "Yes!"


    The color in Ning Yunxiao''s eyes darkened slightly. He stretched out his hand and the handkerchief that was originally in Ye Jinsu''s hand fell back into Ning Yunyin''s hand. It was something that had also belonged to Ning Yunyin. Ye Jinsu had been distracted and had forgotten about it.


    Right now, she only wanted Ning Yunyin to leave with the handkerchief in her hand.


    However, Ning Yunyin waved the handkerchief in front of her face and said with a smile, "And here I was, thinking that you''re reluctant to give it to me?"


    Ye Jinsu widened her eyes as her face suddenly flushed red. After all, she was still a girl with a girl, so she carried a man''s personal belongings. The problem was that it seemed like she really didn''t want to give it to him.


    She glared at Ning Yunxiao. He clearly knew what had happened, but he had deliberately misinterpreted her words. Ye Jinsu gritted her teeth in hatred, but she felt that she was at a disadvantage being teased. She was about to open her mouth to retaliate.


    However, Ning Yunyin suddenly raised the handkerchief in her hand to her lips and lightly touched it.


    From beginning to end, a smile had appeared on his face as he looked straight at Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu''s face turned red.


    That handkerchief, she had wiped her mouth!


    It was just a very light touch, so fast that it seemed like it was just an illusion of Ye Jinsu''s. Ning Yunyin''s serious face was instantly restored to its normal one. Ye Jinsu''s face was red, but she couldn''t say a single word.


    Ye Jinsu widened her eyes, speechless.


    Ning Yunyin suddenly had a bad intention. "If you can''t bear to part with it, how about I just give it to you?"


    Ye Jinxiu finally reacted and used both hands to hold on to the door, closing it firmly, and locking Ning Yun out. He bellowed, "Scram!"


    In her entire life and her entire life, she had never felt this ashamed before!

 C38

    The sky was dark.


    The carriage of the Ye Family''s ancestral home rolled into the main road. It stopped in front of the Ye residence as it was passing through the streets at dusk. It was drizzling. Ye Ling and his servants were already waiting outside. Because he kept sticking his head out to see, the raindrops on the umbrella had long since wet a large part of his clothes.


    Ye Shisui turned a deaf ear.


    He couldn''t care less. His heart was in a mess. On one hand, he didn''t know how to face the Xie Clan in the future, and on the other hand, he was worried that he would neglect his parents and be ashamed of the Ye Clan. Recalling the Xie Clan''s words at noon, he felt relieved but also blamed himself.


    Again and again, with the sound of approaching wheels, the carriage came into view. Ye Zheng raised his umbrella and rushed over.


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted, and a withered arm stretched out. Ye Zheng caught it and used the force to get the old lady to get off the car. Then came the Old Master, Ye Zhexi, bowing first, "My son is unfilial. The road is bumpy for two old men."


    Ye Song gestured with his hand and pointed inside the gate. "Big Rain, hurry and return to the yard," he said respectfully.


    Old Granny Ye waved her hands and pulled at Ye Zhicheng, looking at the carriage.


    Ye Zheng followed his line of sight, not knowing what was going on.


    Old Madam Ye sighed and shouted towards the carriage, "Come out."


    It was only then that Ye Song realized there was someone else in the carriage.


    The curtain was pushed back again, and this time a slender white hand stretched out. It was a woman''s hand. Ye Ling''s breath caught in his throat as he turned to look at Old Woman Ye.


    Sure enough, a woman got out of the car.


    He stepped forward and saluted the both of them.


    Ye Shisui didn''t say anything. His face was stiff, and the atmosphere suddenly became cold.


    Old Madam Ye still wanted to say something, but Old Man Ye spoke first, "Let''s talk inside."


    Back at the house, the icy atmosphere did not abate. In the huge front hall, Elder Ye and Elder Ye were sitting in their seats, while Ye Shou and the woman were sitting on opposite sides of them, looking at each other.


    Old Man Ye spoke, in a firm tone, "Go and invite that madam of yours over."


    Ye Zhenzheng guessed most of it and was shocked to hear the answer. How could she call Madam Xie over at this time? Didn''t the two elders bring a woman from their hometown to force her to her death?


    "Father, Yu''er has recently been sick and has been recuperating in the hospital. Don''t call her over, just give the two elders some health." Ye Zheng turned around and said.


    "Alright," Old Madam Ye nodded, holding a string of buddhist beads in her hand. "Then I''ll just ask her. Just directly take Xiang''er as your side room."


    Ye Zheng stood up in shock. "The side room?"


    The side room was basically the same room as the Xie Clan. This was different from what he thought before. He originally thought that the two elders would choose a pure and innocent girl to be his concubine.


    When he had a child, he would not touch her again. He could only treat them both well and let them live on.


    But now ¡­


    Old Granny Ye did not say anything. Ye Zheng slowly sat back down and spoke after some deliberation, "Mother, I''m afraid this is inappropriate."


    Old Madam Ye let out a dissatisfied sneer. "What''s wrong with that? Letting Xiang''er have more rooms would be asking for trouble."


    "If you want it as I say, directly divorce that woman and marry Xiang''er."


    Old Master Ye did not speak, but his expression showed that he agreed.


    Ye Zheng''s forehead was drenched in sweat as he spoke in panic, "How can that be? Yu''er followed me for 20 years, how can I just let it go like that? If word of this gets out, don''t you want others to laugh at our academy? "


    "As for the side room... Yu''er and I have been in love for so many years, how can I be that heartless? Father and Mother, please reconsider! "


    Old Madam Ye''s face darkened. She slapped the table and stood up, pointing at Ye Shisui and scolded him. What''s the use of having a boy in your wife after twenty years? "


    "When I refused to allow you to marry such a lowly woman, you decided to take her as your concubine. "Not only that, you''ve helped her recuperate all these years. How could such a woman be fit for the wife of our Ye Family?"


    "But ¡­" Ye Shisui didn''t dare to disobey his parents, but he didn''t want to disobey the Xie family either. He was in a dilemma.


    "But what?" Old Madam Ye reprimanded him, "What''s Xiang''er''s identity? Her grandfather was an official with your father, and he was a good girl. Your father met a bandit, and it was Xiang''er''s father who saved your father''s life. "


    "Her family saved the Ye Family!"


    Ye Shisui was stunned for a moment as she heard Old Lady Ye slapping the table with the buddhist beads. He knew about this. There was a year of chaos, and bandits were everywhere. He had coincidentally stopped Old Master Ye''s carriage, and in the moment of fear, the Si family had saved his father''s life.


    Later, when the Si Family was defeated, Old Madam Ye took care of the Si Family''s daughter.


    As he thought about it, Ye Chong glanced at the woman in front of him and asked, "Is she the daughter of the Si family?"


    Si Xiang lowered her head and said, "Yes, my name is Si Xiang."


    Old Madam Ye continued to speak as she pointed at Ye Shisui. "He has also grown up in the Qing Liu sect as a scholar, which one of him is not better than your lady? All these years, you have taken good care of us two elders, and you tell me, when did that lady of yours ever serve us two elders? "


    Ye Shisui was so reprimanded that he couldn''t speak, so he hung his head.


    A series of coughing sounds came up. Ye Zizai suddenly raised his head to look outside and saw Mrs. Xie being helped into the front hall by Huaiyu.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" Ahem, "Madame Xie clutched at her chest as she took a few steps forward, looking as if she would collapse at any moment. She bowed," My daughter-in-law is unfilial. When I learned that the two elders had returned to the capital, I was unable to serve her in time.


    "The truth is, my daughter-in-law is weak. Please do not blame the two elders."


    As she spoke, the Xie Clan glanced at Si Xiang, who was seated on a chair. Suddenly, their pupils constricted. Their expressions remained the same, but their fingers under their sleeves were secretly tightening.


    Old Madam Ye cast a sidelong glance at the Xie family and said at a moderate pace, "Since you''ve come, then help your master take charge. Take Xiang''er away and make her a side room."


    Madame Xie''s expression froze. "Sideways ¡­" The side room? "


    Ye Shisui looked in the direction of Ye Shisui, but he had already turned his face away and didn''t dare to meet Mrs. Xie''s gaze. The Xie Clan almost lost their footing. Luckily, Huaiyu held onto him tightly.


    With a forced smile, Mrs Xie turned to look at Si Xiang, "I wonder which family''s young lady she is from? Where did you come from? Do we have brothers and sisters at home? "


    Si Xiang lowered his head and said, "The previous Censor''s Si Clan, this year is seventeen, Ancestor ¡­"


    "Alright, alright," Before she finished speaking, Old Madam Ye interrupted her. "Xiang''er is someone I brought over. Even your master doesn''t dare disobey the revered leader, do you want to disobey the revered leader?"


    With that, Old Madam Ye got up and prepared to return to her room. "Xiang Er is a good girl. Tell the people below to pick a good hour and marry her."


    Xie Shi''s face turned pale.


    The side room and the concubine room were two completely different concepts.


    She could only turn her gaze to Ye Zizai, hoping that he would say a few words for her. She knew that the Ye Clan''s two elders didn''t like her. If it weren''t for the two elders stopping her, Ye Zhenzi wouldn''t have married another woman. He just took her in as a concubine.


    However, Ye Zheng still couldn''t look her in the eye, he couldn''t open his mouth.


    The Si family had saved his life, not to mention this family. He didn''t dare to disobey his parents'' orders.


    Xie took a few steps back, feeling dizzy. Her heart turned cold for a long time. Then, she turned her head to look at Si Xiang who was about to leave. Her lips trembled as she said, "Sister, please wait a moment."

 C39

    Si Xiang stopped in her tracks and turned to face Madam Xie, her head lowered without a word.


    Lady Xie pushed Huaiyu away and staggered a few steps forward to grab onto Si Xiang''s hand. With tears in her eyes, she said, "Younger sister ¡­" "Good little sister, you are so young and beautiful ¡­"


    "You ¡­" "You have pity on me. Look at my ghastly appearance. You have pity on me."


    As she spoke, Mrs Xie plopped down on her knees in front of Si Xiang, holding onto the hem of her skirt as she cried, "Don''t fight with me for Ah Ni, okay?"


    After kneeling down and shattering the scales on Ye Zizai''s heart, the weight finally began to lean towards the side of the Xie family.


    He pulled Madam Xie into his embrace, his heart aching. He pointed at Si Xiang and said, "I won''t take you as my side room. If you want to enter our house, you can only be my concubine!"


    Si Xiang''s eyes were wide open as she took a step back in fear of his stern voice. A pair of peach blossom eyes filled with tears, Si Xiang ruthlessly bit her lower lip. "I didn''t ¡­"


    "I have never thought of snatching anything from anyone. I had no intention of destroying your previous friendship." With tears in his eyes, Si Xiang continued to circle around and around, but he didn''t fall down. Instead, he stubbornly bit down on his lips.


    It was as if he had been greatly wronged, "The Old Granny said that our Si Family owes the Ye Family a favor, but the Ye Family owes the Si Family a debt of gratitude. I was under the care of two old people, and today I should have repaid the debt of gratitude. Even if the two elders told me to die, I wouldn''t complain. "


    "But ¡­" But, "cried Si Xiang, her tears falling down," I, a girl who did not leave the pavilion, was humiliated in this way. In the future, there might not be people who want it anymore. There is no path of survival left and right, so it''s better if I die. "


    After saying that, Si Xiang turned her head and closed her eyes. He rammed into a beam pillar of the courtyard, only pulling at the corner of his shirt. Fortunately, the servant next to him was quick to react, but he was still rammed head first by Si Xiang.


    The sound reverberated through the courtyard. A bloody wound appeared on the pillar, and Si Xiang fainted.


    With a violent tremble in Ye Zheng''s arms, Lady Xie suddenly became anxious and he put her in Huaiyu''s arms. He ran over to check on his injuries and shouted for a doctor.


    Lady Xie fell into Huaiyu''s arms. Huaiyu was a girl after all, and her strength was not great. Mrs Xie almost couldn''t hold on any longer and almost fell down. She couldn''t help but tremble as she glared at the unconscious Si Xiang.


    This woman ¡­


    After saying so much, all the crimes pointed at him.


    What a great ''unintentionally'' hurt her feelings. What a great ''repayment'' for the sake of the two elders. What a great ''humiliation''!


    This was killing the heart!


    Mrs. Xie looked at Ye Zizai anxiously. Right now, his mind was filled with Si Xiang''s injuries, and only a few servants looked at her strangely. That gaze seemed to be saying that the Xie Clan was such a vicious person that wanted to force a lady to death.


    Lady Xie grabbed her handkerchief and shouted in shock. She ran over and shouted, "Sister, what are you doing?"


    "Aren''t you trying to do me in?"


    As she spoke, the Xie Clan was unable to stop themselves. He clutched his chest and fainted.


    The farce in the antechamber finally came to an end when the two women fainted.


    The summer wind was blowing.


    It had rained before, so it wasn''t that hot these days.


    Ye Jinxiu was supporting herself on the board with one hand and fiddling around with the chess pieces with her fingers. Her thoughts were no longer on the board as she had made a mess of a game of chess.


    "What happened behind the incense?" Ye Jinsu said, deep in thought.


    "In the end, he was placed next to Ye Shisui at the Xiao Bamboo Pavilion in the yard to recuperate. This matter will be over just like that." Ning Yunyun casually picked up a piece of bread, then took a large piece and lightly said.


    Ye Jinsu looked at each and every one of them, and didn''t have much of a reaction. His brain was still on the subject of Si Xiang, so he shouldn''t have any reaction. This matter was disgraceful in any way. Ye Zhexi was someone who cared about his reputation, so the more he dealt with this matter, the better.


    And Xie did not dare to force Ye Zizheng, she had to pretend to be magnanimous and patient. The more it was like this, the more Ye Zizai would lean towards her.


    This was even more the case for Si Xiang. She wanted to pretend, pretend to be wronged, pretend to be kind and kind. That way, Ye Zhenzheng would feel sorry for her.


    What a good show.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and casually gave a son.


    Ning Yunyin received another large group of chess pieces. She smiled and said, "If you continue to play absent-mindedly like this, I''ll kill you to the point that you won''t even have a single piece left."


    Ye Jinsu did not put him in her eyes. These days, Ning Yunxiao had been running to his courtyard every day. Ye Jinxiu was already used to it, but she could still pretend that he didn''t exist at the beginning.


    Later on, Ye Jinsu felt that it wasn''t worth it.


    Xiao Bai was swaying in front of his eyes. He had to have some sort of use for it. For some unknown reason, Ning Yunxiao had become Ye Jinsu''s informant. He knew everything that Little Red couldn''t get her hands on.


    Only now did Ye Jinsu feel somewhat satisfied with Ning Yunyin''s appearance.


    She ignored Ning Yunxiao''s words and casually placed another white piece on the table. Ning Yunyin''s Blackie was the real killer, and there were only a few white pieces left on the chessboard.


    "I won." Ning Yunyin said with a smile.


    Ye Jinsu took a sip of the sour plum soup, but she did not show any big reaction nor was she upset.


    Ye Jinsu had only recently learned how to play chess, so Ning Yunyin brought her into the game. After playing a few rounds with Ning Yunyin, Ye Jinsu was one-sided again and again.


    There was a huge gap between the two of them. Even if she used all her strength, she still wouldn''t be able to kill Ning Yunyin. Ye Jinsu saved some energy to drink the sour plum soup.


    Ning Yunyin was always willing to go easy on Ning Xuemo and spend time with her on the chessboard, so she didn''t mind spending time and energy with her.


    "Tell me, what do you think the Xie Clan will do to that Si Xiang?"


    Ning Yunyin put away the white piece on the chessboard and rearranged another one. She slowly asked, "How do you think she will deal with this?"


    "Let that Si Xiang die before she even enters the sect." Ye Jinsu said.


    "Mm," Ning Yunabao expressed his agreement and urged Ye Jinsu to eat a seed, "So you just need to observe the fire from the other side of the river."


    "Do it when necessary."


    This was exactly what Ye Jinsu was thinking. She withdrew her thoughts and seriously placed her thoughts on the board.


    After that, it was Ye Jinsu who suffered a crushing defeat.


    It wasn''t easy for him to get serious, but after being beaten up like this, he was thrown into a basin. "No, that''s not it."


    Ning Yun couldn''t help but laugh. "I heard that you''re proficient in the art of zither and painting. It seems like that''s not true after all."


    How could Ye Jinsu not be proficient in it? It was completely rotten to the core.


    Ye Jinsu said awkwardly, "Rumors are not to be trusted ¡­. Not to be trusted. "


    "Is that so?" Ning Yun stood up and walked towards a bookshelf at the side of the room. She ran her fingers over it as she said, "But I can see that you have quite a few chess books here?"


    In her eyes, there was a hint of probing in her gaze as she looked at Ye Jinsu.


    He doubted himself.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the row of books and said, "Those belong to my mother."


    Fortunately, those books really were left behind by Ye Jinsu''s mother. When she was young, Mother Ye was still holding those books to teach Ye Jinsu how to read.


    Ning Yunyun smiled at her words. "Your mother is a daughter of a general in the family of generals. People only say that your mother is a middle-aged hero. I didn''t expect her to know so much."


    Ye Jinsu wasn''t sure what he was trying to say, but she continued to look at him as if nothing had happened.


    "But she never taught you to play chess?" Ning Yunyin narrowed her eyes slightly as she spoke.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything and turned her face away. Her heart beat so fast that she didn''t know how to respond. In the end, she was just an imposter. Without a real Ye Jinsu, it would be the easiest to expose.


    But it was also the hardest, because right now, she was indeed Ye Jinsu.


    Ning Yunyin pulled Ye Jinsu''s face apart and forced her to look straight at her, waiting for her reply.


    Ye Jinsu finally lowered her eyes and said softly, "A woman who thinks about her husband but is rejected by him won''t have the heart to teach her daughter."

 C40

    This was the truth. Everything that Ye Jinsu had spread to outsiders, she had learned from her childhood.


    As for her mother, apart from protecting her blindly, she had never taught her anything since she was young. Most of the time, she just sat by the window quietly, staring outside, hoping that Ye Zizai would come to her yard some time.


    Ning Yunxiao was startled. He had suspected Ye Jinsu more than once, but he hadn''t thought that this would be the reason.


    Speaking of which, this was not the first time Ning Yunyin had seen Ye Jinsu that day at the Ning Residence. Long ago, Ning Yunyin had met Ye Jinsu at the palace banquet. At that time, she was only three years old, and Ning Yunyin was only seven years old.


    Seeing that she was being bullied by her own little sister, but she pursed her lips, neither crying nor making a ruckus, she stuck her hand in.


    At that time, the people he had met and the people he had heard of all these years were far different from the real person in front of him. He even sent people to investigate Ye Jinsu, but they didn''t find any clues.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and asked, "What else does Your Highness Ning Wang want to know?"


    Ye Jinsu appeared to be too magnanimous, magnanimous to the point that she almost ripped open her own wounds for him to see. She looked at Ning Yunyin, her eyes devoid of emotion, as if she wasn''t talking about herself. "You want to know if a person who knows everything about outsiders can actually go back on his word?"


    "Because that''s how I grew up."


    Who taught her manners? She didn''t, and neither did Ye Jinsu.


    She was smart when it came to Ye Jinsu''s etiquette.


    "Do you know why I stood up in front of the Emperor when I was eight years old?" Ye Jinsu asked with a calm tone.


    She opened her mouth again and didn''t wait for Ning Yunyin''s reply, "That day, the Xie Clan prepared human teeth at home. "I can''t go to the palace. Once Ye Shou and the Xie Clan leave the Ye Residence, I will be sold off."


    "I was only brought to the palace with the inner palace officials."


    Ye Jinsu smiled, "My mother always said not to cause trouble, not to cause trouble."


    "I just listened to her words. I always remember that there''s no need to make a fuss," Ye Jinsu stared into Ning Yunyin''s eyes and spoke word by word, as if she wanted to dig these words into his heart. "But what happened in the end? "My mother is dead, and I''m about to die too."


    As he spoke, his tone gradually became more and more intense. Ye Jinsu grabbed Ning Yunyin''s hand. Ye Jinsu''s memories were mixed up with hers, making it difficult for her to breathe. On the day of her wet nurse''s death, the sight of her bleeding all over again made her shiver.


    "I deliberately planned to live in the Ye Residence," Ye Jinsu raised her voice, "but what about them? They took my family away! "


    "They killed their wet nurse and injured Little Red. Will Little Red also die in their hands one day?" Ye Jinsu said with a sneer.


    She gripped Ning Yunyin''s hand until it turned white, then pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.


    Ye Jinshu closed his eyes and calmed his mind before letting go. She turned around to collect the pieces on the chess board. She had never once appeared in front of Ning Yunyin, who had lost her composure like this.


    She was a person who was good at hiding her feelings. In her previous life, she hid her carelessness, weakness, and loneliness well. Outsiders only knew that Chu Ling was a heartless and reckless person.


    In this life, she could also hide her hatred, anger, and excitement well. Outsiders only knew that Ye Jinxiu was highly talented and gentle.


    However, she had lost her composure in front of Ning Yunxiao just now.


    Ye Jinsu opened her mouth as usual, "Is there anything else Your Highness Ning Wang would like to know?"


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say anything for a while. At this moment, Ye Jinsu''s estranged aura was very close to Ning Yunyin''s. She was so close that one could reach out and touch her. However, Ning Yunyin felt as if they were separated by a cloud.


    "What are you going to do next?" Ning Yunyin sat down across from Ye Jinsu and helped her pick up Bai Zi.


    Ye Jinxiu paused in the middle of picking up the chess pieces and pointed at them, "Of course ¡­ "If the sandpiper and clam fight, the fish will benefit from it."


    With that, a black stone fell into the chess bowl, producing a crisp sound.


    It was night.


    The sound of silk and bamboo was coming from the Xiao Zhu Ting where Si Xiang was staying. It was the sound of Si Xiang playing the zither and crying. Ever since Si Xiang had fainted, he had never left Xiao Zhu Ting''s pavilion. Firstly, it was to recuperate from her injuries, and secondly, it was to avoid encountering the Xie Clan.


    Every night, he would play the zither. Xiao Zhu Ting and Ye Zhouze''s courtyard was closest to each other. He even stood in front of the window of his study, which gave him a view of the veranda of Xiao Zhu Ting.


    That''s where Si Xiang always plays.


    Unfortunately, one could only see the back.


    As time passed, Ye Zhenzheng still felt a bit itchy. Remembering that day, Si Xiang felt wronged, he felt that he should personally apologize. Finally, on a night when Si Xiang Guang was sitting, he didn''t play the zither. Ye Shisui entered the Xiao Zhu Ting.


    "Why aren''t you playing anymore?" Ye Zheng asked softly from behind.


    Si Xiang seemed to be frightened for a moment. She tilted her head slightly but didn''t turn around and just said, "Beijing is big and has good scenery." [It is the same in the House of Ye, but in the end, I still miss my hometown.]


    Si Xiang''s voice was pleasant to the ears. Now that she said it slowly, it sounded like the melodious chirping of an oriole.


    She stood up and walked into the house. As she walked, she said, "Lord Ye, it''s late at night. Why don''t you go back to the Madam''s courtyard?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door closed.


    From the beginning to the end, she kept her back facing Ye Zhui. He didn''t even give Ye Chong a chance to apologize.


    She may be tired, thought Yeats. He thought about coming back in a few days to apologize, but no matter what, he wouldn''t marry her.


    The daughter of the Si family couldn''t be a concubine either, this was too much of a grievance.


    The best way was to let the Xie Clan find a good wife for her.


    After returning to his room, he found that the manservant beside him was not waiting on him. He had taken advantage of the darkness of the night to run to the Qiuxiang Courtyard.


    Mrs Xie, who was drinking medicine, slammed her bowl down on the table.


    Still unable to quell her hatred, Lady Xie swung her hand and threw the teacups on the table to the ground as well.


    "Slut!"


    "Slut!" Mrs Xie gritted her teeth as she cursed, her root of her teeth itching in anger, wishing that she could eat her alive. What a great night to play the zither! "


    "He looks just like a fox that knows how to seduce people!" The Xie Clan fiercely grabbed onto the corner of the table, their eyes filled with venom.


    "And those two old bastards!" Lady Xie said hatefully. "They actually brought me a country bumpkin!"


    The messenger boy saw that the situation was not right and he had completed his mission. He slipped out of the room as soon as he wasn''t paying attention.


    The only ones left in the room were Mrs. Xie and Huaiyu.


    Huaiyu stepped forward and comforted her, "Madam, your body should be fine for a while, don''t be so angry again."


    How could the Xie family not be angry.


    He had sworn that he wouldn''t marry her, and now he was in her yard.


    "Didn''t that servant say that Master only left for a quarter of an hour before returning?" Maybe Master just went to take a look, Madame. " Huaiyu continued to comfort the Xie family. The doctor had warned her not to be overly emotional.


    Speaking of which, she laughed coldly, "This time, I went there for a while. What if there''s a next time?"


    "Next time?" Is it because I have to come back and spend the night at her place when the time comes? "


    "If that bitch gets pregnant again, even if I risk my life to stop her, I can''t stop her from entering the House of Ye."


    As she thought about it, she nervously grabbed the handkerchief.


    She could not sit still like this.


    She had to do something.


    Huaiyu lowered her head, "What plans do you have?"


    Lady Xie''s eyes were serene as she looked forward like a pair of evil spirits. Suddenly, she smiled and said, "Go, invite the old master over tonight. When the time comes, I''ll personally invite you to serve the old lady."

 C41

    Huaiyu opened her mouth wide, "Madam, this is too much."


    "The old lady has never liked you. Weren''t you going to suffer in the past?"


    Xie Shi regained her composure and lightly said, "That''s really the best."


    "It''s best to be annoyed under the noses of those two old men. The more I suffer, the more my lord will love me and the more he will love me, the less he will suspect me. "


    Under the two elders'' watchful eyes, no one would suspect that the Xie Clan still had the mind to plot against Xiao Zhu Ting.


    He then picked up the new tea and sipped it carefully. Lady Xie slowly spoke up, "I remember that Nanny Liu is already old and lost his husband a few years ago. All these years, you have to work hard and take Hong Yun along, it really isn''t easy. "


    "I might as well return the Nanny Liu''s body contract and let her retire back to her hometown."


    Huaiyu''s eyes rolled quickly as she moved closer to Lady Xie and said, "You mean ¡­"


    Mrs Xie did not answer, but gave a sinister laugh and put down her teacup, "Hong Yun is a clever girl, let her make snacks, and do things properly for me."


    Huai Yu understood, but she was still worried, "But Madam, isn''t it too sudden to let Nanny Liu go just like that?"


    A nice old woman who suddenly sent someone away would always arouse suspicion.


    Mrs Xie lowered her eyes and thought for a moment.


    "Then, along with the other old wives, we''ll disperse together."


    In the evening, Ye Shisui came to the courtyard of Xie''s house as usual.


    Without Ye Jinsu wandering in front of her, her illness was cured quickly. Her spirit was much better now. She was in a much better mood when she looked at Ye Zhonglou''s attitude.


    She took off Ye Zhenzheng''s robe and smiled, "Master has worked hard and has been busy these past few days. I was sick for the past few days and didn''t properly arrange things for the old lady. I feel really guilty. "


    Ye Shisui grabbed her hand comfortingly. The Xie family had never been liked by the two elders, he knew that. Originally, these matters should have been arranged by the Xie Clan, but they were sick and couldn''t go through with it. It was likely that the two elders had their own complaints about the Xie Clan.


    "It''s all right. Hurry up and tell your mother that she won''t blame you." Afraid that Mrs. Xie was upset, Ye Zhouzi comforted her.


    Madame Xie shook her head. "No, serving an in-laws is the duty of a daughter-in-law."


    "All these years, I have never been able to serve my father-in-law. It is truly unfilial. "Old master, look at how I''m almost done. Just let me serve grandfather-in-law."


    Ye Zheng shook his head, "Of course not ¡­"


    Mrs Xie, however, stretched out her hand to stop Ye Zhang from speaking, and her fingertips turned slightly cold, "Master, I know that eunuch''s mother-in-law doesn''t like me. But the more you cherish me, the more my father-in-law will loathe me. "


    "I will serve them, and my father-in-law is not a tricky person. "Although they have some prejudice towards me, they will not stop me if they see my sincerity towards you." Mrs Xie said with a smile, her eyes full of hope and longing.


    Ye Zheng nodded after hesitating for a while.


    What the Xie Clan said made sense. Her relationship with the two elders couldn''t continue to be so stiff. He was always in a dilemma. It would be better to let the Xie Clan give it a try.


    Receiving Ye Shisui''s nod, Mrs Xie smiled in satisfaction. Suddenly, she seemed to recall something. "Oh right, sister Si Xiang ¡­"


    Hearing this name coming out of her mouth, Ye Shisui''s heart tightened and he looked at her nervously.


    Lady Xie smiled and said, "Sister Si Xiang has moved into Xiao Zhu Ting. Xiao Zhu Ting isn''t a small courtyard. At the very least, there are dozens of people to serve him from inside and outside."


    "We have only bought a new one in our house in the past few decades. Most of us are old women." "Firstly, she is old and doesn''t have much time to work, and secondly, there are many experienced women in the house. It''s hard to avoid some bullying the newbies."


    Mrs Xie paused, "I thought that if we don''t get rid of some of the wives, we will leave behind some honest ones. "Buy a few more people so that someone can send them to sister Si Xiang''s yard."


    "Old master, what do you think?" asked Shep, putting her arm around Ye Ziling''s shoulder.


    Hearing that the Xie family was so concerned about Si Xiang, Ye Zheng felt upset. Looking at the Xie Clan, the smile on his face was not too deep, and was somewhat reluctant.


    He hugged Lady Xie and sighed. "Don''t worry, I won''t marry her."


    "In a hurry, let''s find a good wife for her. We have treated her badly by entering the House of Ye. "


    The hand behind Xie''s back tightened.


    It hadn''t been long, but she already held such a high position in his heart.


    Fox spirit!


    Madame Xie did not reveal anything on the surface and just chuckled, "Master, why are you laughing? The Old Granny has already spoken, not to mention Master, isn''t Little Sister Si Xiang so young and beautiful that you can''t help but be moved? "


    Ye Zheng shook his head without hesitation.


    Receiving Ye Zhonglang''s reply, Mrs Xie smiled gratefully. "Since the old master wants to join another family, Sister Si Xiang has a higher status. Yu''er has thought it through in the past few days."


    "Little sister Si Xiang is a good person. If I stay here, perhaps I might be able to become his sister in the future." That day, Yu''er''s words had hurt her little sister''s heart. She had been feeling very sorry for the past few days. "


    Xie Shi''s words were sincere, causing Ye Zheng''s heart to tremble.


    If he got a wife like this, what else could he ask for?


    "Yu''er ¡­" Ye Shisui hugged Xie Yu''er tightly. "Yu''er, being able to marry you is the greatest fortune of my life."


    Xie Yu''er gently hugged Ye Zi, smiling as she said, "Being able to marry Ah Ya is also the luckiest thing that happened to Yu''er in her life. "As long as you don''t disappoint me."


    "I will not disappoint you." Ye Shisui promised.


    Early the next morning, the Xie family stood by the old lady''s courtyard, waiting for the morning dew. It was already late in the morning. The Xie Clan''s illness had just recovered when they stood there for several hours. Drops of sweat continuously dripped down from the forehead of Yu Lie and the Xie Clan at the head of the sun.


    Ye Zhenzheng felt his heart ache when he saw this. He made a trip to the Cyan Pavilion, and only then did the old lady instruct his wife to let him in.


    After several hours, she could no longer walk steadily. Huaiyu stepped forward to support him, but was pushed away by the Xie Clan. Madame Xie tremblingly walked in front of the old lady, respectfully bowing. "May this old lady have your blessings."


    With that, Madame Xie''s legs gave way and she fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Ye Zhexin was quick to catch the Xie family.


    For the sake of his mother, he didn''t dare to say a single word. He could only pity the Xie Clan. On the other hand, when Old Madam Ye saw her son like this, she was so angry that she wanted to reprimand the Xie Clan, but she couldn''t say it out loud.


    In the end, he could only say, "Enough, enough. You''ve only been standing for a few hours, and you''re already done."


    Old Madam Ye shook her handkerchief in disgust. "How can you serve such a sickly person?"


    She quickly got up from Ye Zhisui''s arms and knelt on the ground. "As your daughter-in-law, your daughter-in-law will definitely take good care of your mother-in-law."


    Ye Zheng also spoke on behalf of the Xie family: "Mother, Yu''er is full of filial piety. For my sake, let her perform her filial piety in front of you."


    With Ye Zichen''s words, Old Madam Ye had nothing to say.


    She could only breathe heavily as she turned around and walked back into the room, "Forget it, I''ll leave it to you guys."


    "I''ve really grown up as a son. As a mother, I can''t control myself anymore."


    As soon as Ye Zheng left, Old Madam Ye''s face fell. Madam Xie quickly stepped forward and smiled apologetically, "Old Madam, your daughter-in-law has always been thinking of you."


    "My daughter-in-law knows that the old lady wants little sister Si Xiang to enter the mansion, but as long as I have a daughter-in-law here, Ah Tie will never be able to let go of my friendship," Lady Xie lowered her head and spoke in a somewhat sorrowful tone.


    "If I stay with the old lady and if Miss Si Xiang is so lively, the lord might be tempted by little sister Si Xiang."

 C42

    Madam Xie spoke extremely quickly, as if she would be unable to speak the next moment if she didn''t hurry. Old Madam Ye looked down from above and saw Madam Xie''s head was lowered. Her shoulders were still trembling.


    He looked like he couldn''t bear to do so, but he was trying his best to suppress it.


    Old Madam Ye laughed coldly. "You can bear to see your man go to another woman''s yard?"


    "Of course I don''t want to!" Lady Xie suddenly raised her head, her eyes red as she lowered her head. "But, the Ye Family can''t have no descendants. My body probably won''t be able to give birth to any more children."


    "If I can''t give birth to a son for Ah Te, how can I be so selfish?" Mrs Xie lowered her head and said.


    Old Madam Ye was a straightforward person, and had seen many schemes and tricks in the past few years. At this moment, she looked at the wronged Xie family, who was looking at the bigger picture, with a half-believing and half-doubting expression.


    Nine out of ten of these women were fake.


    But no matter what, Mrs Xie''s words made sense. He had locked her up here, so that she could hone this woman in on her own. Secondly, the chance for Si Xiang was greatly increased.


    Thinking about it, Old Madam Ye let out a sigh of relief. "Alright, you can stay in my courtyard from now on and have Shui Sang, who is by my side, teach you the rules."


    "However ¡­" The old lady stretched her voice as she cast a sidelong glance at Mrs Xie. "You''d better behave yourself. Don''t blame me if you dare to speak ill of him."


    Madame Xie nodded her head repeatedly. "I don''t dare, I don''t dare." "No matter how much the old lady treats me, I don''t have any complaints."


    Old Madam Ye then left in satisfaction after hearing what she said.


    Liu Xie sat on the ground and wiped the tears off his face, hiding the hatred in his eyes. She lowered her head to thank Old Madam Ye''s retreating back.


    In the late spring garden.


    While eating lunch, Ye Jinsu listened to Little Red''s news. At last, Ye Jinsu stopped eating and asked, "You said that the old lady agreed to it?"


    Little Red nodded, "Yes, the old granny agreed. "Let Madam live in the Old Granny''s courtyard, and let Aunty Shui Sang teach you the rules."


    "Teaching rules?" Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows and asked.


    The Xie Clan was Old Madam Ye''s treasure. Logically speaking, even if the Xie Clan sent someone to their doorstep, Old Madam Ye wouldn''t want to accept them.


    In the worst case scenario, he might have hurt the affection between mother and son, and he might even ruin the reputation of being harsh on his wife.


    But he had actually let them stay, and even asked them to teach him the rules in broad daylight?


    What was the heart of the Xie Clan?


    Xiao Hong couldn''t understand what Lady Xie was trying to do, "You said that the Madam is asking for it? Since the old lady does not like her, she must be reprimanding and punishing her every day when she has nothing to do. "


    Ye Jinsu paused when she was eating, as if she had thought of something.


    "That''s right." Ye Jinsu said softly.


    "What is it, miss?" Xiao Hong asked curiously.


    She put down her chopsticks and said, "She''s just looking for trouble."


    Knowing that there was a tiger on the mountain, he preferred to travel on the mountain.


    The Xie Clan''s actions were very consistent with her past behavior. She wanted to act pitiful, and also had Old Man Ye to act pitiful with her. Not only that, but she also wanted to remove the huge problem that plagued her.


    Truly powerful.


    Ye Jinsu suddenly asked, "How long have I been grounded?"


    Xiao Hong said, "It''s been half a month and after a while, little miss will be able to go out."


    "Yes." Ye Jinsu nodded and started eating again, "Then let''s wait for a few more days. Wait for me to go out."


    Si Xiang''s bamboo house hadn''t been set up yet, and the Xie Clan had just headed over to the Old Granny''s place. In just a few days, they would be able to afford to wait.


    "Any other news?" Ye Jinsu continued to ask. Although Little Red was loyal, it was hard for her to tell what it was. She couldn''t get news of the outside world, so she could only have Xiao Hong tell her everything, no matter how small it was.


    Xiao Hong tilted its head as it thought for a moment. Suddenly, it remembered, "Oh, there''s one more thing, but it''s not a big deal."


    "It''s just that the house has scolded a few unruly old women and arranged for mother to buy some new girls."


    Ye Jinsu listlessly listened, "Which women did you take away?"


    Speaking of which, Xiao Hong became excited, "Nanny Liu! That detestable Nanny Liu. There''s also Mother Song, who was secretly arrogant like the Nanny Liu, and the few other old ladies. "


    He had been so arrogant in the House of Ye. Now, he was finally punished.


    Let''s see how they can still act so arrogantly after leaving the Ye residence!


    Ye Jinxiu frowned.


    "Did you figure it out? Did you really enrage the Nanny Liu?" Ye Jinsu frowned and asked, "Xie Clan actually sent the old man next to them to rest?" No matter how he looked at it, it did not seem normal.


    Xiao Hong nodded, "Yes, I heard that. I saw Nanny Liu leaving that day with my own eyes. In the past few days, the House of Ye had lost a lot of wives and had lost a lot of girls.


    Ye Jinxiu felt that something was wrong and asked, "Where''s Hongyun?"


    Hong Yun was the daughter of the Nanny Liu and also a member of the Xie Clan. Did his mother not react at all when she was taken away?


    "Little girl Hong Yun, keep it."


    After the old man was chased away, a new person was left behind.


    A bad thought surfaced in Ye Jinxiu''s mind. She turned her head and asked, "Do you know where the Nanny Liu is?"


    Little Red had heard of this before, but she didn''t know the exact location. "It seems to be in a village outside of the city. I''m not too sure either."


    "Go and check if Nanny Liu has successfully made it home." Ye Jinsu said.


    Xiao Hong was stunned for a second, then suddenly reacted, in the blink of an eye she was startled by her own thought, "Miss, do you think Nanny Liu will be in trouble?"


    "Un," Ye Jinsu said in a low voice, "Nanny Liu is her trusted aide who has been raised for many years.


    "Either she had something to do, or she was tied up as a proton."


    No matter what, he had to check if the Nanny Liu was safe and sound.


    If it was a proton, then the person being threatened could only be Hong Yun. Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu opened her mouth once again, "Forget it, don''t go out. It''s too dangerous."


    "I''ve been looking at Hong Yun for the past few days. If she''s changed, come and tell me."


    If Xiao Hong doesn''t go, who else will?


    The only person Ye Jinsu trusted was Little Red. Other than Little Red, Ye Jinsu did not have many people she could trust. Xiao Hong shook her head. She was the only one who could handle this matter, "It''s alright, Miss, I will be careful."


    "No." In the end, Little Red was still just a girl. If the Nanny Liu really was tied up, Xiao Hong wouldn''t have been able to deal with it.


    "I have other plans for this matter. Just stay in the yard and watch over Hong Yun." Ye Jinsu spoke without a doubt.


    Xiao Hong had never seen Ye Jinsu act so sternly. She lowered her head, not daring to speak as she retreated.


    After a long while, there was no sound in the room. Only then did Ye Jinsu pour two cups of cold tea for herself. One was placed in front of her, while the other was placed across her, as if she was waiting for a guest.


    "Come out." Ye Jinsu said.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ning Yunyin flashed back to the table and picked up the cup of tea. With a smile on her face, she said, "How rare! I''ve come so many times and finally managed to drink some tea."


    "It''s a pity that it''s cold tea. One day, please make me a pot of hot tea and change it into some good tea." Ning Yunyin said without a trace of politeness.


    Ye Jinsu gnashed her teeth in her heart and forced a smile on her face. She poured Ning Yun a cup of tea and said, "It''s hot in the day. Drinking cool tea will cause the fire to fizzle out."


    Ning Yun held back her laughter. She couldn''t help but smile when she saw Ye Jinsu''s appearance.


    With a flick of his finger, the teapot made a loud noise on the table.


    It''s fine, as a man, he can yield and do whatever he wants ¡­


    You have a request for him right now, so you have to calm down...


    After a long period of mental development, Ye Jinxiu finally regained her smile. Just as she was about to speak, Ning Yunyin spoke first, "You want me to send someone to investigate about the Nanny Liu for you?"

 C43

    Ye Jinsu nodded with a smile.


    As expected, talking to smart people was easy.


    However, Ning Yunyin''s phoenix eyes twitched. "How do you know that I''m willing to help you?"


    Ye Jinsu ¡­


    Ye Jinsu smiled with her doggy legs, "You have so many subordinates. It would be easy for you to send someone to investigate such a small matter."


    "This little girl will remember this kindness for the rest of her life."


    Ye Jinsu spoke in one breath without any hesitation. Ning Yunliang''s eyebrows twitched. He even suspected that Ye Jinxiu had carried them on her back beforehand.


    Forget it, he had never intended to reject her.


    However, looking at Ye Jinsu''s pair of sparkling eyes, she seemed to be clever and crafty. In her eyes, there was even a trace of forced seriousness. Ning Yunyun couldn''t help but have the thought of teasing Ning Xuemo.


    "It''s not impossible for me to help you, but you have to agree to a condition of mine." Ning Yunxiao''s eyes were curved as he spoke, not concealing his fox tail in the slightest.


    There was a pit here.


    The rational Ye Jinsu shouldn''t have jumped into his trap, but ¡­


    What if he really let go?


    After her eyes swept over Ning Yunyin several times, she cautiously asked, "What are your conditions?"


    However, Ning Yunyin didn''t say anything. She only shook her head, pretending to know what was going on.


    "Are you going to answer or not?"


    Ye Jinxiu clenched her teeth, "I agree!"


    At most, he would just repay him with a favor. He didn''t believe that Ning Yunxiao would force her to do anything that would harm the heavens and the earth. Even if he wanted her to marry him, she wouldn''t be willing to do so.


    At most, he could just play tricks on it ¡­


    Ye Jinsu thought with a bit of a guilty conscience.


    Ning Yunyin''s gaze fell on Ye Jinsu''s face, as if she could see through her thoughts. He did not say anything, but waved his hand back, and a guard came out from the shadows.


    After instructing her on a mission in front of Ye Jinsu, she then looked at Ye Jinsu with a calm expression.


    "Now, you can state your conditions." Ye Jinsu said.


    As long as Ning Yunyin didn''t tell her to marry him, she would accept it.


    Ning Yunyin held back a smile. "It''s very simple. Close your eyes."


    Ye Jinxiu was stunned. What kind of condition was this?


    Ning Yunyin''s expression was the same as usual, without any inkling of what was going on.


    Ye Jinsu was puzzled and lowered her eyes, "You have to..." "Ugh ¡­"


    Before she could finish, Ye Jinsu''s next words were blocked by her ice-cold lips. Ye Jinsu was so frightened that she opened her eyes wide. Ning Yunyin was holding one of her lips as she stared at herself with her phoenix eyes.


    The temperature of her lips went from cool to hot, Ning Yunyin''s attacks were fierce, as if she was going to tear Ye Jinsu apart to swallow him whole. The fire on her lips ignited Ye Jinsu''s heart, burning all the way to her fingertips.


    Her arms were wrapped around Ning Yunxiao''s waist, forcing her behind him to the corner of the wall. No matter how much strength she used, she couldn''t pull Ning Yunzhi away by even half an inch. Ning Yunyin didn''t even give her the chance to retaliate. She was basically attacking the city and plundering the ground.


    Only when Ye Jinsu''s face turned completely red did Ning Yunyin finally unwillingly let go of the soft and fragrant ground with a smile on her face.


    Ye Jinsu was finally able to escape, and she retreated a few steps back to increase the distance between her and Ning Yunyin. Not just her face, Ye Jinsu''s entire body was burning.


    She had lived for more than twenty years and had never experienced such a moment before.


    Ning Yunyin sat down with a smile. Her fingertips caressed her lips as she spoke with a smile, "Make a mark."


    "From now on, you are my man."


    Ye Jinxiu covered her mouth but couldn''t say anything, so she could only stare at Ning Yunyin. On the other hand, Ning Yunyin was smiling happily, her head slightly tilted to the side. When paired with a pair of thin, bright red lips, it was even more enchanting.


    Ye Jinsu actually had a few thoughts of not losing anything.


    Just as this thought sprouted in her mind, she was startled by Zhang Xuan''s action, and her face turned even redder. She covered her mouth and turned her head away, her back facing Ning Yunxiao. She no longer dared to look at his face.


    Previously, she had only seen Ning Yunzhi in a warm and gentle state. Why did she seem like such a monster now?


    Laughter came from behind. Ning Yunyin suddenly sighed and said, "I hope you''re still fine when I come back."


    Wait for him to come back?


    What did that mean?


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head, "What do you mean?"


    Ning Yunyin had already returned to her normal appearance. With a slight smile, she said, "I need to bring my men to the border."


    "At the very least, three to five months, or at most half a year."


    "When I leave, I will make Meng Lan stay with you. She will give me some punches and kicks. Ordinary people will not be able to stop her." Ning Yunyin spoke softly, as if she was giving an explanation. "There are also two hidden guards who follow you around everyday. If you tell them to come out, they''ll come out. "


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes widened, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Ning Yunxiao was meticulous to the point that he had already arranged everything and everything. For a moment, she really didn''t know if she should say thank you or something else.


    She was used to being independent. Everything was left to her to take care of and protect herself. No one had ever thought that this group of people would protect her, but now that they were all here, she was at her wit''s end.


    Ye Jinxiu felt even more conflicted.


    This kind of complicated situation wasn''t something that could suddenly happen. It started when Ning Yunxiao helped her time and time again in the past few days. The better Ning Yunyin treated her, the more she didn''t know what to do with her.


    How was she going to repay Ning Yunxiao''s kindness? And how was she going to face his feelings for her?


    These complex emotions wrapped themselves around Ye Jinsu''s heart, making her feel uncomfortable. She retracted her gaze and softly said, "There''s no need for you to be so good to me."


    Ning Yun couldn''t help but laugh. "Didn''t you suspect that you were on guard against me before?"


    She rolled her eyes and said, "If you want to harm me, there''s no need to play with me for so long."


    He was extremely powerful. Even if he wanted to put on an act, he could have just put on an act. There was no need for him to be so comprehensive.


    That said.


    Her initial misgivings were still there. No matter how nice Ning Yunyin was to her, she would still be the same. He was the prince Ning Yunyin. No matter how gentle he was, how tender his love was, how tender his feelings were.


    Ye Jinsu could always see a shadow at the bottom of his heart, which was somewhere Ye Jinsu couldn''t reach. That place was almost a sea of blood, and the place where Ning Yunyin was hiding was the real Ning Yunyin.


    She was afraid.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression did not change as she took a few steps forward and approached Ye Jinsu. The sudden approach made Ye Jinxiu subconsciously take a step back. Ning Yunyin pulled her back, trapping her in her own hands.


    Ning Yunyin''s eyes slightly narrowed as she spoke in a low voice, with a hint of a deep tone. "While I''m gone, don''t go out and pick flowers for me to stir up grass."


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    Pulling himself out of Ning Yunyin''s grasp, Ye Jinsu unhappily said, "Do you think everyone is like you?"


    "If you don''t want fame, I still want fame."


    Ning Yunyin smiled in satisfaction, but suddenly thought of something else. Her expression became solemn. "Then don''t go to the Mo Territory, either."


    His domineering tone made Ye Jinxiu extremely annoyed.


    "On what basis?" Ye Jinsu frowned and attacked back.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word. The low pressure spread from his body, and he held onto Ye Jinsu. Without saying anything further, he pulled her into his embrace, his fingers fiercely caressing her lips as if he was threatening her. "Do you want to do it again?"


    The hairs all over Ye Jinsu''s body stood up with a shriek, goosebumps appearing all over her body. Cold air and love of ambiguous coexist, gently wrapped around Ye Jinsu''s body, like a beautiful but deadly poisonous snake.


    Ye Jinxiu felt a chill run down her spine.


    Ning Yunyin''s gaze was like a sword as she stared fixedly at Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinxiu couldn''t push it away, so she could only lower her head in compromise, "Alright, I promise you, I won''t see you."


    Ye Jinxiu agreed reluctantly, so Ning Yunyin was naturally dissatisfied. He stretched out his hand and gently stroked Ye Jinsu''s head as he softly said, "I already said, don''t force me."

 C44

    Ye Jinsu was trembling slightly.


    Ning Yunyin stuck close to her throat as she spoke. In his eyes, such a weak spot could only last for an instant before he could kill her.


    Such killing intent left Ye Jinsu in fear.


    Countless emotions surged in Ye Jinsu''s heart. She had previously thought that this person was good to her. At this moment, she wished that this person would never appear in front of her again.


    The aura of resistance coming from the men under her hands was so strong that it made Ning Yunyin feel uncomfortable. He was used to using her directly, and now that he was dealing with Ye Jinxiu, it was as if he wanted to trap her.


    It was a pity that Ye Jinxiu didn''t want to use force the most.


    She said coldly, "Do you only know how to threaten me?"


    He let go in silence. He was afraid that once he returned, Ye Jinsu would disappear from his sight and belong to someone else.


    He''ll go crazy.


    In the end, Ning Yunyin didn''t say anything. She turned around and left.


    The next day, he heard the news from Xiao Hong. Ning Wang had led the army to attack the border and had already left the city.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything and just sat in her room alone. The guard who went to check on Nanny Liu a long time ago came back, and was currently kneeling on the ground as he replied, "Reporting to Miss, Nanny Liu has not returned home yet. "They were cut off halfway through."


    I checked it out yesterday afternoon. The efficiency was so fast that Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but click her tongue.


    However, it was as she had expected.


    After she dismissed Ning Yunyin, Ye Jinsu called Xiao Hong over, "What''s wrong with Hongyun?"


    "There''s nothing unusual about it, it''s as if she doesn''t know about this," Xiao Hong replied, "However, she said that a few days later will be the birthday of Nanny Liu, Madam has allowed her to live in Nanny Liu for two days."


    When Ye Jinsu heard this, she immediately understood.


    He was asking Hong Yun to walk right into his trap.


    Madame Xie was waiting at the old lady''s place. Regardless of whether they were allowed to or not, she should still make a move outside just to be on the safe side. It was good from beginning to end.


    Ye Jinsu sneered.


    He had even earned himself enough sympathy and a good reputation for getting rid of the other party and then putting himself out of the way.


    This really was a good method.


    Xiao Hong lowered its head, looking a little worried. "There''s one more thing ¡­"


    "Evening moon and Evening Bell. I''ve been feeling restless recently." Xiao Hong said in a low voice, looking a little nervous. "I''ve noticed that they have recently started circling around my house."


    It looked like it had its eyes on Xiao Hong. Since he couldn''t get any information from Ye Jinsu, he could only make a move on Xiao Hong.


    Ye Jinsu cautiously spoke up, "You have to be careful. Have you been discovered by them?"


    "No," Xiao Hong shook her head, "I was very careful every time, they didn''t notice."


    "But I''m worried that if this goes on, I''ll be discovered sooner or later." Xiao Hong said worriedly, "Miss, shouldn''t we ¡­"


    It was time to get rid of these people.


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes. These two people had been here for a long time. But now was not the time to get rid of them. With this, the Xie Clan could feel reassured.


    Ye Jinsu turned to Xiao Hong and said, "These few days, everything has been going on as usual for you. There''s nothing to be done. They won''t find anything. "


    "She has her own arrangements." Ye Jinsu said.


    There was no need to use the person Ning Yunyin had given him. It would be a waste if he didn''t use them.


    She was not in a hurry as the situation with Sheffield had only just begun. She would be the sparrow, waiting for the mantis to gather its power bit by bit and was about to bite down on the cicada.


    That was when the Xie Clan would be the most defenseless.


    The closer one got to victory, the more infinitely one felt that he had succeeded.


    It was the end of June.


    The cicada outside the house cried out for the whole summer, but it didn''t feel tired at all. Instead, it cried out even more happily.


    Xiao Zhu Ting grew up in the countryside, which was not as hot as the capital. There were shade everywhere during the summer.


    However, although Xiao Zhu Ting was called Xiao Zhu Ting, he didn''t have many bamboos. The tree also only had a few saplings from the previous year. Now, the sapling was half big and half small. There was no shade to take advantage of.


    She still didn''t take even half a step out of this Xiao Zhu Ting''s pavilion.


    Ye Shisui sent a lot of ice cubes and fruits to the Xiao Bamboo Pavilion, but he still heard a lot of news from inside. Si Xiang couldn''t bear the heat and couldn''t sleep all night.


    Finally, the old lady spoke up, and Ye Zhicheng half stepped into the Xiao Zhu Ting.


    Si Xiang was lying on the cold slope, four or five girls were blowing in the wind. Still sweat like rain, sweat wet summer thin material, leaves from the back of the look, a fragrant shoulder half opaque.


    The gauze clung to his shoulders, and a few strands of wet hair stuck to him. The air was filled with the scent of a young girl''s sweat, mixed with the sweetness of the watermelon on the table.


    Ye Shisui''s heart tightened. He stopped and did not dare to move forward.


    It seemed as if Si Xiang had not noticed Ye Zhiteng''s presence. She rolled around on the ground, her small lips moaning unbearably. From time to time, she would urge him, "Fart faster, bigger."


    That voice caused Ye Zizhe''s entire body to stiffen.


    It was time for him to turn around and leave, but he couldn''t move at all.


    After a long while, Si Xiang couldn''t seem to fall asleep anymore and sat up from the caving in. The side of her waist that had collapsed earlier had also been drenched in sweat, revealing the beautiful waist line of the young girl.


    "Forget it, let''s not sleep anymore," Si Xiang said with her cheeks puffed up, her mouth filled with indignation. "What''s so good about the capital? It''s so hot!"


    The way she spoke made her look a bit girl, and she seemed quite adorable.


    Ye Zheng couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. He took a step forward and said, "I brought you ice, why are you so useless?"


    Surprised, Si Xiang turned his head to see it was Ye Zhenzi. His smile faded.


    "Those ice are rare things. As an old lady, she won''t be able to stand the heat any longer. I''ll be returning them to her room."


    "I''m still young, so it doesn''t matter if I get a little hot and sweat a little bit. The old lady is old and easily gets the heat. "


    He didn''t know why, but he felt a bit dissatisfied when he saw that Si Xiang didn''t seem to like his presence. When he heard that Si Xiang was concerned about the old lady, he couldn''t help but have a good impression of her.


    "I gave ice to you in the old lady''s room in accordance with the rules. Just use your ice to get it." As he spoke, he sent someone to get the ice.


    It was only when the ice was removed that the room felt a little cooler. At last, a hint of a smile appeared on Si Xiang''s face, and Ye Song felt much better.


    Thanks to the favor, Si Xiang was no longer so distant from Ye Zheng. Instead, she ordered a few plates of snacks for him to eat. All of them were created by her. They were the most suitable for eating in summer. They were ice-cold to ease the heat.


    Si Xiang bit into the cake, her teeth landing on the soft and soft cake. A row of small teeth marks fell onto the cake. Ye Chong looked deeply into his eyes.


    Along with Si Xiang''s chewing, the tip of her tongue brushed against the white debris at the corner of her mouth. The young girl''s alluring lips were like the petals of a morning dew. Ye Shisui''s expression turned stiff. Something was about to burst out from the bottom of his heart.


    Si Xiang looked at Ye Zheng''s strange expression and pointed at the pastries on the plate. "Why aren''t you eating?"


    "Eat, I''ll eat."


    Ye Shisui replied, but his eyes were still fixed on Si Xiang''s face. By some strange accident, Ye Zheng lowered his head and bit down on the remaining half of the small cake that Si Xiang had eaten.


    It even contained half of her Exquisite Jade Finger.


    Si Xiang was shocked, but she didn''t retract her finger. He only used his pair of innocent big eyes to stare at Ye Zhe, like a frightened little deer. His eyes were red. This kind of person was the most flawless white in the world, the kind that could make people have the desire to destroy him.


    Ye Zheng felt something ignite in his heart, ignited by that look. Such a pure look made him want to crush her beneath his body, destroy every inch of her, and take every inch of him.


    He caught her hand and pulled her to her feet.


    With his arms around Si Xiang''s waist, he took him and carried him into the room ¡­

 C45

    As soon as the bell rang.


    The next day, this news reached Ye Jinsu''s ears. She was sitting at the dressing table, letting Xiao Hong comb her hair. Today was the first day after her ban. She should pay respects to the old lady after she lost consciousness in the morning.


    Xiao Hong held onto its bun and said, "Now, the news has spread throughout the entire Ye Residence. It is rumored that the master was hooked to a bed when he entered Xiao Zhu Ting for the second time."


    Xiao Hong smacked its lips and sighed, "What a brilliant move."


    Ye Jinsu smiled without a word. She had heard about this Si Xiang from Ning Yunyin''s mouth. Was she prettier than the Xie Clan, or was she the type to dress in a weak outfit like the Xie Clan? Now, it seemed that his methods weren''t low either. It was just that he didn''t know if he was an enemy or a friend.


    No matter what, she was going to visit the old lady later. She really wanted to see Lady Xie''s expression.


    "What has Hong Yun been doing recently?" Ye Jinsu asked while holding the earring.


    Xiao Hong picked a butterfly hairpin for her and stuck it in her hair. "Previously, I was transferred to Xiao Zhu Ting. Now that you''ve done well, I hope you can trust me."


    "What about others?"


    Xiao Hong replied, "It is said that Madam has suffered a lot. Master has often visited her and sent her many things. Second Miss too. "


    "I can''t see anything strange about anything else. On the other hand, Ming Yue and the other two are even more arrogant now."


    Ye Jinsu glanced outside the room, her expression was light, and there was no sign of happiness or sadness.


    She wore a golden silk butterfly hairpin with ruby and agate on her head. It looked very nice on her head. However, Ye Jinsu lifted her hand and with a flick of her finger, pulled out the hairpin.


    "It''s time for the Xie Clan to make their move." Ye Jinsu put down the hairpin and said.


    It was time for her to take action.


    She picked up a moon-white hairpin from the makeup case and handed it to Xiao Hong. After replacing the hairpin with this unremarkable hairpin, Ye Jinsu''s entire face looked lifeless and lifeless.


    Xiao Hong frowned as she looked at him, "Miss, it''s better if you wear a bright hairpin."


    Ye Jinsu looked at Xiao Hong and smiled, "It will be my Second Mother and Si Xiang''s home ground soon. Why am I dressed so brightly?"


    Since you want to be the oriole, you have to be the one who has the least sense of existence, right?


    She had also changed into a plain dress, making her look very unremarkable. He looked indifferent, even fainter than usual.


    Only then did Ye Jinsu nod her head in satisfaction.


    "Wait a moment, go into the old lady''s courtyard and watch me do what I say." After instructing once more, Ye Jinsu left the room.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the morning sun had yet to set, he walked towards the Cyan Cloud Pavilion.


    The old lady''s house, Cyan Pavilion, was the best place in the entire Ye Residence. It was warm in the winter and cool in the summer. It was a holy land of feng shui. But it was also a lot further away from where Ye Jinsu lived. When they arrived at Cyan Pit Pavilion, they happened to bump into Ye Jinru, who was standing very close to them.


    Seeing Ye Jinsu coming out of the yard, he gave her a hard look.


    Having not seen Ye Jinsu for a month, his loathing and hatred for her hadn''t diminished in the slightest. Ye Jinxiu pretended not to see it as she followed behind Ye Jingru and entered the restaurant obediently.


    Ye JinRu didn''t have time to wonder why Ye Jinsu was acting so abnormal today. When Ye JinRu, who had entered the courtyard, saw the Xie Clan, her heart was filled with another wave of anger.


    The old lady sat in the main seat, while the Xie Clan stood behind her. They actually stood in a row with Shui San, who was beside the old lady.


    Shui Sang is a servant! The Xie Clan was the Ye Family''s matriarch, and they were actually standing in a row with a servant!


    A faint look of hatred appeared on Ye JinRu''s face. She stood in the hall and wished she could tear that slave girl into a thousand pieces.


    Ye Jinsu secretly gave Xie Clan a thumbs up in her heart. She knew Xie Clan could tolerate this, but she didn''t want to do so.


    Seated in the main seat, the old lady had a serious expression on her face, as if she was happy and angry at the same time. Seeing Ye JinRu''s slightly twisted expression, his face turned slightly cold.


    Ye Jingru knew that the Xie Clan was not liked by the Old Granny. In order to make the Xie Clan feel better with the Old Granny, Ye Jingru lowered her spirits. He lowered his head in greeting, not daring to act as arrogantly and domineeringly as he usually did.


    Xiao Hong looked at the sight with glee in its heart.


    Ye Jinxiu followed and bowed. She chose the most unremarkable seat in the corner and sat down.


    Originally, Ye Jinsu''s mother was arranged by the old lady to get married, but Ye Zhenzu forced his mother to die for the sake of the Xie family. All these years, the old lady had been feeling guilty, but Ye Jinsu was just a girl.


    It was also Ye Jinsu''s mother''s fault for not being able to keep up with men.


    After all these years, he hadn''t treated Ye Jinxiu too highly. He only thought that he wouldn''t treat her too badly. At this moment, Ye Jinsu sat down. The old lady looked at him a few more times and seemed to be obedient.


    The old lady calmed down.


    It was enough that the mother and daughter pair were unhappy in their home. No matter how many there were, it wouldn''t be easy for her to deal with them.


    As usual, the old granny would leave her grandchildren to speak with when she had something to say, and would disperse after saying a few words.


    Previously, the old granny would have told them to disperse. Now, Ye Jingru was sitting on a chair, impatiently waiting for the old granny to say goodbye.


    She didn''t want to stay here for more than a quarter of an hour. If she stayed any longer, she wouldn''t be able to stop herself from hitting that Water Mulberry.


    Ever since she was young, she had always lived a life of luxury, always having whatever she wanted and doing whatever she wanted. So what if they were angry? No one dared to say a single word. When would he be able to endure such a great anger and smile like this?


    She felt as if she were sitting on pins and needles.


    However, the old lady did not seem to be in a hurry, as if she had no intention of letting them go.


    After drinking the tea for half a day, it seemed like he had something to say.


    Ye JinSu lowered her head and glanced at the Xie family from the corner of her eyes. Lady Xie lowered her head and brought another cup of tea from behind, looking meek and humble.


    He clutched his sleeves tightly.


    Why didn''t she know what the old woman wanted to say?


    At a place where the old lady couldn''t see it, Lady Xie closed her eyes and took two deep breaths. Endure this moment ¡­ He would just endure for now. In a few more days, he would be able to kill this Si Xiang.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the colourful expression on Lady Xie''s face and calmly lowered her eyes, waiting for the old lady''s next words.


    Old Madam Ye took a sip of tea. It was about time. He crossed his hands in his lap and spoke slowly. "I believe you''ve heard of it as well."


    Everyone knew what she was talking about.


    Ye Jingru''s face darkened, the anger on it could not be hidden.


    Old Madam Ye cast a sidelong glance at her and fiercely placed the teacup on the table. The tea splashed and the sound of the teacup being smashed could be heard. The old lady glared at Ye Jingru and said, "What, you juniors still dare to disobey your elders!"


    Ye Jinru was so scared that she lowered her eyes.


    Seeing her daughter being reprimanded, Lady Xie couldn''t help but scrunch her fingers together, but she forced herself to calm down.


    Seeing Ye Jingru lower her head, Old Madam Ye gave a cold snort and continued, "The reason why I''m leaving you all here today is to tell you all about it. I believe they''ve all heard that I''ve already told Grand Master to go pick a good day. "


    "Come to think of it, you all have never seen Si Xiang before." Now that everyone''s here, I''ll let you guys meet. In the future, all of us will be living in the same mansion.


    "Don''t make me feel bad!"


    Old Madam Ye''s tone was stern as she swept her gaze across everyone below.


    This was to clear up the obstacles for Si Xiang. He took advantage of Ye Jinsu''s presence to put down his words.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but be more interested in this Si Xiang.


    Ye Jinru''s fingers grabbed the chair''s handle ferociously, her knuckles turning green.


    Seeing that no one objected, the old lady was satisfied. His tone softened as he beckoned to the side. "Come here, Xiang''er, good child."

 C46

    Following his instructions, Si Xiang walked in with her head lowered.


    When he first showed up at the Ye residence, he looked just like any other timid woman.


    It was a seemingly non-threatening gesture. Unlike the Xie Clan, she was as frail as a young bird. is the fragility that makes men feel protective.


    Ye Jinsu secretly raised her eyes and understood a little about this Si Xiang.


    The old lady was very happy to see Si Xiang, so she enthusiastically greeted her and sat down beside her. When Ye Jingru saw the old lady''s actions, she tried so hard to stand up.


    The old lady actually allowed this woman to sit beside her?


    The real matriarch of the Ye family was standing with a servant at the back, and she, a woman who hadn''t even entered the school yet, dared to sit together with an old lady?


    The Xie Clan also stared wide-eyed. Their entire bodies trembled as their fingertips dug into their palms.


    Old immortal...


    After I take care of this fox spirit, you will be next!


    This rage, this humiliation, the Xie Clan had to endure it. However, Ye Jingru could not bear it any longer.


    After careful thought, Ye JinRu forced a smile and looked at Si Xiang, "Grandmother, I''m afraid this isn''t appropriate."


    "Don''t say that Miss Si Xiang still hasn''t entered the sect yet. Even if she has, she has already entered the sect." That''s also under my mother, how can he sit in that position. "


    Si Xiang stood to the side and did not move. After hearing Ye Jinru''s words, she lowered her head and took advantage of the situation.


    His thin and weak body was lowered, as if he had been bullied.


    Old Madam Ye could not bear to watch any longer. She played with the buddhist beads in her hands with a dark expression, "I will not enter now, I will enter sooner or later!"


    "She is a guest. [Now you want to join our House of Ye, why can''t you sit on that seat?]


    "Sit down, my dear boy," she said softly.


    Si Xiang shook his head and knelt down to pay his respects. "Old lady, this is not proper etiquette."


    "Si Xiang''s status is low, he cannot sit in this position. Let Si Xiang serve you from behind. "


    Every word was extremely sincere.


    The old lady looked at the kneeling Si Xiang and sighed. "Alright, alright. I can''t refuse a child like you."


    Forget it, she snorted coldly and glanced at the position of the Xie Clan behind her. "This child is still the most sensible."


    He wasn''t like the Xie Clan, where she served him, it was as if he wanted to eat her. A hundred unwilling.


    Receiving the old granny''s supercilious look, Madam Xie knelt down and smiled apologetically, giving the old granny a pinch on her leg. "A child doesn''t know how to act. Old granny, please don''t be so fussy with a child."


    "It''s all because I can''t teach a girl well."


    Originally, it was Si Xiang''s fault. Now, after circling around in a circle, she wasn''t able to sit in that position. In the end, Xie Clan kneeled down to apologize, and Si Xiang had a good impression of him.


    Ye Jingru gritted her teeth in anger.


    Seeing Madame Xie humbly kneel down to pinch the old lady''s leg, while feeling indignant, he almost opened his mouth to speak. They were all stopped by a single glance from the Xie Clan.


    With Madame Xie''s sincere attitude, it would seem like it was wrong for an old lady like her to kneel down any more. Even though she wanted the Xie Clan to kneel down again, the old lady still frowned and said, "Alright, alright, there''s no need for you to press."


    The Xie Clan was also considered to be in good standing. If one side of her was sufficient, even if the old lady didn''t like her, she wouldn''t be too harsh on her out of respect for her reputation.


    These days she said she had suffered a lot, but in the end she had done nothing.


    Because of this, the old lady was even more dissatisfied with her.


    Seeing the Xie Clan''s expression as if they had succeeded, Ye Jinsu''s heart was clear as a mirror. Xie''s usual tactics were so insidious that they made people feel like mutes swallowing glass. Even if they suffered, they wouldn''t be able to say a word.


    The old lady''s expression turned uglier and uglier as Ye Jinsu observed her carefully. She knew that Old Madam Ye didn''t like the Xie family, but she didn''t expect her to dislike them so much.


    Now it would seem that there was going to be a good show to watch.


    From beginning to end, Si Xiang kept her head down.


    The old granny''s interest was stirred to nothing, and when she saw Madame Xie, the corners of her lips curled up in anger.


    He hurriedly told everyone below, and the old lady wanted to leave right after saying all that, "Today I just want to tell you. Xiang''er is one of the people I brought here. She has been pampered by us two elders since she was young.


    "You''d better not play any tricks on me."


    "Otherwise, no matter who it is," said Old Madam Ye as she glared at Ye Jingru, "I''ll punish her!"


    One sentence after another, they protected Si Xiang, who was standing beside her.


    Ye Jinsu clicked her tongue. She now knew that this Si Xiang was not simple.


    Even someone like the old lady would be tricked.


    He could even trick her into saying such words. Haven''t you ever seen anything like this? If he really hadn''t seen it, how could he have kept Ye Zhenzheng alive with just a little skill?


    Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart.


    Everyone in the Ye residence loved to put on a show. You lied to me, I lied to you.


    "Mom, what are you doing!" A slightly anxious male voice came from outside the house. Ye Shisan ran in hurriedly. His head was drenched in sweat and he was still wearing his court uniform.


    He had heard long ago that Si Xiang had met with the Xie Clan in the Cyan Pit Pavilion. He was so shocked that he ran over before he could even change into his court uniform.


    Originally, he had done something that let the Xie Clan down and thought he would explain it properly in a few days. With the Xie Clan''s righteousness and virtue, there was no way they couldn''t tolerate Si Xiang.


    But he didn''t think that the Xie Clan would encounter Si Xiang so soon.


    No matter how virtuous or virtuous and virtuous the Xie Clan was, they definitely wouldn''t feel good about it now.


    Having personally reneged on his promise, he was too ashamed to meet the Xie Clan. The hall saw Lady Xie standing behind the old lady in her simple clothes. Ye Zhenzi felt terrible inside, but he didn''t know how to face Lady Xie.


    He wanted to speak up for the Xie family, but he held himself back.


    He then looked at Si Xiang, who was standing by the side with his head lowered.


    Presumably, she was also frightened.


    Old Granny Ye was also dissatisfied when she saw Ye Shanzheng. "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Ye Shisui also knew that he had acted foolishly. Now, Si Xiang had become one of her men. He could not bear the responsibility of two women.


    At this point, he could only speak to Madame Xie behind the old lady. "Yu''er ¡­"


    Halfway through his words, the rest of his words were cut off.


    She shook her head. "Sister Si Xiang is a good girl. Yu''er has no objections since Master married her as a concubine."


    The Xie Clan pretended to be magnanimous, but Ye JinRu was unable to continue pretending. She had a stomach full of fire, but now she saw Ye Zizai like this. Ye Jinsu''s words to her in the ancestral hall were still fresh in her mind. Her expression turned uglier and uglier.


    Ye Jinsu secretly observed Ye Jingru''s expression and gave a look to Xiao Hong, who was beside her.


    Not long later, a servant girl whispered to him, "You said that this young and beautiful lady, Si Xiang, is liked by the old master. If she gives birth to a son, wouldn''t that mean that Madam has nothing to do with him?"


    "That''s impossible!"


    "The old lady doesn''t like Madam. She might even let Master divorce Madam!"


    When Ye Jingru heard these words, her face turned pale and green. She stood up and pointed at Si Xiang, asking, "Daddy! Are you really going to marry this woman? "


    "Didn''t you promise my mother that you wouldn''t let her down?"


    "And you''re going to marry another woman now?"


    Ye Shisui was shocked, and his face turned ugly. Ye Jingru''s question rendered her speechless.


    Ye Jingru was so angry that her head went blank. She took a few steps forward, "I want to see what kind of seductive fox could seduce my father to be so captivated by you!"


    As he spoke, he rushed towards Si Xiang''s position.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Lady Xie hurriedly prepared to stop Ye JinRu.


    Seeing that, Ye Jinxiu also stood up nervously and rushed forward to support him. Three people, six hands. Ye Jinxiu did not notice, and pushed the Xie family away with a hand hidden under her clothes.


    Ye JinRu broke free, grabbing onto Si Xiang''s shirt in anger, before raising her hand to slap her.

 C47

    Ye Jinsu was also pushed to the ground.


    The sound of a resounding slap echoed in the air in the huge hall. Along with Si Xiang''s screams and cries, the smell of gunpowder became stronger.


    Ye Jinsu fell on the outermost layer of the crowd, shrinking into a corner with her head lowered. However, her eyes quietly looked towards the hall.


    If the Xie Clan were to block this slap ¡­ This scene wouldn''t have gotten out of hand. If the Xie Clan couldn''t stop it, then things would be much more interesting.


    Ye Zheng''s eyes widened as he saw a red and swollen palm mark on the white face of Si Xiang. A pair of round eyes filled with tears rolled down like beads of jade.


    Ye Shisui''s breathing became sluggish, and his eyes were full of anger. He waved his hand and raised his palm towards Ye Jingru.


    Ye Jingru made a move on the impulse and regained her consciousness after venting her anger. He suddenly realized what he had done and could not help but feel regret.


    When he raised his head and saw Ye Zhanzheng''s palm, he was so frightened that he immediately kneeled down.


    Seeing the look of shock on Ye Jinru''s face, Ye Shisan''s trembling hand did not fall down, but only brushed his sleeve.


    It still wasn''t enough, Ye Jinsu regretted in her heart.


    Then let''s do something more ruthless.


    Old Madam Ye was the first to turn pale. She reached out her hand to smash the teacup. "Reverse, reverse!"


    "This is really going against the heavens!"


    A junior actually dared to act so arrogantly in front of her and hurt her people! The old lady pointed at Ye Jingru and said to Ye Shisui, "Is this the good daughter you taught?"


    He then pointed at the Xie family. "This is the good daughter you gave birth to?"


    The Xie Clan was also shocked by Ye Jingru''s actions. They didn''t expect her to be so impulsive. After thinking about it, he was afraid that the old lady would punish Ye Jingru out of anger.


    Madame Xie could only hurry on her knees and beg for forgiveness. "It''s all my fault. I didn''t teach any good children. If you want to punish me, then punish me."


    The old granny hated Madame Xie''s looks the most.


    After kicking away Madame Xie, the old lady fiercely spat at her. "Of course it''s your fault. How much has a good home turned into by a jealous woman like you?"


    Lady Xie shook her head, tears flowing again. She knocked on Ye Zhicheng''s chest and said, "No, no. I would never dare to be jealous."


    "Master is enlightened!"


    The old lady didn''t believe Mrs Xie at all if she said she didn''t dare. She pointed at Mrs. Xie and scolded, "What does she know at such a young age? If it wasn''t for you, the mother, who normally talks in front of the child, would she have said that? "


    The old lady was so angry at her age that she spoke in a hoarse voice, "How old is she? A young lady who has yet to leave the pavilion has been taught by you to use obscenities and is now unable to bear hearing! "


    "You are trying to embarrass our Ye Family!"


    Old Madam Ye was so angry that she couldn''t even stand properly. Ye Shisui wanted to help, but the old lady pushed him away.


    Ye Zheng''s face turned even uglier.


    He looked past the kneeling Xie, straight at Si Xiang''s face. He was both angry and annoyed. There was no place for him to vent his anger. In the end, she could only glare at Ye Jinru fiercely.


    Ye Jingru''s actions just now were too inappropriate.


    Ye Jinru was frightened and flustered by Ye Shisui''s stern stare. He took a few steps forward and knelt beside Ye Mo''s feet, begging for mercy. "Daddy ¡­"


    She was scolded and scolded. Ye Zheng''s face was still dark. Ye JinRu finally realized that she had caused a disaster.


    "Daddy, I didn''t mean to. I just... It''s just that I''m not satisfied with Mother Ming. " Ye Jingru swallowed her saliva as she tried to justify herself.


    "Daddy ¡­"


    The sound of her tears was extremely pitiful.


    Normally, no matter what mistakes Ye Jinru had committed, Ye Zheng would still spare her. Ye Shisui''s face was still dark.


    Seeing that Ye Jinru''s begging was useless, Mrs Xie also started to crawl towards Ye Zizai, crying, "Ah Ni, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault, I didn''t teach Ru''er well."


    She pulled at the corner of his shirt, tears streaming down her face.


    "You know Ru Er the most, her nature is good. It''s just that she''s used to being spoiled, so her way of speaking is straightforward and inappropriate, "Madame Xie said tearfully." Don''t blame her. "


    The Xie family had suffered a lot at the old lady''s side, so they were even skinnier now. Now that he cried so hard, he kneeled beside Ye Ling''s feet, trembling. Ye Zhenzheng loosened his clenched fists, and his heart was slightly moved.


    The Old Granny didn''t like the color of flowers. The Xie Clan had worn plain clothes with very little elegance. This dress made the Xie Clan look more and more like they were on the decline.


    Ye Shisui could not bear to see this. Through the Xie family''s face, he could see a young woman in her prime, who had gradually fallen into his hands.


    He had let her down.


    His clenched fists relaxed and tightened, and Ye Zhenzheng''s facial expression relaxed.


    "Mother ¡­" "Look ¡­" Ye Zheng turned around and said.


    "Bastard!"


    There was a loud sound as she slammed the table, making Old Madam Ye unable to continue listening.


    It was just that this woman begged for a few words. Ye Shisui started to feel sympathetic. This was completely not putting her, a mother, in her eyes.


    He didn''t even put Si Xiang in his eyes.


    Seeing that her words were useless, the old lady brought out the Old Master. "Before your father went to the Great Void Temple a few days ago, he repeatedly asked me to take care of this house. Now that your good wife and daughter has caused so much trouble, "said Ji Yunshu.


    "You are the head of the family. You can decide this for yourself. When your father comes back, you can answer for yourself! "


    Ye Zheng was stunned, his words stuck in his throat, unable to come out.


    Although it was said that Ye Zhicheng was in charge, in reality, it was a warning to Ye Zhicheng that he could not do as he pleased.


    The Old Master usually did not smile, and was known for his strict control of the family. If the Old Master had been present, everyone would have been severely punished.


    If Ye Zizai dealt with it as he liked, even if he could get through the old lady, he would not be able to get through the old lady when the old master came back.


    Si Xiang lowered his head and looked at Ye Zheng, who hesitated for a moment. Suddenly, he didn''t say anything. He covered his face with his hands and kneeled on the ground. "It was Si Xiang who was wrong. Si Xiang shouldn''t have delusional thoughts. It was Si Xiang ¡­"


    She lowered her head, tears streaming down her face, as if she had suffered a great grievance.


    She sobbed, looked at the ground and said, "It''s Si Xiang who has no sense of shame."


    "Yes ¡­" Si Xiang opened her mouth to say something, but was stopped by Lady Xie''s action.


    Mrs Xie grabbed onto Si Xiang''s hand and kowtowed as she sobbed, "Little sister, little sister is sorry. It''s all my fault that I didn''t teach the good kids. "


    "I''ve let my sister suffer such grievances. Elder sister, please don''t blame my child. If you want to blame someone, just blame elder sister."


    Madame Xie''s eyes were red as she pleaded, her tone humble, "If you want to beat me, if you want to curse me, then come at me. Don''t target my child."


    "She''s still a child."


    Si Xiang''s delicate and touching face instantly turned extremely unsightly.


    Ye Zheng pulled up Mrs Xie, and the balance in his heart fell on her once again. "What are you begging for her for!?" You are the mistress of our Ye family, why must you kowtow to her! "


    Lady Xie laid in Ye Zhuan''s arms and shook her head. She weakly opened her mouth and said, "No, Master. Let me knock on it."


    "Little sister, you can''t forgive Ru''Er. What face do I have to stay in the same house as you?"


    Since Xie said so, Ye Zheng could only look at Si Xiang.


    Si Xiang straightened his back and bowed deeply towards Ye Zizai. She shook her head with tears in her eyes, "No, sister''s words were wrong."


    "The younger sister had never thought that the Second Miss would be so disgusted with the younger sister. Thinking about it, it''s true. It''s natural for children to protect their mothers, so little sister won''t blame you. "


    "A man like me is not worthy of entering the House of Ye." Si Xiang looked at Ye Shisui, his eyes filled with reluctance. The words that came out were heartless.


    "I wanted to be a good man, but I didn''t want this to happen. All this came from Si Xiang, hope Lang Kai-yi, let me go home to the countryside. "


    "From now on, I will spend the rest of my life in the countryside."

 C48

    Ye Jinsu who was listening at the side couldn''t help but clap her hands for Si Xiang. This Si Xiang really knew how to speak. She didn''t know how much higher he was compared to her.


    What a good move to retreat and advance.


    As expected, Ye Shisui refused bluntly and pulled Si Xiang up. "You''re making a ruckus!"


    Si Xiang looked at Ye Shisan. Suddenly, she shook off his hand and swallowed. "Xichang Lang, am I messing around with you?"


    Si Xiang released her hand. The five-fingered mark on her face looked extremely horrifying. Si Xiang bit her lower lip and said, "Although I''m not a match for the Ye Family, I grew up in the hands of my parents. "When I met Old Lady Ye and the Old Master later on, they were also good to me."


    "If you know that the second lady doesn''t like me this much, the Ye family won''t let me in. "I should have stayed in that village all my life and gotten married to a woodcutter from the mountains. At the very least, we were a couple and loved each other, so I don''t have to go through all the suffering."


    Si Xiang''s cheeks were puffed up and tears were streaming down his face. Even his chest was trembling as he spoke.


    He first showed weakness in provoking Ye Zheng''s soft-heartedness and his desire to protect, then forcefully forced Ye Zheng to punish the Xie mother and daughter.


    Si Xiang''s calculations were very tight.


    Ye Chong looked at her, and his blood started to boil as he listened to her words, and the tone of her voice changed. His voice turned in his throat and came out in a miserable voice.


    "Right now, I am the one who is willing to lower myself to be lowly. I also don''t blame anyone. I blame only my heart for thinking wrongly."


    These words sounded both sad and hopeless. Ye Zhenzheng shivered all over, his heart was filled with mixed feelings, and he felt sorry for Si Xiang.


    He also felt that he owed the Xie Clan for kneeling at her feet.


    When Ye Jinsu saw the situation unfold, she quietly smiled. She wanted to see how Ye Zhenzi would resolve the situation in front of these two women.


    But Ye Zheng still did not speak.


    Upon seeing this, Old Madam Ye knew that her son was not going to make a move.


    She angrily shook her sleeves, grabbed onto Si Xiang and was about to walk inside, "Forget it, it''s my wife''s fault." I shouldn''t have brought you to the capital. It was my wife who let you down. "


    "You''ve lost your life!"


    These words made Ye Zheng''s heart hurt even more.


    The old lady turned her back resolutely. If he didn''t punish Ye Jingru severely today, she would have been dead by now. Not only would he spoil the relationship between mother and son, but he would also spread the word that he was unfilial. He would betray another woman.


    Just as the news was about to reach him, Ye Shisui quickly pulled her back. Si Xiang''s body had already been torn apart by him. If she didn''t follow him, how would a woman like her be able to live on?


    He couldn''t do that.


    In the end, he gritted his teeth and pointed at Ye JinRu, cursing her, "To be rude and disrespectful to your elders! You are being grounded for half a year. You are not allowed to go out without my permission! "


    When Lady Xie heard this news, her legs went limp and she collapsed onto the ground.


    Ye Jingru cried even harder.


    Mrs Xie suddenly stood up and raised her hand to viciously slap Ye Jinru, "Cry, what are you crying for!"


    After finishing the fight, she hugged Ye Jingru, "Ru''er, you''ve always been a good child. How did you become like this?"


    "How did mother usually teach you?" Lady Xie said angrily but with a pained heart. Her eyes fell on Ye Jingru, "Good child, tell me, was it someone who urged you to do this?"


    Ye Jingru was stunned by the slap and stared blankly at the Xie family. She only saw Mrs Xie''s eyes tremble, and her fingers exerted a little force behind her back.


    Ye Jinru''s pupils dilated, she suddenly kneeled down and said to Ye Zhang, "Daddy, I was wrong. Someone told your daughter that your father had another woman, so you don''t need Ru Er. "


    Ye Jinru cried pitifully, "Ru''er is afraid..." "Father."


    At the end of the crowd, Ye Jinsu suddenly narrowed her eyes.


    Xiao Hong grabbed Ye Jinsu''s arm nervously with its eyes filled with panic. Ye Jinxiu threw him a comforting look and silently looked at him.


    Ye Shisui frowned as he listened. No wonder he said that Ru''er had always been a very good child.


    It turned out that someone was instigating him from behind his back.


    "Who instigated you?" Ye Zheng''s expression was serious. He must thoroughly investigate this matter!


    "It''s sister!" It''s elder sister! " Ye Jingru cried.


    All the gazes in the huge front hall instantly shot towards Ye Jinxiu, who was sitting in a corner. Mrs. Xie''s disbelieving eyes, the old lady''s half-believing and half-doubting eyes, and Ye Zizai''s reasonable eyes.


    Ye Jinsu maintained her expression, "Second sister, why do you say that?"


    Mrs Xie suddenly seemed to have come to a realization, "No wonder..." "No wonder when I was pulling Ru''Er just now, I felt like someone pushed me."


    "Su''er, did you really do it?"


    When these words were spoken, the surroundings quieted down. All they could hear was the sound of breathing. They all looked at Ye Jinsu in disbelief.


    Ye Jinxiu clenched her teeth and pinched her own thigh. He was in so much pain that he jumped up from his seat and tears rolled down his cheeks.


    Ye Jinsu opened her eyes wide, as if someone poured dirty water on her. "Second Mother, even if I''m not your biological daughter, you don''t have to do this to me, right?"


    "There are so many people in the hall, so many pairs of eyes watching. I was afraid that my second sister would make a mistake, so I stretched out my hand to stop her." Ye Jinsu pointed at the maids and servants around her and spoke with indignation.


    It''s not like she doesn''t know how to act.


    If necessary, she could also act out with these people. It was just that she loathed these people who acted on a daily basis. They were extremely hypocritical.


    Now that she said that, everyone seemed to recall the scene from earlier, and their expressions relaxed.


    Ye Jinsu''s movements just now were all hidden under her sleeves, and the three of them were entangled together. No one could clearly see the movements of his hands. They could only see Ye Jinsu being pushed to the ground.


    Ye Jinsu wiped her tears, "Everyone was looking at me. I was pushed to the ground." "Why did you push Second Mother away?"


    Shui Sang, who was behind the old lady, also stepped forward, "That''s right, all of us servants can see it clearly. The young miss is indeed blocking people."


    The Xie Clan''s complexion turned green as their fingers fiercely clenched into a fist.


    What a good Ye Jinsu, what a good Si Xiang, what an old fart. One or two or three? They all wanted her dead so that she wouldn''t be able to stand up again!


    Don''t even think about them!


    She stood up and pointed at Ye Jinsu, "But tell me, if father marries another woman, he won''t want me and mother anymore. Just like what was said in the Ancestral Hall, you said it in front of the Ye Family''s ancestors for generations, do you dare to say you didn''t say it? "


    "If I hadn''t listened to you, I wouldn''t have done such a thing!"


    Ye Jingru''s words were loud and clear, and it didn''t sound like she was lying. Even the old lady looked a bit off.


    Hearing this, Ye Chong''s face darkened. "Is what Ru''er said true?"


    Ye Jinsu laughed and looked at Ye Zizai, "Father, you must have forgotten that I was grounded for the past month. I have never stepped even half a step into the late spring garden, and all the people in the courtyard can attest to that. "


    "My second sister has never come to my yard. How can I tell her?"


    Ye Zheng choked.


    Old Madam Ye''s expression also slowed down. Although she could not say that she liked Ye Jinsu, she did not hate her either. After all, she was the daughter of the Ye Clan. She still owed a lot, and she had a lot of reputation outside.


    Since he wasn''t someone who was up to no good, he definitely couldn''t treat him badly.


    Even if he made a mistake, compared to Ye JinRu, he still had to be lenient towards her.


    She glared at Ye Zhenzheng and said, "When I arrived at the mansion, Su''er had already been grounded in the courtyard. It''s the first time I''ve seen her in the past few days. Where did she get the chance to persuade Jin Ru? "


    Seeing that the situation was heading towards Ye Jinsu''s direction, Ye JinRu shook her head urgently, "No, no, she told me before she was grounded."

 C49

    Ye Jinsu laughed even more happily than before, as if she had heard a good joke, "If I remember correctly, Grandmother was still on her way back then. She was very far away from the capital. Father did not leak the information, so how could I know that Grandmother had returned to the capital? "


    "Isn''t it too inappropriate for my second sister to lie?"


    Ye Jingru''s face turned pale.


    "It must be you. You knew the news in advance, so you came to incite my Ru''er."


    Ye Jinsu smiled and spoke calmly, "Don''t tell me Second Mother is confused and is speaking nonsense?"


    "Since there''s no evidence, then you can slander me with your bare teeth. Second Mother, are you trying to hide something?" Ye Jinsu smiled and said with a hint of meaning in his words.


    The old lady''s pinky moved, signalling for Ye Jinsu to stop, and asked: "You said cover up? "What do you mean by cover up?"


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and nodded, "In reply to Grandmother''s words, granddaughter remembers that when the news came out, the servants of the Qing Lotus Courtyard would talk the most. His granddaughter guessed that his second younger sister must have been dissatisfied with Lady Shixiang at that time, for the servants to overhear her. "


    The old lady''s eyebrows knitted together in anger.


    Ye Jinru was trembling with anger, "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    Ye Jinsu smiled apologetically, "I must be thinking like a petty person towards a prince. Since second sister has a dignified character, she definitely wouldn''t do such a thing."


    "If it was just rumors spreading like this, I would have guessed so. "I don''t know what the other servants will think, so I might as well take this opportunity to investigate, and return the innocence of my second sister."


    Ye Jinsu spoke with sincerity, as if she was really thinking for Ye Jingru''s sake. However, Ye Jinru was panicking as she stuttered, "No! "No way!"


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Jingru''s flustered expression and smiled, "Second sister doesn''t want to be investigated. Could this really be true?"


    Ye Jingru could not wait to bite off her silver teeth.


    How could she investigate? When she first investigated this matter, she used a lot of people from Ye Zheng''s courtyard. It would be a big deal if they found out that he and his mother had planted themselves in Ye Shisui''s yard and bribed their trusted aides.


    Ye Jingru could only cast a pleading gaze at the Xie Clan.


    The Xie Clan knew what Ye Jingru was thinking and opened her mouth, "She is the second lady of the Ye Residence, and because it is such a trivial matter, she should investigate the courtyard thoroughly."


    "If word of this gets out, how can we, Ru Er, continue to be human?" "Master, you can''t do this to Ru''er."


    Ye Zhenzheng''s heart softened, and he did not believe Ye Jinsu''s words. She supported Madam Xie up, "I know who Ru''er is the most. Is there even a need to investigate?"


    "Father''s words are incorrect," Ye Jinsu said. "That''s why we have to investigate even more."


    "Although you know what sort of person she is, outsiders don''t. Moreover, this matter is related to Miss Si Xiang, so it is impossible for one to be careless. " Ye Jinsu said.


    The words were directed at Ye Zhenzheng, but they were meant for the old lady.


    From beginning to end, Ye Zheng had leaned towards that Xie family. Now, even if it was just a search of the yard, Ye Shisui still had to obey her.


    As it turned out, she no longer had the slightest bit of dignity as a mother. The old lady was infuriated and slammed the table fiercely. "Investigate!"


    "Shui Sang, send a few people from my yard to investigate!"


    Ye Jingru and Xie Shi''s faces completely fell.


    If it was before, even if they wanted to investigate and let others investigate, at least they could do something about it. This mansion was basically filled with the Xie Clan''s people, so they weren''t afraid of anything. Now, everyone in the Old Granny''s courtyard was most likely following the Old Granny''s wishes.


    No problem, I have to find her a problem as well.


    Ye Jingru was so anxious that her tears fell as she tightly held onto her wife''s sleeve.


    Madame Xie''s eyes darted around as she suddenly said, "Investigate. Since the old lady says she wants to investigate, we might as well investigate and get to the bottom of this."


    "Why don''t we send some people from Master''s courtyard with us?" She looked at him.


    The old lady had been inside the house for many years, and when she saw Madame Xie speak up, she knew something was wrong. She stopped her immediately. "There''s no need to trouble yourself. There''s still a bunch of people in my old lady''s courtyard."


    Madame Xie''s face paled, afraid that the old lady would discover something else. She was so anxious that blood dripped from her heart.


    Si Xiang walked in from behind and knelt in front of the old lady. "I beg of you, old lady, please give me justice. Please give me justice, old master."


    Si Xiang was filled with anger. She had suffered such a heavy slap for no reason at all. She couldn''t just bear with it like that.


    Now that the situation was on her side, she naturally had to add more firewood. The bigger the fire, the better. It would be best if they burned the Xie Clan to death.


    Old Granny''s heart ached for Si Xiang. Seeing her beautiful face in such a state, tears welled up in her eyes from anger.


    Ye Shisui was also in a dilemma. The situation had already turned chaotic.


    Ye JinSu was the only one left in the corner.


    After an unknown amount of time, Shui Sang came back first and whispered into the old lady''s ear. The old lady''s expression changed drastically, and the teacup beside her fell to the ground.


    Everyone trembled in fear. No one dared to make a single sound.


    The old lady stood up from her seat, walked over to Ye Shisui and pointed a trembling finger at him. What a muddle! "


    Ye Shisan was shocked by the old lady''s reaction and asked her, "What did you find out?"


    Shui Sang did not dare to speak, only lowering his head and saying, "When the people arrive, the old master will naturally make a distinction."


    The old lady was already old, and now that she was being harassed like this, the scenery in front of her eyes turned dark. His chest felt extremely stuffy.


    Shui Sang quickly helped her back to her room, where he and Xie Shicheng looked at each other. Ye Zheng was at a loss and anxious, while the Xie family was panicking and anxious.


    Ye Zhenzheng felt a bad feeling in his heart.


    There was a hubbub of voices from outside.


    Not long later, several people from the Cyan Yard arrived. Most of them were girls with relatively high status, some were in Ye Shisan''s courtyard, and some were in the kitchen in the backyard.


    Master Ye came with a pen and paper in his hand. He was sitting at the back with his nose to see what was on his mind.


    Shui Sang walked out from his room and said, "Master, we found these people when we were searching. They are linked to each other."


    "A lot of them come from the money," Shui Sang said expressionlessly, "In addition, this is just the tip of the iceberg, and there are even more maids and servants who are the Madame''s trusted aides. However, because of the large number of people, it''s not good to bring them one by one and count them, so we only bet on these leaders."


    The old lady was lying in her room with a splitting headache. She kept saying, "You are really stupid! I have a pack of jackals by my side! "


    Ye Shou froze on the spot. There were all kinds of expressions on his face. Some of the people below him were old men who had followed him for more than ten years. He was actually one of the Xie Clan''s trusted aides, and he dared not to believe it.


    Ye Jinsu tilted her head slightly to the side and asked Little Red, "How''s the situation with the Old Master?"


    Xiao Hong raised its head and looked at the sky, "It should be soon, Miss."


    Ye Jinsu retracted her gaze and remained calm.


    Standing in the hall, Shui Sang spoke up for the old lady, "The old lady has instructed that this is not a small matter. Please do your best to investigate and find out how many people the Madam has. "


    Ye Zheng stood in the hall for a long time, not daring to believe what he had just heard.


    He grabbed Madame Xie''s hand and asked her, "Yu''er, are these all real?"


    She shook her head, tears streaming down her face, "Ah Ya, Yu''er didn''t."


    Whether or not she had the final say, Shui Sang once again said, "Madam, the old lady also said that it''s better for you to speak less for the sake of avoiding suspicion."


    "Master has his own decision on this matter."

 C50

    With that, Shui Sang returned to the back room to take care of the old lady.


    The Xie Clan still wanted to speak, but they were blocked by Shui Sang. He could only look at Ye Zhanzheng with one eye.


    Ye Zheng looked at the Xie family''s current appearance and suddenly felt that he was a stranger. A wave of panic struck him. He retreated a few steps and sat down, not speaking for a long time.


    Having lived together for twenty years, he would rather that what happened today was not true.


    He didn''t even dare to check.


    A stern order came from outside the courtyard, "Investigate! Look them all up! The punishment was strict and thorough! "


    The Old Master had returned.


    Ye Zheng stood up, flustered. "Father, aren''t you paying respects to Buddha at the Great Void Temple?"


    The Old Master put on a straight face, showing off his might without getting angry. "Reid, you still have the face to say Reid to me."


    "How messy is our home? If I don''t come back, won''t I change my surname to Xie?!"


    With these heavy words, Madame Xie was so frightened that she begged for mercy. "No, this humble one dares not. This humble one dares not."


    Seeing the crying Madame Xie, the Old Master flung his sleeves and sat down in the hall. When he paid respects to Buddha at the Great Void Temple, the rumors from his family actually spread directly to the Great Void Temple.


    He was so angry that his old bones were about to break.


    He didn''t expect the situation to be even more repulsive than the rumors.


    The Old Master pointed at the people below and ordered, "Men! All of you, punish me! "Investigate carefully."


    The Old Master was imposing, and even though Ye Zhenzheng was unwilling, he didn''t dare to say a word.


    Seeing the Old Master appear, Ye Jinsu''s last bit of worry was finally relieved. Ye Shisui was famous for his indecisiveness. He had been trapped in a woman''s place all day, so how could he be willing to face reality?


    Ye Jinsu was most afraid that he would encounter a big problem, so she deceived herself by turning a blind eye to it.


    According to her understanding of him, it was very possible.


    However, the Old Master was different. Although he was born in the civil service, he had a different personality compared to Ye Chong. I can''t rub any sand in my eyes.


    After this investigation, the sound of the boards outside the yard rose and fell. If they couldn''t answer these questions, they would be put to death. Both men and women were beaten to a bloody pulp.


    The effect was obvious, as names popped out of their mouths one after another.


    Ye Jinxiu pricked up her ears and counted the number. There were more than a hundred of them. At the side, Grand Master Mu couldn''t help but wipe the sweat from his forehead. He had come from the mansion, and this was the first time he had seen something like this.


    The Old Master''s expression grew worse and worse.


    Even Ye Shisan started to look in pain, his eyes full of questioning as he looked at Mrs. Xie. The Xie Clan''s complexion turned ashen.


    Ye Jinsu pricked up her ears. As expected, at the end of the list of names, she heard the names "Yue" and "Zhong". She turned around and saw Xiao Hong staring at her. She opened her mouth in surprise, "Ya, Mu Ru Yue and Zhong, aren''t they people from our courtyard?"


    Ye Jinxiu nodded and said in realization, "When Second Mother sent someone to my courtyard, I heard that she did so for father''s sake. I didn''t expect that ¡­"


    "Is second mother deceiving her father as well?"


    Ye Zheng''s expression turned ugly.


    Mrs. Xie grabbed Ye Zizai''s leg and started to wail, "Master, master, I''m sincere to you!"


    "I have never done this with ill intentions. No harm done to anyone, my lord! "


    The Old Master could not bear to see a woman cry like this, her crying was unlucky. With a dark face, he slammed the table. Mrs Xie was so scared that she didn''t even dare to cry anymore.


    The Old Master pointed at the Xie family. "Someone, tie this slut up for me!"


    "Fight against the top ten, throw her daughter and me into the backyard!"


    The servants had already prepared ropes, so they dragged Lady Xie up and tied her to the torture bench.


    Madame Xie actually dared to scare him so much that her eyelids fluttered as she fainted.


    Seeing that Lady Xie had fainted, Ye Zheng could not bear it any longer and knelt down to beg the Old Master. "Father, Yu''er did something unforgivable, but please let her father go."


    "She just happened to have a body a while ago. Ten boards will kill her!"


    Seeing his own son still protecting this woman, the Old Master was so angry that he almost vomited blood. "Don''t even think about it!"


    "Write a letter of rest for me today and divorce this woman!"


    Hearing that her mother was about to be abandoned, Ye JinRu stood up.


    "No way!" Ye Jingru said in panic.


    When she met his stern gaze, her knees gave way and she kneeled down. "Please be merciful, mother was just confused for a moment."


    "I beg the Old Master for the sake of mother''s hard work and no achievements in the past few years, don''t let daddy divorce you." Ye Jinru was crying as she begged. The previous domineering attitude had long since disappeared.


    She was really scared now, really afraid that Ye Chong would give up on her.


    No matter how much the Xie Clan did, Ye Jingru was still surnamed Ye, so it was already good that the Old Master did not punish her along with Ye Jingru. Now that she still dared to plead, the Old Master''s expression became even more unfriendly.


    "Hurry up and bring Second Miss down?" The Old Master spoke to the people beside him.


    When the surrounding servants received the order, they dragged Ye JinRu away.


    Ye Jingru could not break free and was dragged to the door. Seeing that someone had already sent pen and paper over, Ye Jingru did not know where she got the strength from. He pulled out a hand.


    "No way!" Ye Jingru screamed and picked up a piece of broken porcelain from the ground, "No way!"


    Ye Jingru''s eyes were red, as if she had been possessed.


    "Daddy, if you''re going to give up your mother, then you might as well just give up on Ru''Er. Ru''er might as well die!"


    Everyone was frightened by her actions, even the servant holding the brush and paper was so scared that he knelt down and didn''t dare to move again.


    After all, she was still the direct descendant of the Ye Family. If she really died here, then this would be a big problem.


    The Old Master was so angry that he coughed. He said to the servant, "What are you still standing around for? Save the young lady!"


    The people from all directions once again rushed over to snatch the piece of porcelain from Ye Jinru''s hands.


    Ye JinRu was determined not to let go. Her hands were bleeding, and the blood was very conspicuous on her bright yellow dress.


    "Don''t come over!" "Father, mother did the wrong thing, but there is a reason behind it." Father just relied on the broken rules to get back at him and he had to take care of Mother. "


    "You are going too far!"


    Ye Shisui saw that Ye Jingru was injured and was worried. "Good Ru''er, Daddy believes in your mother," he said. No, it


    "Put the porcelain down."


    With tears in her eyes, Ye Jinru asked, "Really?"


    Ye Shisui looked at the Old Master awkwardly and went over to plead for mercy. "Father, Ru''er is my Ye Family''s bloodline after all. Please spare Yu''er for her sake."


    The Old Master''s face was extremely unsightly. He had never imagined that at his age, he would be threatened by a junior like this.


    Ye Jinru looked at him and spoke again, "Grandfather, I know you don''t like my mother and me. But if you let Father punish her and let her go, that will be the same as taking the lives of us both. "


    "As such, it would be better for my granddaughter to end her own life!"


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and was about to cut down.


    "Stop!"


    With a bellow, the Old Master stopped Ye JinRu''s movements.


    The Old Master stood up, so angry that his head hurt. Your daughter is really something! It''s really amazing, your woman, your daughter, what do you want to do with it! "


    "Now that you''re old, I can''t care about you anymore!" The Old Master held onto the table with one hand and began to cough.


    Ye Shisui wanted to support him again, but his grandfather pushed him away.


    "Do you still have a father like me in your eyes?" "If you still have a father in your eyes, then give this woman to me!"

 C51

    Ye Shisui kneeled down in fear and trepidation. "It''s my son who is unfilial and let my father toil."


    "Quick, help the Old Master back to his room to rest!" Ye Shisui said to the people behind him.


    Hearing Ye Zhanzheng''s words, the old man began to tremble all over.


    In the end, he could only retract his finger and point at Ye Zizai, "I''m old, I can''t care about the matters in your room anymore."


    As he coveted the servant''s hand, the old man walked into the room step by step, "But this is the Ye Clan''s business, I can still control it!"


    "These servants ¡­" Old Man Ye paused in his steps and glanced down at the kneeling servants. The Old Master''s gaze was sharp as a blade, but his tone was ice-cold. "Those that should be killed, kill them. Those that should be sold, sell."


    The people below shuddered when they heard this.


    The old man took a step back, and Ye Zhichang hurried to thank him. With a wave of his hand, he began to deal with the servants.


    This farce that had been going on for an entire day gradually came to an end.


    Ye Jinsu walked out of the yard. The sun had already set outside. From morning until evening, Ye Jinsu did not enter the house. Her stomach was filled with hunger.


    However, she was still in a good mood and viciously gave the Xie Clan a lesson.


    Little Red''s eyes flashed with unprecedented excitement. Just as it wanted to say something, Ye Jinsu quickly stopped it with her hands. This was not her courtyard. The walls had ears, so she had to be careful with her speech.


    "First Miss, please wait."


    As Ye Jinsu was walking, she stopped. This was the voice of Si Xiang.


    Now that they weren''t too far away from the old lady''s courtyard, Si Xiang walked up from behind. His face was covered by a veil and he seemed to be smiling as he spoke, "Thank you, First Miss."


    "Miss, why do you say that?" Ye Jinxiu retorted.


    Ye Jinsu played dumb, but Si Xiang didn''t poke holes in it. He only smiled and said, "No matter what, I must thank Eldest Miss for taking revenge on my behalf. In the future, if Eldest Miss has any use for me, I will definitely help."


    Ye Jinsu took a step back, neither servile nor overbearing, and said, "Lady, you are too serious. I didn''t do anything. If I have to speak on your behalf, then it should be my grandfather and grandmother who will speak on your behalf. "


    "You should thank your grandparents."


    Si Xiang''s smile froze and he suddenly snorted, "You''re right." But from now on, you don''t need to call me ''lady'' anymore, it''s not appropriate. "


    With that, he flicked his sleeves and left.


    From now on, it was time to call her Aunt.


    Ye Jinsu stood on the spot and looked at Si Xiang''s angry back. She suddenly lowered her head and smiled. From the looks of it, Si Xiang did look a lot better than the Xie Clan, but he was still a lot better than them.


    She would still have her bitter days in the future.


    Little Red was quick to react. When she was almost in the courtyard, she asked, "Miss, was Miss Si Xiang trying to win you over?"


    Ye Jinsu lifted her leg and walked into the yard, "Yes, we couldn''t win him over. He left in anger."


    Xiao Hong said, "In my opinion, this Si Xiang Ren is just like that. He is not a good person either. Young miss should just ignore him."


    Ye Jinxiu nodded. She had refused Si Xiang''s invitation, and had naturally offended him. He didn''t know if this Si Xiang would be able to deal with him.


    In any case, the Xie family alone was better off than she was.


    Ye Jinsu removed the hairpin from her head and ate her first meal of the day. She turned to Little Red, who had just come back from the outside, and asked, "Where did the Xie Clan go?"


    "We''re at the Jade Water Pavilion." Xiao Hong lowered its head and said.


    The Blue Water Xuan sounded good, but in reality, it was a desolate backyard. Not much better than Ye Jinsu''s yard.


    "Looks like Master is really angry this time. Madam probably won''t be able to turn her body around." Xiao Hong continued, undisguised joy on her face.


    Ye Jinsu frowned. Her expression did not seem to be as relaxed as Xiao Hong''s, "That may not be so."


    "After being wasted for so many years, this is indeed not a good place. However, it is also the courtyard closest to the front courtyard and the courtyard closest to father''s courtyard. "


    It was only a few quarter of an hour''s journey from the Blue Water Pavilion to Ye Hei''s courtyard. Compared to this Sunset Spring Garden, the position was much better.


    Ye Jinxiu spoke slowly. She never thought that she would be able to get rid of the Xie Clan in one fell swoop.


    After hastily eating two mouthfuls, Ye Jinsu put down her chopsticks and said, "Come, follow me to see the Xie Clan."


    Xiao Hong was slightly shocked, "Miss, what should we do if the old master discovers us?"


    Ye Jinsu was not worried at all. "He probably still has a lot of things to deal with. Those servants, those sick old ladies ¡­"


    "Why would the Xie Clan want to see her when he''s still angry at them for doing such a thing?" Ye Jinsu smiled and said, "On the other hand, the Xie Clan should want to see me very much."


    The Ye Residence was big. The backyard was big, but it had taken a lot of time to get to the Blue Water Pavilion. The Blue Water Great Pavilion was quiet. There were not many lights on and the yard was in a state of disrepair. There was dust accumulated from the years everywhere.


    Standing at the entrance of the courtyard, Ye Jinsu measured her stats. There was a bamboo forest outside of the Jade Water Pavilion, and there was a small path inside.


    If she had guessed correctly, this path should lead to Ye''s courtyard.


    There were no servants in the yard, so Ye Jinsu entered the house smoothly. She was sitting in front of the bed, her hair in a mess.


    Hearing the door open, she was shocked and immediately rushed towards Ye Jinsu. His appearance was as though he was about to eat someone.


    Ye Jinsu had already expected this. She dragged Little Red to the side and mercilessly grabbed Lady Xie''s hair with her right hand. Ye Jinsu took out a hairpin from her hair and placed it on her face.


    "You''d better not move."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t even blink her eyes when she saw that hairpin compare itself to her face. His hair was grabbed, and the roots of his hair were torn with pain.


    Ye Jinsu breathed calmly, as if she was talking about a trivial matter, "Otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Her voice was extremely soft and her tone was extremely faint. The eyes that were staring fixedly at Madame Xie were sharp. Madame Xie trembled, a thousand thoughts welled up in her eyes, as if she wanted to kill her. There were even ten thousand vicious words on her lips that wanted to curse her.


    However, with a single glance from Ye Jinsu, he had nailed her to the ground.


    Too terrifying.


    She had almost no doubt that Ye Jinsu would really insert this hairpin into her body.


    She''s crazy, she''s crazy!


    Madame Xie looked at the hairpin with a trembling gaze, her voice trembling. "You ¡­" Are you crazy? "


    "If you kill me, the old master won''t let you off!"


    Ye Jinsu sneered and ignored the second sentence. She began to answer the first sentence, "I am a madman."


    Exerting force into her palm, the tip of the hairpin pressed against Lady Xie''s face, causing it to cave in. Ye Jinsu turned her wrist again, and the hairpin followed her cheek all the way to her chin.


    A red mark was left on her face. Ye Jinsu smiled brilliantly, "You shouldn''t have provoked a madman like me."


    His tone was clearly not dangerous, but the Xie Clan were already sweating like rain.


    The hairpin once again left her chin, swaying a few times in the air before returning to Lady Xie''s forehead. Ye Jinsu was using it to beat the head of the Xie Clan. She was enjoying the sight of the Xie Clan trembling with a contemptuous smirk on her face.


    Madam Xie clenched her fists until her fingertips turned white.


    "Isn''t it just a dog slave who died?" The Xie Clan replied with a smile full of contempt, as if they had just mentioned something happy.


    "It wasn''t me who caused her to die. It was her. She had to die head first."


    Ye Jinxiu''s gaze turned deep and her hand that was holding onto Lady Xie''s hair suddenly exerted a force. She smashed the Lady Xie onto the hard wooden board on the bed.


    Ye Jinsu''s hairpin was pointed at Lady Xie''s neck, and her breathing could no longer steady. The hand that held the hairpin began to tremble.


    She was real, really, and she really wanted to kill this man.


    But not now.


    Can''t...


    When Lady Xie saw her hesitation, her smile became even wider, and her voice became louder. "How amusing. A dignified straight daughter of the Scholar Manor has taken in a lowly servant as her mother."


    "They are all the same kind of lowly bastards!"

 C52

    "Bah!" "You still want to avenge her?"


    "You want to kill me to avenge your lowly wet nurse?" She reached out her hand to grab Ye Jinsu''s hairpin and jabbed it into her neck.


    Sensing the resistance from her hands, Lady Xie''s smile became even more crazed, a ghostly light appearing in her eyes. "You''re going to kill me?" Kill them all! "


    Ye Jinxiu''s chest heaved up and down. The hand holding the hairpin fiercely pulled, and the hairpin fell to the ground. Ye Jinsu could no longer hold it in and slapped the Xie family.


    The laughter abruptly stopped.


    Madam Xie''s head was turned aside, and she covered her face with her hands for a long time without making a sound. Ye Jinsu took two steps back and stared at her with her eagle-like eyes.


    After a long while, Lady Xie finally turned her head and covered her face with her hands. Her eyes were extremely venomous. "You can''t kill me, you can''t kill me."


    "Just like how I can''t kill you, you slut will never be able to kill me!" Shouting hoarsely, Lady Xie slammed her hands down on the wooden bed, causing a violent crash.


    "Don''t think that you''ll win just like that," Madame Xie took a deep breath. "As long as I''m not dead yet, I''ll go out one day."


    "Do you know where the bamboo forest outside can go?"


    "Do you know how close the Clear Water Pavilion is to the old master''s courtyard?"


    "Do you know what I did for those with the surname Ye back then?"


    She stood up from the bed. "He owes me his life!"


    "You will never be able to kill me in this lifetime!"


    Madame Xie smiled again, as if she was about to see victory. "I''ll leave here soon. When the time comes ¡­"


    "At that time ¡­" Ye Jinsu took it and turned around to sit at the table. He didn''t look at the already deranged Xie Clan, his expression unchanged.


    "What will happen to your daughter then?"


    The Xie Clan''s smile froze.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the Xie family. "Your good daughter and you." You should be clear about what you have done since young. "


    "I will not let you off. Naturally, I will also not let your daughter off."


    Mrs Xie widened her eyes, her lips quivering slightly.


    Ah!" Lady Xie shouted as she pounced in Ye Jinsu''s direction, "You slut!


    "Pah!"


    Another sound.


    Ye Jinsu lifted the old teapot on the table and smashed it at Xie''s feet, causing tiles to fly everywhere and slicing her skirt.


    The sound of silk ripping was ear-piercing.


    Ye Jinsu''s tone was cold, "You forced me."


    "If you are obedient, I will turn a blind eye to some of the things you and your daughter have done, as usual."


    She wasn''t the real Ye Jinsu and hadn''t suffered all those grievances before. Even if this stepmother of hers suddenly turned hostile towards her, she had no intention of doing anything. It would be great if he could live the life of a young lady while he ate and drank.


    As long as it didn''t involve the one she cared about the most, she would be able to continue living like this.


    In her previous life, she had suffered the same fate. She was already very satisfied to be able to live the life of a noble.


    Even if she, the direct daughter, didn''t seem like a direct daughter, as a daughter didn''t seem like a daughter.


    However ¡­


    "But you still want to force me!" Ye Jinsu slammed the table and stood up, rushing forward to pinch Lady Xie''s face, "Don''t you like the feeling of having everyone under your control?"


    "How about I pull all your people out?" She pinched the Xie Clan''s face so hard that it deformed, and her fingers turned green.


    Ye Jinsu''s dangerous aura burst out and scared Little Red so much that she forcefully took a few steps back.


    She narrowed her eyes and looked disdainfully at the Xie Clan. Back then, even from Ye Jinsu''s memories, she knew that her mother did not have good intentions.


    Ye Jinxiu was holding onto the thought of having a good life for each of them.


    She could only blame herself for putting herself out of the way. She subconsciously thought that the Ye Residence''s struggle had nothing to do with her. She was still that lawless Chu Ling.


    But she wasn''t. She was Ye Jinsu.


    It was the Xie Clan who had put in so much effort to get rid of Ye Jinsu, the one whom the Xie Clan regarded as their thorn, the one whom the Xie Clan hated to the bones.


    Ye Jinsu had always been forced into a corner.


    Once upon a time, Ye Jinsu played a longer game with this ridiculous woman on the edge of a dead end.


    But she was different.


    She would return ten inches to whoever entered her.


    He forced her to her knees and slapped her across the face ¡­


    "Do you really think I''m easy to bully?" Ye Jinsu grabbed Lady Xie''s chin and threw her fiercely, causing her to fall to the ground.


    There was hatred in Ye Jinsu''s eyes.


    If he could, he would run into her head right now and have her accompany his mother in death!


    Lady Xie looked at Ye Jinsu, whose eyes were bloodshot. She couldn''t help but sit back down on the ground and retreat. A pair of hands reached for the bedpost in panic, forcing the last bit of energy to stand up.


    "I... I haven''t realized in so many years that you still have this kind of scheme. " Mrs Xie held onto the bedpost, her breathing was a little ragged from the fall. Mrs. Xie was hunched over, but she was staring at Ye Jinsu with her head held high.


    "I was wondering why you asked to be grounded. It''s to get rid of yourself!"


    "Use my daughter to attack me, use the matter I''m most worried about to divert my attention away from you, and deliberately leave the person I inserted in order to deceive my eyes." Lady Xie pointed at Ye Jinsu, "You''re really scheming!"


    "Your daughter was stupid." Ye Jinsu coldly replied.


    From the beginning to the end, the Xie Clan had done every single thing without a scratch. The cause of the trouble was all because of Ye Jingru. If she hadn''t given him that slap, nothing would have happened in the future.


    She had already calculated that the Xie Clan would be able to submit, but Ye JinRu couldn''t.


    Ye Jingru was already the Xie Clan''s greatest weakness.


    Mrs Xie suddenly looked as if she had lost all her strength as she bent over the bed. "It''s me who underestimated you."


    Lady Xie pointed at Ye Jinsu and said in a sharp voice, "I was so engrossed in thinking about that bitch, Si Xiang, that I forgot that I still had you!"


    "But," Lady Xie paused, "how did you get the Old Master to come here in the end?"


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and smiled, "Do you really think that I only have Little Red as my trusted aide?"


    Madam Xie was stunned, and her expression froze.


    She had spent so many years plucking out the people that woman had left for Ye Jinsu and replacing them with her own in the mansion.


    She thought that she already had Ye Jinsuo in her control, forcing her to stand alone in the mansion without any help.


    Unexpectedly ¡­


    To think that everything that had happened was fake!


    "Hahahahaha ¡­" Mrs Xie was disheartened, her body weak as she laid on the bed, smiling. The sound of his faint laughter was like that of crying, and in the darkness of the night, it was extremely horrifying.


    "Hahahahaha ¡­" The Xie Clan couldn''t stop laughing. Their laughter caused their waists to cave in, and their heads to sink as well.


    "Ye Jinsu, you''re so awesome." Mrs Xie laughed until tears came out of her eyes.


    "But you know, no matter how powerful you are, your mother was personally killed by your father." Mrs Xie laid on the bed, her head buried in her arms as she spoke very softly.


    "I still remember you being carried by me when you were young." Lady Xie turned her head to the side and looked at Ye Jinsu. "You asked me if I, your father, didn''t like you."


    Mrs Xie pinched her throat and imitated the tone of a child.


    "Do you remember my answer?"


    That was a long, long time ago.


    Until Ye Jinsu was only a two or three year old child who was not familiar with the affairs of the world. She sat on the porch all day waiting for her father.


    At that time, the Xie Clan still had that fake and disgusting skin.


    Ye Jinsu''s expression didn''t change as she stared at Madam Xie, "Say, your father is just busy with his work."


    At the time, she actually believed him.


    Lady Xie looked at Ye Jinsu''s face and pursed her lips. "Now let me tell you, why?"

 C53

    "Aren''t you curious why your father won''t even look at you, no matter what you''ve done or how well you''ve done?"


    "Why is it that when I was young, I was willing to give you a glance or two, but the bigger the gaze, the colder I would be towards you?"


    Mrs Xie said softly, as if she had seen through the painful feelings that Ye Jinsu had all these years.


    "Because ¡­" Lady Xie extended her hand and pointed at Ye Jinsu''s face, "Because every day you grow up, you become more like her."


    Madame Xie''s finger moved, as if she was copying Ye Jinsu''s face.


    "Like... "Really, it''s too similar." She pursed her lips and said softly.


    "Your current appearance is extremely similar to her from back then."


    "He hates her," Lady Xie said, retracting her hand. Her words were very clear, as if she wanted Ye Jinsu to never forget them.


    "I was the one who made him hate your mother so much, hated her so much that he wished he could kill her, hated so much that he wished he could kill you!"


    Mrs Xie stared at Ye Jinsu and said each word clearly.


    However, Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes, her expression calm.


    Mrs Xie sat up again. She was eager to see Ye Jinsu''s painful and hateful expression. "Back then, I was pregnant with your mother, but I almost had a miscarriage in her yard."


    "I told your father that it was your mother who did it."


    "So your father killed her in a fit of rage!"


    Ye Jinxiu was still sitting there motionless.


    "Pity that fool your mother! "He''s even thinking about his good husband!" The Xie Clan raised their voices, the smile on their faces growing wider.


    "Just like you!"


    "He''s even wholeheartedly thinking of his good father ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu finally raised her eyes and looked at the Xie Clan.


    His eyes had already returned to a calm state, like a pool of tranquil water. This wasn''t the gaze the Xie Clan wanted to see.


    She should be as angry, sad, and miserable as before!


    The corners of Ye Jinsu''s lips moved with a smile that was not a smile, "Thank you, Second Mother, for telling me all these things that happened in the past."


    "If I were to do it, it would take me a long time to do it."


    "Since Second Mother has said everything, then I will remember this competition as well. "I''ll write it down for second sister first."


    Ye Jinsu''s tone was flat, but she spoke in the language of demons.


    She knew what the Xie Clan was thinking, but she was no longer that Ye Jinsu. She no longer held any feelings towards her so-called father.


    How could he be hurt by her sarcastic words?


    However, she definitely had to repay the debt the Xie Clan owed her back then for Ye Jinsu.


    With widened eyes, Mrs Xie''s legs gave out and she knelt onto the ground. The person currently sitting was no longer the same Ye Jinsu from before.


    She could no longer grasp her weaknesses.


    On the other hand, she firmly held on to her weakness!


    Mrs Xie struggled to stand up, but she had already collapsed to the ground. Ye Jinsu sat there, looking down at her as if she were a sick mouse.


    Mrs Xie shook her head, "You can''t do anything to Ru''Er!"


    "You can''t!"


    Xie Shi looked at Ye Jinsu, "My Ru''er is the most favored direct descendant of the Ye Residence!"


    "Master will protect her!" "If you dare touch my daughter, I''ll kill you!"


    It was a pity that she didn''t have any strength left, so she could only lie on the ground and say such vicious words.


    It was late at night.


    Outside, someone began typing.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the struggling Lady Xie on the ground and stood up. "Jingyun, smash apart everything here."


    With the sound of porcelain shattering, Ye Jin turned her head and opened the door. Facing the vast darkness of the night, Ye Jinsu opened her mouth once again, "Shuo Feng."


    Another person appeared in the darkness. Just like Jing Yun, it was one of the dark guards that Ning Yunyin had left behind.


    "No matter what methods you use. Let her curse, and be careful not to sound too miserable, and not to leave any traces on her. Can it be done? " Ye Jinsu asked softly.


    The eight foot tall man stared blankly for a second before finally nodding his head.


    Ye Jinsu lifted her leg and walked out of the room, "Little Red, let''s go."


    The Scholar''s Manor had not slept for the entire night.


    The ruckus in the Jadewater Great Pavilion lasted for a full four hours. When the old lady woke up for the third time, she couldn''t bear it any longer and finally sent someone over.


    Mrs Xie had long since fainted.


    The one who went was the old granny, who kept the fact that Madame Xie had fainted a secret.


    He had not slept the entire night, so it was already afternoon when he woke up.


    Ye Jinsu pinched her shoulder as she drank the porridge, and a flower hairpin appeared between her fingers. When there were no outsiders in the room, Ye Jinsu finally spoke, "Come out."


    Two more people appeared in the room without a sound, half-kneeling as they bowed to Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t even raise her head as she asked, "How long have the two of you been following Ning Yunyin?"


    The two people who knelt were stunned. They had never heard of anyone who dared to call Ning Wang by her name.


    "Ten years." Shuofeng replied.


    "Ten years ¡­" Ye Jinxiu said in a low voice. They had been together for ten years. They would leave it to her if they said they would leave it to her.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t know what to say.


    She was getting more and more confused about Ning Yunxiao. He was very good to her, at times, at times. In the end, he was too good at disguising himself. That piece of skin that he wore had already blended into his bones and blood, lying to himself in front of him at all times.


    Or ¡­


    Was he supposed to be like this?


    Recollecting her thoughts, Ye Jinxiu turned around and asked, "How did you manage to get the Xie Clan to speak up in that courtyard yesterday?"


    "Miss, your subordinate used poison."


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows. "What poison?"


    "It''s not some rare poison, it will only cause her pain for a while," Shuofeng lowered his head and replied, "I poisoned her, so if she wants the antidote, she has to do what I say."


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and smiled. Ning Yunyin was indeed useful.


    This time, the Xie Clan was going to hate him to death.


    But it didn''t matter. He had to hate him sooner or later. Ye Jinxiu continued to drink her porridge, "Can the poison find out?"


    "I can''t find out if I take the antidote."


    "Very good."


    Ye Jinsu put down the spoon and called out, "Little Red."


    "Accompany me to the kitchen to prepare some chicken soup for Grandmother."


    She had been grounded before, but now she was out. Naturally, this granddaughter of hers had to fulfill her filial piety.


    It was already afternoon outside. In four hours, it would be time for dinner. Xiao Hong stood guard at the door. The people that the Old Master had sent to clear up had arrived, and were currently dragging the Evening Bell and the evening moon out.


    There were some noises coming from outside, Xiao Hong asked as soon as she got back to the house.


    "He''s here to lead the way." Xiao Hong said with a frown.


    With just a few words, Ye Jinsu understood. "Then let''s go out later and let them cause a ruckus."


    "Father, what should we do with these people?"


    Two-thirds of the servants in the House of Ye were from the Xie Clan. If they were killed one by one, the entire house would be empty.


    Moreover, such a large movement involved so many people. If word of this got out, who knew how far it would go. It was bad for the House of Ye.


    Xiao Hong''s expression was a little unfair, "It seems like I didn''t do anything to them, I just sold off a few unimportant girls as workers."


    "Most of the people are still there."


    "Is there any change to the position?" Ye Jinsu tilted her head and asked.


    "Yes!" Xiao Hong nodded. "Those who were originally working in the inner courtyard have all been sent to the outer courtyard to do some dirty work."


    Ye Jinsu nodded when she heard this. Ye Zheng was keeping them to deal with it slowly.


    Little Red seems to have reacted as well, opening her mouth wide but at the same time suddenly covering it up.


    Just as Ye Jinsu wanted to speak, a shrill scream suddenly came from the clamor outside the room, "Miss, save me!"


    The voice was not quiet, with a sense of desperation and urgency, asking for help: "Miss! I am wronged, miss! "

 C54

    Ye Jinsu''s expression was rather unsightly.


    Xiao Hong noticed Ye Jinsu''s displeasure and said at the right time, "Miss, I''ll go tell them to shut up."


    Ye Jinsu stopped him, "There''s no need. I''ll go out and take a look."


    Since they were already shouting for her to save them, the next step would probably be to pull at her door frame. If she still didn''t go out, then it would seem that she was as vicious as a snake.


    When he went out of the door, he saw the evening bell kneeling in front of the stairs, kowtowing to him with all his might. This servant is really wronged! "


    Ye Jinsu didn''t have any expression on her face, and even looked a little disgusted. Those chosen by the Xie Clan were all people who knew how to act just like her.


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu did not say anything, the evening clock, who was kneeling down, looked anxiously towards the moon behind her.


    After getting a look at her, Mu Ru Yue also broke free from the shackles on her hands and knelt before Ye Jin Su.


    "Ever since the two of us came to the Twilight Garden, we have always thought of Miss with one heart. We would never dare to have second thoughts!"


    Ye Jinsu found it funny and sat down on the chair she had just handed over. He acted frivolous, as if he wanted to keep the two of them at arm''s length.


    "Whether you are innocent or not is not up to me to decide. "That''s up to the Old Master to decide."


    "I know that the two of you wholeheartedly want to help me. Presumably, there are some vicious servants in Second Mother''s courtyard that hate me, so that''s why they want to drag the people in my courtyard into the water."


    Ye Jinsu smiled, "But you have to go through with the process. If the two of you are really innocent, you don''t have to be afraid to investigate."


    "Don''t you think so?"


    Evening Bell''s face instantly turned pale.


    This meant that he wasn''t prepared to save the two of them from the start. The latter clock was smarter than the later moon. Seeing Ye Jinsu''s current expression, his heart sank.


    This young miss had probably already known of their identities and was waiting for this day to come.


    However, Nightmoon was frightened. She hadn''t expected to reach this level. Hearing Ye Jinsu''s words, she kneeled and took a few steps forward, "But Miss, this servant and the others, if they go in, they will at least lose a layer of skin!"


    Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart. He acted as though he didn''t hear Zhang Xuan''s words, glanced at the guard beside him and said, "Are you still not taking him away?"


    The person next to him had a rope and was about to tie it.


    The head, which had been hanging down the entire time, suddenly jerked up. A sharp glint never appeared in the depths of his eyes. His body fiercely sprung up from the ground and a wisp of cold light shot out from his fingers towards Ye Jinsu!


    There''s a blade there!


    In an instant, the distance between them had closed. Ye Jinsu didn''t even have the time to dodge. Ye Jinsu hammered her fists on the chair''s handle.


    "Step down!"


    This sound was filled with deterrence. The hand Little Red extended out earlier trembled in fear, and she fell back onto the ground.


    The hand stretched out quickly, and when the fingertip touched the tip of the blade, it made a cut. The cut was not big, but it was not shallow.


    Two inches more and it would not be a matter of bloodshed.


    The blade was pressed against Ye Jinsu''s throat.


    She didn''t even feel the pain as she pressed against it. Ye Jinsu felt a warm liquid flowing down her body.


    "Don''t come over!"


    No one moved. They were all frightened by this sudden scene.


    Naturally, no one noticed a black shadow pass by within the room and disappear.


    The leader who came to escort her immediately reacted. He grabbed the moon that was about to stand up and grabbed her by the neck.


    "Let go of our Young Miss!"


    She was caught a step too late. The leader was a stout man who was too strong for her to move. Now he could only stare at the clock for help.


    "Useless thing!" The night bell couldn''t help but curse. The hand pressing down on Ye Jinsu''s neck didn''t move at all. As he looked at Ye Jinsu''s calm expression, he started to panic.


    "Eldest Miss, as long as you let me live."


    Ye Jinxiu sat on the spot and lifted her gaze from the blade hanging on her neck. There was no fear in her eyes.


    "Let you go?" Ye Jinshu smiled and looked at the moon, "What about your sister?"


    The hand holding the blade loosened and tightened, the clock stared at the moon, then turned around, "Useless thing, what''s the use of keeping her."


    "Don''t think that you can use her to threaten me. Even if you kill her in front of me, I won''t even blink!"


    "Since that''s the case, there''s no need to stay."


    When Ye Jinsu spoke to the leader, it was as if she wasn''t threatened at all.


    The leader was shocked, but he did not move.


    However, it was only late at night that there was no movement. The hand holding the blade did not waver in the slightest, and his eyes did not seem to care at all.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes. It seemed that she really didn''t care.


    "Attack!"


    Ye Jinsu gave the order and the leader began to use his strength to hold the neck of the late moon as if it were a dried twig.


    "You can''t blame me for this, it was your sister who refused to save you." Ye Jinsu looked at the green moon on her face and spoke gently.


    She was so angry that her face was twisted, and her hands were tightly holding the shackles around her neck, but she couldn''t move them at all.


    After a long while, she finally squeezed out a few words from the slit in her throat. "You ¡­" "You ¡­"


    The pressure on his neck became heavier.


    The feeling of suffocation made her widen her eyes and stare at the cold face of the clock.


    "How about this? I''ll only let one of you go, or you get up and kill her. How about I let you go?" Ye Jinsu suddenly spoke up in a timely manner and waved her hand, stopping her hand from continuing to exert her strength.


    "Or you can choose not to kill her. Let Big Sister choose not to save you, while I let her leave. "


    "What do you choose?"


    She had a gap in her throat to speak, but she was unable to say a single word.


    This was clearly estrangement!


    "Ah Yue, don''t listen to her!"


    "She''s in my hands now. She''ll always let us out of here obediently. Don''t fall into her trap!"


    Ye Jinsu listened quietly as the corners of her lips curled up, "If that''s the case, then let''s do it."


    "Pinch her to death."


    "Don''t move!"


    The blade went in another inch and bled more.


    The leader didn''t dare to pinch her again. He held onto the moon as he stared fearfully at Ye Jinsu. This young miss was playing with her life.


    If there really was a chance, even if he died a thousand times, it wouldn''t be enough to apologize.


    However, Ye Jinsu frowned from the pain and still said, "Do it!"


    The night clock completely panicked and shouted at Ye Jinsu, "Do you want to die!?"


    However, he didn''t dare to move his hand even an inch further.


    Ye Jinsu was in so much pain that her voice was hoarse. She laughed and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to live, it''s that you don''t want your sister''s life anymore."


    When he heard the bell, his entire body trembled.


    Why, why was she still able to smile even in such a situation? Why was she still so stubborn?


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kill you?"


    "If you kill me, will you get out of the House of Ye?" Ye Jinsu looked up at the clock, blood flowing into her clothes, warm and sticky.

 C55

    The hand holding the blade could not help but tremble slightly.


    If Wan Yue was truly strangled to death, she could only say in her heart that it was her fate. The scariest part was that this young miss really didn''t want to kill her.


    "Yue, don''t be afraid. Eldest Miss is using you to threaten me," Nightclock turned his head, looking at the moon on the ground, he said, "We sisters have been together for so many years, I will definitely save you. Don''t be fooled!"


    The green face of the sunset moon became confused and painful.


    Just a little bit more and she would have been strangled to death here.


    But she ¡­


    She closed her eyes in pain, and two streams of tears ran down her cheeks.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t seem to be interested as she moved her arm and changed into a comfortable position. The position of his neck changed. Shocked, the clock yelled, "Don''t move!" and the blade left the wound.


    If Ye Jinsu died, her only bargaining chip would be gone.


    "Cripple her left hand." Ye Jinsu gave the order indifferently.


    When the leader received the order, he reached out and grabbed the hand that was clasped behind Yue Yue''s back, breaking it against the joint.


    A crisp click.


    And, a heart-wrenching scream.


    The face of the evening clock was white and white.


    Little Red, who was hiding behind her back, had just steadied herself when her legs gave out and she sat back down on the ground. His stomach, which was louder than the late moon, was clogged up in his arms.


    Xiao Hong ruthlessly bit itself before it was able to restrain itself from screaming out.


    Even so, she was still quite frightened.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t even blink her eyes as she said, "Can you tell me the answer now?"


    Nightmoon was rolling on the ground in pain. The entire yard was filled with her screams of pain, and every word she uttered was heard by the clock.


    Her breathing quickened, and the hand holding the blade trembled slightly.


    This person was crazy!


    Why is it that my life is clearly in my hands? She could still calmly issue orders and threaten him in return!


    When the clock didn''t answer, Ye Jinsu looked at the moon on the ground and asked, "What about you? How are you going to choose?"


    "Kill her and I''ll let you go. It can even allow you to live a good life without any worries, never having to do this kind of thing ever again, and live a good life again. "


    "There''s nothing good about this kind of elder sister. She only thinks about herself, and you just want to protect yourself. You don''t have any sins, right?"


    Ye JinSu slowed down her voice and spoke like a person who had been coaxing others into crossing the river. The corner of her mouth curved into a reassuring smile.


    In pain, Mu Ru Yue opened her eyes and looked at Ye Jinsu, whose neck was still pressed against the blade. She struggled to speak. "I ¡­"


    As he spoke, he looked at the clock, his right hand clenching into a fist. "She ¡­"


    When the Evening Bell saw this, his heart trembled, and his heart began to race. She and Yue were training together, she knew very well what kind of ability Yue had. If she was really in a rush, one of her hands could kill her.


    The lips of the evening moon slightly parted as she tried her best to speak ¡­


    It was too late.


    "Kill her!"


    Nightingale suddenly turned her head and looked at Ye Jinsu, "Kill her and let me go!"


    Everything was quiet.


    Ye Jinsu let out a laugh and looked at the moon behind the clock.


    "Sister like this, do you want to keep her?"


    When he turned his head, he saw the moon sitting on the ground, staring at him in a daze.


    He had fallen into a trap!


    The body of the clock shook, and the hand holding the blade cut its fingers. Blood trickled down his fingers, and the clock watched with trepidation as it flowed with a tinge of bright red.


    The one holding the saber was instead wounded by the blade.


    As expected, Ye Jinsu also saw the tint of blood, but her expression did not change and she remained as calm as ever.


    At this point, Evening Bell withdrew his thoughts. He turned around and stared at Ye Jinsu, his eyes bloodshot.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I would push you into a corner and kill you now?"


    "If you kill me, even if you grow wings, you won''t be able to fly to the House of Ye."


    What Ye Jinsu said was the truth. The Ye Residence was big. Currently, the people who were investigating the Xie Clan had all been sent to guard the area, and they were all trustworthy people.


    If anyone made a move, he or she would be able to catch him or her immediately.


    If he hadn''t known this, he wouldn''t have taken the risk of kidnapping Ye Jinsu, the unfavoured direct descendant.


    "What''s more," Ye Jinsu raised her eyes to look at her, then shifted her gaze to the side and said softly, "It''s too late."


    The others were about to arrive.


    This voice was very soft, so soft that only the Evening Bell and Little Red could hear it. The clock suddenly realized that it was the same sound as before!


    The cry of the moon must have attracted other people.


    Ye Jinsu turned to look at the moon, tears already filling her entire face. Yue''er laid on the ground, looking up at the clock and gritting her teeth, "You''re so ruthless ¡­"


    After such a hateful gaze, Evening Bell completely understood that this situation meant that he was alone and without help.


    "Trash!" "If you come over here, I''ll kill you no matter what!"


    "Let her go." "I will keep my word. If you kill her, I will ensure that you can leave the Ye residence safely."


    Sure enough, the shackles were released. "Almost immediately, evening moon jumped up from the ground and looked in the direction of the two men.


    This time, it was both fierce and anxious. The evening clock could only grab Ye Jinsu and dodge to the side. However, the moment he dodged it, a sharp arrow came from his back, aiming straight at the clock.


    In the time it took for a spark to fly off of a piece of flint, Ye Jinsu abruptly retreated and turned her head, hugging Little Red as she lay on the ground.


    Several sharp arrows shot out towards the evening bell and the night moon.


    Both of them were hit by arrows.


    Ye Jinxiu was lying on the ground, and her neck was affected by the violent movement. Fresh blood flowed out and rolled on Xiao Hong''s body.


    Little Red couldn''t be bothered about being hit anymore. He only saw Ye Jinsu''s neck bleeding profusely. She was so scared that tears started to flow from her eyes as she frantically tried to cover her wound.


    In the end, the blood didn''t stop flowing out of his hand. He almost felt like he was going to be strangled to death.


    He waited for someone to help Ye Jinsu up before she managed to escape this calamity.


    It was a pity that she was already in so much pain that she couldn''t speak. Otherwise, she would have definitely scolded Xiao Hong.


    The wound went in another inch.


    Just a second before he pounced at Little Red, Ye Jinsu dodged backwards, but it was the night bell that alarmed her. The blade followed Ye Jinsu''s neck, directly cutting into her wound by an inch.


    There was no end to the blood flow.


    Ye Jinsu''s face was pale from the pain and her forehead was dripping with cold sweat.


    In front of the house, Evening Bell and Late Moon were shot by arrows. They knelt on the ground and glared at Ye Jinsu.


    Although the kick from Wan Yue had been directed towards the clock, she hadn''t shown any signs of letting Ye Jinsu go. It was obvious that they would have to deal with Ye Jinsu as well. Fortunately, the people from the residence came early.


    In reality, the act of folding late moon arms was done to create some disturbance. After the screeching of the moon, Ye Jinsu had been keeping her eye on the door. It wasn''t until a figure appeared at the door and quickly disappeared that Ye Jinxiu finally felt at ease.


    Now that the two of them had been captured, the danger had disappeared. Only then did Ye Jinxiu let go of the remaining half of her heart.


    However, none of those arrows had missed him. Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Zhitong, who was standing at the side, and sneered in his heart. He probably wished in his heart that he could kill himself in the chaos.

 C56

    Xiao Hong was so anxious that she burst into tears. Everyone in the late spring garden was in a state of panic. The only one who remained standing was the person Ye Dingzi had brought along. He tied up the two maidservants without turning his gaze towards Ye Jinsu.


    Xiao Hong felt wronged and cried even more tears as she held Ye Jinsu''s hand and was about to walk into the house.


    Ye Jinsu wasn''t able to stand steadily. She had been holding up her calm appearance a long time ago, but her stomach had already rolled over and over many times. She was already soaked in cold sweat from being stabbed in the neck.


    The wound on her neck was still bleeding, and the loss of blood and excessive pain had left her weak and unsteady.


    In the end, Little Red''s strength was still limited. Just as she reached the bedside, she twisted her legs and fell onto the bed together with Ye Jinsu.


    The blood still did not stop. The clothes on his chest had been stained with a large amount of red. It was a shocking sight to behold.


    Ye Jinsu''s face turned pale and she broke out in a cold sweat.


    Since it was like this, Ye Zhouze didn''t have any intention of asking for a doctor. On the other hand, after capturing them, he left with his men.


    Xiao Hong knelt beside the bed and sobbed. Someone outside had brought hot water in, but it was useless.


    If this dragged on, Little Red was afraid that Ye Jinsu''s life would be in danger.


    Suddenly, as if she thought of something, Xiao Hong stood up and wiped away her tears.


    Since there was no other way, he could only beg the old master. Otherwise, if she went to find a doctor, she wouldn''t be so anxious.


    However, Ye Jinsu extended her hand and grabbed Little Red.


    "Don''t... "Let''s go." There was a wound on her throat, and every move she made caused her wound to twitch. The pain caused Ye Jinsu to break out in a cold sweat. He squeezed out two words from between his teeth and firmly grabbed Little Red''s sleeve.


    There was no use in going. Ye Zheng had long wished that he would die.


    Now that he was dead, it could be said that someone with ill intentions had snuck into the mansion and accidentally killed him.


    He was perfectly justified and had no worries about what would happen next.


    Ye Jinsu shook her head with difficulty and then said softly, "Jingyun, go and bring Meng Lan here."


    As soon as he said that, a black silhouette disappeared from the window.


    "Little Red, I think there''s still some left of the medicine that Ning Yunyin sent over last time. Bring it over."


    Only then did Xiao Hong remember that the medicine she used to injure herself was given to her by Ning Wang. The effect of the medicine was astonishing. One could stop the bleeding just by applying it.


    Xiao Hong hurriedly came over and used its trembling hands to pull away the cloth covering the wound. Some of the blood had formed scabs on the wound, and Xiao Hong''s strength had lightened. Whether the scab was caused or not, more blood was gushing out from the wound.


    A tearing pain came from the wound. Ye Jinsu painfully grabbed Little Red''s clothes. She let out a groan as she bent her body.


    Xiao Hong cried even harder and took the medicine in her hands while trembling.


    Seeing that the wound had stopped bleeding, Little Red''s crying gradually weakened. It then started to wipe the blood off Ye Jinsu''s body.


    Ye Jinsu was in so much pain that her mind was in a mess. She looked at the bed curtain and only felt her head sink and sink. The medicine on his neck was cold at first, but then it got hotter and hotter. After a while, it stopped hurting.


    Ye Jinsu''s thoughts were unclear, but the feeling of the medicine on her neck was very strong.


    He didn''t expect that when he got injured this time, Ning Yunyin would be able to save him even when he was far away from her.


    Really ¡­


    It was lingering.


    It was getting dark outside, and Ye Jinsu''s eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. Finally, in the bright white light, Ye Jinsu closed her eyes.


    The coma lasted for a full day and night.


    When Ye Jinxiu woke up again, it was already the evening of the second day.


    Ye Jinsu stretched out her hand to touch her neck. It was already wrapped in gauze, and it was no longer as painful as it was before. Ye Jinsu opened her mouth once again, but it still hurt as she dragged her wound.


    It seemed like he wouldn''t be able to talk and eat properly for a while.


    Xiao Hong happened to be coming in with some clean bandages and medicine. Seeing Ye Jinsu open her eyes, tears flowed out of her eyes due to her excitement.


    "Miss, you''ve finally woken up. I thought ¡­" "I thought you ¡­"


    As she spoke, Little Red was unable to continue. Those unlucky words that followed, Xiao Hong was afraid that they would come true if she said them out loud.


    Ye Jinsu smiled with relief. She wanted to say something, but was stopped by Xiao Hong. "Miss Meng Lan said it. Miss should speak less. It''s not good if she touches her wound."


    Ye Jinsu nodded and was at a loss on how to express her hunger to Xiao Hong. Her stomach rumbled at the right time.


    Xiao Hong smacked his head, "Miss must be hungry. Miss Meng Lan has instructed me to let Miss have some light porridge for the next few days. I''ll go cook it now."


    Only then did Ye Jinsu lower her head in satisfaction.


    Meng Lan came in from outside. She opened up the medicine Xiao Hong brought in and prepared to change it for Ye Jinsu. She frowned slightly.


    "You''re too impulsive. If this wound is any deeper, then you won''t be able to continue bleeding."


    The wound under the gauze had started to scab, and when she first arrived, she was terrified by the sight of blood on her chest, on her bed, everywhere. After hearing the cause and effect of the matter, he was even more shocked.


    "The prince gave you Shuofeng and Jingyun, in order for them to protect you, but you didn''t let them show themselves." Meng Lan''s frown deepened.


    When Ning Wang returned, she wouldn''t even know how to explain it.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything and only shook her head.


    Jing Yun and Shuofeng definitely could not appear in public. The people who had filled the courtyard, the people in his own courtyard, Ye Zhanzheng''s courtyard, and the people in the Old Master''s courtyard.


    Once the two of them appeared, a great deal of trouble would surely follow.


    What''s more, he needed them to appear in the dark in the future. Don''t show yourself so easily.


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything, Meng Lan continued, "You really are bold. If that clock didn''t listen to you and forced you into a corner, what would we do?"


    "What if Lord Ye''s people don''t arrive in time?"


    "What if I''m not there in time?"


    "Too reckless."


    "¡­"


    Ye JinSu listened to it until her head was swollen. She then covered Meng Lan''s mouth with her hand and turned her head away in disgust. Meng Lan had followed Ning Yunxiao here earlier, so she wasn''t as talkative as she was now.


    Meng Lan gagged and angrily shut her mouth.


    After a long while, he said gloomily, "Your Highness has previously told me and Shuofeng to protect you well. "Now that we''re like this, the servants will definitely be scolded again."


    The closer they got to the back, the softer the voice became. There was even a hint of grievance in it.


    When Ye Jinsu heard this, she found it a little funny and lightly pursed her lips.


    He applied the medicine again. It was different from the medicine that Ning Yunxiao had given him last time. He didn''t feel like it existed when he applied it. After being wrapped in the gauze, he could no longer feel anything. Ye Jinsu moved her throat, but it actually didn''t hurt anymore.


    Meng Lan tidied up her things and said, "This pill has an analgesic effect. It''s to make it easier for you to eat. But it''s best if you don''t move your throat, so that the wound won''t open up."


    Ye Jinsu coughed lightly a few times. Other than the fact that it was a little hoarse, it didn''t hurt that much anymore.


    After drinking some water to moisten his throat, Ye Jinsu looked at the busy Meng Lan and suddenly opened her mouth, "Your highness, what kind of people do you usually have?"

 C57

    Ye Jinsu had seen Ning Yunke''s face a few times, but had also seen his expression. Laughter, annoyance, frown, or pursed lips...


    The more he saw, the more he couldn''t figure out which one was the real Ning Yunyin.


    She recalled the first time she saw him at Ning Prince Mansion, standing at the entrance. The corners of her lips curled up into a faint smile, and her smile was as warm as jade. It was as if no matter what time, it would always be like this in the spring.


    After that, he saw him making progress in his own yard. His hair was black and his clothes were green. After a few days, this person had changed. His eyes were bright and teasing, tainted with a cunning aura.


    At the time, she had thought that the fox had finally revealed a bit of its tail.


    Unexpectedly, this person was not a fox, he was clearly a wolf.


    The sheepskin was draped, so was the fox skin.


    Ye Jinxiu rubbed between her eyebrows and felt that she was asking for trouble. She opened her mouth and explained to the stunned Meng Lan, "It''s nothing, I''m just asking."


    How could a person like Ning Yunyin be easily seen through?


    Meng Lan''s eyes fell on Ye Jinsu. In the end, she didn''t say anything and just nodded, preparing to leave.


    However, when they reached the door, Meng Lan suddenly said, "Miss, you may not know, but about a month ago, Your Highness was in a very bad mood."


    "This servant doesn''t know why, but I have a bold guess that it might be related to Miss." Meng Lan said softly.


    More than a month ago?


    Time continued to flow forward. A month ago, he had been quarreling with Ning Yunyin. The time he hurt his hand.


    Ye Jinsu''s face was slightly black. He still had the face to be in a bad mood?


    He was the one who rushed to the door to denounce him, and the one who hurt him in anger was him, did he feel wronged?


    "What are you trying to say?" Ye Jinxiu asked snappily.


    Meng Lan looked at Ye Jinsu''s face and realized that it was probably something unpleasant. Sighing, Meng Lan opened her mouth, "This servant has no other intentions, it''s just that this servant has served the Prince for so many years, I''ve never seen him like this."


    "I presume that in the prince''s heart, Miss is a very important person."


    Meng Lan''s voice was very soft and floated in the quiet room, lingering for a long time.


    Ye Jinxiu frowned. Her thoughts were scattered by this light sentence. Something was pushed gently in her heart and it began to crack, teetering on the verge of collapse.


    This feeling was too baffling, like a lump of cotton stuck in his heart, suffocating and unsettling.


    But she couldn''t help herself.


    Another sleepless night.


    Perhaps he had slept enough before, but Ye Jinsu did not have the slightest bit of sleepiness. After he had moved his body and realized that the wound was unaffected, Ye Jinsu got up from the bed without hesitation and left the room, walking into the yard.


    She felt that the house might have been tangled up by the words she had just spoken. It made her feel that her mood was unsettled, and her entire mind was filled with the thoughts of a reclusive Ning Yun.


    She had to go out and cool down.


    However, it was still summer, and the weather was still hot. It had been a few days since it had rained. Some of the leaves had already been rolled up by the sun. The weather was a bit hot and stuffy.


    On the contrary, it was getting hotter outside.


    Ye Jinsu walked under a big locust tree and sat down with a random fan. The sky was filled with stars, the air was filled with the scent of locust flowers, and the cicadas were chirping incessantly.


    Ye Jinsu wanted to raise her head to look at the stars in the sky, but the wound on her neck made it almost impossible for her to raise her head. She could only sit on the stone bench and stare at the locust flowers that had fallen from the dark sky.


    It was just like the smell on Ning Yunyin''s body, the smell on his body when they first met each other. It was a scent that could make people feel at ease. It was faint, and sometimes even faintly discernible. However, Ye Jinsu could always smell a trace of this scent from his body.


    Ye Jinsu''s face raised two suspicious red clouds, which were barely visible in the dim moonlight. There was no one around. Ye Jinsu suddenly reached out her hand to touch her soft lips.


    He immediately withdrew it as if it was scalding his hand.


    Ning Yunyin''s words from that day were still fresh in his mind. "Make a mark."


    Ye Jinxiu''s face turned red again. She couldn''t bear the scorching heat anymore, so she covered her face with her hands. Her cold fingers were able to ease the heat on her face. Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but think, only after marriage can I do this?


    He had already kissed her, was he prepared to take responsibility?


    Ye Jinxiu was very angry. He was obviously the one who acted on his own accord and ruined her reputation. Although no one had seen it, he might have thought of this plan and decided to marry himself first.


    However, when she thought of this, she was not as angry as she was now.


    Ye Jinsu slapped her face, trying to get rid of those charming thoughts in her head.


    The more he thought about it, the more askew he became.


    It must have been too hot tonight.


    In the morning, when Xiao Hong entered the room with a bottle of water for washing her face, she saw Ye Jinsu sitting by the window with two dark circles under her eyes, looking haggard. Xiao Hong was so frightened that it wanted to call a doctor, but was stopped by Ye Jinsu.


    The analgesic effect of the medicine on his neck had lost its effect. At this moment, his neck was in pain. Ye Jinxiu was speechless and could only gesticulate with her hands and feet. After a long time of gesticulating, Little Red finally understood that Ye Jinsu meant that there was no need to go to a doctor.


    After changing the pill again, Xiao Hong took advantage of the medicinal properties of the pill and hurriedly served breakfast. Only then did Ye Jinsu open her mouth to speak, "Did you say when my injury will recover?"


    If she kept holding it in like this, she was going to suffocate to death.


    Xiao Hong looked at the bitter and resentful expression on Ye Jinsu''s face and chuckled. "It won''t take too long. These are all good medicines. Miss Meng Lan said that in at most three days, we won''t have to stop talking and eating."


    "That''s what Dr. Liu said, don''t worry Miss."


    Ye Jinxiu could only nod her head and poke listlessly at the food in her mouth. From the previous night until now, Ning Yunxiao had been appearing in her mind from time to time. Ye Jinsu suspected that he had cast some sort of curse on her.


    Xiao Hong, on the other hand, went out and came back to report, "Miss, Miss Si Xiang came over. She even brought a doctor with her, saying that she came to check on Miss''s injuries."


    Ye Jinsu was now in a very bad mood. She snappily said, "Let her go. The doctors won''t keep her. They won''t accept even a single gift."


    She was well aware of what Si Xiang was here for.


    She had been injured for so many days, and the whole House of Ye seemed to have isolated itself. There was no one left to see or invite a doctor. Everyone was waiting for him to die, but they didn''t expect that he would survive.


    Seeing that this was a good opportunity, Si Xiang decided to rope him in.


    Xiao Hong understood Ye Jinsu''s meaning and turned around, preparing to ask Si Xiang to leave.


    However, after a while, there was another commotion outside, and the door was forcefully pushed open. Si Xiang stood at the door and saw Ye Jinsu drinking her porridge safe and sound, a smile blossoming on her face.


    "It''s great that young miss is fine. I''ve been worried about you for the past few days, so I specially brought a doctor over for you."

 C58

    Ye Jinsu put down the bowl and calmly looked at the doctor behind Si Xiang.


    "Did you know that the Second Miss was punished to kneel at the ancestral hall because there was something wrong with the doctor who sent her to me?"


    The expression on Si Xiang''s face froze for a moment.


    A faint smile appeared on Ye Jinsu''s face, and there was a hint of ridicule on her face that couldn''t be retracted in time. Si Xiang felt insulted, but managed to suppress the anger on his face.


    "What are you talking about, Eldest Miss? If you don''t trust me, then just treat it as me worrying your heart for nothing."


    Ye Jinsu looked at Si Xiang''s wronged face and sneered coldly in her heart. He took back the ridicule he revealed just now and smiled as he replied. "What are you saying? I was just joking. Why are you still taking it so seriously?"


    "Of course you wouldn''t harm me."


    Hearing this, Si Xiang''s complexion finally eased up. However, he had no intention of leaving. He even lifted his leg and entered the room.


    "But look at my injury," Ye Jinsu pointed at the gauze on her neck. "It wasn''t really that deep anyway. I''ll stop bothering you now that I''ve asked for a doctor to treat me."


    Ye Jinsu spoke politely, and Si Xiang''s expression wavered a little as she dismissed the doctor behind her. He took a few steps forward and sat beside Ye Jinsu, "It''s good that you''re fine. I don''t know how worried I am for you."


    Ye Jinshu slightly frowned, but he quickly hid himself. Without making a sound, he shifted the chair and pulled away from her. "Thanks, but I''m fine."


    "I wonder how Second Mother is doing?" Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows and asked.


    If she only wanted to come here in the name of sending the doctor away, she wanted to see if she was still alive. She didn''t need to stay here any longer. She endured the anger and acted as if she wouldn''t be able to leave even after a while.


    He must have something to say to her.


    What did they care about in the House of Ye?


    That could only be the matter of the Xie Clan.


    Sure enough, Si Xiang nodded her head, looking somewhat dissatisfied. "I was just about to tell you about this!"


    "What happened to Second Mother?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    It had only been a few days since she left the Clear Water Pavilion. The news of her being injured should have already spread out. I just don''t know what the news is over there.


    He had originally planned to let Jing Yun and the others inquire about the matter, but he hadn''t expected that someone would come to deliver the news so quickly.


    Si Xiang''s expression turned awkward. She grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand and said somewhat sorrowfully, "I know. All these years you''ve been in the Ye residence, I''ve only been angry for you."


    Ye Jinsu pulled back her hand. Si Xiang''s crying voice made her feel nauseous and goosebumps rise all over her body. "Just what happened?"


    Only then did Si Xiang wipe away his tears. "It''s like this. Last night, Madam, she ¡­ she sought death."


    "In the end, the lord found out. The lord used the excuse of treating the madam to bring the madam out of the Jade Water Pavilion."


    The more Si Xiang spoke, the more unfair her tone became.


    "The way I see it, the Madam most likely did it on purpose. The Master actually suffered under her hand just like that." Si Xiang said angrily, then looked at Ye Jinsu sadly, "I''m really angry for you. You don''t think I''m malicious, do you?"


    Ye Jinxiu was slightly surprised.


    She knew that the Xie Clan would get out sooner or later, but she didn''t expect them to get out so soon. He had thought that if he let her cause a ruckus in the Jadewater Jadewater Pavilion and let Ye Zheng''s anger last a bit longer, she would be able to come out a bit slower.


    This way, she would be able to find the time to deal with Ye Jinru, but she didn''t expect to beat the Xie Clan so quickly.


    Did he push her too far that day?


    When Ye Jinsu''s meat entered the center of his brows, he felt irritated that he shouldn''t have been so impatient.


    She really underestimated her.


    It would be even more difficult later on.


    Si Xiang looked at Ye Jinsu''s actions, feigning heartache as he wiped away the tears that didn''t exist. "You''re living too wrongly."


    Ye Jinsu withdrew her thoughts, smiled and said to Si Xiang, "Thank you for sending me this news."


    Then a look of exasperation crossed his face.


    At this moment, Si Xiang finally revealed a satisfied smile.


    After Si Xiang left, Ye Jinsu brushed her sleeves in disgust, as if something dirty had stained the area where Si Xiang had touched her.


    Just now, Si Xiang''s naked eyes almost said to her, "The Xie Clan is out. Quickly kill her for me!"


    Si Xiang wanted to use her as a knife to kill someone.


    She did as she was told, showing the expression she wanted to see.


    However, she was right. She couldn''t just stand by and watch without doing anything. It took her a lot of effort to pull the Xie Clan out. She did, however, turn over in a few days.


    Ye Jinsu frowned, but she didn''t feel comfortable about it.


    "Xiao Hong, is what she said true?" Ye Jinsu asked Little Red, who was standing beside her.


    Xiao Hong lowered its head and nodded. She had known about this since early in the morning. She was worried about Ye Jinsu''s health, so she hadn''t mentioned it. He didn''t expect that Si Xiang would come directly to deliver the news.


    Seeing Xiao Hong''s reply, Ye Jinsu rubbed her glabella in distress. She thought that there would be a few days when she could relax.


    This Xie Clan was truly tenacious.


    "Shuofeng," Ye Jinsu opened his mouth, "go and investigate this matter."


    The speed at which Shuofeng was investigating the situation was beyond Ye Jinsu''s imagination. However, four hours had passed, and it was just lunch time when he returned with the news.


    After changing the medicine for two days, his neck felt much better. Gradually, it no longer hurt like it did in the morning. Meng Lan brought over the message that although the previous drug was analgesic, it would more or less suppress the effects of the medicine, so she used less of it.


    Now that the medicine had been stopped, Ye Jinsu carefully drank the congee that was sent over, using her eyes to signal Shuo Feng to speak.


    That night, when Ye Jinsu left, the Xie Clan immediately fainted, and their bodies were not as healthy as before. The people in the old lady''s room managed to hide the news, causing Madam Xie to lose consciousness for an entire day and night. In the end, it was discovered by Red Cloud from the Si Xiang Yuan.


    Hongyun for the Xie bridge, led Ye Zheng to the blue water Xuan.


    As soon as Ye Zheng arrived at the Blue Water Pavilion, he saw that the Xie Clan was seeking death.


    This was an extremely ordinary method of torture, and Ye Jinsu guessed that it was about right. However, the thing that worried Ye Jinsu was something else.


    Shuo Feng lowered his head, speaking with some hesitation. "This subordinate found out that the doctor found the poison in Madam Ye''s body."


    Because of this, Ye Shisui insisted on taking Xie out of the Jade Water Pavilion.


    Ye JinSu rubbed her forehead again. Her head ached a little, and she asked Shuofeng in a hoarse voice, "The poison you poisoned her with, after confirming it was detoxified, she won''t be able to find it?"


    Shuo Feng answered decisively, "Yes, your subordinate!"


    "Besides, your subordinate has checked and found that Madam Ye''s poison is not the same poison as yours."


    Ye Jinxiu felt even more headache as her wounds began to hurt. Ye Jinxiu could not speak, and could only wave her hand to tell Shuo Feng to back off.


    In the end, she had still underestimated how vicious the Xie Clan was to be able to do something like poison to her.


    Should he take the next step?

 C59

    Fragrant Autumn School.


    As soon as he entered, it was already extremely hot.


    Ye Zheng stood by the bed inside the house, anxiously and hesitantly taking steps, even his breathing was a mess. Painful cries could be heard as Madam Xie''s body writhed in pain.


    The hot and dry air raised the temperature, and Ye Zheng''s forehead was already covered in sweat, trembling as he followed Mrs. Xie''s shout.


    She had been shouting like this for an hour, her voice half hoarse.


    There were four or five girls kneeling beside the bed. They were pressing down on Madame Xie''s four limbs, preventing her from rolling on the bed.


    Only then did the doctor dare to use a trembling moxibustion to extract the poison.


    Unable to struggle, Lady Xie could only stretch out her fingers and grasp the blanket painfully, her face turning green.


    As the needles fell down one by one, Mrs Xie''s cries grew louder and louder. When the pain reached its worst point, Lady Xie abruptly opened her eyes and raised her head to shout, "Master, save me!"


    That mournful sound directly pierced through the air and came towards Ye Zhui, causing his entire body to tremble.


    The doctor just happened to take back the last of the moxibustion needles and wipe his forehead. He was already sweating profusely.


    Most of them were nervous.


    Madame Xie had lost her strength, and was still sobbing softly on the bed, but her voice had become much softer.


    The doctor at the side said with fear and trepidation, "Master, Madam has already cleaned up most of the remaining poison. Next up, Madam will be fine as long as you take the medicine on time."


    As soon as Xie''s shout came out, Ye Zheng rushed to the bed and picked up the weak Xie in his arms and hugged her tightly.


    Seeing that she was finally no longer in such pain, Ye Shisui waved his hand and gratefully paid tribute to the doctor.


    However, Madame Xie was still trembling in his embrace as she lightly sobbed.


    The middle-aged man looked up with tears in his eyes when he saw that his beloved woman had suffered this kind of pain.


    "Yu''er, Yu''er is no longer in pain," Ye Shisui hugged Lady Xie and coaxed her softly, as if even a louder sound would scare her, "I''m here, I''m here."


    Only then did the Xie Clan calm down a little.


    Ye Shun never thought that locking the Xie Family up in the Blue Water Pavilion would lead to such a serious consequence.


    He was also angry at the Xie Clan for secretly doing so many things to his side. But after so many years of being husband and wife, how could he bear to punish the Xie Clan?


    He had originally wanted to lock up Madame Xie in the Blue Water Pavilion for a period of time to quell the anger of the old lady and the Old Master.


    He would pick it up after a while.


    Unexpectedly, in just a few days, someone had already taken action against her Yu''er.


    Ye Zheng was filled with regret.


    "Yu''er, tell me, who was it? Who poisoned you?" Ye Shisui looked down at the person in his arms, his eyes full of pity.


    He must tear that person into a thousand pieces!


    But Lady Xie gently shook her head in his arms and said with a hoarse voice, "I don''t know ¡­" Master. "


    "That night, they covered my face, forcefully fed me medicine, and even threatened me with Ru''er''s life." Yu''er raised her head as she was crying. She seemed to have thought of some terrifying past, and her frightened eyes avoided looking at him.


    "I was forced to say those words, master!" She hugged him and cried. Her tears had already soaked his shoulders.


    "Yu''er offended someone in some way," Mrs Xie said, her voice choked with sobs. "She did do something wrong, but Yu''er has never done anything so wicked as this."


    "It has always been about being lenient to others and treating your youngest son well, Little Sister Si Xiang." At this point, Lady Xie stopped in her tracks and seemed to finally be unable to hold it in as she burst into tears. "Even Little Sister Si Xiang, I treat you unfairly."


    "But why ¡­"


    "Why should I suffer?" Mrs. Xie grabbed Ye Zheng''s shirt on his chest and buried her face in it. Her right hand seemed to be venting her anger as she hammered Ye Zhanzheng''s body.


    Mrs. Xie was already on the verge of tears. Her weak strength hit Ye Zhicheng''s body, making her neither painful nor itchy. However, Ye Chong held back his tears and held her tightly. "Yu-er, I''m sorry."


    "I will definitely investigate this matter!" Ye Zheng held onto Xie''s arm as if he had made up his mind.


    At the back of Ye Zheng''s sight, Mrs. Xie fiercely grabbed his clothes, her whole body shaking. The face that was buried in Ye Zhenzi''s chest gradually twisted and deformed.


    Only after almost exerting all her strength did the Xie Clan manage to control their trembling voices and regain their previous expressions. They slowly opened their mouths and said, "Master, I ask for Yu''er''s justice."


    As he spoke, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Ye Chong felt the trembling in his chest and hugged her even more painfully.


    "Yes, I will." Ye Zheng put down the Xie family and will give them justice. He had to find out who the poisoner was in order to comfort the Xie Clan.


    When he turned around to leave, Ye Zheng took a last glance behind him and saw that Lady Xie seemed to have opened her eyes under the curtain.


    His spirit shook again. He was still sleeping like before.


    Ye Zheng lowered his eyes and turned to leave.


    When the door was pushed open again, Huaiyu came in from outside. Only then did Lady Xie open her eyes and roll over to sit up. Her painful expression was nowhere to be seen.


    With one hand, Lady Xie lifted the curtain and asked, "Have you brought the medicine?"


    Huaiyu nodded. She had previously been hit by the shockwave and had been punished with several large boards. Now that her injuries had not fully healed, she could not even walk steadily.


    Huaiyu took out a small jade bottle and poured out a small pill, then passed it to the Xie Clan, "Madam, this is the last pill. Eat this, and your poison will be completely cured."


    Xie Shi nodded, this book was not some extraordinary poison. The doctor had repeatedly confirmed that the dose would not remain in her body or kill her.


    At most, it would just make her feel a little uncomfortable.


    The doctor only symbolically injected the medicine, which was only used to nourish the body.


    However, her health was not good to begin with. Although she didn''t lose her life, it still made her body much weaker.


    Mrs Xie stared at the brown pill, raised her head and swallowed it.


    His throat was in a rush, and he began to cough loudly as he lay prone on the bed.


    Huaiyu watched as she fell to her knees, her eyes filled with tears, "Madam, you don''t need to do this. Master will definitely let you out after a period of time. "


    After a while?


    Lady Xie grabbed the bedside with both hands and told her to stay in that damned place for a while before she let her Ru''er suffer?


    The Xie family ruthlessly smashed the bed. Impossible!


    She could not swallow her anger, and she absolutely could not allow such a thing to happen.


    She is going to come out with Ye Jinsu and slowly settle all these accounts one by one!


    She couldn''t live a good life, and Ye Jinsu definitely couldn''t live a good life.


    "There''s no need for the doctor just now. Let''s get rid of him." Madame Xie laid back on the bed and spoke coldly.


    Huaiyu looked somewhat shocked, "Madam, you mean ¡­?"


    The Xie Clan''s expression was somewhat cruel as they slowly whispered, "Just like last time when they took Nanny Liu away, let those people take care of him without anyone noticing."


    "By the way, remember to put something in that little bitch''s room."

 C60

    Ye Jinsu had a splitting headache and her temples throbbed.


    This was more painful than the wound on her neck. She could not concentrate.


    Suppressing the pain, Ye Jinsu leaned against the bed and began to ponder. What was the next step of the Xie Clan?


    Little Red brought in a cooling cup of tea from outside. Ye Jinxiu didn''t take a single sip. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and grabbed Little Red''s hand.


    "Go, get everyone to search the entire yard and see if there''s anything that they shouldn''t have."


    Ye Jinxiu''s voice was stern, and Little Red blinked twice as she understood what she meant. He turned around and left to gather everyone.


    It was already night outside.


    Ye Zheng had just come out from Xie''s place.


    Ye Jinshu leaned his head against the cushion, quietly waiting for the results of the search.


    Only after an hour had passed and nothing had been found in the courtyard did Ye Jinxiu finally relax.


    At least the night was over.


    "If anyone comes to search, wake me up." Ye Jinsu felt dizzy and turned around, preparing to fall asleep.


    At last, he seemed to have thought of something and added, "Watch those who are searching closely. Don''t let them do anything."


    After saying this, Ye Jinsu immediately fell asleep.


    Somehow, her head felt heavy all day. Before, she thought it was the effect of the wound on her neck, but in the afternoon, Yu Lie, especially after hearing news from the Xie family, started to feel pain in his head.


    Ye Jinxiu could no longer think about the reason behind this.


    In less than four hours of the night, Ye Zheng''s men had arrived. Large groups of people gathered in the late spring garden, shouting for the search.


    Ye Jinxiu woke up from her stupor before Little Red could call out to her.


    Xiao Hong ran in from the outside and panted heavily, "Young miss, young miss''s foresight is truly divine. They really did come to search our courtyard. "


    Ye Jinxiu rubbed between her eyebrows, feeling a lot more comfortable after sleeping.


    "How many of them found our courtyard?"


    At this point, Xiao Hong began to feel a bit angry, "He''s the first one!"


    Ye Jinxiu wasn''t too surprised by this. "Let them search."


    A large group of people did not go to other places to search. If they wanted to search, they would have to search their own Twilight Zone first. Ye Zheng was admitting that he was the one who harmed the Xie Clan.


    When he opened the door, Ye Chong was not the least bit polite. After searching through the entire residence, Zhang Xuan was unable to find anything. On the contrary, the entire residence was in chaos.


    As the noise reached Ye Jinsu''s ears, she began to have a headache.


    After a fruitless search, the night passed.


    Ye Jinsu slept until noon and was completely awakened by the heat.


    All the ice in the estate had been sent to Madame Xie''s courtyard and the old lady''s courtyard. There were even some in Si Xiang''s courtyard, but he had forgotten about her courtyard.


    It was as if he was isolated by the entire House of Ye.


    Ye Jinshu did not care about these biased treatment, but once he entered the three heavens, the sun was getting hotter and hotter every day. The wound on his neck had also recovered due to the hot weather. Sweat dripped onto the wound when the heat hit.


    A sharp pain.


    Even her head was aching. Even four to five people fanning her had no effect.


    Xiao Hong was extremely anxious. She wanted to ask Meng Lan out, but found that it was already too late.


    Ye Jinsu shook her head. Meng Lan had said that she wanted to see the opportunity to insert herself into her own yard. A while ago, they had just exchanged blood in the mansion. Meng Lan had just entered the mansion with the new girl.


    She was learning the rules in the backyard.


    Ye Shisui was making large-scale movements in the manor. He couldn''t ask to send Menglan away so that he wouldn''t be exposed.


    Ye JinSu rubbed her head and grabbed Little Red. "Go, find Doctor Tian."


    She had been in pain for almost two days.


    At first she thought it was the wound and the incident with Mrs. Xie that had upset her. But after a day had passed, the more Ye Jinsu thought about it, the more he felt that something wasn''t right.


    She had never had such a headache.


    As a precaution, he could only call for Doctor Tian.


    Resisting the headache with much difficulty, Ye Jinsu listened to the report on the recent happenings in the manor.


    Ye Shisui had sent people to search everyone''s house, but they couldn''t find anything. Ye Shisui was furious and began to interrogate his men.


    The last time the Ye Residence had to pay such a heavy penalty was more than ten years ago, when the Xie Clan almost miscarried.


    It was the same a dozen years ago, and the same ten years later.


    Ye Jinsu sneered, he really did let things end like this.


    "¡­ ¡­" Shuo Feng lowered his head, feeling a little worried. "Miss Ye, what are you going to do?"


    Before this, he had always been by Ning Yunyin''s side, investigating matters related to the imperial court. He had also seen quite a few schemes and tricks.


    Who would have thought that the open rivalry and covert fighting between the women in these mansions was not inferior to the fighting in the imperial court.


    He accepted the mission to protect Ye Jinsu with his life. Ye Jinsu was getting more and more dangerous every day, and Shuofeng had never thought that this mission would be so difficult.


    He originally thought that it was just to protect a young miss.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the two people beside her with a grave expression on her face. Ye Jinsu suddenly smiled. He understood what the two of them were thinking and said, "Shuofeng, you go with Huaiyu who is by the side of the Xie Clan."


    "As for Jing Yun, go out and find out who the people that kidnapped Nanny Liu are."


    With the Xie Clan''s current state, regardless of whether they were in danger or not, she would not act personally. Everything could only be done by her trusted aide who had followed her for decades.


    As for the matter of kidnapping the Nanny Liu s ¡­


    Ye Jinsu rubbed her eyes. Her head hurt so much that it felt like it was about to burst. She simply laid down on the collapsed bed and fell asleep.


    This feeling was very shallow. As he heard the familiar footsteps outside, Ye Jinsu opened her eyes.


    It''s Little Red.


    Following behind Xiao Hong was Doctor Tian, who had rushed over in a hurry.


    Ye Jinsu wanted to straighten her body, but she suddenly felt her head go black, and she staggered as she felt unsteady.


    Little Red quickly ran over to support Ye Jinsu.


    Now, Ye Jinsu was sure that she was definitely not normal.


    Dr. Tian had also noticed that something was wrong with Ye Jinsu and hurried over. "We haven''t seen each other for some time. What is your young miss doing?"


    Little Red''s eyes were filled with tears. "I don''t know. It has been like this since yesterday. Doctor Tian, quickly take a look at my young lady!"


    Ye JinSu leaned on Little Red''s shoulder. She suddenly felt as if the scene before her eyes started to become illusory, and her body started to float into the sky. After a moment, he felt the surroundings begin to distort and his vision turned black and white.


    Ye Jinsu''s forehead was already covered in cold sweat. In the middle of summer, her hands and feet were ice-cold.


    Doctor Tian was calm as he felt his pulse. His finger rested on Ye Jinsu''s wrist, but his expression gradually turned serious.


    Xiao Hong''s heart was in her throat as she watched the heavy expression on Tian Chanzi''s face. After the pulse took a long time, Doctor Tian did not say anything. Xiao Hong became even more anxious.


    As soon as Doctor Tian put his hand down, Xiao Hong couldn''t help but ask him, "Doctor, is my Miss alright?"


    Dr. Tian''s face darkened. He didn''t say anything for a while and only glanced at the weakened Ye Jinsu. He asked, "Has your young miss recently eaten anything she shouldn''t have?"

 C61

    Xiao Hong was so scared that her face paled and she shook her head violently, "No, no, all the food was delivered from the kitchen."


    Ye Jinsu moved her head and retracted her hand, "Doctor Tian, I trust you. Just tell me directly."


    The middle-aged man stroked his beard, sighed, and said to Xiao Hong, "The pulse of your young lady is very strange, weak and weak, like that of an old man, or a weak person from a young age."


    "Other than that, there''s nothing strange about it. However, Miss Ye is still in her youth and her body has always been in good condition. She shouldn''t have had such a pulse." Tian shook his head. His eyebrows were furrowed, and he kept shaking his head.


    As he spoke, he extended his hand, "Miss, can you give another one to this old man?"


    Ye Jinsu stretched out her wrist.


    Little Red''s eyes filled with tears. He reached out his hand to rub Ye Jinsu''s head. She had followed him for so many years. How could she not know that Ye Jinsu''s body was still healthy?


    How could this happen all of a sudden?


    "He must have been poisoned!" Xiao Hong choked with sobs.


    In the House of Ye, there were so many people who wanted their Lady to die. They were too vicious!


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes. She couldn''t really concentrate right now. However, he had a feeling that he had been shot in the back.


    Doctor Tian closed his eyes as he examined the room. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and retracted his hand.


    "May I ask Miss, do you still feel dizzy and fatigued, unable to see clearly, and unable to focus?"


    Ye Jinsu nodded tiredly.


    She was now, as if she had been tired for days, her eyes flickering.


    Just as Ye Jinsu nodded her head, Dr. Tian gave him a firm slap on the palm of her hand!


    Seeing him in such a state, it was highly likely that he had thought of something. "Doctor Tian, what poison have I been poisoned with?"


    "Miss is intelligent," Doctor Tian said excitedly as he sped up his speech. "When I was young, I had practiced medicine in many places and walked to a small village in the Northern Desert. There were people who mistakenly ate a weed, and the result was symptoms like Miss''s."


    "But ¡­" "It''s just that the symptoms of those kinds of weeds aren''t as severe as Miss''s symptoms."


    "Yes, there will be a few days of weakness and fatigue, but normally after two or three days the poison will subside. Furthermore, because of the bitter taste of the grass, some people would vomit very quickly after eating it by mistake. So in the area, no one is paying much attention to this weed, and no one is paying much attention to it. "


    Tian hung his head again, lost in a dilemma.


    There clearly wasn''t such a strong poison ¡­


    What was going on?


    Xiao Hong was a little anxious and pulled at Doctor Tian''s sleeve. She asked, "Doctor, what poison did that young lady get?"


    When Dr. Tian saw Xiao Hong''s worried face, he patted the back of Xiao Hong''s hand and said, "Don''t worry. If you were really poisoned by the weed, you wouldn''t be worried about your life."


    He wouldn''t be worried about his life?


    If this was the case, then sooner or later, her life would be in the care of this large family, Ye Jinsu thought drowsily.


    "Doctor Tian," Ye Jinsu opened his eyes and spoke slowly, "If someone had specially prepared this poison for you, would it have this kind of poison?"


    Doctor Tian suddenly clapped. "Yes!"


    "I know that there are some people who practice medicine that go out of their way to create poisons and sell them at a high price for money. This is absolutely possible!"


    That''s true.


    The spear was easy to defend against, but hard to guard against.


    Ye Jinsu rubbed her forehead again, feeling a headache coming on. When and how was she poisoned?


    Since Doctor Tian had said that the grass was extremely bitter, then even if he were to recreate the poison, he wouldn''t be able to dispel the bitter taste.


    Since he couldn''t consume it, then where was the poison in his body?


    The wound on his neck began to hurt again.


    It was as if there was something too big, causing the wound to be affected.


    Ye Jinxiu stopped rubbing her head and spoke to the side, "Xiao Hong, take off my gauze."


    Xiao Hong was stunned. As its gaze fell on the gauze covering Ye Jinsu''s neck, it suddenly seemed to understand something.


    "That''s not right," Ye Jinsu immediately stopped Xiao Hong''s hand and asked, "On the first day, was the piece of fabric you used to press down my wound still there?"


    Since she couldn''t take the poison in her mouth, the poison directly entered her body.


    She had only suffered this injury in the past few days. Since Ning Yunyin had sent Meng Lan over, the medicine definitely wouldn''t be a problem.


    The problem should be the blade.


    Unless the blade had been poisoned from the beginning.


    All of this could only be determined by finding the piece of fabric that was torn off Little Red''s body and used to cover her wounds.


    Xiao Hong nodded. She remembered throwing away that piece of cloth after she cleaned it. The Twilight Garden did not have many people waiting on them, and they did not usually pack up. If they came to look for them now, they might even be able to find them.


    After seeing Xiao Hong turn around and leave, Ye Jinsu forced herself to lift her head and asked Dr. Tian, "Doctor, do you know how to remove the poison from this grass?"


    Doctor Tian sighed, "It''s not difficult to cure this grass of its poison. Just prepare a prescription and drink a few doses."


    "It''s just that I''m worried ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu lifted her eyes and continued, "But you''re worried that this poison will be combined with other poisons to create a stronger poison. The antidote you prescribed won''t be completely cured, right?"


    Dr. Tian nodded.


    He didn''t need to say too much to know that she was an extremely perceptive person.


    But in the end, she still didn''t understand pharmacology. Besides Meng Lan, the only doctor she could trust was Doctor Tian.


    Ye Jinsu could only say, "Then I''ll ask Doctor Tian to prescribe some antidote for me later. I''ll also ask you to go back and study how you can completely cure my poison."


    Dr. Tian sighed again, feeling sorry for Ye Jinsu.


    He had seen it along the way. The courtyard of Ye Jinsu was quite far away, and there were only a few people waiting on her. It was completely out of place with the prosperous Ye family.


    A young mistress is so severely ill, yet no one has come to see her.


    What''s more, there was a wound on her neck.


    An important girl from a famous family actually managed to injure such an important part of her neck.


    Dr. Tian did not dare to think any further and only took out a pack of moxibustion needles. "You don''t have to worry about this young lady. I''ll help you apply the needles so you can feel more comfortable."


    As the needles fell, Ye Jinsu instantly felt that her headache had been alleviated quite a bit, and inwardly sighed at the medical skill of Doctor Tian.


    Little Red returned very quickly.


    However, he had also ran back while crying. He was holding a piece of torn cloth in his hand, and his tears could no longer stand it.


    From afar, Ye Jinsu could see that the piece of cloth, which was originally full of blood stains, had now turned black.


    It was shocking.


    Only a few congealed into the desired deep red color.


    Ye Jinsu knew most of it in her heart.


    Dr. Tian had long since received it and carefully examined it. However, just looking at the amount of blood was enough to make him tremble in fear. Not to mention that some of the blood was mixed with poison, turning the blood black.


    The silver needle fell and was pulled out again.


    Black spots floated above it.

 C62

    Xiao Hong finally could not hold it in and cried out, "Who was the one who killed us? Why are you harming our Young Miss like that?!"


    Ye JinSu wiped off Xiao Hong''s tears and suddenly said with a smile, "Which one of you doesn''t want your miss to die in the House of Ye?"


    Luckily, she was able to come up with a joke at this time.


    "Since things have come to this, I''ll have to ask Doctor Tian to give me a prescription." Ye Jinsu turned to speak to Dr. Tian.


    There was no other way now.


    Doctor Tian nodded as he took out his quill and placed it in Xiao Hong''s hand, "This recipe needs to be drunk a few times. Take it every six hours or so, half a bowl at a time. The symptoms should subside soon. "


    Ye Jinsu nodded and motioned for Xiao Hong to go get the medicine.


    "Doctor Tian, are ordinary doctors unable to detect this poison?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    Doctor Tian nodded. With a heavy tone, he said, "Miss, if other doctors were to diagnose your pulse, I''m afraid they would have to diagnose Miss''s body weakness. Because just by looking at the pulse, there is no sign of poisoning at all. "


    Indeed.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes. She was most likely trying to exhaust herself to death by poisoning her with poison that couldn''t be detoxified.


    Other than the Xie Clan, Ye Jinsu could not think of anyone else who would do such a thing.


    The sky gradually turned dark.


    Xiao Hong was guarding the outside half a bowl of medicine to heat it up, firmly refusing to take even half a step away.


    After drinking that half bowl of medicine in the afternoon, Ye Jinsu felt much better and her symptoms had been alleviated. Although it was still uncomfortable, it was much more comfortable compared to before.


    Ye Jinsu put down the medicine bowl and suddenly asked Xiao Hong, "Xiao Hong, who do you think poisoned me?"


    Xiao Hong replied almost instantly, "Of course, it must be Madam!"


    "Late-Moon and Late-Bell are Madam''s men!"


    Ye Jinsu nodded and then asked, "Then why don''t you think she just poisoned me to death?"


    Little Red was stunned for a second. She couldn''t understand why Ye Jinsu would say something like ''poison her to death''.


    "Perhaps ¡­" "Perhaps the Lady did not have such lethal poison?"


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head, "No, if she can specially make a poison that can''t be detected, then we can also find a poison that can cause instant death."


    Hearing Ye Jinsu''s words, Little Red became even more confused.


    Ye Jinsu suddenly turned her head and looked out of the window, in the direction of the Institute. Ye Jinsu''s voice was a little cold in the night, "She wants to leave me alive and slowly torture me."


    Xiao Hong instantly widened its eyes.


    The medicine was too bitter. Ye Jinsu picked a candied fruit and put it in her mouth before continuing, "I''ve always been poisoned and I lived muddle-headed. She can torture me as she pleases."


    He wouldn''t be able to fight back.


    She was different from Si Xiang, she had some background in the capital. Since she wouldn''t be able to kill him in a short period of time, she could only slowly waste time with him.


    Instantaneously, Xiao Hong''s face flushed red with anger. She clenched her fist tightly by her side. She wished she could give the Xie Clan a good beating for the young miss!


    "She''s too vicious!" Lil ''Red was extremely angry, and it felt wronged for Ye Jinsu.


    On the other hand, Ye Jinsu tilted her head and smiled, "What are you crying for? This is a good thing."


    Little Red was stunned for a moment, not understanding the meaning behind Ye Jinsu''s words.


    "This means that she didn''t poison herself because of me."


    She wanted a more secretive and secret method, one that no one knew of, to slowly torture herself in the dark. He had spent so much effort to make this matter public, and this was all for no reason other than his own.


    She understood even more that if this matter were to break out, it would turn out to be the same scenario that had happened more than ten years ago.


    The story of her birth mother''s death.


    "She won''t let me die so quickly." Ye Jinsu said softly.


    Xiao Hong looked at the strange expression on Ye Jinxiu''s face and could not understand how her young mistress could say such words. Anger and sorrow filled his heart, and more tears welled up in his eyes.


    "Miss, what are you talking about!?" How could this be a good thing? "


    She had been killed like this.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and moved her aching arms and legs.


    "I was the one who pushed her."


    He had thought that it would be a smoother job to force her. He hadn''t thought that he would be the one to suffer such a setback.


    "Remember to seal the news and tell the world that I''m sick. The doctors won''t be able to find out, so no matter what you eat, it won''t work."


    "Meng Lan''s side should be split up in a few days. Remember to ask for her help."


    Ye Jinsu held the candied fruits in her mouth as she explained in an orderly manner.


    Little Red nodded dumbly. Although she didn''t really understand Ye Jinsu''s actions, she believed that no matter what kind of demons or ghosts they were, they wouldn''t be able to harm her young miss!


    Because she would always protect the young lady!


    The sound of the wind in the manor was extremely fast, so before long, it reached the ears of the Qiuxiang Courtyard.


    Ye Jingru was serving the soup beside her bed. When she heard the news, her ears perked up.


    "Ye Jinsu also has this day." Ye JinRu sneered, her mouth full of disdain.


    He had gone overboard to act arrogantly previously, but now he was sick.


    When Mrs Xie, who was sitting on the bed, heard Ye JinRu''s words, she suddenly looked at Huaiyu, who was reporting the news, and smiled.


    "Silly child, how do you think Ye Jinsu is sick?"


    Ye Jingru looked at her mother on the bed and the smile that was on her face. She suddenly opened her mouth wide, "Mother, could it be ¡­"


    Ye Jingru did not say what she wanted to say next. But Mrs Xie understood her unspoken words and slightly nodded her head.


    She reached out her hand to caress Ye Jinru''s hair with a face full of love, "They thought your mother was just a woman in her room. They didn''t know that a woman can cause such a ruckus."


    Ye Jinru did not understand what she was saying and looked at the Xie family blankly.


    Lady Xie only smiled and held Ye Jingru''s hand as she instructed, "Mother told you that men are unreliable."


    "So in this world, you should never rely on a man. Don''t think about how your father will protect you. One day, he will no longer protect you. "


    "By then, you will learn to hold on to power and benefits."


    Ye JinRu nodded, as if she understood something.


    Lady Xie''s mood was elated, and even her complexion was much better. Right now, she was beaming with joy as she asked, "What happened to that little slut?"


    Huaiyu knew what Lady Xie was asking and stepped forward to speak in a low voice, "It''s all been arranged. The little girl''s mother is in our hands. She will do as you have instructed."


    Xie Clan laughed loudly, "Good! "Great!"


    "After I take care of this little bitch, I will slowly settle scores with Ye Jinsu." In any case, she was weak and didn''t have the energy to care about her own matters.


    To a certain extent, pulling out the incense was also pulling out Ye Jinsu''s help.


    Losing Si Xiang was equivalent to losing the assistance of the old lady. In the end, she was still alone, and it wasn''t like she had the heart of the old master.


    Now that he was poisoned, it was too easy for him to crush her to death.


    But she didn''t. It wouldn''t be enough to quell her hatred. She wished that she could eat Ye Jinsu alive and cut off his head to hang it on the city wall to show off to the masses!


    She wanted to let her live a life worse than death.

 C63

    Xie''s face was buried in the shadows between the curtains of the bed, his eyes shining faintly. Huaiyu lowered her head and quietly withdrew herself from the room. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared with an understanding look on her face.


    Ye Jingru''s eyes widened, "Mother, this is?"


    Lady Xie stuck out a finger to press against Ye JinRu''s lips, stopping her from speaking any further. Instead, she smiled, "Ru''Er, you don''t need to worry about this matter."


    "Just stay by my side and learn from it."


    Ye JinRu nodded blankly.


    She had expected her mother to make a move, but she hadn''t expected it to be so big and so quick.


    In the afternoon, Huaiyu rushed over to report the letter.


    "Ru Er," Lady Xie held Ye Jinru''s hand and said with a face full of love, "Let''s go. Mother will take you to see how we are going to deal with those restless people."


    Silence reigned outside the main hall.


    Everyone kneeled on the ground and lowered their heads, trembling. They tried their best to pretend that they did not exist, afraid that they would be affected by this monstrous rage.


    Ye Chong sat on the porch and scanned the people below with his pair of eagle eyes. Finally, he landed firmly in front of Hong Yun, who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Is that her?" Ye Shou''s tone was harsh and he exuded a thick sense of hostility.


    The amulet standing beside Ye Mo nodded his head. He had been with Ye Mo for dozens of years, and Ye Mo trusted him the most.


    Hearing Ye Zheng''s words, Hong Yun was frightened to the point of trembling. She raised her head and desperately begged for mercy: "Master, please enlighten me! This servant definitely did not do anything to harm Madam!"


    Hong Yun had already been tortured long ago. She had been slapped several times on her face, causing blood to froth. The blood mixed with the soiled dirt on the ground clung to her face.


    A tragic sight.


    Ye Chong obviously showed disgust on his face. He turned his face away from Ye Chong and looked in the direction of the rune.


    "Master, it''s her. I found this on her body."


    It was a paper packet that had already been opened. The creases on it had clearly been opened and closed many times. Ye Zheng''s eyes turned a bit darker. Without another word, he stretched out his hand and opened the paper bag.


    Inside the paper was half a bag of light yellow powder.


    "Go call the doctor!" Ye Zheng''s voice became loud with anger, he stretched out his hand to throw the paper bag to Yaojing, his face darkened as he looked at Hong Yun kneeling on the ground.


    If he remembered correctly, Hong Yun was one of the maidservants served in Si Xiang Yuan.


    The spice?


    Thinking of this, Ye Zizai''s face turned even uglier.


    No, it was impossible. Ye Zizai quickly rejected this idea. He was very clear on Si Xiang''s character. He was kind and respectful, so how could he do such a thing?!


    Then why did this dog slave have to do it!?


    Ye Zhenzheng clenched his fists tightly. He sent people to search Ye Jinsu''s courtyard three times, both inside and outside. Could it be that this really had nothing to do with her?


    Ye Shisui kept guessing and didn''t even notice the doctor coming over. It was only when Yaojing reminded him on the side that he came back to his senses.


    He was covered in cold sweat, as if he had survived a disaster.


    Even he did not realize that the Xie Clan was so important to him. Anything that threatened the Xie Clan was something he could not tolerate.


    Fu Jing handed the medicinal bag over to the doctor. "Please help look at this. What is this powder?"


    The white-bearded doctor took it and examined it. After he pinched and sniffed it, his complexion became somewhat unsightly. He raised his head and looked at everyone around him. They all had heavy expressions on their faces.


    Surprised, the doctor took out a silver needle and inserted it into the powder bag with a trembling hand.


    The tip of the silver needle turned black as soon as it touched the needle.


    The doctor''s expression changed drastically, and the hand holding the medicine bag began to tremble. He kneeled on the ground and said, "Sir, this is poison, extremely poisonous!"


    Extremely poisonous!


    Ye Zheng jumped up from his chair and pointed at the medicine bag on the ground. He sounded nervous and angry. "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure, I''m sure!" The doctor looked up and held out the silver needle.


    On the silver white tip of the needle, the black dot was especially obvious.


    For a moment, Ye Chong lost his balance. His legs gave way and he staggered a few steps. He grabbed the back of the chair to stabilize himself.


    How could that be?


    How could that be?


    Ye Shisui suddenly turned his head and walked forward a few steps to lift up Hong Yun who was kneeling on the ground. He shouted in anger, "Speak! "Who told you to do this?!"


    Ye Shisui''s entire body was exuding a raging chill.


    The people below trembled in fear.


    Hong Yun had been shaken into a sieve, but did not utter a single word.


    After not answering for a long time, Ye Zizheng''s expression became more and more unsightly, the joints in his hands clutching at Hong Yun''s clothes began to creak.


    After throwing away his men, Ye Chong turned around and sat back in his chair. He was furious, his chest heaving up and down. A hand was pressed against his forehead, and his brows were furrowed in pain.


    Ye Jingru, who was hiding in the dark, felt a pang in her heart as she lifted her leg to try and get out.


    However, she was stopped by the Xie Clan.


    "Don''t go over there yet," Mrs Xie said in a low voice. "You can go out when the time is right."


    For a quarter of an hour, no one dared to speak, even to the point of suffocation.


    The rune broke the silence and softly spoke from the side, "Master, do you want to use torture?"


    Ye Zheng lowered his head and loosened his clenched fists, giving Hong Yun a fierce look. As if he had made up his mind, Ye Mo smashed his fist on the chair''s handle, "Use!"


    "Let her spew out the masterminds!"


    However, the moment he finished, Ye Chong tilted his head, not daring to look again.


    Hidden in the shadows, Lady Xie sneered.


    It was the same, indecisive. He didn''t dare to face the reality that the mastermind might be Si Xiang, so why not just make it a small matter?


    Madame Xie closed her eyes and pulled on her sleeves. Since this was the case, she couldn''t afford to stay any longer.


    Opening her eyes, Madam Xie walked in from the back and asked in a soft voice, "Old master, who was the one who harmed me?"


    Ye Shisui''s body stiffened. He turned around and saw Lady Xie, supported by Ye Jinru, standing behind him. Madam Xie, who had just gotten out of bed, still looked weak and pale.


    Ye Zheng was worried about her body. He was extremely nervous. "Yu''er, why are you here? You haven''t recovered yet."


    Madam Xie''s eyes were filled with autumn water as she looked at Ye Zizai, "No, I want to come. I want to see who exactly wants me dead so much."


    He felt guilty but didn''t say anything. He just sent someone to deliver a soft chair for her to sit down.


    Fu Jing had already brought people over a bench and a long rod. When the child''s arm thick long rod fell into Hong Yun''s eyes, she was once again frightened.


    Hong Yun was clearly frightened, she raised her head and kowtowed, begging for mercy with all her might: "Master, please be magnanimous and spare me! No one instructed this servant! This servant made them himself! "


    "This servant doesn''t like Madam, which is why I wanted to harm Madam!"


    When she saw Hong Yun''s face, she covered her mouth in shock.


    "Master, I know this girl."

 C64

    "It seems to be Hong Yun." Mrs Xie slowly explained.


    Ye Zheng did not interfere in the affairs of the inner court, for a while did not understand the meaning of this.


    The Xie family explained: "Hong Yun is the daughter who was by my side before. The Nanny Liu said that she only has this daughter and wants her to do some easy work. I put her in the kitchen and let her do some light chores.


    "Later on, when I saw that Nanny Liu was getting on in age, I granted her permission to leave the house. This girl came to me once, saying that she didn''t want to be a kitchen maid for the rest of her life. At that time, Si Xiang''s little sister''s courtyard just happened to be short of people.


    As Lady Xie spoke, her voice changed, "But you and I have no grievances and no enmity. I treat your mother extremely well, so why do you resent me?"


    Ye Shisui also remembered this matter. Seeing that Hong Yun was a bit nervous and unable to answer him, he knew that she was not telling the truth.


    Ye Zhenzheng sneered and waved his hand, "Hit me!" Until she tells the truth! "


    This sound was clearly very threatening, and Hong Yun immediately shook her head and hid far away. I say! I''ll tell you everything! "


    She cried loudly, but she didn''t dare to look at Ye Mo and Mrs. Xie. Her eyes drifted wildly, and her hands nervously grabbed onto the hem of her skirt.


    "It was when my mother was injured, but the Madam did not give my mother much treatment." Even before that, my mother knew that Eldest Miss was fierce and didn''t dare to bring food to Eldest Miss. It was Madam who forced my mother to bring food for Eldest Miss! "


    Hong Yun nodded her head as if confirming something, "My mother was injured because of Madam''s orders. She didn''t even request a doctor for my mother!"


    "My mother followed Second Young Miss for more than ten years!"


    "Pah!"


    Ye Zheng suddenly waved his hand, and the tea cup on the table fell. Ye Shisan glared at him. "Madam, you have to be assured that Nanny Liu is by her side before she can go."


    "A tricky slave like you has accumulated grudges in your heart and is plotting to harm the matriarch!"


    Ye Shisui was furious. "Tie her up and beat her to death!"


    Swift and swift.


    The servants around were so frightened that they did not dare to even breathe loudly.


    Yet, n¨¦e Xie, who had been standing behind Lady Xie, stared with wide eyes.


    Father actually believed such a lousy excuse?


    Before Ye Jingru could say anything, Mrs Xie grabbed her hand and turned to look at Ye Zhiru.


    "Master, don''t worry."


    "I think there must be more to it."


    Ye Zhenzheng was so angry that Mrs Xie did not even listen to a word he said. "Madam, I will definitely seek justice for you on this matter. This tricky servant dared to murder his master."


    "He deserves to die!"


    What should be killed or not, it''s just that you want her to die and shut up as soon as possible.


    Mrs Xie sneered in her heart.


    With no change in expression, Lady Xie unhappily replied, "Old master, in my opinion, if you kill this girl, then you might be unable to seek justice for me."


    Ye Shisui was at a loss for words.


    Mrs Xie turned her head. "In my opinion, you still have to be punished. You won''t be able to explain until you''ve been punished."


    As he spoke, he called for the person who had just executed her to drag Hong Yun back.


    "Others, if there is anyone who knows the truth. If I say it now, not only will I not be punished, I will also receive a heavy reward! "


    Mrs Xie said one by one.


    It was a pity that no one dared to say anything.


    She sat down and waited for Hong Yun to open her mouth.


    The wailing didn''t stop for a long time, and the talisman was immediately stuffed into a cloth, blocking Hong Yun''s shrieking mouth.


    After a few fierce slates, the talisman tore off the cloth covering Hong Yun''s mouth, "Can you explain it now?"


    Hong Yun was beaten half to the point of losing her life. As she laid on the chair, she was unable to raise her head and could only nod slightly.


    "I... "Yes," I said.


    "It''s Miss Si Xiang, she told me to do this!"


    Ye Chong''s facial expression changed drastically.


    The Xie Clan was also shocked.


    Hong Yun was not strong enough, so her words were very soft. But no one dared to say anything. Everyone was quietly listening to her. Her words were clearly heard by Ye Zheng.


    "It''s Miss Si Xiang. She wanted to replace Madam as the mistress, so she told me to make a move on Madam."


    Lady Xie''s eyes widened. "Are you speaking the truth?"


    Hong Yun nodded again, "It''s true, what I said is true." I beg Madam to let this servant go. "


    Mrs Xie no longer spoke, but turned to look at Ye Zhenzheng.


    Ye Shisan''s face was dark and he did not say anything. It was hard to tell if his face was twisted in anger or disbelief.


    It was somewhat terrifying.


    Lady Xie tactfully replied, "Master, I hope that little sister Si Xiang isn''t like that as well. But we must thoroughly investigate this matter."


    "Of course I''m not that kind of person."


    The person behind him said with slight anger and walked over with his legs crossed. He walked directly to Ye Chong''s side, but he avoided Si Xiang''s sight.


    While Si Xiang was walking, she suddenly stopped. Her petite face had a suppressed sadness on it. She tactfully stood to the side and knelt down.


    "Please investigate, Master. Si Xiang has never done such a thing!"


    Her eyes turned to Shep, and she stared at him.


    Ye Shisui couldn''t avoid this fiery gaze. He only felt that it was like a fire in June, burning his eyes.


    In the end, he still avoided looking at her.


    At a place out of sight of Ye Shanzheng, Lady Xie gripped her handkerchief tightly in her hand and glared at Hong Yun who was below her.


    Hong Yun accepted the gaze and rolled down from the stool. While kneeling, she crawled to Si Xiang''s side and said, "Miss, save me! You promised to save me, young lady, save me! "


    Si Xiang''s face was somewhat pale.


    She was about to retort, but the words caught in her throat before she could say them out.


    The atmosphere dropped to a freezing point.


    Si Xiang forced herself to remain calm. "You said that I ordered you to do it, but do you have any evidence!?"


    The Xie Clan pursed their lips, their originally weak faces now revealing a smile of satisfaction. As the light fell upon Si Xiang''s eyes, Si Xiang abruptly turned her head towards the Xie Clan, but all she saw was a smile of unknown meaning at the corner of their mouths.


    She was laughing so hard that she started to panic.


    Hong Yun nodded vigorously, "Yes! "Yes!"


    "This servant has proof!"


    Si Xiang''s face instantly paled. She looked at Hong Yun in disbelief, her fingertips trembling. "This is definitely a fake!"


    Si Xiang suddenly screamed and slapped Hong Yun, stopping her from speaking.


    "Master! Would you rather believe a servant''s words than me? "


    Si Xiang looked eagerly at Ye Zizai, tears brimming in his eyes.


    Ye Shisui felt his heart soften again as he looked at Si Xiang awkwardly.


    "Miss Si Xiang didn''t want Hong Yun to speak out like that because she was afraid Hong Yun would tell her the truth. Is that true?" Ye Jingru sneered on the side, coldly interrupting Si Xiang''s deep emotions.


    "No." Si Xiang shook her head and desperately denied it. "No!"


    She knew better than anyone that this was the trap the Xie Clan had set for her.


    The Hunter was already in place, and she was already in the trap.


    Now, he could only pray that the old lady would come earlier.


    Fortunately.


    Fortunately, she felt something wasn''t right and sent Ruohua to deliver the letter to the old lady.

 C65

    She hated this Si Xiang as much as she hated Ye Jinsu.


    "Since that''s the case, let Hongyun say it."


    Hong Yun finally opened her mouth and said tearfully, "Miss Si Xiang once gave a great deal of money to this servant and gave her many precious bracelets and rings. These servants didn''t dare to spend a single one of them; they were all staying in this servant''s residence."


    "Old master, you can send someone to investigate!" Hong Yun continuously kowtowed on the ground and begged for mercy, "This servant will say anything, I beg the lord to let this servant go!"


    Ye Chong looked in the direction of the rune with a dark expression, and the rune immediately understood what he meant. He then turned around and led his men to search Hong Yun''s room.


    Time quietly flowed by, and the more Si Xiang cried out his innocence, the more torturous Ye Zheng''s heart became.


    When the talisman symbol appeared again, Si Xiang''s heart sank.


    He was holding a heavy bag in his hand.


    Opening the bag, it was exactly as Hong Yun had said, full of silver taels and hairpin rings. Ye Shisan''s eyebrows twitched. He was very familiar with the plant inside.


    He gave it to her!


    After the gift was sent out, she didn''t see Si Xiang wear it. She only said that it was properly kept. She didn''t expect that she would actually give it to a servant!


    She didn''t think much of him!


    He didn''t even want to keep the things he gave her, he would rather give it to a lowly slave!


    Ye Shisan was furious. He picked up the hairpin and threw it in front of Si Xiang. "Do you recognize this?"


    Si Xiang stood rooted to the spot. How could she not recognize the hairpin on the ground? It was the first gift Ye Zhenzi had given her.


    It was not something expensive, nor did it conform to her usual habits. She had told people to put it away and didn''t wear it anymore, but why would she appear at Hong Yun''s place?


    Looking at Hong Yun who was crying, Si Xiang''s heart was as cold as a pool of stagnant water.


    "I didn''t!"


    Si Xiang suddenly stood up and roared. She picked up the hairpin and held it in her arms. "No!" I have always cherished this hairpin and have never been willing to use it! "


    "I want to leave the House of Ye someday!"


    Si Xiang''s eyes turned red from crying. She held the broken hairpin in front of her heart like a treasure.


    "She must have stolen my hairpin!"


    Si Xiang pointed at Hong Yun''s accusation, and her grievance turned into tears.


    Hong Yun violently shook her head, "No, no!"


    "How could I dare? This silver and jade bracelet were not stolen!"


    Si Xiang was speechless.


    Of course she knew what was going on, but would Ye Zheng believe her?


    Would Ye Zheng believe her under certain circumstances?


    Si Xiang couldn''t help but raise her head to look at Ye Zheng, who, as always, avoided her gaze.


    "Do you have any other evidence?" Lady Xie feigned fairness.


    Hong Yun was waiting for that sentence, and immediately followed up: "Yes! This servant has a witness! "


    Si Xiang turned her head and looked at Hong Yun in disbelief. She felt her back grow weak, as if it were difficult to even stand up straight.


    This was another trap.


    One after another, they tried to strangle her to death in the House of Ye.


    Ye Shisan''s eyes were wide open as he stared at Hong Yun.


    Hong Yun sobbed and said, "The day that Miss ordered me to go out and buy poison, Ruo Hua, who was beside you, was also present. If Master doesn''t believe me, you can ask Ruo Hua!"


    Ruohua!


    Ruo Hua was a little girl that she grew up with, how could she be betrayed!


    Didn''t that mean that no one had ever reported to the old lady before?


    Si Xiang looked at the tightly shut courtyard gate and the people guarding it. They couldn''t even fly out a single bee.


    Si Xiang''s entire body couldn''t help but tremble.


    She felt that she was wrong. Initially, she shouldn''t have coveted for the honor of the Scholar''s Manor. She shouldn''t have spent so much effort to get Ye Zicheng into her bed. She shouldn''t have fought against Xie''s family.


    She couldn''t win.


    She''s so different.


    Mrs Xie looked at Ye Zhanzheng. "This Ruo Hua is one of the girls that younger sister Si Xiang grew up with. I don''t think she would harm little sister Si Xiang. Why don''t we bring her over to ask?"


    Ye Shisui nodded without a word.


    With a look from the Xie Clan, Yao Jing brought a few people out. Si Xiang''s legs went limp and she lost her balance, falling to her knees on the ground.


    His body was already covered in sweat, and Si Xiang''s heart was already in her throat.


    On the other hand, she was rather calm.


    When Ruohua was brought in, he was already injured.


    After a while, Ruo Hua also spoke up, "It''s lady! It was the poison that lady told Hong Yun to buy! "


    "You''re lying!" Si Xiang pointed at Ruohua and loudly accused, "Do I usually treat you badly? You want to frame me like this! "


    Ruo Hua also let out a sound of suffering. She knelt at Si Xiang''s feet and cried out, "Miss, this servant has let you down!"


    "Your servant really can''t take it!"


    Si Xiang was deflated and could not utter a single word.


    It was a net, tightly sewn together, tightly holding her in place. When she tried to escape, the more she moved, the tighter the net would be. She was a fish to be slaughtered!


    As for the fisherman, he stood on the shore and spread the net. At this moment, he was celebrating his success in his heart.


    Si Xiang lifted her eyes to look in the direction of the Xie Clan. What she saw wasn''t their shocked or angry expressions, but a hint of ridicule.


    It was a sneer like looking at a clown.


    Si Xiang''s entire body trembled as he firmly held onto the hem of her skirt. As tears fell from her eyes, Si Xiang''er turned to Ye Zizai. "Master, do you also believe that Xiang''er would do something like this?" she asked in an aggrieved tone.


    Ye Zheng no longer looked at Si Xiang''s face, but painfully turned his face away, his hands covering his face, his entire body trembling.


    How could he not believe this?


    How could he not believe it!


    He hated it.


    She hated him for being deceived by her single face!


    He hated how he had been deceived by her, and how he had harmed the woman who had always been by his side!


    Seeing Ye Zhanzheng like this, Mrs. Xie''s heart was filled with grief and tears. She turned around and ordered, "Tie this woman up, and wait for her orders!"


    "What are you doing?" "I''m sorry," he said, rising to his feet as someone began to come from all around with a rope to tie him up.


    "Let go!"


    The Xie Clan''s expression turned cold as they shouted coldly, "Hurry and tie him up!"


    No one dared to slack off as they all pounced forward and began to tie Si Xiang''s hands.


    Unable to break free, Si Xiang could only look in the direction of the door in vain as she shouted, "Old lady, save me! I was wrong! "


    Old grannies definitely wouldn''t come, Lady Xie thought with a cold smile.


    Not long after, Si Xiang was tied up and a piece of cloth was stuffed into his mouth.


    Mrs Xie affectionately patted Ye Zizai''s head, "Master, Yu''er is the victim in this matter, so let her handle this matter. Master, you should go back and rest. "


    Ye Shisui nodded and left the place in a flash. He did not want to see Si Xiang again, nor did he want to be caught up in this entanglement.


    Xie Shi nodded in satisfaction as he looked at Ye Zizai, waiting for him to leave.


    She knew too well that she had been in bed for decades, indecisive and indecisive. Once he encountered something in his house that would put him in a dilemma.


    Ye Shisui didn''t even want to bother with it. He had never wanted to be an outsider.

 C66

    After calling everyone else to disperse, only Mrs Xie and Si Xiang were left in the courtyard. Finally, Si Xiang took off his outer layer of skin and glared viciously at the Xie family.


    "Don''t think that you can do anything to me!"


    "The old lady won''t let you off!"


    Lady Xie disdainfully smiled and threw a glance at Si Xiang''s distorted appearance before lightly tossing out a few words. "Mute her with poison, send her out."


    With that, he turned and left.


    Only the sound of Reisgem''s screams could be heard.


    The news had already reached Twilight Garden a day later, and Si Xiang was already dead.


    The Xie Clan initially wanted to send her to a manor, but they didn''t expect to meet a bandit halfway through their journey. With a single stroke, they killed Si Xiang.


    Ye Jinsu read the book while drinking the medicine. She had been feeling much better these days, but it still wasn''t too good. Xie Shi was dealing with Si Xiang, so she had a few days to read to pass the time.


    Xiao Hong was beaming with joy as she spoke. She had already left when the old lady came.


    The troop that sent people away hadn''t returned yet, so they sent people to investigate and found out that they had encountered a robber.


    The old lady was always in the dark, and by the time they found out, Si Xiang was already dead.


    After what happened, the old lady flew into a rage and threatened to leave the capital.


    Everything.


    Ye Jinsu listened to them as she casually ate two pieces of dessert. All of this was within expectations, and Lady Xie was truly forced into a corner this time.


    Putting down the book, Ye Jinsu turned his head and called out to Shuofeng, "What did you find out with Huaiyu?"


    "In reply to Miss, I found out that Huaiyu often goes out alone and meets secretly with someone."


    Ye Jinsu''s brows twitched. "Who is it?"


    "General Sun''s personal attendant."


    "General Sun?" Ye Jinsu frowned and searched her mind for this name. It sounded familiar, but he couldn''t recall where it came from.


    "It''s General Sun from the Northern General." The wind was blowing.


    Only then did Ye Jinsu recall that General Sun had been invincible when he was young and had led an army to reclaim the border. A moment of fame, so many years have passed, the glory of that year still has not faded.


    He could be considered a reputable figure in the imperial court. In fact, he even held military power. In some ways, he was even a bit higher than Ye Zizai, the civil servant.


    When the Xie Clan sent people to kidnap Nanny Liu, she already knew that the Xie Clan was not a simple place.


    Thus, she gave the Xie Clan a huge setback and gave her a way out.


    He wanted to lure her to take the initiative and use her final move.


    It was only when the both of them started to threaten her that she was certain of their abilities.


    On the surface, how could a woman who relied on her husband''s favors to survive have subordinates like this?


    However, in the end, he still got hit. He never thought that there would be poison on the blade.


    From the looks of it, the Xie Clan''s backer was not simple.


    The ministers of the court were deeply blessed and held the military power.


    They were all solid supporters.


    "Go and check on the relationship between General Sun and the Xie family." Ye Jinsu frowned, her intuition was not simple.


    "Jingyun, what about you?"


    "They are also General Sun''s servants," Jing Yun replied. "Moreover, this subordinate found out that the group that kidnapped Nanny Liu was the group that disguised themselves as the robbers that killed Miss Si Xiang."


    Unexpectedly, it was within reason.


    How could the Xie Clan let Si Xiang live?


    Once he got rid of the incense, he would be next.


    Since that was the case, she couldn''t just sit there and wait for death.


    Ye Jinxiu rubbed her head, "Hongyun and the other young lady who testified that she might be in danger. Go out and take a look. After you rescue her, we can settle her down."


    "The Nanny Liu is the same as well. However, you must separate from Hong Yun and don''t let them know your identities."


    After giving out a few instructions, Ye Jinsu had a headache again.


    This poison was truly insidious. It would cause a person''s physique to weaken greatly and cause them to feel easily exhausted. One couldn''t think too long or it would cause headaches.


    But other than that, nothing else could be seen. No coughing, no fever, nothing unusual about the body. He couldn''t even get a pulse.


    The best and most comfortable method would be to get poisoned. Just live without thinking all day long.


    Such a person was the easiest to deal with.


    She was clearly about to win, but she ended up suffering a loss that she had made a long time ago.


    Ye Jinsu rubbed her forehead in anger.


    When Xiao Hong saw this, she felt unwell. She scrunched her nose and ran out to bring a bowl of Soul-Concentrating Soup.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t even drink a single sip. She put it on the bed until it was cold, but she didn''t even take a single sip. Lying on the bed, however, he found it difficult to fall asleep. It took him a lot of effort before he finally fell asleep. This was yet another strange nightmare.


    Suddenly, as they were dreaming about their previous life, they realized that they were still the same little beggar.


    He also dreamed of the two slaps he had received that day from Xie Shi and Ye Shisui.


    There was also Xiao Hong''s wounds and the blood that covered the ground when her wet nurse died.


    There was also Ning Yunyin.


    He was jolted awake.


    Ye Jinshu was covered in sweat, and his entire body was sticky and uncomfortable as he changed into several other inner clothes.


    Xiao Hong could not help but secretly wipe her tears at the corner. She only wanted to quickly cure the young miss of her poison, but she didn''t know much about medical skills and couldn''t be of any help.


    He could only go to the mama and ask for more people, hoping that Lady Meng Lan would come earlier to take care of the young miss.


    White carrier pigeons flew past the window.


    Shuo Feng kept his brush and ink and sighed. With the current situation, he could only hope that the prince would return soon.


    Although Miss Meng Lan''s medical skills were outstanding, she was still young. She might not be able to cure the poison.


    Moreover, it was no longer just a matter of detoxification.


    Things got bigger and bigger. Before Ning Yunyin left, she had instructed them to send a letter every seven days to explain the situation. But in the past seven days, he had sent three full letters.


    Previously, when Ye Jinsu was injured and Shuofeng was worried that the pigeon would be lost on the way, he immediately wrote a letter and told his men to send it over quickly. He should be here by now.


    In the border barracks, the envelope was firmly held in Ning Yun''s hand.


    However, Ning Yunyin''s complexion wasn''t looking too good.


    He had only left for half a month, but Ye Jinsu actually encountered this kind of situation!


    Blade, throat cutting.


    Every word in the letter pierced Ning Yun''s heart, suffocating him to the point that he couldn''t breathe.


    There were so many people remaining, but none of them could stop Ye Jinsu. Ning Yunyin''s hand tightened around the letter, causing the thin letter to become unbearably wrinkled, but she didn''t know it.


    He wished he could fly back to her side, look at her, watch every inch of her.


    No one can hurt me.


    A small soldier came in from outside to deliver the military report, interrupting Ning Yun''s gloomy thoughts. "General, it''s time to go to the war hall and discuss strategy for the upcoming battle."


    She gathered her thoughts and put away the letter before leaving the tent.


    He had to think of a way to end this war as soon as possible.

 C67

    It was a scorching summer day.


    Ye Jinxiu tossed and turned all night long.


    The poison remained in her body and became more and more rampant. At first, the medicine prescribed by Doctor Tian was still somewhat useful. As the effect grew lighter, Dr. Tian sighed and said that a new drug was needed.


    However, the new recipe was still not ready yet. It was dragged until the old recipe was completely useless. Ye Jinsu held her head up early in the morning, but before she could steady herself, she felt her stomach churning.


    He retched for a while, but his stomach was empty and he couldn''t spit anything out.


    On the contrary, his mouth was full of bitterness.


    Xiao Hong went to the backyard early in the morning. Today was the day to distribute the new servants. After picking up Meng Lan and a few other girls, Xiao Hong rushed back to the courtyard without stopping.


    When he opened the door, he saw Ye Jinsu lying on the table, vomiting and blacking out.


    Ye Jinsu felt her stomach twitch, and she felt like her stomach was about to pour out.


    Ye Jinsu used a little bit of energy to grab Little Red and squeezed out a few words, "Go get a doctor, go get a doctor."


    Xiao Hong walked in with Meng Lan and looked at Ye Jinsu and Meng Lan in a daze. There was clearly something more reliable here, so why did he have to go outside to invite them?


    Meng Lan''s mind raced as she stepped forward to pull Xiao Hong away. She made a face with her eyes and said, "Go, go quickly. It would be best if you cause a big commotion."


    Little Red also quickly reacted. This was used to confuse the Xie Clan after all.


    Meng Lan skillfully took Ye Jinsu''s pulse, but the more she touched it, the more her eyebrows creased.


    After a long while, Meng Lan''s face turned serious, "Is young miss poisoned?"


    Ye Jinsu nodded and didn''t have the strength to speak.


    Meng Lan lowered her head and took out a needle bag from her bosom. With a somewhat guilty tone, she said, "Please forgive this servant for being so unskilled. I was unable to find out what kind of poison Miss is."


    "Right now, I can only perform acupuncture on Miss to alleviate her symptoms of vomiting."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything. Only when she felt her stomach was a little better did she moisten her throat, "It''s nothing. Someone has already found out."


    Meng Lan''s drooping head instantly lifted up. "Which genius doctor is this?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at Meng Lan''s shining eyes and smiled. She retracted her hand and said, "In two days, I''ll have Xiao Hong bring you out to see him. He''s currently researching the antidote."


    "Maybe the two of you can find the antidote."


    Meng Lan didn''t have anything else. She was very interested in the art of medicine. Hearing Ye Jinsu''s words, she was so excited that the corner of her mouth could not bend.


    Ye Jinsu also smiled and asked in confirmation, "When Xiao Hong went to get you just now, did you reveal anything?"


    Meng Lan suddenly became serious. She shook her head. "No."


    Every time they arrived at the place where the newbies were allocated, every courtyard would have to come over early to snatch some people. Otherwise, the best people would be taken away by others. Meng Lan was mixed in. She was an unremarkable person, and no one paid attention to her.


    Xiao Hong was also quick-witted. She pretended to fight with the people in Ye Jingru''s yard for someone else. In the end, she pretended that she couldn''t, and angrily took Meng Lan.


    After hearing Meng Lan''s words, Ye Jinsu felt completely relieved.


    No matter how smart Xiao Hong was, it was still thirteen years old and a year younger than him. It was more than enough. Ye Jinsu was afraid that someone had cheated on her the most, and she didn''t even know when.


    Meng Lan was different. She was older than Ye Jinsu by two years, and she had been by that fox Ning Yunyin''s side for a long time. Being mentally mature, she was able to see through things more clearly than Xiao Hong. With Meng Lan by Little Red''s side, Ye Jinsu was relieved.


    Lowering his head, Ye Jinsu drowsily felt Meng Lan massaging his head. Ye Jinsu leaned his head against the soft pillow, feeling a little depressed.


    In his next life, when he was reincarnated, he would definitely ask Yama to find him a good person ¡­


    As he thought about it, his head grew more and more dizzy. He fainted straight into the night.


    During this time the doctor came and drove away in the house. This was all an open matter. Little Red had been crying beside the bed all day long, and the news of Ye Jinsu''s severe illness had spread throughout the entire Ye Residence.


    Lady Xie had pretended to bring the doctor to see, but in reality, she was only here to see with her own eyes what was going on with Ye Jinsu. Xiao Hong was fuming with anger, but she resisted the urge to attack. The moment she left, she tore apart the prescription prescribed by the doctor in anger.


    It was chaotic and noisy.


    Ye Jinsu wasn''t completely unconscious. She was still conscious. The noise outside made her have a splitting headache. She wanted to stop, but no sound came out. He could only unconsciously frown and sweat profusely.


    She felt as if she had fallen into an endless abyss, falling without stopping.


    It wasn''t until the evening when Jing Yun brought the newly prescribed medicine from Dr. Tian and drank it that Ye Jinsu finally fell into a deep sleep.


    He didn''t wake up until noon the next day.


    If he was reborn.


    Ye Jinxiu felt as if she had been in a coma for several days. Her entire body was sore, but her spirit was much better. Even her appetite had risen by quite a bit. Ye Jinsu drank a whole bowl of porridge that she rarely had, and her vital energy and blood had also recovered quite a bit.


    With some energy left, Ye Jinsu put down her chopsticks and said, "Little Red will be by my side for the next few days. Accompany me in preparing for the show."


    "Shuofeng, bring Menglan to Dr. Tian in secret. "Be careful of your whereabouts, the Xie Clan is no pushover."


    If she let Shocking Cloud and Shuofeng see them in front of Madame Xie, she would definitely be on her guard. But that was fine, she could trust the abilities of Jing Yun and Shuofeng, at least they would not leave any clues behind.


    Let the Xie Clan rack their brains to dig up their own secrets.


    Ye Jinsu stretched lazily and rested inside the house.


    Other than the Xie Clan from yesterday, no one else had come to see her illness.


    On the other hand, the Old Granny''s courtyard had sent over a token set of supplements, which she said were meant for the Eldest Young Miss. He had heard that the old lady''s courtyard wasn''t that good as well. After all, the person he saw as his daughter-in-law had been killed by his real daughter-in-law, and his son was even wholeheartedly protecting his daughter-in-law.


    No one was any better.


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t have any feelings for her, but she still had to return the greeting. Previously, she had wanted to go and see the old lady''s body. She didn''t expect her body to be hit by the attack first, so she could only send some tonic back.


    He could only take it as a good impression.


    No matter what, she was still the old lady of the Ye residence, the mother of Ye Shisui.


    Ye Jingru also sent some stuff over, along with Ye Shisui''s men.


    These people didn''t seem like they were here to give him supplements or doctors. They seemed more like they were here to confirm whether Ye Jinsu was dead or alive.


    Ye Jinsu put some powder on his face and lay on the bed with a pale face, pretending to be dead.


    Of all these, the happiest was naturally the Xie Clan. She had to pretend to be worried in front of Ye Shisui for several days, but she was tired.


    Even Huai Yu, who was usually quiet, was infected and happily reported, "Congratulations Madam, congratulations. That Ye Jinsu is no longer a threat. "


    Lady Xie coldly snorted, leisurely drank a cup of tea, and disdainfully said, "She has never been my match."


    His tone was light, as if he had never been to the backyard.


    "That lass doesn''t have much of an atmosphere. Master doesn''t care about her, so tell the servants to keep an eye on her."

 C68

    In just a few days, the kitchen was the first to change sides.


    Xiao Hong angrily returned from the kitchen, holding its food box as it fumed with rage.


    "Miss, look at what they are!" Xiao Hong slammed the box on the table. It was so angry that its teeth were itching, "It''s just that the things that I asked for a few days ago were a little light, that''s why they sent these rotten vegetables and leaves!"


    Ye Jinsu glanced at the table. It wasn''t as exaggerated as Xiao Hong said. She couldn''t even pick up a rotten leaf.


    However, they were definitely not fresh vegetables. They were probably vegetables that had been stored overnight. Originally, these were all for the servants to eat.


    Before Ye Jinsu was sick, the kitchen could still deliver some good stuff every few days. What weight did Ye Jinru and Xie Clan have, and what weight did she have left? With her current illness, the kitchen had directly sent over some food for the servants to eat.


    No wonder Xiao Hong was so angry.


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t have any reaction, and she had already expected this.


    Taking out a bag from the box, Ye Jinxiu raised her eyebrows, "Come, I''ll take you out to eat."


    Little Red opened its mouth wide and stared at Ye Jinxiu blankly. After a long while, it finally reacted and shook its head, "No, Miss, you don''t have much savings. If you use it up, how will you live in the future?"


    Not much?


    Ye Jinsu frowned and opened the bag. There were only some crushed silver inside.


    Indeed, there weren''t that many.


    In the past, Ye Jinsu''s life had been pretty good, but this was all because she had been frugal all these years. The money she had saved through her teeth was really not much. With a sigh, Ye Jinsu kept her purse, "It''s enough to eat any amount of food. There''s something important to do this time."


    After changing into an ordinary set of clothes made out of coarse cloth, Ye Jinsu didn''t focus on eating.


    "Let''s go see someone later."


    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsu''s equipment, and at the ready, it became serious, "Miss, who are we going to meet?"


    "Hong Yun."


    Passing through the backyard, she walked to a quiet corner and lightly climbed over the wall. Ye Jinxiu patted her clothes. She could have asked Shuo Feng Qing Gong to take her there, but she didn''t want to be carried.


    I might as well flip over it myself.


    They left the House of Ye and went all the way to an old house on the west side of the city.


    This was a desolate place, with few people walking about on normal days, and this was the house that had been abandoned for many years.


    The wild grass outside had grown several zhang in depth.


    At the door, Bei Feng stood guard and said softly, "Miss, Hong Yun is inside."


    Ye Jinxiu nodded and pushed the door open. The old wooden door creaked and dust fell to the ground.


    Ye Zichen woke up the sleeping Hong Yun and Ruo Hua.


    "Long time no see." Ye Jinsu looked at the two who were tied up and softly spoke with a smile.


    Hong Yun''s slightly tired expression suddenly opened, and the person who came before her gradually became clear. It was her! Hong Yun struggled desperately on the chair, but her hands and feet were tied, and her mouth was sealed.


    She had thought that it was Lady Xie who had tied her up and prepared to untie her.


    He didn''t expect it to be Ye Jinsu.


    Why did she want to save him?


    Ruohua, who was at the side, was startled by Hong Yun''s sudden action. She opened her eyes wide and continued to ask her for help. Although she had been in the mansion for a while, she rarely walked around and didn''t even recognize the person.


    Seeing Hong Yun''s reaction, she thought that it was to kill the two of them. Ruohua''s tears of fear fell as she begged for mercy.


    Ye Jinsu took two steps forward and tore away the rag in Hong Yun''s mouth.


    With nothing left in her mouth, Hong Yun impatiently asked, "Miss, what are you doing?"


    Ye JinSu tilted her head to look at Hong Yun, who was still relatively calm. She had calmed down so quickly. It was indeed not bad. No wonder the Xie Clan chose her to go over to Si Xiang''s side. It seemed like she was the one who had been chosen since she was young.


    In comparison, Ruohua was more nervous, curling up and trembling.


    She took a chair and sat across from Hong Yun, then said, "I saved you, what do you think I wanted you to do?"


    It was not hard to guess.


    Ye Jinsu and the Xie family were sworn enemies. She also had the Xie Clan''s weakness in her hands. Other than wanting to use her to topple the Xie Clan, what other reason could she possibly have?


    Hong Yun quickly answered, "First Miss wants me to identify Madam?"


    Ye Jinsu smiled. It was easy to talk to smart people, "Yes, it''s like you said."


    Hong Yun lowered her head to look at her tied up body, showing disobedience, "Why does Eldest Miss think that I would identify Madam for you? I have been by her side for so many years."


    She had already guessed Ye Jinsu''s purpose for saving her from the moment she saw him. She was just worried that Ye Jinxiu would be like the Xie Clan, using them to silence them.


    After all, she understood that Ye Jinxiu wasn''t a good person.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the expression on Hong Yun''s face and knew what she was doing. She replied with an irrelevant answer, "Don''t worry, you''ve never hurt me before. I''m not like the Xie family. I won''t kill you."


    "All of you will be alive and well."


    The moment she said that, Hong Yun became silent.


    Ye Jinxiu''s words made sense. As matters stood, she could only trust Ye Jinsu. The Xie Clan wholeheartedly wanted to kill her, but there was no hope for them right now.


    But...


    Nanny Liu was still in the Xie Clan''s hands.


    Hong Yun hesitated. She was willing to give up her life, and only hoped that the Xie Clan would not harm Nanny Liu.


    Ye Jinsu seemed to have seen through Hong Yun''s thoughts, she opened her mouth at the right time and said, "Your mother is still alive."


    Hong Yun suddenly raised her head, thinking that she had misheard.


    "Nanny Liu, I have already saved her." Ye Jinxiu repeated herself.


    This time, Hong Yun''s expression changed drastically. After struggling a few times to think it through, she had no choice but to shout at Ye Jinsu, "Where is she!? I want to see her! "


    Her movements were too big, causing the chair to sway a little. Xiao Hong went up to stop her from moving.


    "I will let you see her if you agree to my request."


    "And you." Ye Jinsu turned her head to look at Ruohua at her side. "You were originally someone close to Si Xiang, but you betrayed her."


    "Now that she is dead and you have no money, she is still being hunted. Maybe she will be killed the moment she leaves this place." Ye Jinsu spoke slowly, and her drawling tone also made her fear.


    She had been greedy for money, but now that she was about to lose her life, she no longer cared about money.


    "I promise, I promise!" Ruo Hua cried and said, "I only hope that Eldest Miss can give me a way out, I''m willing to work hard for Eldest Miss."


    Ruohua''s reaction was expected. Ye Jinsu turned her head to Hong Yun and asked, "Have you thought about it?"


    Hong Yun''s breathing trembled. She was considering whether Ye Jinsu''s words were trustworthy or not.


    What if Ye Jinsu was lying to her?


    Hong Yun cautiously said, "I want to meet my mother first."

 C69

    The Nanny Liu wasn''t anywhere else, it just so happened to be in this old residence.


    The old house was not big, but it was not small either. Nanny Liu was at the back of the room that Hong Yun was in, a few steps away. Ye Jinsu loosened the bindings on Hong Yun''s feet and brought her to a room at the back.


    Hong Yun never expected that after being locked up here for three days, her mother was actually in the house behind her.


    Once the door was pushed open, Hong Yun immediately rushed over. She had no choice but to tie her hands together, as it was impossible to loosen the binding on Nanny Liu. Nanny Liu had been locked up here for a few days already, and no one had seen the light of day. Other than the person who brought the food, no one had ever seen their own daughter.


    The second was Ye Jinsu.


    Subconsciously, the Nanny Liu tied the kidnapping with Ye Jin''s Soviet Union.


    "Eldest Miss, I have let you down, but my daughter is innocent. Don''t hurt her."


    Ye Jinsu calmly looked at the mother and daughter who were in great pain. She let Xiao Hong loosen the ropes on their bodies as the mother and daughter cried while hugging each other.


    The mother and daughter weren''t stupid people, they just had to acknowledge an unreliable master and hurt themselves. Ye Jinsu spoke slowly, "I''m not the one who wants to hurt your daughter. You can ask your daughter yourself, who is it that wants to hurt her?"


    As she spoke, Ye Jinsu cast a sidelong glance at Hong Yun, who was lying on the floor.


    Nanny Liu grabbed Hong Yun and looked carefully. It was good that they didn''t look, but they did. The wounds on his body were large and small, as well as unhealed. It was obvious that he had been tortured. Nanny Liu''s heart was broken. No matter what Ye Jinsu said, she would not listen to him.


    Other than Ye Jinsu, who else would treat them like this?


    Nanny Liu already had enmity with Ye Jinsu so he wasn''t afraid of another one. He crawled up from the ground and waved his hand to dishearten Ye Jinsu.


    Hong Yun quickly stopped her, "Mother, it''s not First Miss!"


    Nanny Liu looked at Hong Yun in confusion.


    "It was First Miss who saved me." Hong Yun sobbed and shook her head, pulling down Nanny Liu''s hand and explaining, "The one who harmed me, Madam."


    Nanny Liu opened his mouth in shock and grabbed Hong Yun, "You mean, madam she ¡­"


    She wants to kill you?


    Nanny Liu could not continue the words that had yet to come out of his mouth, so he did not dare to say them out loud.


    She had served Ye Jinru for so many years that she had long since become the Xie Clan''s most trusted subordinate. Back then, when the Xie Clan made an excuse to send her out for old age, they had actually placed her under house arrest, so she didn''t say anything. After some consideration, she decided that even if the Xie Clan were to take her old life, she had nothing to think about.


    As long as her daughter was well.


    She also believed that once Hong Yun has settled the matter, the Madam will let her out.


    But after hearing Hong Yun''s words, the Nanny Liu almost did not dare believe it.


    "It''s Madam," Hong Yun repeated. "I do things for Madam. Even after getting rid of Miss Si Xiang, Madame wants to exterminate me completely!"


    Nanny Liu trembled.


    This was the result she feared the most, and the worst.


    He didn''t expect to actually meet one.


    Ye Jinsu waved her hand, and Shuofeng pulled away with Hong Yun. He had given them enough time to get to know each other, and now they had to get down to business.


    "Have you considered it? If you agree to my request, I can guarantee your lives will be safe. "


    Nanny Liu was unclear about the situation and could only look at Hong Yun in a daze.


    "The First Miss wants me to identify the Madam''s actions." Hong Yun explained to Nanny Liu, hoping that he would be able to give her a bit of help.


    Nanny Liu shook her head violently. She had a grudge against Ye Jinsu, how could she trust him.


    Wasn''t it because they had been used up today and were already recalling their hatred tomorrow? They had even sent people to secretly kill the mother and daughter pair.


    She couldn''t trust Ye Jinsu.


    Even until now, Nanny Liu still felt a dull pain on his face. The scene from that day was still vivid in her mind. How could she believe a vengeful person like Ye Jinsu?


    Nanny Liu kneeled down and crawled to Ye Jinsu''s feet, holding onto her skirt, begging, "Eldest Miss, this old servant followed orders in the past, this old servant was guilty, Eldest Miss was magnanimous, and did not bother with us, your servant."


    Ye JinSu did not have a good impression of the Nanny Liu. She coldly pulled out her leg and laughed coldly, "If I were to argue with you guys, you all would have already died under the Xie Clan''s hands."


    Nanny Liu lowered his head, trembling.


    He thought, "Even if that''s the case, it''s hard to guarantee that I won''t die at your hands."


    Ye Jinsu was too lazy to waste her words with them, she took two steps back and said, "I had you guys saved. The Xie Clan must have known about this. They were looking for you all on the streets."


    "If you don''t want to listen to me, I can release you right now. Whether you can escape from the Xie Clan will depend on your luck."


    Ye Jinsu explained it clearly, and the Nanny Liu lowered his head in hesitation.


    They really had no other way out now. She was just an old one and one of them was injured, so how could they escape?


    Where to?


    Hong Yun also lowered her head, not knowing what she was thinking. After some time, she asked, "Eldest Miss, this servant has the guts to ask you a question. What do you use to guarantee that we will be safe?"


    This was the most important issue.


    "Madam is in the House of Ye, covering the entire sky with her hands. Does the young mistress think she can push Madam down just because of this small matter?" As long as the Xie family was still alive, they wouldn''t leave the mother and daughter alive to threaten them.


    Of course, Ye Jinsu didn''t think so.


    However, trust was not something that could completely collapse in a single night, and emotions were not something that could disappear in an instant.


    She naturally had her own plans. "I don''t need you to push me down."


    It was good that he had achieved his goal.


    As for the others, Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows. "Do you think Ye Zhenzi will let you die if you go to him?"


    Ye Shisui was not a fool, even though he was almost a fool most of the time.


    Even though she said that, Hong Yun obviously didn''t believe that Ye Shisui would be able to protect the mother and daughter pair.


    "The old master has never cared about the affairs of the mansion, he doesn''t even know that all the ladies are with him." Hong Yun said with a cold smile. She was very clear about what kind of character Ye Zizai had, and it was basically in the hands of the Xie family.


    Ye Jinxiu also smiled, thinking that Hong Yun really understood what he meant.


    "So, all you have to do is suggest that you continue working under the Xie Clan." Ye Jinsu slowly said.


    Hong Yun was shocked for a moment, but she opened her mouth and said, "This is not a suicide ¡­"


    Halfway through her words, Hong Yun suddenly stopped.


    Ye Jinsu took the other half of the sentence, "I''m not walking into a trap."


    "Make it big, the bigger the better. It''s so big that not only did Ye Shisui stare at her, the old lady and everyone else in the house also stared at her." "That way, you won''t be in any danger if you stay by the Xie Clan''s side."


    "Not only that, she will protect you in return."


    After a long while, Hong Yun finally made up her mind and asked, "When are we going?"


    Ye Jinsu stood up in satisfaction. "When the time comes, I will inform you."

 C70

    On the way out of the house, Ye Jinsu''s stomach finally began to growl with resistance. Weighing the silver pieces in her hand, Ye Jinsu''s eyes twitched as she pointed at the wonton stand on the side of the road. "How about we eat this?"


    The wonton stall was a small stall, but the fragrance was very strong. One by one, white and chubby wontons were thrown into the wok, then fished out, placed into the hot soup, and finally sprinkled with a handful of green onions.


    Xiao Hong gulped.


    Even so, Xiao Hong still waved her hand and whispered, "No, little miss, how can you eat this kind of thing?"


    No matter what, she was still the direct daughter of a famous sect. How could she sit on such a dirty stall and eat?


    The corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth twitched. She thought that Lil ''Red had something to worry about, she didn''t expect it to be this. She was the direct descendant of a famous sect like her. She wasn''t even full yet, so how could she care so much?


    After throwing a few pieces of crushed silver to Shuofeng, Ye Jinsu grabbed Xiao Hong and dived into the wonton stall. She found a seat and sat down, calling out familiarly, "Boss, give me two wontons!"


    As he spoke, he looked around, but he could no longer see Shuofeng.


    The people coming out of the prince''s mansion were quite powerful. Ye Jinsu had wanted to call Shuofeng to come and eat with her, but he was told that he was a secret guard and would not show himself.


    But no matter what, he couldn''t starve. Losing two pieces of silver was enough for him to have a good meal.


    Little Red opened its mouth wide and looked at Ye Jinsu with a surprised expression.


    Just a moment ago, her movements had been smooth and natural, but now, it was as if she had repeated the words dozens of times. She was a little reserved sitting here, but Ye Jinsu seemed like a regular customer.


    "Miss, have you been here before?" Xiao Hong suddenly asked.


    The corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth twitched once again as she silently put down her leg. Looking around, he explained, "I''m just looking at the people around me doing the same. I learned it on the spot."


    Although she said this, Ye Jinxiu didn''t think so.


    This kind of street stall that could be seen everywhere, and those close ones, she had visited who knows how many times in her previous life. A bowl of wontons cost only two copper coins and was already full. It couldn''t be any cheaper. Whenever she had a little money, she would find a stall and have a meal.


    Even though it was so cheap, she hadn''t eaten much in her previous life.


    But now, it was different. Her money was enough for her to eat hundreds of bowls. Ye Jinsu was very satisfied with this.


    The wonton was cooked very quickly, the hot taste was good, the two people ate until their eyes lit up. Only now did he realize that this stall was much better than the others. Presumably, it was also because of the delicious food.


    The two of them were both satisfied, so the owner put the bowl away, "Two bowls of wontons, for a total of ten copper coins."


    Ye Jinsu was just about to take out the money, "Boss, you want a bowl of wonton with 5 copper coins? Others would only pay two copper coins for a bowl of rice. "


    "We are indeed a bit expensive, but the taste is good. The quantity is also more than others''. It''s not a loss for the two ladies." This wasn''t the first time the boss had heard this question, so he answered as if nothing had happened.


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows, but before she could say anything, someone beside her interrupted, "This young lady, did you not bring enough money with you?"


    The person who spoke was a big and tall man. He sat at Ye Jinsu''s table. After he finished eating, he glanced at Ye Jinsu while picking his teeth, his eyes were naked.


    Xiao Hong subconsciously shielded Ye Jinsu behind him. Ye Jinsu frowned in disgust, took out a copper coin and handed it to the boss, then turned around and was about to leave. The best way to deal with these hoodlums was to ignore them.


    The look of disgust on Ye Jinxiu''s face infuriated that person. She spat out the bamboo skewer in her mouth, and ruthlessly grabbed Ye Jinsu with her large hand.


    "Where is the little lady going?"


    Xiao Hong screamed in fear and turned its head to find that it had been caught as well.


    A group of people from all around looked over, not daring to make a sound. The man in the lead was a local tyrant, so no one dared to offend him.


    That greasy hand grabbed onto Ye Jinsu''s arm, causing her face to instantly turn cold and unfriendly. Since it was already this far, with the appearance of Shuofeng, he was sure that he was not here.


    She didn''t know any martial arts, so the disparity in strength between her and the person in front of her was too great.


    While he was thinking about how to escape, a noise suddenly came from behind him. Three or four servants rushed over with a few sticks.


    They were here for this group of local serpents.


    Surprisingly, this group of servants did not attack immediately but stood opposite to each other.


    The leader of the men was obviously suppressed. He was also a bit unwilling to accept this and did not back down at all.


    Before Ye Jinsu could figure out what was going on, she heard a new voice behind her that sounded familiar.


    "Are you still not leaving? Are you waiting for the soldiers to come?"


    Although his voice wasn''t loud, it was still quite intimidating.


    When the man saw the newcomer, his expression immediately became hesitant. Gritting her teeth, she let go of Ye Jinsu and left with her two brothers.


    Only then was Ye Jinsu able to turn around and look at the person behind her. If they didn''t look, they wouldn''t know. However, when they did, they realized that they were all familiar with each other.


    The corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth twitched and she squeezed out three words, "Mo ¡­" "Young Master Mo ¡­"


    Mo Yu was also shocked, "How could it be you, Miss Ye?"


    Not to mention he was dressed like this, he didn''t even bring a few servants with him.


    Ye Jinxiu pressed her forehead with a slight headache and turned her head away from the Mo Territory''s gaze, "As you can see, I can''t stay in the Ye Residence anymore. I don''t have any food to eat, so I came out to eat."


    It had been more than two months since their last meeting, but Ye Jinxiu still didn''t dare to look at him. However, if one took a closer look, this face of Mo Yu''s really did suit her heart.


    The Mo Territory was shocked by Ye Jinsu''s words.


    How could he be forced into such a situation?


    "Really?"


    Seeing the serious look in Mo Yu''s eyes, Ye Jinsu nodded her head. She wasn''t lying, but the truth was that the kitchen didn''t give her anything to eat.


    "Therefore, Young Master Mo, for my survival in the future, I hope you won''t leak the news of me leaving the Manor today." No matter what, she was still a daughter of a rich family, and one that came straight out of strict tutoring. If it had been someone else, they would most likely have beaten to death when they returned home.


    Ye Jinsu''s request was reasonable, and the Mo Territory decisively agreed.


    Seeing the Mo Territory nod, Ye Jin pulled Little Red and wanted to leave. She really didn''t want to face the Mo Territory head on.


    It was clear that the Mo Territory still had something to say. Anxious, he reached out his hand to pull Ye Jinsu''s sleeve, "Miss, please hold your steps."


    Ye Jinxiu clenched her teeth and turned her head helplessly, "Is there anything else for you, Young Master Mo?"


    Mo Yu stammered, not saying anything, but her face started to turn red. After a long while, she finally managed to spit out a few words, "Regarding Miss Ye''s situation, I have a plan."


    Ye Jinsu looked at the suspicious blush on Mo Territory''s face and asked doubtfully, "You have a solution?"


    Mo Yu''s face turned even redder.


    "That... "I''ve already asked the elders of the family. In a few months, the young miss will reach her prime."


    "So?"


    "When she reaches the age of 15, it will be time for us to discuss marriage."


    "If Miss Ye does not mind, I would be an official in my family for generations and would have more money than enough to live through. The family was quiet and the people were simple. The parents in the family were all people who loved each other. "Although it is not as good as the Ye Family, which is a little low for the young miss, but I will definitely treat you well!"

 C71

    Ye Jinsu''s face darkened and she didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Seeing how Ye Jinsu''s attitude was unclear, it was likely that she was dissatisfied with him. He hurriedly opened his mouth again, wanting to gain a sliver of a chance for himself: "I know that young miss is talented and of high character, I am a little unworthy of young lady, but I hope young lady does not beat me to death."


    "My heart is filled with sincerity ¡­"


    His voice was a little soft and his face was so red that it was dripping blood. The more he spoke, the louder his voice became.


    He cleared his throat and thought for a while before saying, "Although a woman can consider marrying at the tender age of 15, I still think that I''m still young and that I''m still fond of playing. I still don''t want to get married so early."


    "So ¡­" Ye Jinsu looked at the frustrated expression on Mo Territory''s face and took a deep breath, "Today''s incident, let''s just pretend that it''s never happened before."


    "You and I will pretend that we haven''t met today."


    Just as she finished speaking, Ye Jinxiu pulled Little Red, who didn''t know what to do, and quickly ran away.


    The Empyrean Terminus stood there in a lonely and lonely manner.


    Along the way back to the courtyard, Ye Jinsu still had a lingering fear.


    Logically speaking, the Mo Territory should have had a total of three sides with Ye Jinsu before this, so why did he fall for her?


    Ye Jinshu could not understand no matter how much he thought about it. However, when he thought about it, he felt that it was a bit scary. Since he dared to say all this in public, wouldn''t he be coming over in a few months with a betrothal gift?


    When the words of her parents'' matchmaker came out, she would probably be forced onto the bridal sedan.


    Thinking this, Ye Jinsu shivered.


    She didn''t want to do that.


    Xiao Hong was very excited as she started to analyze the situation for her young miss, "Even though that Young Master Mo''s family position is not as good as ours, but I think that Young Master Mo is a good person and a great scholar. He might even be able to achieve great things in the future!"


    One of them was a great scholar whose name was known all over Jiangnan while the other was a great female genius whose name was known all over the capital.


    No matter how you looked at it, it was a perfect match.


    Little Red was extremely satisfied with her family''s marriage.


    Ye Jinsu rubbed her forehead with a headache and snappily interrupted Xiao Hong''s daydream, "A perfect match is a bad match!" "Not a good match!"


    She had liked him in her previous life, yes, but that had been in her previous life. What''s more, after so long had passed, did she really like him that much?


    Actually, Ye Jinsu knew it very well in her heart, but she didn''t.


    With a sigh, Ye Jinxiu''s heart was suddenly lifted, and she felt a headache coming on. She only hoped that Mo Yu listened to her words and wouldn''t bring up this matter again.


    Xiao Hong saw that Ye Jinsu was starting to have a headache, so it tactfully stopped talking and quickly left to fry the medicine.


    After Xiao Hong left, Shuofeng appeared from the shadows. He knelt down and pleaded guilty, "This subordinate shall die, I have neglected the little miss, please punish me!"


    Ye Jinsu peeled an orange, trying to relax and ease her headache. She waved her hand and said, "Forget it, you''re just going to eat something. Since nothing happened to me, get up."


    Shuo Feng''s expression changed. Ye Jinsu''s tolerance was beyond his imagination, and he was blaming himself for it.


    Actually, he didn''t go to eat, but to deliver a letter to Ning Yunxiao.


    This made him feel even more ashamed. However, Ning Yunyin had instructed him that this matter should never be leaked to Ye Jinsu. Lowering his head, Shuofeng could only say, "Thank you Miss, for not holding back."


    The sun was a bit hot. Large patches of bright sunlight, which were separated by the leaves, landed on Ye Jinsu''s eyelashes and trembled slightly.


    Ye Jinsu suddenly asked, "How is the battle going for your king?"


    Shuo Feng''s body stiffened, his expression did not change as he replied, "This subordinate does not know."


    Ye Jinsu smiled faintly and moved her arm, "What, when you were communicating with him, didn''t the prince tell you about his situation?"


    Ye Jinsu''s tone was ordinary, so ordinary that it sounded like she was saying that the weather was really good today. Shuo Feng was shocked, his knees bent down and he kneeled on the ground, "Please forgive me, Miss!"


    His knee hit the ground with a loud, clear thud, causing Ye Jinsu to feel pain from listening to him.


    When had Ye Jinsu ever been knelt like this before? She only felt that her entire life would be ruined by this one kneel.


    "No problem, I''m not blaming you. You get up first."


    She didn''t need to think to figure this out. Seeing that Shuo Feng had started, Ye Jinsu asked, "I don''t know much about the battlefield, but fighting in a armies usually takes at least half a year or at most a year, right?"


    Shuo Feng could not understand why Ye Jinsu would ask such a question, and could only reply, "Yes."


    Only then did Ye Jinsu nod her head in satisfaction.


    Since that was the case, even if Ning Yunyin knew her whereabouts like the back of her hand, it would still be useless. He was on the battlefield right now, and even if he had wings, he wouldn''t be able to fly over. When he came back, it would be in a few months, maybe a year.


    Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu turned her face towards Shuofeng and intentionally lowered her expression, "I''ve always treated you and Little Red the same way I treat family. I didn''t think that ¡­"


    Shuo Feng looked at Ye Jinsu''s face, which had suddenly turned pale. His body was stiff, and his long expressionless face was stiff.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and sighed again, "Sigh, forget it. You are also from the prince''s side, forget it ¡­"


    As she spoke, Ye Jinsu turned her head, her tone carrying a trace of being tricked by someone who was injured.


    Shuo Feng froze on the spot, not knowing what to say. He could only kneel down and admit his punishment once more. "Please, young mistress, punish me."


    Ye Jinsu suppressed the laughter in her heart and feigned sorrow, "What''s the use of punishing you? You''re the prince''s man. If you punish someone that''s also the prince, you won''t listen to me."


    Shuo Feng was a man of his word, and could only say, "Although Shuofeng is Prince''s man, but Prince has instructed me that I must listen to the little miss during my service. What little miss said, Shuofeng will definitely do it!"


    Ye Jinsu turned her head and her eyes lit up. "Really?"


    Shuo Feng looked at Ye Jinsu''s excited face and the sad face of the two, and after a moment, he opened his mouth, "Yes."


    Ye Jinsu''s plan succeeded and she raised her eyebrows. "Remember what you said. Follow me."


    After entering the room, Ye Jinsu fished in the box for a long time and finally took out an especially large white robe. Ye Jinsu shook it twice and threw it into Shuo Feng''s arms.


    Shuo Feng hugged the robe and stood there, confused.


    Ye Jinsu clapped her hands and sat down on the edge of the bed. She pointed at the robe in Shuo Feng''s hands and said, "I want you to wear this and act like a ghost."


    Wind:...


    Ye Jinsu saw that Shuo Feng was standing still like a wooden chicken on the spot and rubbed his nose in embarrassment. He was, after all, a level 1 secret guard with the Prince. It would be too embarrassing to call him a ghost girl.


    But who told him to be capable?


    If he could run or jump, he could fight. If it was anyone else, Ye Jinsu would be worried if he was in danger.


    "That... If you don''t want to, you can just call for Windblast. "

 C72

    Hidden in the shadows, the wind was howling with laughter.


    After a long time, Shuo Feng looked to the side, and sure enough he saw a silent wind in the dark, with a gloating smile on his face.


    Withdrawing his gaze, Shuo Feng felt as if he had encountered an unprecedented problem. After half a day, he replied, "Yes, subordinate ¡­" "Understood."


    Seeing the complicated look on his face, Ye Jinsu said with a smile, "But your stature is too different from Si Xiang''s, so you just need to use your Qing Gong to float around where there are people."


    "Write some blood characters or make some strange noises."


    Nothing else mattered.


    It would be great if he could create a panic rumor that could make everyone panic.


    Shuofeng still wore his indescribable expression, and in the end, he just hugged his robe and disappeared from the room.


    Once Shuofeng left, Ye Jinsu could no longer hold back her laughter. She really wanted to see what a tall and mighty man like Shuofeng looked like, with his hair in disarray and his robes of a girl.


    Little Red came back with the freshly brewed medicine and saw that Ye Jinsu was smiling happily all by herself. She was in a good mood. "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Jinxiu took the pill. She didn''t mind the pain anymore and drank it all in one gulp. After she whispered the whole story into Xiao Hong''s ear, Xiao Hong pursed her lips into a smile.


    In the evening, Shuofeng came over wearing a white robe, with a strange expression on his face.


    It was a woman''s robe, embroidered with silver inscriptions. It was Si Xiang''s favorite peony flower.


    Now that he was wearing it on his body, a strange feeling of harmony rose.


    Ye Jinxiu held back her laughter and scrutinized him carefully. He had originally thought that this robe was big enough, but he never expected that it would fit him like this.


    "No, this robe is still too small. Xiao Hong, help me change it a little."


    As she said this, Ye Jinsu pointed to the hair that had been tied up by the wind, "Let me take a look at your hair."


    Once his hair was let loose, he looked like a ghost, especially in the evening when the candles were still dim. At first glance, he looked a little scary. However, to those who knew about the inside story, this was too joyous.


    Feeling Jing Yun''s naked eyes and the wild laughter in his heart, Shuo Feng could only silently scrape at the edge of his eye.


    Although it was useless.


    "In two days, it''ll be the seventh," Ye Jinsu said with the corner of her mouth curving. "When the time comes, you can go to the old lady''s courtyard first. Give her a hint. "


    The old lady missed Si Xiang so much that she would definitely catch the wind and catch the shadows. Plus, he was an elder, so his words naturally had more authority and more credibility.


    Shuofeng could only nod stiffly and leave the room.


    Only Ye Jinsu and Xiao Hong were left laughing in their room.


    While the Sunset Spring Garden was enjoying the show, the Qiuxiang Courtyard was in a panic.


    Mrs. Xie was sitting restlessly in her room, while Huaiyu quietly sneaked in through the back door, looking nervous.


    Upon seeing Huai Yu, the Xie Clan anxiously asked, "How is it?"


    Huaiyu silently shook her head.


    When her hopes failed her, Mrs Xie sat back down on the stool and slammed the table. The shock even caused the teacups on the table to sway. Mrs Xie gritted her teeth, "Damn it! "Trash!"


    "They''re all trash!"


    "You can lose them just by looking at the three women, they are all trash!"


    It had already been three days, an entire three days!


    He hadn''t found anyone in three days!


    Clearly, as long as she could kill these three people, her plans would be flawless, and there would be no proof at all for her death.


    However, there was a problem at this critical juncture!


    "It must be Ye Jinsu! It''s her! " Madam Xie clenched her fists and punched him a few times.


    It must be her!


    One could tell that the two people who had been following Ye Jinxiu all those years ago were someone who had trained before. Also, Ye Jinsu herself had said that there was someone by her side!


    Madame Xie forced herself to calm down in her panic. What would she do?


    Let them identify me?


    Would the lord believe them?


    That''s not right, three days have passed, why is there still no movement?!


    Madame Xie''s mind was in a mess as she continued to walk around the room. She had still underestimated this little slut. She was clearly already so sick, but she didn''t expect that she would still stir up a storm and cause trouble for her!


    Huaiyu looked at the anxious Lady Xie. Although she didn''t understand why the Xie Clan was so sure it was Ye Jinsu. However, he naturally had his reasons for doing so, and could only comfort Madam Xie, "Madam, please don''t worry. Eldest Miss was poisoned and is still lying on her sickbed. She won''t have much energy left."


    "Maybe it''s just a struggle to the death." Huaiyu comforted him.


    After listening to Huaiyu''s words, the Xie Clan felt a little relieved and sat down again.


    Huaiyu was right. Ye Jinsu was poisoned, and she was wrapped up in the sickbed. Even if she wanted to, she would grow weaker and weaker.


    When the time comes, there would naturally be a flaw.


    What she needed to do now was to stabilize Ye Mo''s heart.


    Taking a deep breath, Lady Xie calmed herself down. "Go, tell Ru''Er to go to the kitchen and prepare some lotus seed soup. It''s been a bit hot recently, and the old master has a lot of official business. Drink some lotus seed soup and set the fire."


    Soon, Ye Jingru came back with the lotus seed soup and went straight to Ye Zhichang''s study room.


    Mrs Xie''s voice was as gentle as water. She put down the lotus seed soup and lifted her hand to help Ye Zhenzi''s head. "Master has worked hard. Ru''er is sensible and went to the kitchen to boil the lotus seed soup. She brought it over to Master."


    She said it was cooked by herself, but it had already been prepared in the kitchen. As long as it was prepared by Ye Jingru, it would be fine.


    Ye Jingru obediently scooped out the lotus seed soup, throwing a spoiled look at Ye Shisui and said, "Dad, no matter how busy you are, you have to pay attention to your body!"


    For the past few days, Ye Shisui had been troubled by official matters. Now, seeing his beloved wife being so considerate and his daughter being so sensible, he could not help but feel gratified.


    Even the bad mood caused by Si Xiang''s death a few days ago was swept away. In other words, it was a little unfair to the Si Family.


    Thinking about this, Ye Shisui put down his bowl and spoke to Xie Clan. "Yu''er, I think that the Si Clan is indebted to us. Now that the only daughter of the Si Clan is dead, I think we can only bury her to make her known as the Si Clan''s Undead."


    As he said this, Ye Chong felt a little remorseful, afraid that the Xie family would not agree.


    "I know that Si Xiang has let you down, so I''ll leave this matter to you."


    A trace of disgust flashed through the Xie Clan''s lower eyes. He knew he had let her down, but he still insisted on doing it?


    You don''t want me to participate? You don''t want me to host it?


    He still had yet to have the mood to do so.


    Lady Xie sneered in her heart, but on the surface, she gently grabbed Ye Shisui''s hand and lightly shook her head. "No, Old Master. I don''t hate her anymore."


    "She''s already dead, what else do I have to hate about her? Originally, her sin was not to die either, I didn''t expect that something bad would happen to her. It''s only right that we bury her." Mrs Xie said softly.


    Ye Zheng raised his head and looked up at his understanding wife, feeling more moved than ever that he was lucky to have married her.


    "In that case, I''ll leave this matter to you."

 C73

    The moment they left the study, Lady Xie''s face turned cold.


    Ye JinRu frowned in displeasure. Xie Shi looked at her daughter''s expression and suddenly grabbed her hands, "You saw it too. Your father still has that woman in his heart."


    Ye JinRu bit her lips in dissatisfaction, "I know, Father is too much!"


    The Xie Clan was more open-minded than Ye Jingru and their anger was only temporary. At this moment, she had already gotten over it. She grabbed Ye Jingru and said, "Men are always like this. They eat while thinking about the food in the pot and then eat while thinking about the food in the other''s bowl."


    "Ru''er, you have to grow up," Lady Xie said earnestly. "You have to take care of these matters as well. For the funeral, mother will leave it to you."


    Ye Jingru was used to being spoiled since she was young and had always been fed and nurtured by the rich and beautiful. She had never taken over anything. Now that the Xie Clan has placed this matter in her hands, Ye Jingru immediately tensed up, "Mother ¡­" I, I''m afraid I might not be able to make it. "


    Mrs Xie saw the hesitation on Ye Jingru''s face and immediately put on a stern face, "What are you saying!? You are my daughter, the direct descendant of the House of Ye! As your mother, how could I not know about your abilities! "


    Ye JinRu shivered a little at the reprimand, and Mrs Xie became as strict as Ye Shisui. "Don''t say such words again in the future! "Did you hear that!?"


    "Think about it, Ye Jinsu is only half your age, but she dares to fight against your mother and me!" Do you want to be surpassed by her forever! "


    Hearing Ye Jinsu''s name, Ye Jingru was moved. She had to admit that in some aspects, Ye Jinsu''s methods were indeed better than hers.


    Thinking of this, Ye Jinru made up her mind and nodded in agreement.


    One day, she would definitely trample that bitch Ye Jinsu under her feet!


    Seeing the change in Ye Jinru''s attitude, the Xie Clan''s gentle expression returned.


    Ye Jingru was indeed the daughter of the Xie Clan. She quickly started to ponder over this matter.


    Si Xiang had already been dead for several days. He couldn''t keep his corpse for too long in the summer. It would be best if he could finish it in the next two days. Not only do we have to do this, but we have to do it carefully and make a big show of it. They wanted to show the kindness of the House of Ye.


    This way, he could gain the heart and face of Ye Shisui, the head of the family.


    When the time came, there would be a lot of people attending the funeral. When the crowd saw that it was his doing, they would definitely give him a big reward.


    As she thought about it, Ye Jingru relaxed. This matter was a little complicated. As long as she was careful and didn''t make any mistakes, there would naturally be a lot of benefits.


    He wouldn''t lose anything.


    Thinking of this, even Ye Jingru began to walk even more arrogantly. Her reputation had been suppressed by Ye Jinsu for such a long time, it was time for her to show off.


    At Sunset Spring Garden.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Xiao Hong''s enlarged robe with satisfaction. She let Xiao Hong cut a few holes in the clothes, and then carried a bowl of chicken blood, preparing to apply it.


    Make sure it looks good.


    Xiao Hong dipped a brush in fresh red blood and smeared it on the hem of the robe, telling Ye Jinsu about the new happenings outside.


    "Master said that he would bury Miss Shi Xiang properly, but he really pissed her off." Xiao Hong said excitedly.


    Ye Jinxiu stopped eating the melon seeds and became interested. "What''s the Xie Clan''s reaction?"


    "What other reaction could there be?" Xiao Hong pouted, "Aren''t you just pretending to be magnanimous and agree?"


    Without the slightest surprise, Ye Jinsu laid back down and said, "So the reason why there''s so much noise outside today, is because you''re in a hurry to organize Si Xiang''s funeral?"


    Xiao Hong nodded, "That''s right. They said they will be rushing to do it on the first seven days." However, it was not handled by the Madam, but by the Second Miss. "


    "Ye Jinru?" Ye Jinsu bounced up from the collapse.


    "Yeah." Little Red was puzzled by Ye Jinsu''s reaction and nodded her head in a daze.


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes and moved into a different position, using her elbows to support her legs while she rested her chin on her hands to think.


    Was the Xie Clan preparing to nurture her daughter?


    Recalling Ye Jinru''s arrogant face, Ye Jinsu scoffed. Looking at her daughter, she was afraid that she was going to have a hard time teaching her.


    Little Red had just finished drawing the last stroke. She waved her wet robe in front of Ye Jinxiu, "Miss, how about it?"


    Ye Jinsu shifted her gaze over and carefully examined it for a long time. Finally, she nodded in satisfaction.


    "Hurry and dry, let Shuofeng go tonight!"


    "Tonight?" Xiao Hong was slightly surprised. Why did Ye Jinsu suddenly change her mind?


    "That''s right, we''ll go tonight," Ye Jinsu opened the window and dispersed the smell of blood from the room, and then she stuffed the cotton ball tighter into her nose, "There are still three days until the first seven days of Si Xiang''s competition. We''ll give Ye JinRu a gift on the first seven days."


    Xiao Hong hung up its robe and took out the cotton to smell it. The smell of blood made her want to puke.


    "Miss, the smell of blood is so strong, I''m afraid it can''t be concealed."


    Ye Jinsu waved her hand and opened all the windows. "No need to hide it from me."


    "To the outside world, I''m very sick. I heard that using blood as a primer can cure the illness, so I decided to give it a try."


    This conjecture was perfectly believable and could be used to confuse the crowd. Xiao Hong''s eyebrows relaxed in an instant.


    The stench of blood lasted all the way until nightfall.


    Ye Jinsu took two breaths of fresh air and tossed the terrifying robe to Shuofeng. "Be careful not to get picked up by others."


    Shuo Feng was still stiff, but compared to before, he had accepted a lot.


    Helpless, he put on his robe, took a step forward and headed straight for the old lady''s courtyard.


    The old lady had not been feeling very well ever since the last time he had angered her into unconsciousness. Finally getting better, he encountered the matter of his superior, Xiang. After a while, his iron body could not take it anymore. The old lady had been bedridden for several days.


    Ye Shisui was a filial son. He came here every day when he was free, but when the old lady didn''t see him, he just stood in the yard.


    Unfortunately, the old lady refused to see him for several days.


    It was already night. The old lady had turned out the light early and went to bed. The night was quiet.


    In a flash, Shuofeng entered the inner room, the old lady was peacefully sleeping. Shuofeng frowned as he stood there for a while. Suddenly, he opened all the windows with a wave of his hand, and a cool breeze poured in from the window.


    Walking up to the desk, Shuofeng took out a small porcelain bottle, took out a brush from the table, dipped it in the water, and wrote a few words on the paper with a wave of his hand.


    It was just that the liquid inside the bottle was colorless, and the words that were written were also colorless.


    Then, Shuo Feng wiped the brush clean and ground a fresh pool of ink before placing the tip of the brush on the side.


    He then took out a golden bell and placed it under the desk.


    A cool breeze blew into the account. The old lady had tucked the quilt tightly in her sleep. Although it was still summer, the old man was somewhat afraid of the cold, so he curled the quilt even tighter.


    But he didn''t wake up.


    Shuo Feng stood in the dark and waited. He did not move. He took out a string of bells and stood by the bed.


    The ringing sound of the golden bell reached the old lady''s ears.

 C74

    In her dreams, the old lady thought she saw a string of familiar golden bells. It was the golden bell she had given to Si Xiang. He had always been carried around by Si Xiang, but the monk in the temple had said that the golden bell could lock down one''s life ¡­


    In the dream, she wanted to grab the golden bell, but she couldn''t touch it no matter how hard she tried.


    She ran after it, but she could not reach the golden bell.


    Only when the golden bell landed with a bang did it shatter into pieces.


    The old lady woke up from her dream.


    He was sweating profusely. When he woke up, he realized that the windows were all open and the curtains were flying in the night breeze.


    The old lady was slightly displeased. Shui Sang had served her for so many years, yet he had become so old that he even forgot to close the window.


    "Shui Sang!" "Water Mulberry!" The old lady got up and called out, and as she did so she went to the window and began to close it.


    Shui Sang was sleeping right next door. When the old lady called out, she immediately ran over. However, he didn''t expect to see such a large window open, "Old lady, the old lady had her servant come. Please lie down first."


    "What''s going on? It was clearly locked earlier." Shui Sang asked in bewilderment as he closed the window. He lowered his head and checked the bolts on the windows one by one. They were all intact and the wind could not blow on them.


    "I''ve really seen a ghost." Shui Sang complained softly as he turned his head to light a candle on the bedside, afraid that the old lady wouldn''t be able to see him fall.


    The speaker has no heart, the listener has no heart.


    The old lady suddenly thought of that dream and felt that something was amiss. She had never dreamed of Si Xiang before, so why did she suddenly dream about Si Xiang tonight?


    Could it be that Si Xiang had something to say to him?


    As she thought about it, the old lady nervously patted Shui Sang. "Go and light all the candles in the room."


    Shui Sang looked at the strange expression on the old lady''s face, but did not ask anything. He turned around and started to light the candles one by one.


    When they reached the desk, Shui Sang''s expression was somewhat stiff.


    When the old lady saw Shui Sang''s expression, she could tell that he was not ordinary, "What''s wrong?"


    Shui Sang raised his hand and continued lighting the candles, then he said, "Old granny, someone has used this ink."


    Startled, the old lady got up from the bed and rushed to the table. Sure enough, the paper on the table was spread out, and the pen with the dripping ink was placed at the side. Inside the inkstone was a freshly grinded ink.


    She remembered that no one had touched it before she went to bed.


    The old lady''s fingertip twined lightly as she reached under the paperweight and pulled out the piece of paper. However, the paper was as smooth as new and there were no words on it at all.


    The old man who was over a hundred years old trembled as he looked at Shui Sang with the paper in his hand. His heart was filled with complex emotions, as well as hope.


    She hoped it was Si Xiang who came to tell her the news, but she didn''t dare to believe so easily. After all, there was nothing on this piece of paper.


    After a long time, the old lady finally opened her mouth and said, "Ah, Shui Sang, I dreamt of Xiang''er."


    In comparison, Shui Sang was much more clear-headed.


    Hearing the old lady''s words, he immediately associated it with what she was thinking.


    Taking the paper from the old lady, Shui Sang examined it again. Without any words, Shui Sang calmed down and comforted the old lady, "There are no words on this paper, maybe someone is just trying to be mysterious."


    The old lady didn''t know if she should believe it or not. The hand holding the paper loosened, and the paper fell to the ground. The old lady sat by the bed, tears streaming down her face. "Xiang''er, did you come to see me?"


    Shui Sang looked at the table a few more times. The ink in the inkstone had just been ground and the brush had not dried yet. If someone was playing tricks on him, that person should not have gone far!


    While he was thinking, Shui Sang walked out of the house and called for a few servants.


    "Call everyone to stand guard in the courtyard. You are only allowed to enter and you are not allowed to leave. Any suspicious people are brought here! "


    After finishing all the arrangements, Shui Sang ran back into the house to comfort the old lady.


    The old lady was already in tears as she leaned against the bed. "Xiang''er, is it you? Are you wronged?!"


    Seeing the old lady in such a sorry state, Shui Sang could only constantly console her. "Old lady, someone must be playing tricks on you. Miss Si Xiang thinks of the old lady as a relative, so how could she scare you?"


    Unfortunately, the old lady could not bear to listen to him anymore. She could only pick up the piece of paper without any words and cry bitterly.


    "Xiang''er, what grievances do you have? Just go and dream with me!"


    "Even if my wife were to sacrifice her life, it would still be for you."


    Tears filled her eyes. The old lady buried her head in the water, unable to control herself.


    Shui Sang''s body suddenly trembled, and the temperature of his body instantly dropped.


    "Old granny ¡­" Shui Sang squeezed out the words from his throat, his voice trembling.


    It was an emotion of fear. The old lady seemed to have received a message as she turned her head abruptly. She saw the red word on the piece of paper she threw on the ground.


    Save me...


    Those two words were blood-red. Save me!


    The two large hairpins were in common use by Si Xiang.


    It was bright red, as if it was written in blood. There were traces of blood flowing from the edges of the character.


    Shui Sang stiffly turned his head. She clearly saw that the brush was dipped in black ink, so how could it be a red word.


    There were no words before, so why did it suddenly appear after the old lady finished speaking?


    Shui Sang was so scared that his entire body was trembling. The old lady was not scared at all. She rushed over to pick up the paper and hugged it, crying bitterly.


    She knew that this must be a message from Si Xiang.


    She knew that there must be some sort of injustice behind Si Xiang''s death.


    The old lady held the paper in her arms and handed it to Shui Sang to look at. "Look, Xiang''er has brought a message for me!" She told me to save her! She told me to save her! "


    "She must have been tortured to death. She must have had a bad time down there ¡­"


    About what happened to Si Xiang, how he died, and the causes and effects. Everyone was hiding it from her. She knew nothing. But now she knew that her Xiang''er had been tortured before she died.


    After dying, he would also be bullied by other ghosts.


    She was asking for his help!


    The old lady grabbed Shui Sang, her mood agitated, "I want to seek justice for Xiang''er!"


    Shui Sang was still in a state of fear, but he didn''t come out for a while. He could only stare at the old lady''s almost crazed state of mind. After a long time, she finally recovered and comforted the excited old lady.


    She still couldn''t believe it was a ghost.


    Or, rather, she couldn''t believe it.


    Strange strength, ghosts and gods, they were just too scary.


    Shui Sang comforted himself, "Old granny, don''t be so agitated yet. Maybe someone did it on purpose."


    What was he trying to do?


    Shui Sang was also panicking furiously. Could it be that someone had purposely let a white piece of paper appear in front of them?


    This was beyond her understanding.


    Shui Sang was extremely scared.


    In the midst of his panic, a touch of gold flashed past Shui Sang''s eyes at the corner of the table.


    The old lady noticed it earlier than Shui Sang, and could recognize it with a glance.


    It was a golden bell! It was the golden bell she had personally given to Si Xiang!


    The old lady trembled as she took out the golden bell, afraid that she would lose her treasure.


    Shui Sang''s facial expression changed drastically.


    She recognized that golden bell. That was the golden bell that was often worn on Si Xiang''s body!

 C75

    The Ye residence didn''t sleep for the whole night.


    Shui San lost his footing and couldn''t control the panic of the people in the Cyan House. The frightened little girl ran out of the pavilion overnight, bringing the news all the way to Ye Zizai''s courtyard. Ye Chenzhou got up in the middle of the night to check the situation.


    It was a pity that he had sent people to turn the whole House of Ye upside down, yet he didn''t find anyone suspicious at all.


    The people who had been searching the whole night ran to all the courtyards. The Sunset Spring Garden was the one that had gone the most. Ye Jinsu was supposed to be severely ill right now. He didn''t even have the strength to stand up and fight back, only the little girl beside him was angry and dissatisfied.


    But there was nothing he could do.


    After the search party left wave after wave, the sun had already risen high in the sky. Ye Shisui finally stopped searching the house and went to comfort his old mother, who had cried for the whole night.


    Only then did Ye Jinsu get out of bed. She had pretended to be dead for an entire night, but now, she felt as if all the bones in her body were going to break out.


    While moving her muscles, Ye Jinsu asked Xiao Hong, "What''s going on outside?"


    Xiao Hong had just come in from the outside and its little face was red as it panted heavily.


    "It''s been a mess outside for a long time!" Xiao Hong said with its mouth wide open. Just now, when she went out, there was a huge uproar outside. She had been in the Ye residence for so many years, but she had never seen such chaos.


    "The servants are so scared that they turn into grass and trees, there aren''t many who are working seriously anymore."


    "Aunty Shui Sang, who was by the old lady''s side, was so shocked that she couldn''t say anything this time!" Xiao Hong sighed.


    As he said this, he couldn''t help but give a thumbs up to Shuofeng in his mind.


    The effect had perfectly matched Ye Jinsu''s expectations. She smiled and asked, "What about the old lady and Ye Zhexu?"


    "After the old lady woke up, she didn''t sleep at all. She cried in the ancestral hall for a whole night and a half, saying that the ghost of Miss Si Xiang had come back. She said that Miss Si Xiang was wronged and wanted to run into the Ye family ancestors and die in the ancestral hall."


    "It''s even useless for the Old Master to persuade me." Little Red said exaggeratedly.


    The old lady was determined to have Ye Zizai reinvestigate the matter.


    "I didn''t manage to search anything from my master''s side last night. In the morning, I sent someone to report to the imperial government for a holiday." After trying to console the old lady for a few times, she had no choice but to listen to Madam''s advice and ask a high monk to come home and recite scriptures. "


    "Miss Si Xiang''s funeral has been delayed as well. The second Miss is unable to leave. At this time, she''s busy preparing things for this high monk. Tonight, she''s going to help Miss Si Xiang surpass her limits."


    "What about the Xie Clan?"


    Of course, Madame Xie was the same as ever. Xiao Hong opened her mouth and said, "Madam is accompanying the old master. This matter has caused the old master to cough profusely."


    Ye Jinsu scoffed. He, Ye Zhouzi, also had such a day.


    It was a great pleasure.


    Clapping his hands, Ye Jinsu was in a good mood as she ate two more green bean cake. "Go and close the door to the yard. Let''s not mix in with them."


    By the way, Ye Jinsu smiled, "Aren''t they having a transcendent ceremony tonight? Let Shuofeng go and cause more trouble."


    At that time, the scene would definitely be even more exciting.


    "But ¡­" Little Red interrupted Ye Jinsu and did not say a word.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Jinxiu asked doubtfully.


    Xiao Hong looked distressed, "The old master said that Miss will go with him to the transcendent ceremony."


    Ye Jinxiu frowned in disgust. He had gone beyond the mark, why did he ask her to go there?


    "Miss, how about I send a message saying that Miss is seriously ill and is unable to go out?" Xiao Hong saw the disgust in Ye Jinsu''s eyes and kindly suggested.


    Ye Jinsu shook her head. "Forget it."


    How could Ye Shisui have called him over for no reason at all? He wished he could never see him again.


    This was most likely something that the Xie family had mentioned to Ye Zicheng.


    It was just that he didn''t know what the Xie Clan was up to.


    However, since she wanted him to go, he might as well.


    "How many more hours are there?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    Little Red looked up at the sky. "There are still six hours left."


    "Alright," Ye Jinsu nodded and climbed into the bed. She hadn''t slept last night, so she had to sleep for a while. "Wake me up later and tell Shuofeng to get ready."


    Xiao Hong quickly left.


    It rained.


    The summer rain came and went quickly, and the weather was much cooler when Ye Jin woke up.


    It was already night.


    Ye Jinsu was helped to the dressing table by Little Red. She had not slept enough, and a large dark green mass was floating before her eyes. However, this was not a big deal. With Wu Qing here, Ye Jinsu looked even more haggard.


    Little Red had also specially applied two layers of powder onto Ye Jinxiu, forming a pale and lifeless face and lips. It looked lifeless, as if it was about to die.


    Ye Jinxiu was very satisfied. She looked around to make sure that she could not see any flaws, then held Little Red''s hand and walked weakly towards the main hall.


    The journey from the late spring to the main hall was not close. Ye Jinsu walked over while clutching her chest, gasping for breath.


    She had not arrived late, and the old lady had not yet arrived. At first glance, the two of them looked just like that.


    Ye Jinsu clutched her chest, and Little Red supported her to Ye Zhenzi, nodding in greeting. "Good morning, father."


    Ye Shisui sneered and turned his face away, not even bothering to look at Ye Jinsu.


    This gaze was something that Ye Jinsu was very familiar with. It had always been this way. No matter what the circumstances, whenever it had appeared, Ye Zhenzu would always be looking at Ye Jinsu in this manner. He didn''t know how long he had been grieving over this.


    And now, Ye Jinsu only wanted to rush over and tear that disgusting mouth of Ye Zai''s into shreds.


    Withdrawing her gaze, Ye Jinxiu no longer looked at him. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to hold it in and would rush forward.


    As a father, he was probably the first in the world.


    Ye JinRu continued to arrange things in the arena. From time to time, she would turn her head to look at Ye Jinxiu, but it was hard to hide the way she looked at her.


    As she wished, Ye Jinsu pretended to be even weaker. She leaned on Little Red''s shoulder and painfully covered her head and chest with her hands.


    Ye Jinru was secretly pleased with herself.


    Ye Jinsu sneered inside her heart.


    The old lady arrived late, followed by Madame Xie.


    When they passed by the staircase, the old lady suddenly stopped. Madame Xie followed behind and extended her hand in an attentive manner. Unexpectedly, the old lady flew into a rage, and with a nudge of her arm, pushed her down onto the floor.


    "Kneel!" The old lady used her walking stick to smash the ground. Under her pressure, Lady Xie''s legs gave way and she knelt on the ground.


    How could a daughter-in-law dare to disobey an order from her mother-in-law?


    Even if the old lady wanted to make things difficult for her, she couldn''t say anything. She could only look at Ye Zizai for help.


    Ye Shisui''s heart naturally ached, and he wanted to open his mouth and say a few words in her place. But the old lady was determined and expressionless. She fiercely glared at Ye Shisui, opening her mouth in front of everyone present. "Do you want your wife or my half-buried mother?"


    These words were too harsh, causing Lady Xie''s face to turn pale.


    He couldn''t have an old lady with him, he couldn''t have an old lady with him!

 C76

    Ye Shisui suffered a huge loss. However, he didn''t want to give the impression of disrespecting his elders in front of outsiders, so he had no choice but to sit back down.


    Madame Xie''s eyes reddened with grievance, and thought to herself that with all the high monks present, she should act a little more pitifully. He squeezed out a tear and then skillfully held it back, not daring to disobey the order.


    At this moment, the few high monks who were watching lowered their heads in unison and began to do their own things, as if they were unaware of what had just happened.


    This made Ye Zhenzi feel a lot more relaxed.


    Ye Chong cleared his throat. "Monks, you may begin."


    Several white-bearded monks turned their heads and nodded to Ye Zizai.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Suddenly, a sound was heard, interrupting the actions of the monks.


    It was the old lady.


    The old granny still did not have a pleasant expression, but her attitude towards the high monks was clearly much better. After all, Si Xiang still relied on them to surpass his limits.


    "You! Kneel before me!" The old lady''s expression was cold as she pointed towards the incense table in the courtyard and spoke to the Xie family.


    It''s for burning paper money!


    Mrs Xie looked at the old lady in astonishment, but did not make a move.


    When the old woman saw that she didn''t react, she actually threw the cane in her hand towards the Xie family. "Are you not going to listen to what I say now!?"


    Fortunately, the old lady was sitting far away from the Xie Clan, and her hands weren''t strong enough. That walking stick only smashed into the front of her eyes, creating a loud sound.


    No one dared to speak a word.


    When the old lady was young, she was also a person with an iron hand. Even though she was old now, she still possessed some of her might.


    Ye Zheng was also intimidated.


    Lady Xie looked at the cane and was obviously frightened. She stammered, "My wife doesn''t understand ¡­" "You, why are you ¡­"


    One of the servants at the side hurriedly picked up her walking stick. The old lady propped up her cane and sneered. She walked over to Lady Xie and knocked on her cane three times.


    The sound of the peach wood hitting the stone slab was deafening. The old lady spoke from the top of her head, "You don''t understand?"


    "Shouldn''t you be the one to understand the most!"


    "If you are innocent, then kneel down! Kneel before Si Xiang''s spirit and call Si Xiang over and say whether you are innocent or not! "


    The old lady''s words were loud and clear, making everything suspicious and not afraid of gossip.


    She was certain that this matter was caused by the Xie Clan.


    There was nothing to say. Even the Old Master was silent. Ye Shisui naturally did not dare to open his mouth.


    Madam Xie could not help but tremble in fear.


    This was the first time she felt an existence that was able to suppress her like this in this house. There was no need for any logic. As long as the old lady spoke, what reason could a daughter-in-law like her have to disobey?


    The Xie Clan was so still that they couldn''t even speak.


    When had she ever suffered such injustice?


    He wanted to kneel in front of the servants and outsiders in the courtyard, in front of the spirit of an outer room.


    When had she ever been so humiliated?


    Ye Jinru was so angry that her whole body was trembling. She clenched her fist and was about to step forward, but she was held down by Huaiyu.


    "My dear grandaunt, wasn''t the lesson from last time not enough?!" Huaiyu was so anxious that she could not find the words to say. She lowered her voice and reprimanded Ye Jingru.


    Ye Jinru was so angry that she vomited blood.


    But she also calmed down. She couldn''t be this impulsive. If she did, the result would be even worse.


    Ye Jingru took a deep breath, knelt down on the ground and walked to Ye Shanzheng''s feet. "Father, mother''s body just happened to be in a very short period of time ¡­"


    She knew that even if Ye Shisui''s position was not firm, one thing would always remain the same. That was, in Ye Zheng''s heart, the Xie family was very important.


    It was too important to lose.


    Ye Shisui was visibly moved. He turned around and looked at the old lady with a troubled expression.


    Who knew that the old lady let out a cold snort.


    "I can''t harm your wife''s life. If she''s innocent, then I''ve just called the imperial physician tomorrow to show her!"


    These words were earth-shattering.


    The restless noise in the surroundings became louder, and whispers filled the entire place.


    Even if Ye Jinxiu was unable to tell what was going on, she could still guess what was going on. Earlier on, he had been watching a show by the Xie Clan. Ye Zichen sighed with emotion at how the old lady usually treated people so generously. Why did she suddenly get into such a difficult situation today?


    The only person in the entire capital that his wife managed to accomplish this was her, the pitiful Xie Clan.


    But now, the old lady''s words had completely changed the situation.


    They all began to suspect the Xie Clan.


    Madam Xie lowered her head. She could feel piercing gazes from all directions. And the jumbled words, stuck in her ears.


    Mrs Xie''s lips trembled, and only after a long while was she able to recover her voice, "Yes ¡­" "My wife respects my mother-in-law''s teachings ¡­"


    Under his long sleeves, the Xie Clan tightly gripped their palms, their silver teeth about to shatter into pieces. You old bastard, there will be a day when you fall into my hands!


    At this point, Xie raised one foot with great difficulty and glanced at Ye Zizai with a pale face. However, Ye Chong only looked at her anxiously and did not say a word.


    Mrs Xie looked away and nearly fell off her feet.


    Huaiyu reached out to support him, but was pushed away by the Xie Clan. Staggering a few steps, the Xie Clan threw themselves in front of the incense table and knelt down.


    There were no prayer mats, so the Xie Clan''s kneeling was not light.


    However, Lady Xie did not make a sound. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead as she pursed her lips.


    Ye Jinsu covered half her face with a fan and sighed in her heart as she felt her stiff and worried face ease up.


    This time, the old granny really gave Madame Xie a lot of face.


    Even Ye Jingru''s face turned pale as she didn''t dare to say a word.


    After the old lady spoke, the monks started to move and sat down cross-legged to recite the sutras. The old lady raised her trembling hand as well, silently chanting as she held a string of buddhist beads.


    Xiang''er, if you were harmed by that Xie Clan woman, then you should just send me a message.


    The old lady kept mumbling to herself.


    Ye Shisui followed suit, closing his eyes and chanting while some of the servants lowered their eyes as well. Ye Jinsu looked at the situation and closed her eyes as well. Her hands were clasped together as she chanted in a manner similar to theirs.


    It was quiet.


    Other than the naked eye on the side, Ye Jinsu didn''t feel that anything was wrong.


    When he opened his eyes, he found that Ye Jinru was staring at him.


    As they looked at each other, Ye Jinsu could see that she was sizing him up.


    Ye Jinsu and Ye Jingru''s eyes met. Ye Jinxiu did not avoid her gaze and stared straight at her. On the other hand, Ye JinRu quickly avoided his eyes.


    However, he still stared at Ye Jinsu in the dark.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes and lifted her hand to stroke her hair.


    Sure enough. Ye Jingru''s eyes were still staring at her, not wanting to miss a single movement.


    Ye Jinsu''s heart sank and she closed her eyes.


    This trip would not be so simple.

 C77

    Silence.


    In the huge courtyard, chants rose and fell as the air seemed to freeze.


    As the sun set in the west, the setting sun illuminated half of Midsummer''s sky. Red light rose from hundreds of thousands of feet away from the ground, rolling across half of the House of Ye like flames. Ye Jinsu opened her eyes and saw that the color of the sky had changed.


    Dark clouds were rolling up again in the east.


    Clouds rolled and moved, and the sky rose and fell.


    A series of small exclamations came from all directions. The old lady opened her quivering eyelids and looked up at the blood-red sky. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    What a sight this was.


    How many evenings like this could there be? The setting sun was as red as blood.


    This was the manifestation of the incense stick.


    Ye Jinsu raised her head to look at the half of the dark cloud and lowered her head in silence. Ye Jingru had long since stopped looking at her, and just like the others, she raised her head to look at the sky. Occasionally, they would look at the Xie Clan with shocked and slightly flustered expressions.


    At this time, it was definitely not a good thing.


    Lady Xie lowered her head.


    On the other hand, Lil ''Red was very excited as it looked at Ye Jinsu with its eyes glowing. However, Ye Jinshu could not smile and looked at Xiao Hong without a change in his expression.


    The smile on Little Red''s face fell at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye. There was a trace of heaviness between Ye Jinsu''s brows, causing Little Red to not understand what was happening.


    Ye Jinxiu sighed and turned her head to look ahead.


    After the first part of the scripture was finished, several high monks were also attracted by this extremely coincidental phenomenon, and they all raised their heads to look. Ye Zhenzi also stood up in shock and stuck his head out to look.


    The east wind began to blow.


    From the east, the dark clouds were approaching menacingly. A sudden gust of cold wind on a summer evening was unusual.


    The wind swept up the Spirit Flag, the remaining incense on the table, and the paper money that was half burnt on the ground.


    The one who burned the paper money was a little girl. The paper money was still on fire, so it was rolled up and directly pounced onto her. The firelight almost touched her hair. Luckily, she was able to dodge quickly.


    But a scream was inevitable.


    It frightened most people, including Ye Jinsu.


    The scream was too sharp, too shrill. It pierced through the clouds and went straight for everyone''s ears. The Xie Clan''s heart was already in their throats, they were so frightened that their legs went limp.


    The atmosphere instantly became tense and then relaxed.


    The paper money burned up in the air and slowly fell down.


    Ye Zheng''s face darkened as he slammed the table. He was obviously frightened as well. "Get out!"


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the ashes with an expressionless face, but the wind had not stopped.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t even hear a word of Ye Jin Su as he tried to ease the awkward situation. He could only see the dark clouds drifting by in the sky. The candles were lit, and the pale tears were on the verge of falling.


    "Bang ~ ~ ~"


    With a loud sound, the incense fell down and fell onto the table. The offered fruits and chickens were smashed to the table and the censer was smashed to the ground. It lost its balance and fell to the ground.


    White candle tears spilled over the table, just as they were about to light up the banner.


    The servant girl at the side was quite quick-witted, quickly picking up the candle with her sleeve.


    The white candle along with the candlestick was thrown to the ground, extinguishing the flame.


    Everyone''s hearts, which had just been set down, suddenly rose again.


    The old lady was even more so.


    Earlier, she had been able to sit still for a while, but this time, she couldn''t sit still. She walked down two or three steps and pointed at the mess on the table. "This ¡­" "This is ¡­"


    The high monks looked at each other in dismay. The incense had been placed safely in the candlestick, and the candlestick was placed firmly on the table. Even the moving table wouldn''t fall, so why did it suddenly fall?


    The high monks could not think of a reason.


    Without waiting for an explanation, there was a loud bang.


    The candlestick on the other side of the table fell to the ground with a loud bang, rolling a few times before falling to the ground and igniting the Spirit Flag that was placed on the table. Flames blazed.


    The girl closest to him cried out in fear.


    More than half of the dark clouds in the sky had disappeared, turning into a completely dark and overcast sky. At night, it began to get dark.


    The girls outside were still orderly, burning candles to break a bit of the frightening darkness.


    Two new candlesticks were sent in, and a pile of them were brought in. When the candles were lit again, it made the hearts of the people calm down a lot. Everyone''s face was filled with fear. The timid one muttered to himself, "This is all a coincidence. At the same time, he chanted, ''Jade Emperor, protect me!''"


    This did not lessen the atmosphere.


    Ye Chong cleared his throat. "It''s late today. Would you like to invite the high monks to continue tomorrow?"


    Ye Jingru agreed on the side.


    The old lady glared with tears in her eyes and knocked the ground hard with her walking stick as a warning.


    "You''re not allowed to leave!"


    The old granny steeled her heart, "No one is allowed to leave, just finish the ceremony here!"


    Ye Chong did not dare to disobey, and could only look at the Old Master.


    Who knew that the Old Master expressionlessly looked forward and did not express his position. He didn''t believe these gods and ghosts, but the death of Si Xiang was a lie.


    Thus, he silently agreed to what the old lady did.


    Because he also wanted to know the clear truth.


    Ye Shisui couldn''t make up his mind, so naturally no one dared to leave. No matter how brazen the Xie Clan was, they were already beginning to fear him. Panicking, they could not help but let their imaginations run wild.


    Ye Jingru was also scared, and she actually ran over to kneel together with the Xie Clan.


    The two of them snuggled together. At least they were each other''s courage. He took advantage of the fact that there was a bit of candle flame in the surroundings to keep his breathing steady in this bottomless darkness.


    The chanting began again, with the smell of panic.


    Along with the tense atmosphere, Ye Jinxiu''s brows were locked into a straight line, and her voice was trembling a little as she recited the sutras.


    The bright candle flame flickered. Without batting an eyelid, the candle closest to the Xie family went out. Next were the surrounding branches.


    The Xie Clan was the first to notice this, and they couldn''t help but cry out.


    Everyone opened their eyes and saw the candles and flames extinguish one by one before their eyes, suddenly sinking into darkness, so fast that no one could react.


    This time, he completely frightened those girls. The timid ones directly fell to the ground with their legs weak. The stifled scream in his throat could no longer be suppressed.


    Xiao Hong subconsciously protected Ye Jinsu.


    The crowd began to stir, pushing and shoving in the darkness. Some people were trying to escape, others were trying to fish in troubled waters. The gatekeepers began to waver, the servants standing by the door blocking the entrance were about to leave.


    There were ghosts chasing them.


    In fact, it was about time.


    Ye Jinsu turned her head and saw a white figure flash past her eyes.


    The screams grew louder, and the crowd became even more disordered. Ben was quite big and had more than enough servants to stand around, but it seemed like the courtyard was packed to the brim.


    Ye Zheng was flustered, he could not have imagined this scene.


    What caught him off guard was not only the servants who were fleeing in all directions, but also a new scream in the darkness, "Miss Si Xiang has returned!"

 C78

    Ye Shisui was frightened. He didn''t care about how deep his heart went when he was alive. He just wanted to hide behind the people around him. In the chaos, he called out the Xie Clan''s name.


    The old lady was old and scattered. He stood in the yard and looked around, hoping to catch a glimpse of Si Xiang.


    When someone lit a candle, someone put it out. When the candles were lit, one was extinguished while the other one was extinguished. Once again, no one dared to touch the candles, fearing that there would be something dirty on them.


    In the chaos, Ye Jinsu carried Little Red to a corner to hide. People who were scared to death ran around, but no one could recognize them. Ye JinRu and Xie Jiuchen were pushed around in the middle of the crowd a few times.


    No one heard the cry for help, and no one could tell who was calling.


    It was a mess.


    Amidst the chaos, Ye Jinsu grabbed Little Red and whispered into her ear, "Someone is watching us."


    In the darkness, Little Red suddenly quivered and looked at Ye Jinsu with blinking eyes.


    "I''m afraid they''re heading for our Twilight Garden." She knew that it wouldn''t be a good thing if Lady Xie told her to come here.


    Ye JinRu and the other girls beside her were all staring at her.


    Xiao Hong was obviously nervous. She looked around to make sure that everything was in chaos, then when no one looked at the corner again, she nervously asked, "Miss, how did this happen?"


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes.


    Based on the current situation, it was obvious that the Xie Clan was worried about him. They wanted to confirm whether he was really poisoned and was sick to the bed.


    Secondly, there must be someone else.


    If Ye Jinsu wanted to continue deceiving Lady Xie, she could only continue acting calm and collected.


    However, if they kept it hidden like this, the news wouldn''t be able to get out.


    Presumably, the Xie Clan''s troops were already headed for the Twilight Garden.


    Ye Jinsu was silent for two seconds before she spoke, "You go find a way to confuse the Xie Clan and her people. I''ll go find Shuofeng."


    Now only the wind can do it.


    It was because of this chaos created by Shuo Feng that Ye Jinsu was able to escape from the Xie family''s line of sight and speak to Xiao Hong.


    Xiao Hong nodded seriously, calmed down a lot, and walked towards the direction of the Xie Clan.


    Ye Jinsu was now standing next to a beam pillar. There were a few people flustered beside her, white figures flickering in and out of the darkness. Ye Jinsu looked at the place where Shuofeng had appeared and took advantage of the darkness to feel his way over.


    There was no moon tonight.


    The previously dark sky was now frighteningly dark. There was no light at all, and the faint sound of thunder could be heard in the distance. But this thunder, hidden in the confusion of the crowd, no one heard it clearly.


    Ye Jinsu did not either.


    If it was daytime, everyone would probably see a storm brewing.


    Boom ¡ª ¡ª


    There was a clap of thunder.


    Lightning struck from the south, splitting the sky in half.


    This loud sound covered up all the sounds. Ye Jinxiu and the others were so frightened that they trembled. Lightning illuminated the entire yard. In that moment, Ye Jinsu saw that someone had unlatched the gate.


    Those who were close swarmed out.


    Those who were far away also felt the order and crowded towards them.


    The people who had gathered outside rushed in with candles. They did not understand the situation, so they were not afraid.


    In the blink of an eye, the courtyard was lit up once again.


    The elderly woman quickly maintained order, and the scene returned to silence. The chaos lasted no more than a quarter of an hour.


    Ye Jinsu hid in the back of the crowd and carried out her extremely weak state, waiting for someone to help her sit down. Little Red did not succeed, and Ye Jinsu naturally did not find Shuofeng.


    She could only sit down and wait.


    The moment the light was restored, Ye Jinshu could feel several gazes flying over. Ye Jinsu threw a calm look at Little Red and clutched her chest as she panted.


    Xiao Hong walked over and patted Ye Jinsu''s back. She couldn''t help but be anxious as she bent down and whispered, "Miss, what do we do now?"


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head, "It''s fine. At least Meng Lan and Jing Yun are still in the courtyard."


    Even so, they did not understand it in advance. The Xie Clan would definitely kill them all. Shocking Clouds could only kill people. As for Meng Lan and Ye Jinsu, they didn''t know if she could deal with this alone.


    No matter how he looked at it, the situation wasn''t looking good.


    Ye Jinxiu could only smile bitterly.


    Another thunderclap. Huaiyu helped Lady Xie to stand up and looked at the sky worriedly. Then she said to Ye Shisui, "Master, I''m afraid it will rain heavily tonight. Please tell these servants to disperse."


    The entire courtyard was in a mess.


    Someone had been wounded in the chaos and was lying on the ground, struggling.


    Mrs Xie''s bun had loosened long ago, and her leg had been hit by someone, causing her to be unable to stand up. A bit of rain floated down from the sky and fell on Lady Xie''s head, wetting her hair.


    It was even more sloppy.


    The old lady was protected by someone, so she was not injured. However, it was hard for her to avoid a sorry state.


    Ye Chong was clearly more worried about the old lady and the Old Master''s safety. As soon as he regained his sight, he ran over and checked repeatedly to make sure nothing had happened before turning around to check on Xie''s condition.


    It didn''t matter if she didn''t look, but Ye Mo almost jumped in fright when he saw this.


    Madame Xie was kneeling in the courtyard, her body covered in blood. From her back to the front bit by bit, there was also a pool of bright red blood under her body.


    Ye Zhenzheng felt his legs go weak.


    The old lady saw this no later than Ye Shisan. Her body that had just been frightened suddenly stood up straight, and she pointed a trembling finger at Xie''s.


    For a long time, he only said one word, "You ¡­" "You ¡­"


    Unable to bear the excitement, the old lady sat down on a soft chair and began to cough violently.


    From Ye Jinsu''s point of view, the dark red bloodstain mixed with the soil was not particularly conspicuous under the candlelight. However, if one looked carefully, they would be able to see that the blood was still flowing.


    The dark blood slowly flowed down, slowly forming a word.


    The old lady widened her eyes, staring at the scene unblinkingly.


    Ye Zhuang and the Old Master were also attracted to the scene, along with all the servants in the yard. Even the Xie Clan and Ye Jingru were so frightened that they didn''t dare to move.


    Until the words "give me back my life" appeared on the floor.


    Lady Xie screamed in fright, nearly choking on her own blood.


    The old lady was so excited that she was crying. She actually got up from her chair and kneeled on the ground as she yelled towards the sky, "It''s Xiang''er who''s claiming justice! It''s this evil woman who harmed Xiang''er! "


    There was a moment of silence in the room. Other than the old lady''s mournful sobs, no one else made a sound.


    This silence caused the Xie Clan to be terrified. She became completely flustered and knelt down without a single word, "Master! Master, save me! Yu''er did not understand what was going on, Master! "


    Ye Zheng''s face was pale and he almost couldn''t stand. He held the table to support himself up.


    "What a sin!" This is truly a sin! " The Old Master''s face was as cold as ice. He tightly clenched a fist and hammered on the table a few times. Although his strength was not great, it was enough for everyone to notice.


    In his entire life, he had rarely been as angry as he was now. Veins popped out of his forehead, and his tightly clenched fists loosened and tightened before he finally smashed them ruthlessly on the table. He could not hold back his anger any longer and shouted, "Shameful! This is the Ye Family''s shame! "

 C79

    Ye Jinxiu was mentally prepared for this and was also frightened by the sudden turn of events.


    Madame Xie was so frightened that she no longer dared to cry. The entire room was deathly silent. No one dared to say a single word, and the old lady no longer cried.


    The old man was in good health. He took a few deep breaths as he walked up to Ye Zhiteng and even slapped him. "Look at the good lady you''re going to marry!"


    "He is from a humble background and doesn''t respect his elders. He entered the House of Ye using those dirty tricks. He forced her to die, tortured her, and framed a good concubine!"


    The Old Master was swift and decisive as he pointed his finger at the Xie Clan. He counted out the number of crimes, and any one of them could sweep the Xie Clan out of the house.


    Mrs Xie was so frightened that her face turned pale.


    With this slap, Ye Zhenzheng quickly kneeled down and asked the Old Master to calm down.


    How could the Old Master have heard these words? He pointed to the Xie family and said, "You, bring me a pen and ink now, give me a rest for this wicked woman!"


    As he spoke of Hugh and Xie, Ye Zhicheng hesitated again, refusing to open his mouth.


    The Old Master didn''t want to force her, so he waved his hand, "Someone, tie this woman up for me!"


    Ye Shisui became anxious and hurriedly looked at the Old Master. "Father ¡­" Father, what are you doing? "


    The Old Master sneered and took two steps back, "Tie this unfaithful and unfilial woman up and throw her into the manor!"


    Whatever the Xie Clan did back then, they should have let her suffer the consequences.


    The servants all listened to the Old Master. As soon as the heavens spoke, one of them immediately went to subdue the Xie Clan.


    Huai Yu protected her master, pushing away the servants with all her might, "What are you doing!? "My wife is the matriarch of the House of Ye. Who dares to touch her?!"


    Madame Xie knelt on the ground, trembling, and kowtowed as she declared her innocence.


    The old lady sneered and stopped crying. She used her walking stick to stand next to the Old Master and shouted, "With this old woman here, you won''t be able to sit still!"


    The words of the two reverends were already spoken. Even though Ye Jingru usually had a big temper, she didn''t dare to act rashly this time.


    He could only kneel on the ground and kowtow with all his might, "Please investigate, Grandfather. This really has nothing to do with my mother!"


    Madame Xie also constantly shook her head, tears streaming down her face. "Please believe me, how could I do such a thing? There must definitely be someone framing me."


    Hearing the word ''framed'', Xiao Hong''s body stiffened.


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows and rubbed her head, pretending to have a headache as she leaned on Little Red''s shoulder.


    Ye Zichen clenched the stiff Xiao Hong''s hand.


    Her thin lips parted slightly.


    Xiao Hong recognized the mouth: "It''s fine."


    With her heart at peace, Xiao Hong took a deep breath and relaxed.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and the words on the ground were slowly washed away. The Xie Clan did not dare move even if they knelt in the rain. They could only kneel.


    A bolt of lightning flashed.


    The old lady pointed to the dark red blood stains on the ground and gnashed her teeth, "The first three feet were filled with gods. Everyone saw what happened today. If you have a clear conscience, then why do bloody words appear under your feet!"


    "Even now, you''re still arguing. Aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning!?" cried the old lady, pointing to the sky.


    Just as he finished speaking, there was a sudden clap of thunder.


    The servants raised their heads to look at the sky, discussing amongst themselves.


    "No, I didn''t. Why would I admit it!? There must be someone framing me! "


    Huai Yu agreed, "Master! Madam has been in the household for several decades, and her character is well-known to all. How could she do such a thing?


    Seeing that things were turning for the better, Ye Shisui also agreed. "That''s right, father. According to our son''s perspective, this matter is very strange. Could it be that someone is deliberately mystifying it?"


    The old lady and the Old Master did not believe him at all. He didn''t even open his mouth to speak to Ye Chong, but waved his hand to point at the servants. "Why aren''t you doing anything to me?"


    They were determined to get rid of the Xie Clan.


    Now that he had used this as an excuse, he wished that he could quickly and thoroughly resolve this mess.


    Ye Zheng was flustered.


    Ye Jinsu glanced at Little Red and suddenly grabbed her hand and stood up, "Grandmother, don''t worry."


    She walked up to the old lady and gently caressed her back. "I was originally going to recite sutras for Miss Si Xiang today. It''s hard to avoid having too many eyes on her."


    Ye Jinsu glanced at the kneeling Madame Xie and said, "Since Second Mother is so sure that she hasn''t done it before, why don''t we investigate this matter so that the servants won''t suspect anything in the future."


    "What do you think, Father?"


    Ye Zhonglou was stunned. Ye Jinsu actually spoke to Yu''er? He almost thought he had heard wrongly.


    Noticing that Ye Zhonglou was silent for a moment, Ye Jinsu kneeled down towards the old lady again and said, "Grandmother, Si Xiang accidentally left, I''m sure she wants the truth from the underworld as well."


    Ye Jinsu''s words were clear and precise, and Ye Shisui was surprised. "Yes, father," he agreed. "If this is really Yu''er''s doing, then we should know the whole story."


    As expected, the old lady was a little swayed when Si Xiang was brought out.


    Ye Jingru took two steps forward before kowtowing once again, "Grandmother, please investigate this clearly!"


    Everyone from the Xie Clan and even the Xie Clan knelt down and kowtowed. "Old lady, please investigate!"


    It was a magnificent scene.


    The old lady''s expression wavered, turning to look at the Old Master.


    The Old Master''s expression was cold, his thoughts unclear. As he looked at the scene before him, he glared at Ye Jinsu, who was leading the group, and lifted his clothes to sit down.


    "Alright, since you said that you want to investigate the matter, let me ask you. How do you want to investigate this matter?" The Old Master looked at Ye Jinsu and spoke.


    Ye Chong saw that this matter was actually going to be referred to Ye Jinsu for investigation. How could this be acceptable? He was getting anxious.


    "Father, Su''er is sick and has just been frightened. What can a girl like her do?"


    "If you don''t want to do this, then let your son do it."


    The Old Master waved his hand, "No, didn''t she think there was a secret behind it? Then check it out for me. What exactly is it?"


    The Xie Clan''s complexion turned even worse.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head. "Her granddaughter thinks that this matter should be investigated from the people in Second Mother''s courtyard."


    The Old Master raised an eyebrow, "Where do you start?"


    "Si Xiang has only been in the Ye residence for a short time, and there are only two people around. They were all sent out before, but we can''t find them now even if we look for them."


    "As the mistress of the House of Ye, Second Mother cannot be interrogated. We can only interrogate her from the people that are with her."


    With that, Ye Jinsu glanced at the direction of the Xie Clan and said, "Why don''t you invite everyone from the Second Mother''s courtyard over and ask them all?"


    Huaiyu had a strange expression on her face as she spoke, "If you want to interrogate me, then so be it. Why did you call everyone here to interrogate me?"


    Ye Jinsu smiled, "I believe Miss Huaiyu has forgotten the past. I still have lingering fears for Second Mother''s actions. At this time, it''s only a foolproof plan."

 C80

    Huaiyu was speechless.


    The rain got heavier as bean-sized raindrops fell down, and the eaves of the house made a crackling sound. Ye Jin Su looked at the sky, then looked at Lady Xie and Ye Jin Ru who were in the rain. She then said to Xiao Hong, "Go and get someone to bring some umbrellas over."


    Xiao Hong blinked its eyes and ran out like a wisp of smoke.


    The gate to the courtyard had long since been closed, and the people here now were all the trusted aides of the various courtyards. Only the few high monks who had been invited into the inner room were left.


    Ye Jinsu walked over and said, "It''s late today. Please stay at the mansion for the time being."


    Taking advantage of the servants'' time to bring the servants away, Ye Jinsu methodically dealt with the chaos in the courtyard. After settling down the high monks, he sent a few more people away, leaving behind some of his trusted aides who were still calm.


    The scene gradually regained its tranquility.


    The Old Master said nothing, but his expression eased a lot.


    After settling everything, Ye Jinsu rubbed her head as if she had a headache. At that moment, there was a clap of thunder in the sky and a bolt of lightning split open the sky. Ye Jinxiu was so shocked that she staggered and fell on the ground.


    Fortunately, there was a little girl beside the old lady who helped Ye Jinsu up. Otherwise, looking at how weak Ye Jinsu was, he probably wouldn''t even be able to stand up.


    Ye Jinxiu tilted her head, clutching her chest and frowned, "Grandfather, I''m not completely recovered yet. I''m afraid I haven''t done my best to treat you. I''m afraid I''ve missed out on this."


    Her pair of beautiful eyes were filled with water as she leaned against the servant''s shoulder, half covering her face with worry. The corners of her eyes flickered as if she was about to cry, causing anyone who looked at her to feel pity.


    Ye Jinsu held her head and looked at the old lady, "Dare granddaughter. Please help granddaughter."


    As she said that, she covered her chest and panted, looking extremely weak.


    The old lady was slightly unhappy, but seeing how Ye Jinsu was acting, she could not say anything more. She chided him, "Since you''re still sick, just stay in the yard and rest. You don''t have to come here. If you''re bad, you can see what you do."


    She looked at the Old Master and said, "My granddaughter knows that she is very ill, but it is useless for Second Mother to say that this will be a major occasion. She must come."


    With that, Ye Jinsu shook his head, "Grandfather, don''t worry. There''s nothing serious about your granddaughter''s illness. The doctor said she''s weak, so it''ll be alright if you go back to recuperate."


    The Old Master didn''t have much of an expression on his face. He glanced at Ye Jinsu and said, "Since that''s the case, let''s do as you say."


    The old lady was somewhat shocked. She turned her head to the Old Master in an attempt to find out his intentions. This did not resemble his usual style.


    However, the Old Master didn''t look at her, so the Old Granny could only give up. "Since that''s the case, you can watch from the side and learn this control skill."


    Just as they were talking, Little Red and a few others ran over with umbrellas in their hands. With a few oil-paper umbrellas propped up, Lady Xie was able to avoid being drenched to the ground and looking even more miserable. The old lady did not say anything and silently agreed with Ye Jinsu''s actions. However, she still turned her head away, obviously still not liking the Xie family.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the sky and heard several thunderclaps. The rain was not that heavy, and it would not be for long.


    Thus, he didn''t ask her to kneel on the balcony.


    On the other hand, Little Red was holding an umbrella reluctantly behind Lady Xie''s back.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her with a probing look.


    Xiao Hong only shook its head slightly.


    Ye Jinsu''s heart sank. It seemed like the situation wasn''t so good.


    Calling Xiao Hong to fetch the umbrella was just a pretense. The goal was to let Xiao Hong go out and take a look at the situation outside, as well as what was going on with Twilight Garden.


    But now it seemed that there wasn''t any good news.


    Ye JinSu was a bit worried. She didn''t even need to pretend. With the dim candle light showing off her pale face, she made people worry if she was going to fall down in the next moment.


    The old lady''s men moved quickly, bringing more than a dozen people with them. Ye Jinshu coughed lightly and turned to look at the old lady.


    With the old lady here, she naturally had to let the old lady speak up and not take away the power of the old lady.


    The old lady could tell at a glance that there were at least twenty servants serving in the large courtyard of the Xie Clan, and almost half of them had been brought here by now.


    "Why are there only so many?" the old lady asked.


    As soon as the old lady finished speaking, Huaiyu immediately knelt down, lifted her head, and was about to say something.


    Ye JinSu glanced over and kicked Huaiyu at Xiao Hong''s feet, which was holding up the umbrella behind them. The words were swallowed up.


    "In reply to the old lady, does the Madam have any foresight? She has already brought people to our Twilight Garden a long time ago." Little Red spoke while holding up his umbrella.


    Little Red was indeed worthy of being her follower for so many years. Little Red could even guess what she was thinking.


    Pretending to be scared, Ye Jinsu covered her mouth, "Is that true?"


    Xiao Hong nodded, "It''s true, I saw it all just now. A large group of people from the Madam''s Courtyard are in our late spring garden."


    Ye Jinsu was puzzled. "What is Second Mother doing?"


    "What else can I do? I merely suspect you." Little Red answered.


    "Talking too much!" How can you say that about Second Mother! " Ye Jinsu pretended to be angry and scolded Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong immediately shut her mouth.


    As he spoke, he looked towards the old lady for help.


    The old lady''s expression turned ugly as she looked unhappily at Madame Xie. "Speak, what are you trying to do?"


    Lady Xie''s expression didn''t look too good either. Firstly, everything that happened before was outside of her expectations, and it gave her quite a bit of a shock. Secondly, this Ye Jinsu didn''t seem to be in a hurry. Could he have some tricks up his sleeves?


    With a stomach full of uncertainty and questions, Madam Xie choked on her words and said, "Earlier, when little sister Si Xiang died in vain, this servant felt that there was something else behind it. However, this servant is the mother of a family, I can''t possibly punish someone for their crimes without evidence. "


    "Send people to investigate this matter secretly ¡­"


    "Oh." The old lady didn''t seem to be moved by his words and instead sneered. "I just plucked your melon teeth not too long ago, and now there''s a new one?"


    Lady Xie was greatly alarmed and quickly waved her hands in denial, "That''s not it, my wife doesn''t dare."


    "My wife ordered it, it''s all the people that the old master arranged for me in the courtyard." "They are all loyal people. It is my fault that I ordered them to do this."


    Madam Xie''s words were flawless, so the Old Granny could only continue asking coldly, "Then what did you find out?"


    At this point, Lady Xie hesitated. She stared at Ye Jinsu evasively before lowering her head again.


    "Before, when Granny''s room was haunted, Master sent someone to investigate the Eldest Miss''s yard."


    "Although it means that on the surface, there were no problems, but the wife found out that Hong Yun did ¡­" It''s connected to the Sunset Spring Garden. "


    As they talked, the Xie Clan''s voice got smaller and smaller. After a few rounds of discussion, they finally got to the main point. However, her words still shocked many people.


    "Although Second Mother has doubts in her heart, she doesn''t dare to be sure. She doesn''t dare to act rashly in fear of alarming the snake by hitting the grass." "So you used the special ceremony tonight to send me away, and then Second Mother sent people to check up on my Twilight Garden."


    "Is that so?" Ye Jinsu smiled.

 C81

    Mrs Xie never expected Ye Jinsu to be so calm, even to the point of saying the words she had prepared a long time ago.


    Since Ye Jinsu had said so, she didn''t know how to respond.


    He could only say dryly, "Yes ¡­" "Yes."


    Ye Jinsu nodded, expressing her understanding. She did not even try to defend herself, "I believe Second Mother did not wrongly accuse me. I wonder what kind of clues Second Mother''s people found?"


    Ye Jinsu''s words sounded weird, and Lady Xie''s expression didn''t look too good, but she held it in.


    When the old lady heard this, she turned her head to the side and saw Ye Jinsu''s face. The old lady narrowed her eyes. Her little granddaughter''s words were rather interesting.


    Obviously, she believed in Ye Jinsu even more.


    He looked at the expressionless Old Master again, but the old lady simply put her hands in her pockets and stopped talking.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the old lady''s unfazed expression and understood what was going on. He turned to Huaiyu, who was standing beside Lady Xie, and pointed at her. "You speak."


    For a moment, she could not think of any good way to deal with it. She could only follow her previous performance and cried a few times towards Ye Zhenzi, "Yes, before we found out that Madam was poisoned, Hongyun often appeared in the vicinity of Sunset Spring Garden, and was on good terms with the people there."


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows and stretched her voice, "So that''s how it is ¡ª ¡ª"


    "I don''t know who Miss Huaiyu found out, but who is Hong Yun on good terms with in my yard?"


    Huaiyu was stunned.


    He had been in too much of a hurry today. This trap should have been ready for another two days, until the day that Si Xiangtou Seven was buried. Everything should have been ready. When the time came, it would naturally be a fatal blow to Ye Jinsu, but the Xie Clan did not expect her to cause a ghost in advance.


    Being forced into a corner, the Xie Clan could only think of a way to suppress Ye Jinsu.


    Otherwise, on the first seven days, the Xie Clan would have no chance of winning.


    At this point, Huai Yu gripped her sleeves and tried to think. She couldn''t say anything wrong. Ye Jinsu''s calm demeanor clearly meant that she had some tricks up her sleeve.


    If she said anything wrong, she would be digging holes for herself and the Xie Clan.


    After some thought, Huai Yu finally said: "Yes ¡­" "It''s Cui Er."


    Ye Jinxiu was controlling the people in the courtyard so tightly that it was almost impossible to break through them in just a few days. They had known this Cui Er from a long time ago. She had gotten into an average position in the late spring garden and had appeared in front of Ye Jinsu a few times. There were certain conditions.


    This Cui Er''s personality was also very perverted. After getting a little bit of power, he began to show off his strength, secretly making profits for himself. His appetite was not small, but his brain wasn''t that good.


    In short, it was not pleasing.


    The most important thing was that before Cui Er had been transferred into the Twilight Garden, she had indeed befriended Hong Yun.


    That was enough.


    After Huaiyu finished, she glanced at the Xie family nervously. Only after seeing that Lady Xie had no objections to her words did she dare to relax.


    In another two days, in Cui''er''s room, all sorts of evidence in the late spring garden would be arranged without a hitch. But now, she could only act accordingly. At worst, she could just take care of everything by herself.


    She must not let her mistress be troubled. Huaiyu made up her mind.


    All of this naturally fell into Ye Jinsu''s eyes.


    She vaguely remembered this Cui Er, but she did not understand her. However, those chosen by the Xie Clan must have already figured it out beforehand.


    "Xiao Hong, go bring Cui Er and Er Niang''s people over." Ye Jinsu indifferently spoke to Little Red.


    From beginning to end, she had been terrifyingly calm.


    Madam Xie''s eyes were fixed on Ye Jinsu. Everyone could tell that she was being targeted. Why was she still able to remain so calm and collected?


    Could it be that she had already discovered his intentions? Mrs Xie could not help but guess.


    However, very quickly, the Xie Clan denied their existence. That was impossible.


    Countless fiery gazes were fixated on Ye Jinsu, as if they wanted to prick a hole in her body.


    Even the Old Granny and Old Master couldn''t help but look at Ye Jinsu. Her performance was simply too unfathomable.


    In addition to these two naked eyes, there were also the dagger-like gazes of Ye Zhenzi and Ye Jinru. Ye Jinsu took them one by one. He didn''t even need to look at Ye Jinsu to guess that Ye Zhenzu was definitely furious.


    Because of the old lady and the Old Master, he did not speak.


    As for Ye Jingru, she didn''t even bother to look at her.


    He really couldn''t ignore the old lady and the Old Master''s searching gazes. Ye Jinsu turned around and said, "Grandmother, please believe in my granddaughter. My granddaughter definitely has to find a clear reason for her death."


    The old lady did not say anything, admitting it.


    The Old Master still could not tell what he was thinking. On the other hand, Ye Jinsu revealed an unexpected smile and glanced at the Old Master.


    This short exchange of glances was concealed under the light of the summer night''s candle, and did not escape the eyes of the Xie Clan.


    The Xie Clan instantly became nervous. Could it be that at some point in time, her relationship with the Old Master had improved?


    Speaking of which, Ye Jinsu had taken control of the situation from the beginning, was this what they had discussed before? Mrs Xie couldn''t help but ponder deeply.


    Under the dim candlelight, Madam Xie wasn''t sure if she had seen clearly, but she couldn''t help but think in this direction.


    Although this old man was taciturn and did not like to get involved with the family matters, the Xie Clan knew that he was not someone who was easy to deal with.


    There was no time to think any further about it, Xiao Hong had already returned with Cui Er and the Xie Clan''s men.


    Cui Er was brought here tied up by all sorts of things. Seeing this big battle, she did not have much courage to begin with. He was so frightened that he could no longer speak. All he could do was beg for forgiveness.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her and softly asked her, "Cui''er, you are from my courtyard. Second Mother said you bestowed this upon me by colluding with Hong Yun and poisoning Second Mother to frame Miss Si Xiang."


    "Is that true?"


    With these words, even Ye Jinsu felt that she had been thrown into a panic.


    Cui''er was unable to calm down for a while, and only after a while did she manage to make sense of the situation. She shook her head in realization, "No, this servant did not. This servant has never done such a thing."


    Hearing Cui''er''s words, Ye Jinsu raised her head to look at the Xie Clan''s men.


    "I wonder, aunts, what did you find in my courtyard?"


    Although a few of them were older than her, she was still the direct daughter of the Ye Residence. She lowered her status and called everyone ''aunt''. It could be said that she had made enough of her reputation.


    The leader of the group had been full of energy and was prepared to give Ye Jinsu a blow, but now that he was called ''aunt'', he could no longer shout at her anymore.


    If they did, they would have taken off their slovenly hats.


    The leading aunt Kong cleared her throat, took out a bulging bag of cloth from her bosom and handed it to Ye Zhenzi. "Master, we found this in Miss''s yard."

 C82

    The bulging bag of cloth was opened by Ye Zhenzi. Everyone stretched their necks to see what was going on. For a moment, no one said anything.


    In the silence, there was a light sound. On the cloth around them, there were a few round bells. Because the opening movement was too big, a few bells fell down, letting out a crisp sound on the ground.


    That golden light was too dazzling. Ye Jinsu''s hand, hidden in his sleeve, suddenly tightened. His heart was instantly lifted, and even his breathing became unstable.


    However, he still maintained a cold expression and lowered his eyes slightly.


    The candle flame flickered in her face.


    For a moment, Ye Chong didn''t recognize the sound, but the old lady could only watch helplessly as the golden bells rolled down the stairs. Mixed with the wet soil, it became dull.


    The old lady jumped up from her seat and looked at Aunt Kong. "This ¡­" "What is this?"


    The old lady was already old, so she only had a rough idea of what was going on.


    Aunt Kong followed up, "That''s right. This is the bell that appeared in the old lady''s room when she was causing trouble. It was said to be the bell that Master Si Xiang wore on her body when she was still alive."


    The hand holding Little Red''s umbrella suddenly shook as it stared at Aunt Kong in shock.


    It was impossible for such a thing to appear in a late spring garden. When Shuofeng was doing well, she had rushed out to take the rest of the bells and destroy them.


    This could only be blamed on the Xie Clan.


    Xiao Hong looked anxiously at Ye Jinsu. Ye Jinsu shook her head and couldn''t sit still anymore. She took two steps forward and picked up the bell on the ground.


    Before Ye Jinsu could pick up the bell and speak, Ye Zheng''s stifled red face rushed over. The remaining few bells along with the cloth bag were thrown at Ye Jinsu''s face.


    Ye Shisui finally realized that Ye Jinsu was the culprit behind this incident!


    Causing him to go through so much trouble, causing this house to become restless, causing Yu''er to suffer so much grievance, and scaring the old lady into old age. All of this was something that she, Ye Jinxiu, had done.


    Ye Zheng was itching to get someone to beat her to death.


    Ye Jinsu was slapped hard on the face. The soft cloth strips fell on her face. It didn''t hurt, but the feeling was very strong. Her smooth fingernails dug into the gaps of the bell. Ye Jinsu looked down at the bell and turned it.


    It was exactly the same.


    It''s exactly like what she did.


    Even long-term wear and tear is the same...


    Ye Jinsu closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    If she could do it, the Xie Clan could as well.


    Putting his hands down, Ye Jinsu kneeled down. He asked coldly, "Aunt Kong, have you found anything else?"


    Aunt Kong, on the other hand, was neither servile nor overbearing. "Apart from this bell, there''s nothing else out of the ordinary. However, when this servant asked Cui Er about her, I discovered that she was a little unusual. "


    "This servant thinks that there is a problem with Cui Er."


    Ye JinSu sneered when she heard this. She turned her head to look at Aunt Kong, "You found something unusual with Cui Er?"


    "Aunt Kong really knows my courtyard''s people like the back of her hand. She even knows how they normally look like."


    Aunt Kong''s expression changed. She panicked a little and said, "I have been in the Ye Residence for dozens of years. I think people have good eyes."


    Ye Jinsu did not expose her and turned to look at the old lady, "Your granddaughter is completely unaware of this."


    The old lady didn''t move as she sat on the chair, but it was obvious that she was greatly shocked as she stared at Ye Jinsu with wide eyes. For a time, things had completely changed. Even she, Ye Jinxiu, had to pay more attention to this matter.


    Seeing that the old lady did not say anything, Ye Chong threw his clothes back to the side and took back the power of speech.


    "Men, investigate this Cui Er!"


    He restrained his anger and did not immediately punish Ye Jinsu because he was worried about the Old Granny and the Old Master. However, things had already come to this point. Ye Mo immediately picked up Xie Shi and Ye Jinru and brought them in from the rain. Feeling heartbroken, he put on his cloak.


    Madame Xie knelt on the ground and begged for forgiveness, crying miserably. "Old master, believe me, I really didn''t harm little sister Si Xiang."


    Of course, Ye Zheng believed her.


    Ye JinRu felt cold and her voice turned hoarse from crying. She finally had a place to vent her anger. She could not help but pounce towards Ye Jinsu and raise her hand.


    The palm in the air suddenly dropped down, but was stopped.


    Xiao Hong threw away its umbrella and ran all the way over, pushing Ye Jingru away in one breath.


    "Second Miss, whether our Eldest Miss is at fault or not is up to the Old Granny and Old Master to decide. You can''t touch her without permission!"


    Little Red''s voice was calm and powerful.


    On this cold rainy night, Ye Jinsu felt an inexplicable sense of warmth. Ye Jinsu smiled faintly and looked at Xiao Hong''s determined profile as it tried to protect her.


    "Father, it''s better if you bring your second sister to rest first. A moment of cold is not a small matter. If she suffers from it, it will be a big matter." Ye Jinsu opened his mouth again and looked up at Ye Shisui.


    Ye Shisui was on the verge of erupting in rage. He almost wanted to attack again.


    Ye JinRu was pushed down by Xiao Hong and fell to the ground. But in Ye Zizai''s eyes, this was not a fall, this was a fall on Ye Zizai''s heart.


    Ye Jinsu''s words were useful as expected. After hesitating over scolding Xiao Hong and sending Ye JinRu off, he finally chose to send her off without hesitation.


    Seeing that Xiao Hong was fine, Ye Jinsu finally felt relieved.


    "Little Red," Ye Jinsu suddenly called lightly.


    As he handed the bell to Little Red, Ye Jinsu asked, "Can you tell what''s so special about this bell?"


    Lil ''Red held it and read it for a long time. After carefully inspecting it many times, it shook its head and replied, "Miss, there''s nothing special about this bell."


    Ye Jinxiu smiled in satisfaction. Indeed, there was nothing special about it.


    "Then, how many clans in the capital can make such an ordinary bell? "How many stores can you buy?"


    This is a big area. Lil ''Red thought for a moment and said, "There are so many shops in the capital. The style of this bell is ordinary, but every shop has it."


    Hearing Xiao Hong''s words, the old lady''s expression finally changed.


    Back then, Ye Jinxiu had chosen to use this bell just for its ordinary design, something that could be bought anywhere. Now that he was going to use Madame Xie instead, Aunt Kong started to get anxious.


    "What Eldest Miss means is that the number of bells cannot be counted?"


    Ye Jinxiu did not say anything, but Little Red accepted it without a trace of politeness. "A bell that can be bought anywhere. You might have intentionally bought it to blame my family''s Miss!"


    Aunt Kong was shut up and shut her mouth in anger.


    Ye Zheng looked at Ye Jinsu with displeasure, then turned to Cui''er, who was tied up on the side. Since the bell did not have any major breakthroughs, he would first examine Cui Er.


    He wanted to see what other tricks this Ye Jinsu had up her sleeve.


    But before Ye Song could say anything, the old lady suddenly stood up with her crutch. "No ¡­"


    "Si Xiang''s bell is different ¡­"

 C83

    Ye JinSu suddenly raised her head and saw the old lady leaning on her walking stick as she slowly said, "There are words carved into Si Xiang''s bell ¡­"


    Aunt Kong was overjoyed. "Old lady, may I ask, what characters are carved into Master Si Xiang''s bell?"


    The old lady sat down again and looked at the bell in a daze. "This bell was one that I went to the temple to beg for. The words'' one hundred years of longevity ''are carved on it."


    As she spoke, the old lady was filled with grief. The old lady couldn''t help but wipe her tears when she was brought to grief.


    Hearing that, Aunt Kong grabbed the bell in Xiao Hong''s hand and inspected it under the candle flame. Through a small opening, a dim light shone in, and Aunt Kong examined it meticulously.


    Suddenly, the light avoided the copper pearl and illuminated one side of the inner wall.


    "Old lady!" There were words! They are the words'' hundred years of longevity ''! " Aunt Kong said loudly, holding the bell in the old lady''s hand.


    The old lady took the bell and held it close to the candle. However, the old lady was too old and blind. He could only pass it to the person beside him, "Quickly, check if it''s true or not."


    Ye Jinsu''s breathing stagnated as she clenched her fists.


    Damn it!


    The bell was held up to the flame again, and this time it was soon seen. He even saw the blood inside the bell.


    "Old lady, this is the bell Master Si Xiang had hung around her body when she was still alive!" The old servant beside the old lady bent his knees and kneeled.


    The bell rang loudly.


    Xiao Hong became anxious and shook its head, "No!"


    "This doesn''t belong to our young mistress!"


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and fiercely pulled Little Red''s hand. What was the use of saying all these now, it would only increase his suspicions.


    In this courtyard where no one knew what was happening outside, he didn''t know if anyone would come to save Meng Lan.


    All she could do was try her best to get rid of her suspicions.


    Ye Zheng ferociously flicked his sleeve and pointed at the bell. "What else do you have to say?"


    "Aunt Kong, may I ask where you found this bell?" Ye Jinsu raised her head and asked, staring at Aunt Kong with a fiery gaze.


    She had prepared an excuse long ago.


    "Under Miss''s bed." Aunt Kong added, "At that time, everyone else was watching as I was taken out from under the First Miss''s bed."


    Aunt Kong spread out the cloth in her hands and said, "Master, please take a look. There''s even dust under the bed on this cloth."


    Ye Jinsu sneered and suddenly asked about something else, "From what Aunt Kong saw, I was the one who killed Miss Si Xiang and the one who caused a ghost in the old lady''s room?"


    "Of course it''s eldest miss, we''ve already caught them all." Aunt Kong accepted it without hesitation.


    As soon as she said that, the Xie Clan''s complexion turned pale.


    Ye Jinsu suddenly turned around and took the cloth from Aunt Kong''s hand. There was indeed a thick layer of dust under the cloth. "The old lady''s room was filled with the ghosts from last night. Miss Si Xiang''s death won''t last for more than a few days."


    "If it''s like you said, I should have taken this cloth bag out frequently and put it inside. There shouldn''t have been any dust on it."


    Ye Jinsu''s words were sharp and pointed straight at Aunt Kong.


    Aunt Kong could not answer for a while, so she stood rooted to the spot.


    "Why aren''t you speaking?" Ye Jinxiu asked frivolously as she threw the cloth in front of her, "Don''t tell me that this is your fault?"


    "No!" Aunt Kong was so frightened that she kneeled down, unable to answer. She could only desperately deny it. "That''s not it. I found this under the bed. They all saw it. As for the dust ¡­"


    "This servant doesn''t know either."


    Seeing the situation turn around, Huaiyu, who was standing beside the Xie Clan, suddenly spoke, "Perhaps ¡­ "Maybe when he took it out, he rubbed it against some dust ¡­"


    Someone gave her a flight of stairs, and Aunt Kong followed it down, nodding her head. "That''s right, that must be it."


    "There is always dust under the bed, and it is narrow, and when you take it out there is dust everywhere. It''s not impossible. " Aunt Kong then kowtowed to the ground, afraid that Ye Shisui would not believe her. "Please explain, my lord!"


    Little Red gritted her teeth in anger, "What nonsense are you spouting? You''re obviously framing us!"


    No matter whether it was true or false, Ye Shisui was still very angry at this disrespectful Servant Qu. He pointed at Xiao Hong and scolded, "Where did the rules come from!? Before Master can say anything, it''s your turn to interrupt! "


    After all, Ye Zhonglou was the Lord. Xiao Hong bit its lips angrily and lowered its head to shut up.


    "Then may I interrupt?" Ye Jinsu did not show any weakness as she looked over and did not forget to add, "Lord Father."


    With the coldest gaze, he said the most respectful title.


    Ye Zhonglou didn''t feel the slightest bit of respect for her. He only felt that her eyes were as cold as her dead mother''s. Twisting his head to the side, Ye Shisui didn''t want to take another look.


    He decided to settle this matter quickly. He couldn''t let the Xie Clan remain frozen in place, nor could he give Ye Jinsu the chance to wallow in calamity.


    "What else do you have to say?" Ye Shisui bit his lips. He did not give Ye Jinsu any chance to refute his words. "The stolen goods are all taken!"


    "Why is the bell that is attached to Si Xiang''s body in your hands?" "Why do you have a haunted bell in the old lady''s room?"


    Ye Shou sneered. "You really are my good daughter, a schemer at such a young age."


    "Killed Si Xiang!" I want to frame my mother again! " Ye Shisui raised his voice. "I think you deserve to be beaten to death and expelled from the manor!"


    Ye Jinsu clenched her fists tightly and lowered her head to cover the anger in her eyes. She couldn''t help but feel her chest rising and falling.


    What face did he have to say that the Xie Clan was her mother? Was she worthy?


    Ye Jinsu wanted nothing more than to punch Ye Zheng''s fake and disgusting face, to tear apart the Xie Clan''s fake and fake face, and to smash this rotten fish that was the Ye Residence.


    It was better to make these disgusting people rot and graze one by one in the huge and stinky fish pond in the House of Ye!


    Only after a long while did Ye Jinsu finally calm down and confirm that she wouldn''t do something irreparable impulsively.


    "If I really am the one who harmed Si Xiang, why would I leave such an important piece of evidence in my courtyard?"


    These words were directed towards the old lady.


    The old lady was no longer able to distinguish, but the Old Master was rather calm, sitting to the side without saying a word.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the Xie family again, "Second Mother said earlier that the people in my courtyard are colluding with Hong Yun."


    "But speaking of this, Hong Yun''s mother has been serving her second sister since she was young."


    "Is this relationship even deeper?"


    Ye Jinxiu spoke quickly and in a flash, a question was thrown over. The Xie Clan was momentarily at a loss as to how to answer it.


    Before she could reply, Ye Jinsu spoke again, "Second Mother secretly brought people to search my courtyard. The people who tied me up have never been watched by the old lady or the old master before."


    "Who knows what you did behind the scenes, Second Mother?"


    Ye Jinxiu''s words were sharp. Mrs Xie''s eyes were wide open, and after staring for a long while, she could only cry.


    Xiao Hong also stepped forward and looked at Cui Er, "Cui Er, in all honesty, this was given to my family''s young miss by the madam."

 C84

    "Nonsense!" Ye Shisui was furious.


    "Matriarch, how dare you taint me like this?"


    He could not act rashly in front of the old lady, so he could only make a move on Xiao Hong. He had disliked this slut for a long time. "Servant, drag this slut out of here and gag her!"


    As he spoke, someone came over.


    Ye Jinsu tilted her head slightly, and her blade-like gaze pierced the onlookers. She spoke with a heavy tone, "Who would dare!?"


    It was clearly a small sound, but it stunned quite a few tall and big men.


    Even Ye Mo was surprised. Ye Jinshu was so young, yet he had such murderous eyes. An uneasy feeling spread within his heart, and he realized more and more that he couldn''t keep his daughter any longer.


    Ye Shisui refused to show any weakness. "Tie him up for me and beat that tricky slave to death!"


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Zhenzu fiercely. Ye Shisui lowered his head and smiled impudently, as if he was going to smash Ye Jinsu into pieces. He''s serious, Ye Jinsu thought as she closed her eyes.


    He wanted Lil ''Red''s life very seriously. He wanted Lil'' Red''s life very seriously.


    Since that was the case, there was nothing left to say ¡­


    Opening his eyes, Ye Jinsu''s eyes suddenly brightened up and she stood up from the ground. In the blink of an eye, he was already a few steps away. He grabbed onto a nearby wooden stick and smashed it to the side with all the strength he could muster.


    Ordinary people would not have weapons, but there were always long rods that had great killing power and could be seen everywhere.


    With this strike, one of the workers fell to the ground. Fresh blood flowed from the back of his head, and the smell of blood became stronger.


    The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier, and the patter of the rain instantly covered the loud sound. All that was left was a constant stream of frightened shouts, and everyone backed away.


    Ye Jinsu followed Little Red into the courtyard. The rain wet her hair and stuck to her face. Ye Jinsu glanced at the remaining people and asked, "Who else dares to touch her?"


    Xiao Hong had received an injury for her once. She already had a lingering fear in her heart, so no one could hurt her another time.


    With her overexerted arms holding her head, she felt a little dizzy. Ye Jinsu slightly lowered her head and panted. She couldn''t, she couldn''t, no one.


    She was the only family he had left in this world ¡­


    Oh, bad girl!" "You!" Ye Zhenzi suddenly screamed! "Ahh!" He waved his sleeves and pointed at Ye Jinxiu while trembling. Then, he pointed at the servants lying on the ground. It was unknown whether they were alive or dead. He couldn''t utter a complete sentence for a long time.


    The old lady was greatly frightened. She leaned back in her chair and covered her chest in panic. She had never seen any blood light in her life, "You, you, you ¡­" You killed people? "


    "You killed someone!" The old lady suddenly shrieked and trembled uncontrollably, "Did you kill Si Xiang as well!?" Did you kill him! "


    Ye Jinsu glanced at the trembling old lady in the Old Master''s arms and laughed mockingly, "Do you really think I can kill Si Xiang?"


    "When you go to check the records in the manor, you should know that I didn''t leave the manor that day."


    "Or you should interrogate Cui Er. You should know that she and Hong Yun are not in cahoots."


    As he said this, Ye Jinsu felt an itch in her throat, and she couldn''t help but bend down and cough. The smile on his face did not diminish, but it was somewhat bleak.


    The old lady obviously didn''t hear it and her mind was filled with blood, "But you just killed someone! "You killed someone!"


    Ye Jinshu angrily threw the wooden stick, "If I don''t make a move, then Little Red will be the one to die!"


    She had no doubt that Ye Zheng would really be beaten to death by Xiao Hong.


    She could not allow such a thing to happen!


    "But Little Red is only a slave!" The old lady continued to scream. Her old voice was thin and sharp, and it hurt a lot when it pierced Ye Jinsu''s ears.


    "I watched Si Xiang grow up from a young age!" Why did you kill Si Xiang! Just how did she provoke you?! " The old lady cried bitterly.


    Ye Jinsu smiled mockingly and looked at Ye Shisui. "My lord father, are you still planning to investigate?"


    Ye Shisui opened his mouth without hesitation. "What are you still investigating!? Wasn''t this matter placed right in front of him!? You dare to kill in front of us! "


    "Who knows how vicious they are!"


    The old lady also cried as she shouted, "Ah, a thousand cuts! What did he do wrong!? [We have been innocent in the House of Ye for generations. How could there be such a man!]


    "What a sin!"


    At this time, Ye Shisui began to feel filial. He looked at the old lady with a pained look and begged, "In my son''s opinion, I am afraid this evil creature can''t be left alive."


    It was a melody, and it was extremely harmonious.


    Ye Jinsu wanted to clap her hands for him. What a great speech! That''s great!


    Clenching his fists, Ye Jinsu could not help but tremble. Even if the ice-cold rain landed on her body, it couldn''t calm her down in the slightest. It was really good. Everyone wanted her to die, everyone wished for her to die!


    Little Red''s hands came from her back to support Ye Jinsu''s trembling shoulder, her eyes filled with tears and sobs.


    It was all her fault for turning the situation into this.


    If the Miss hadn''t protected her, she wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    After an unknown period of time, the old man finally spoke, stopping Ye Zhenzi from speaking. "The eldest miss is agitated and is not sane."


    "As for this matter, I think we should just kneel down for three days and drive her to the manor." "What do you think?"


    Ye Zhanming didn''t dare to say no, so he kept on saying yes.


    Moreover, he was not unsatisfied with the Old Master''s arrangements. Ye Jinsu couldn''t be eliminated in a short period of time. She could only slowly grind them down.


    Chasing her out to the manor was the best way.


    It wouldn''t be too late to deal with it when the time came.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier. Ye Jinsu was completely drenched. The entire courtyard was suddenly filled to the brim. Aunt Kong, who was walking at the back, looked disdainfully at Ye Jinsu and her servant.


    "Eldest Miss, the Old Master told you to immediately begin kneeling."


    Xiao Hong gritted her teeth and looked at the furious Ye Jinsu. She shook her body gently, "Miss ¡­"


    His words had become choked with sobs.


    Ye Jinsu blinked her eyes and then kneeled down without any hesitation.


    Little Red kneels as well, hugging the frail Ye Jinsu as she kneels in the rain. It was past midnight, but the rain showed no sign of stopping. On the contrary, the rain was getting heavier and heavier.


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at the heavy rain.


    So it was prepared for her. Ye Jinsu smiled mockingly.


    The coldness had dispelled the anger in her heart. Ye Jinxiu finally calmed down and looked at Xiao Hong, who was shivering from the cold but was still holding onto her tightly. She suddenly let out a faint smile.


    "Xiao Hong, if I wasn''t so impulsive, maybe we wouldn''t have to kneel down here."


    Ye Jinsu''s voice was very light, and mixed in with the raindrops, Little Red couldn''t hear her clearly.


    Ye Jinsu continued, "You said that I planned everything carefully and every step of the way, how did I fall for Lady Xie''s trap in the end?"


    Little Red heard these words clearly. Ye Jinsu''s voice was soft, full of loneliness. The tip of Little Red''s nose soured as she shook her head. "That''s not it. Miss is already very powerful. It''s Madam''s too vicious, it''s Madam''s fault."

 C85

    Ye Jinsu closed her eyes and allowed the rain to fall on her face.


    She suddenly began to hate the heavens for plugging her back into such a body. The feeling of being alone made Ye Jinsu feel cold all around.


    She was surrounded by cliffs, and everyone was looking forward to pushing her down.


    However, Ye Jinxiu did not regret it. She did not regret that swing of the stick. If only that was the only way to protect Little Red, she would not regret anything.


    The only sound that could be heard in the rainy night was the constant patter of the rain. It was a growing trend. As the raindrops fell, Ye Jinsu''s thoughts were also thrown into disorder.


    In the quiet yard, a grey figure suddenly appeared on the corridor. Xiao Hong opened its eyes wide and looked. Suddenly, it shook Ye Jinsu.


    When Ye Jinsu opened her eyes, she saw the Old Master standing on the porch.


    The Old Master seemed to have said something first, and Ye Jinsu could not hear clearly through the rain.


    "I know. Si Xiang''s death has nothing to do with you." The Old Master suddenly spoke to Ye Jinsu, lowering his head as if he was sighing.


    "As for my wife, I will speak for you."


    "I can''t help you with the current situation," the Old Master said. "But you are the daughter of the Ye residence, so I won''t let you die."


    The Old Master paced back and forth. He didn''t have any feelings for Ye Jinsu, and he couldn''t be considered unprotective either. However, Ye Jinsu was still the bloodline of his Ye Clan. His son was confused, and he wasn''t confused.


    No matter what, it was still a life, so he could still protect it.


    "Although your personality looks calm, it''s actually the most lively. It is also easy to be impulsive. It is not suitable to stay in the House of Ye. "


    Ye Jinsu looked at the blurry figure in front of her, and her eyes suddenly lit up. The rain was so heavy that it was hard to tell whether tears had fallen or not.


    In the end, the Old Master waved his sleeves. "You''re a smart child ¡­"


    Halfway through his words, he stopped.


    "I''ll find you a good doctor in two days, so don''t be too sad."


    With that, he turned and left.


    Ye Jinsu suddenly felt her back sink. She could not help but bend down and bury her face. The faint sound of her crying could not be heard clearly in the rainy night.


    Meng Lan arrived late in the rain. She held her umbrella and rushed into the yard. There were several red handprints on her face. There was even a hint of red on the corner of her mouth.


    "Miss!" Meng Lan ran over and knelt down. She hugged the curled up Ye Jinsu and opened the umbrella above her head. Her eyes were red.


    The moment Aunt Kong''s men arrived, she knew something had happened. It was a pity that she was being watched and couldn''t even take half a step out. What made her the most flustered was that there was probably something wrong with Hong Yun. She hadn''t returned even after Jing Yun left.


    After panicking for half the night, the only thing she could do was rush over at this moment.


    Who knew that Ye Jinsu''s situation was worse than she expected.


    Meng Lanshan was two years older than Ye Jinsu, and she felt even more sorry for him. Ye Jinsu was only fourteen years old, and she was still half a year away from her prime. Yet, she had to grow up in an environment where her parents didn''t love her and she was surrounded by enemies.


    Meng Lan patted Ye Jinsu''s back, trying to comfort her. When the words left her mouth, Meng Lan thought for a while, then opened her mouth again, "Young miss, I already told Shuofeng to go find Hong Yun, Nanny Liu and the rest."


    These things should be known by Ye Jinsu.


    Even if it was bad news.


    Ye Jinxiu''s body stiffened as she opened her red eyes, "What do you mean?"


    Meng Lan looked at Ye Jinsu''s face and gritted her teeth, "Something must have happened over at Shocking Cloud."


    "When Aunt Kong brought someone over, I felt that something was wrong and told Jing Yun to look after Hong Yun."


    "In the end, Jing Yun still hasn''t returned."


    Ye Jinsu suddenly tightened her grip on Meng Lan. The rain fell on her face, making it hard for her to lift her eyelids. Ye Jinxiu closed her eyes and heard Meng Lan speak, "It''s fine, Miss. Jingyun followed the Prince since he was young. Who knows how many times he has walked through the Life and Death Grounds. It won''t be difficult for him!"


    Little Red couldn''t hold it in any longer and started to cry loudly while hugging Ye Jinsu.


    After a long while, Ye Jinsu asked, "Where''s Jingyun?"


    Meng Lan was about to say this when she saw Ye Jinsu ask. He couldn''t help but be overjoyed. This meant that Ye Jinxiu hadn''t fallen into despair yet.


    "He''s still investigating the relationship between General and Madam. There''s already news." Meng Lan said.


    "What news?" Ye Jinsu grabbed Meng Lan. This was the most important information, and it concerned the Xie Family''s lifeline.


    Meng Lan turned her head and looked around. After confirming that there was no one around, she moved closer to Ye Jinsu''s ear and whispered, "Privately."


    Ye Jinxiu''s eyes widened. She almost thought that she had misheard.


    "What did you say?"


    Meng Lan opened her mouth again and lowered her voice. "It''s an affair."


    The crime of fornication was a huge one. It was a capital offense for any woman. How dare the Xie Clan ¡­


    Ye Jinsu thought over and over again. Xie was just an ordinary raccoon girl who hooked up with Ye Zhicheng before flying onto a branch.


    How was it related to General Sun?


    Meng Lan saw through Ye Jinsu''s doubt and explained, "When General Sun was young, he left his people and was then found by the Sun family. He made meritorious service and thus gained his current reputation as an official."


    "And the place where General Sun lived in the commoners was right next to the Madam''s courtyard when she was young."


    "So ¡­" Ye Jinsu said softly, as if she understood everything. "They are ¡­ childhood friends?"


    "Right." Meng Lan nodded.


    "When General Sun was brought back by the Sun family, he separated from his wife. After that, Madam met Master, and followed him. "


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head. "No wonder ¡­"


    The newlyweds were unreliable, and their old love was still fresh in her mind. Most importantly, this old love''s power was even greater than the newlyweds''.


    "Is there any evidence?" Ye Jinsu asked in a low voice.


    This matter was extremely important. If he did not have concrete evidence, speaking of it would only end up harming himself.


    "Not yet," Meng Lan shook her head. "The people under General Sun are all trained, so we won''t be able to find any evidence."


    As expected. Ye Jinxiu was not in a hurry. As long as there was an inkling of what had happened, she would definitely find out.


    Thinking about it, Ye Jinsu nodded, "Alright, remember to clean up these matters."


    The rain finally began to lessen after an entire night. The cold air also began to dissipate, but there was still a bit of cold left in the air. I wonder how Jing Yun is doing. Ye Jinsu lowered her head and thought.


    Ye Jinsu trembled a little from the cold. She rubbed her palms together and raised her head to look at the place where the Qiuxiang Inn was located.


    The Xie Clan''s health was not very good to begin with. Now that they were drenched in the rain, they had been in a deep slumber ever since they returned to the house. He had a high fever and was in a daze. He did not know when it would be, but his mouth kept shouting, "Master, save me!"


    The sound of it was enough to shatter Ye Ling''s heart.


    Ye JinRu''s condition wasn''t too good either, she couldn''t back down even if she caught a cold.


    Ye Zheng was too busy to do anything, but in the end he stayed in Xie''s room, where the situation was more serious. Xie''s disease was not light. His chest was tight and he was coughing violently as he lay on the bed.


    Ye Mo''s eyes turned red.


    The doctor wiped the sweat from his forehead and said truthfully, "The odds are against us ¡­"

 C86

    Ye Dazhi could not stand hearing such words. He almost took the doctor''s life and wished he could kill Ye Jinsu now to vent his anger.


    If it weren''t for Ye Jinsu, the Xie Clan wouldn''t have been in such a sorry state.


    It was only when dawn arrived that the doctor finally said that he was safe and sound. Ye Shou finally felt relieved. Listening to the doctor''s repeated warnings, saying that he had escaped from the hall of the underworld, he had to take good care of himself in the future.


    To avoid falling ill again.


    The scene from more than ten years ago was almost repeated again. Ye Shisui sat on the bed with a limp, holding Mrs Xie''s hand against his cheek, as if venting his worry that there was nowhere to place it.


    Yu''er, I will make a good plan for you.


    I won''t let you suffer by my side...


    There had been a situation once in the past, and he would not experience it a second time.


    When dawn arrived, Ye Jinsu opened her eyes and did not sleep for the night. She blinked her sleepy eyes at the sky. It was a sunny day after a night''s rain. The sun was dazzling.


    Ye Jinxiu was lost in thought.


    Meng Lan brought some food and water and gave her an umbrella. Ye Jinsu couldn''t hold her eyelids any longer and fell asleep. He was not calm at all. In his half dreaming state, Ye Jinsu had been dreaming. Sometimes he would dream that he had been killed by Ye Shotou, and sometimes he would dream that he had set fire to the entire Ye Residence.


    In short, it was not peaceful.


    After an unknown amount of time, Ye Jinsu finally woke up. The sky had darkened in the distance, and the sky was low and the ground was low. A few sparrows flew across the night sky, seeming like they had been separated for a lifetime.


    It was already evening.


    Meng Lan came in with the food box. The kitchen was already closed. These dishes were all cooked by her. Although they were ordinary, they were still rather exquisite. Ye Jinsu saw through it and didn''t say anything else. She asked, "Is Jingyun back yet?"


    Meng Lan nodded. "I''m back."


    "They really were discovered by the Xie Clan. By the time Swordcloud reached them, they were already taken out of the courtyard."


    Ye Jinsu was stunned and lost for a moment.


    Meng Lan quickly followed up, "But they didn''t go far. Jing Yun followed them and saved two people on the border of life and death."


    Ye Jinshu let out a sigh of relief and smiled thankfully, "That''s good, that''s good."


    Seeing the smile on Ye Jinsu''s face, Meng Lan pursed her lips. She decided to temporarily not tell Ye Jinxiu about Jing Yun''s injury.


    After handing the food to Ye Jinsu, Meng Lan smiled and said, "The two of them are being watched by Shuofeng. They are waiting for the seventh day."


    "But today, that Aunt Kong is purposely keeping an eye on us."


    Ye Jinsu picked up a handful of asparagus. It was probably Aunt Kong who had passed Huaiyu''s will. Huaiyu was responsible for all of these matters while Madam Xie was ill in bed. In other words, the Xie Clan really trusts Huaiyu, Ye Jinsu thought as she narrowed her eyes.


    Huaiyu was hard to deal with.


    Ye Jinsu stopped her chopsticks and thought for a while.


    "Tell Jingyun to create some chaos at the Qiuxiang Institute. Don''t get too involved, it will affect the funeral three days from now." Ye Jinsu said.


    Meng Lan bit her lower lip, feeling troubled. Since Jing Yun was injured, Shuofeng had to stay close to him to protect him. Right now, no one was around to help him. But this Huaiyu was something that had to be solved ¡­


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Jinsu looked at the strange expression on Meng Lan''s face and asked in puzzlement.


    Meng Lan shook her head, "I''m fine, I''m fine."


    Ye Jinxiu did not think too much and nodded, "Ye JinRu and the Xie family are both ill. Who is in charge of Si Xiang''s funeral?"


    "It''s Auntie Shui Sang who is by the old lady''s side."


    "Is she well?" Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows.


    "Yes, the doctor came by and said that he suffered from a bit of a shock, but now he''s fine." Meng Lan said, "The old lady is also ill, but with the Old Master accompanying her, we won''t be able to leave the courtyard. There''s no news for the time being."


    Ye Jinsu paused for a moment, then remembered the words the Old Master had said to her last night.


    At least in the whole House of Ye, there was a man who understood everything. Ye Jinsu thought with a smile.


    After Ye Jinsu finished eating, Meng Lan put away the bowl and chopsticks as she opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something.


    "His Royal Highness, he, has sent you a letter."


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a second before opening his mouth, "What did he say?"


    When Meng Lan saw Ye Jinsu''s expression, she suddenly understood. Ye Jinsu had known them all along, but she had never made it clear. She took out an envelope and handed it over to Ye Jinsu.


    When she received the thin letter, she couldn''t even feel the weight of it. She had almost forgotten about Ning Yunxiao in the past few days. He really did have a way to change his way of showing off in front of her.


    Opening the letter with a wry smile, Ye Jinsu unfolded the letter. On the yellowing paper, there were only four words: Protect yourself thoroughly.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but smile and handed the paper over to Meng Lan. "Help me tell your prince that I won''t die that easily."


    It was already sunset on the horizon, and it was rare for Ye Jinsu to sweep the haze away. She admired the color of the red clouds that filled the sky for a while. In fact, this wasn''t considered bad. Some people recited their feelings of perfection, and it wasn''t considered bad.


    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsui''s slightly tilted face and suddenly pursed its lips into a smile.


    The laughter wasn''t loud, but Ye Jinsu heard it.


    Touching the tip of her nose, Ye Jinsu retracted the expression on her face and glared at Xiao Hong with feigned anger, "What are you looking at?"


    Little Red stifled a laugh. "I''m laughing at Miss."


    "When the young miss received the prince''s letter, she started laughing."


    Ye Jinxiu felt a little awkward, so she simply turned her head away from Lil ''Red.


    The night quietly approached.


    After a day of hustle and bustle, the Qiuxiang Institute finally returned to silence.


    Huaiyu walked out of the Xie family''s room and thumped her shoulder in pain. The Xie Clan, on the other hand, had woken up today, but their bodies hadn''t recovered much. Autumn Fragrance Court was busy, heating hot water and brewing medicine.


    She had been busy all day, and she was almost dead from exhaustion.


    But she couldn''t rest yet.


    Huaiyu stretched her muscles, looked at Aunt Kong who had just come in from outside, and walked to the back of the house.


    "How are things today?" Huaiyu asked in a low voice.


    Aunt Kong shook her head. "That girl is extremely crafty. I wasn''t able to see anything."


    Aunt Kong looked troubled. Even if Huaiyu was dissatisfied, she could not say anything. Now was the time to hire someone, and now only Aunt Kong could use it.


    "Alright, keep an eye out. Right now, the madame and the young miss were both ill. The little slut definitely could not have any chance to recover. Do you understand? " Once again, Huaiyu stressed the same point as Aunt Kong.


    Aunt Kong nodded.


    It was already late in the night when he had finished speaking. After settling everything, Huaiyu yawned and walked into her room.


    The wind carried a burnt smell. Huaiyu rubbed her nose, wondering why the kitchen had been burnt.


    Huaiyu woke up in an instant. This place was very far from the kitchen, how could there be the smell of burning? When he looked around, he realized that the houses in the backyard were on fire.


    "He went astray!" A group of servants ran out in fright, running towards Huaiyu for help.


    Huaiyu had long since lost her sleepiness. The backyard was connected to the front yard, and if she did not control the fire well, it would burn down the Xie Family''s house. Huai Yu was shocked and ran out shouting: "I went astray! The Fragrant Autumn School is in trouble! "

 C87

    Amidst the chaos, a black figure passed through the shadows of the corridor and ran towards the outside.


    After running all the way to the back courtyard, Meng Lan couldn''t help but cough. However, she still lowered her voice and vigilantly looked around. A hand covered his arm, breathing in the cold air.


    She really has the talent to not do anything bad, thought Meng Lan with a smile.


    Staggering to the Twilight Garden, Meng Lan quickly took off her black clothes. Her white arms were impressively covered in red burns.


    She had lit the fire, but hadn''t been able to grasp the direction of the fire. Who knew that she would instead be burned by it?


    She quickly took out a piece of clothing, opened up the sleeves of the shirt, and burned a hole in it. He quickly put them on and ran to the Qiu Xiang Yuan, but the fire did not subside. The fiery red fire burned in front of her eyes. The scorching temperature could be felt from far away, and Meng Lan couldn''t help but feel a little afraid.


    Gritting her teeth, Meng Lan grabbed a bucket of water and ran into the fire.


    After pouring a bucket of water, Meng Lan fell back, covering her arms and rolling on the ground.


    Sure enough, someone came to help her apply the medicine.


    This time, everyone knew that she had burned herself to save the fire.


    Not long after the fire, the scene was gradually controlled. The fire did not spread to the front yard. Ye Jinsu knelt in the main hall and quietly listened to the noise outside turn into silence.


    There were many stars in the sky, but they were not affected by this eventful night.


    The Xie Clan should be quiet for the next few days, Ye Jinsu thought quietly.


    There was a crescent moon on the horizon, leaning on the side of the Milky Way.


    Ning Yunyin sat in front of the military tent, looking up at the sky. Today, the moon in the desert was especially bright. Ning Yun quietly sat under the sky full of stars, because this was the first time someone felt homesick.


    Ye Jinsu was sleepy, her mind was not clear, but she still stubbornly wanted to raise her head. She wanted to see more, to see more of this beautiful galaxy.


    I wonder if the desert can see such a beautiful galaxy? Ye Jinsu thought in a daze.


    She did not go to the border desert. She heard that it was filled with sand and flowers and grass. She wondered if she could see such a river of stars.


    Perhaps it was because he was too sleepy, Ye Jinsu''s thoughts flew out of her control and into the sky.


    Ning Yunyin raised her gaze to stare at the half-moon. At this point, the battle had already reached its climax, causing one to despair. Ning Yunyin was in a rush to provoke the old generals. Not only was the war not progressing, it looked like they were about to retreat at this rate.


    How would he explain this to the Emperor?


    Ning Yunyin was still in the mood to admire the moon and was even angered by the old general.


    She rolled her eyes and left the spot. Then, she turned around and walked into the tent. It was full of people, and they were all busy discussing how to break the stalemate. The two armies had been in a deadlock for more than five days without any progress.


    This was simply a matter of who needed it faster!


    It didn''t do them any good.


    This was the border of the capital city, which was a thousand miles away, but it was also the lair of the barbarians. It would take at least ten to eight months to transport the grain from the capital. However, the barbarians would be able to supply the food for a short period of time.


    The experienced old general could tell at a glance that something was wrong. Although he could afford to waste time, he could not tell what was up or down.


    As time passed, they would definitely suffer a loss.


    However, the barbarians closed in step by step. If they wanted to retreat, they would have a chance to fight back.


    The situation had been completely grasped.


    This was all Ning Yunyin''s fault!


    The old general slammed the table, not giving Ning Yunyin a good look.


    "Ning Wang, oh Ning Wang!" "What do you think should be done if this attack cannot break or retreat?" The assistant general standing beside her immediately threw the question at Ning Yunyin.


    As a prince, he had made a mistake and made the wrong decision. It won''t hurt.


    But they were not the same. They all had families, and this battle was not a good one. Go back and wait for them.


    For a moment, everyone started to be negative, no longer paying any attention to Ning Yunyin''s words.


    Ning Yunliang walked over to the sand table and picked up a small flag. "Old General Xu, do you think our army will consume more energy, or do you think the barbarian army will consume more energy?"


    The old general glared at him and was about to faint from anger. He didn''t even know that the prince would dare to lead his men into battle.


    "Of course it''s them!" The old general was slightly angry.


    Ning Yunyin smiled lightly and placed the small flag behind the other side of the camp. "But I think it''s our army that is more energy-consuming," she said.


    "What nonsense is this!?" Isn''t this nonsense! " The old general had never thought that Ning Yunyin would be so ignorant as to begin reprimanding her.


    From where his eyes could see, a small red flag that Ning Yun had inserted was right behind him. His words came to an abrupt halt.


    After staring at the sand for quite a while, the old general finally blinked and turned his head to look at Ning Yunyin.


    His expression had already changed.


    Ning Yun looked at the small flag and said, "Unlike my country, the barbarians are rich and rich. "It''s not like my army, where there is a large hoard of grain."


    "I don''t know if you guys have noticed, but at this stage of the war, their food supply team is almost constantly on a daily basis."


    "Why is that?"


    The old general suddenly realized something, "Because they encountered a natural disaster, they don''t have much food. The army is in a hurry, so they can only gather this many at a time. They can only keep going with the food and fodder."


    "Although the location where they set up camp is good, it is not a big place. There is no way for them to stock up more food."


    Ning Yunyin nodded. "That''s why most of their elite soldiers have been sent to escort the grain."


    "As long as we cut off their supplies, they won''t be able to afford it anymore."


    Ning Yunyin had calculated that their army''s rations would be enough for them to eat for at least a month. If the opponent''s food supply was cut off, he probably wouldn''t last more than ten days.


    The old general finally understood that this was Ning Yunyin''s plan.


    However, after calming down, the old general quickly understood that it was not that simple a matter to cut off the opponent''s rations.


    First of all, they had sent two hundred elite soldiers to protect a single fodder unit. Besides, the other side was in a good position, so it was easy to defend but hard to attack.


    Whether it would work or not was up to him.


    If he failed, the other party would definitely be prepared, and this battle would be thoroughly difficult.


    No matter how he thought about it, the old general still felt that Ning Yunyin was taking too much risks. For such a dangerous method, the others would leave when they had no other choice. However, with their military strength, they would naturally win if the battle continued.


    Ning Yunyin had no choice but to do this!


    Seeing the old general''s hesitation, Ning Yunyin took out her sword and placed it on the table. "This battle was initiated by my will, so I should be the one to cut off the opponent''s rations. I''ll bring two hundred elite guards to launch a surprise attack."


    "If the war were to fail, I, Ning Yunyin, will go and beg for forgiveness from royal father."

 C88

    A cicada chirping in the night.


    Since the heavy rain, the weather had become hotter every day. Ye Jinsu was kneeling on the hot stone floor, her knees numb from the pain.


    If he had moved earlier, he would have been in extreme pain. Now, it was as if he had lost his knee, and even the pain could no longer be felt.


    Lil ''Red was holding an umbrella above Ye Jinsu''s head as it watched a bunch of maids hanging white cloths and flowers in the yard. The candles and paper money were sent into the mansion one by one. After working until nightfall, the entire courtyard was finally prepared.


    Carrying Si Xiang''s coffin into the main hall meant that everything was ready.


    She had made her preparations in a hurry, but she had not missed the main point. The old lady was very satisfied.


    The post was sent out yesterday. They were all close relatives and there weren''t many people. As matters stood, this was all the old lady could do.


    The moon hung high in the sky.


    The main hall was quietly changed into a plain pickaxe, the long white cloth looked terrifying under the moonlight. Little Red was shivering a little. She grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand and shrunk her shoulders.


    "Little... "Miss," Xiao Hong said with a trembling voice, its eyes staring unwaveringly at the coffin. "Miss, look at that coffin ¡­"


    "How strange."


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but laugh.


    "You''ve even been to the unmarked cemetery, are you afraid of a coffin now?"


    Xiao Hong quivered. Ye Jinsu seemed to have figured it out after hearing that. She straightened her back and looked at it a few more times. It still felt strange, so Xiao Hong shrank back.


    Would everything change after tonight?


    Ye Jinsu thought to herself as she looked at the crescent moon. Soft rays of light poured down from the sky, shining on her eyes and covering her face with a layer of soft light.


    "Little Red." Ye Jinxiu suddenly said.


    "Miss, what''s wrong?" Little Red did not understand.


    "Say, do you think the Xie Clan will do anything else?" Ye Jinsu had her eyes closed. It was unknown if she was thinking or worrying.


    I wonder how is it with Hong Yun.


    Xiao Hong pondered for a moment and said angrily, "I feel that master will definitely not be willing to punish Madam."


    Ye Jinsu opened her eyes, "That''s right."


    How could Ye Zhenzheng bear to punish the Xie family?


    As long as the Xie Clan didn''t poke their head into the sky, he would shoulder the burden for them.


    "It doesn''t matter." If so, she would help the Xie Clan and help her in bringing down the sky.


    A sleepless night.


    The girl from the Sunset Spring Garden had long since been waiting in the courtyard. The old servant by the Old Master''s side came over with a lantern and a doctor behind him. "Eldest Miss, the Old Master said that you can get up now."


    Ye Jinsu recognized her. She was someone who had served the Old Master for dozens of years.


    Her legs had long since lost all feeling. She knelt for three days and three nights without any strength left in her. The maidservant lifted Ye Jinsu up and just as she straightened up a bit, she felt a heart-wrenching pain.


    In a split-second, it was as if someone had dug up her bones to grind her flesh.


    The doctor also came over to help her. Seeing how painful Ye Jinsu was, he contacted her and knelt down for three whole days. The doctor shook his head.


    Even though Ye Jinsu was like this, Little Red wasn''t feeling much better. The moment he stood up, he burst into tears and cried out.


    After finally regaining his balance, Ye Jinsu panted heavily. She glanced at the old servant beside the old servant and said, "Could you please pass a message to grandfather for me?"


    "Just say it. I''ll have to trouble him to worry about that. I hope he won''t let go of the murderer who killed Si Xiang." As he spoke, he limped in the direction of the Twilight Garden.


    The late spring garden was too far from the main front yard. Ye Jinsu had walked less than a third of the way before her teeth began to tremble in pain, her knees were hot again, and the wound stuck to the fabric of her feet.


    A warm liquid flowed down.


    It must be blood.


    When they arrived beside a fake mountain, Ye Jinsu signalled for them to stop and sat down on a giant rock. She really couldn''t walk anymore.


    Looking at the doctor, Ye Jinsu asked, "Do you have any medicines with you?"


    The stiff doctor nodded. "Yes, yes."


    Ye JinSu lowered her head and lifted her skirt bit by bit. The blood had already flowed down to her calf area, and there were several streams of bright red blood. It looked extremely shocking.


    Ye Jinxiu clenched her teeth and continued to lift it until it reached her knees, where it was no longer moving. The area where the wound had been made was covered in blood and gore.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Jinsu spoke, "You are a doctor. What do you think we should do now?"


    Who would have thought that the doctor would turn his head away and not look at Ye Jinsu at all? The doctor had turned his head when Ye Jinsu lifted her skirt.


    Ye Jinsu sighed with a headache, "I''m severely injured right now. If you don''t save me, my leg will be crippled."


    "You are a doctor, and the doctor is kind. Don''t tell me you want to see me lose both my legs?"


    Although Ye Jinsu''s words were serious, it wasn''t impossible.


    The doctor was stunned for a second before he put down his hand hesitantly. He then looked in Ye Jinsu''s direction. He had lived for several decades and had practiced medicine for more than ten years, but this was the first time he had encountered such a situation.


    However, that wound was indeed very serious.


    The doctor took a quick glance before hurriedly taking off his medical case and stammering as he opened his mouth. His eyes were still avoiding the medicine box, not knowing where to put it. "M-miss, your injury is very serious, I will treat it for you."


    Ye Jinsu looked worriedly at the flustered doctor. She was seriously suspicious of his medical skills and his age, yet he looked like he was visiting a clinic for the first time.


    This was a fake mountain in the garden in the front yard, a remote place close to the wall. Some noises came from afar, and Ye Jinsu looked at the sky and realized that it was getting late.


    Perhaps the guests had entered the venue.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Xiao Hong, who was as unhappy as she was, and urged the doctor, "Hurry up, there''ll be too many people in a bit."


    The doctor took out two or three bottles and nodded.


    Taking out one of the white bottles, the doctor said, "Miss''s wounds must separate the clothes from the wound, but you must not act rashly. This is a bottle of medicine with anesthetic properties."


    "I will sprinkle this powder on Miss''s wounds. When I take out the material later, it won''t hurt so much."


    "In addition, Miss''s wound is stuck to the cloth, if you forcibly tear it off, it will probably cause the wound to be even more difficult to heal. I need to get some clean water and clean the wound before I tear it off. "


    As he spoke, the gray powder within the white porcelain bottle sprinkled down, and for a moment, there was no reaction.


    "It will take some time for the powder to take effect. I''ll go get some water first. Miss, please wait." With that, the doctor ran out.


    Ye Jinsu let out a sigh and tightly held Little Red''s hand. Little Red''s tears couldn''t stop flowing from the pain.


    The ruckus outside was still the same, but there were no signs of their arrival. Ye Jinxiu gradually began to feel at ease. The powder from the wound also seemed to have some effect, and a slight feeling of numbness began to spread from the wound.


    It didn''t hurt so much.


    Ye Jinsu finally let out a sigh of relief, leaned her back against the fake mountain rock and closed her eyes to rest.


    "Miss Ye!"


    Suddenly, a frightened male voice rang out. Mo Yu stood at the side and stared with wide eyes, "Miss, what happened?"

 C89

    Ye Jinsu opened her eyes and saw the shocked expression on Mo Yu''s face.


    With a bitter smile, Ye Jinsu looked at her leg, "I was punished to kneel and save you for three days. It seems like I can still be saved."


    Mo Yu was so surprised that her hand that was holding her fan was shaking. Her eyes turned from shock to worry, then from worry to anger.


    "How can this be!" "No matter what, you are still the eldest miss of the Ye Residence. How could you be treated like this?!"


    Everyone in the House of Ye wanted her dead. Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart.


    "Nothing, you came to participate in the funeral, right?" Ye Jinsu changed the topic and asked.


    Mo Yu remained silent as his chest heaved up and down. He looked at Ye Jinsu''s wounds, then looked at his surroundings, "Why isn''t there anyone serving you? Where are the servants? "


    Seeing how the Mo Territory was angered by her, Ye Jinsu laughed dryly, "They followed the doctor to fetch the water. I can''t walk on my legs right now, so I can only take care of it here."


    After which, the expression on Mo Yu''s face turned dejected.


    "I knew that your life in this manor wouldn''t be so easy, but I didn''t expect it to be so difficult."


    Mo Yu suddenly felt deep emotions, and her heartache could be seen clearly through her words.


    Ye Jinsu felt a little awkward and smiled awkwardly, "It''s fine. Someone has called for a doctor for me. I''ll be fine for two days."


    With a sigh, Ye Jinsu''s smile became a show of strength in the eyes of the Mo Territory, causing the Mo Territory to feel pity for her. Rest assured, I will definitely save you. "


    Veins popped out on Ye Jinsu''s forehead. "What did you say?"


    Mo Yu was silent for a moment before he suddenly brushed off Ye Jinxiu''s hair which was drenched in cold sweat. Ye Jinxiu almost instinctively dodged to the side. Embarrassed, Mo Yu immediately retracted her hand.


    "Sorry, sorry, I was rude."


    "I''ll talk to my mother about it when I get back, and ask her to come and propose marriage." Mo Yu clenched her fists and said resolutely.


    Ye Jinsu''s head hurt and she let out a deep sigh, "No, don''t be rash."


    She had never thought of marrying anyone, so how could she let them arrange things in advance?


    "No, I have thought it through." Afraid that Ye Jinsu would question his sincerity, Mo Yu hurriedly explained. Suddenly, she blushed again and said, "Although you are not a teenager yet, we can fix the engagement first. When you are, you can come back here."


    Ye Jinsu felt even more headache ¡­


    "I mean, I don''t want to marry, do you understand?" Ye Jinsu expressed it word for word.


    Mo Yu''s blushing face suddenly turned pale as her smile collapsed. She said in a panic, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It''s my wishful thinking. I won''t force you."


    "But ¡­" The voice of the Mo Territory became softer.


    "Did I not do well enough? I, I am not good enough. I will change."


    The Mo Territory''s expression was severely injured, and Ye Jinsu realized that her words were a bit too harsh.


    "No, don''t think so," Ye Jinsu sighed, "It''s just that I don''t want to marry anyone yet."


    "No problem, I can wait for you."


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    After a long while, the Mo Territory looked at Ye Jinsu sadly, "You would rather stay in the Ye Residence than marry me, right?"


    Ye Jinsu had a headache...


    As the doctor and his maidservants arrived with two buckets of water, Ye Jinsu was granted an amnesty.


    The doctor looked at the man who had suddenly appeared and didn''t say anything. He only asked Ye Jinsu, "How does Miss feel from her injuries?"


    Ye Jinsu felt it and honestly replied, "It doesn''t hurt much anymore."


    "Then it will take effect. I''ll clean the Miss''s wounds first." With that, the doctor took out a clean white cloth and soaked it in the water, preparing to clean Ye Jinsu''s wound.


    "Wait!" The Mo Territory suddenly acted and stopped the doctor''s hand.


    After snatching the cloth from the doctor''s hands, Mo Yu looked at the doctor with a darkened face, "I will clean up now."


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    "Will you?" Ye Jinxiu asked snappily.


    The Mo Territory''s posture was somewhat stiff, as they were halted by Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu sighed, "The doctor is very skilled. He was just helping me clean my wounds."


    Finally, the cloth came back to the doctor. However, the Mo Territory''s expression was still dark as they looked at the doctor with extreme displeasure.


    The doctor broke out in a cold sweat as he watched, and the movements of his men became even more careful.


    After cleaning up for quite a while, he finally managed to clean up a knee, but it didn''t hurt at all.


    By the time he had finished cleaning up, an hour had already passed.


    "Miss, I''ll have to remove the cloth from Miss''s wound later. It might hurt, please bear with it."


    Ye Jinsu looked at the doctor''s face and nodded, as if he was about to face a great enemy.


    The doctor even took out a towel and passed it to Ye Jinsu, "If it hurts too much, Miss can bite this."


    Ye Jinsu looked at the towel, put it into her mouth with a heavy heart, and nodded to the doctor.


    The doctor lowered his head and focused on the small piece of fabric that had been cut off. It was as if it had been embedded into his flesh. After cleaning up a lot of blood scabs and dead meat, the fabric was still not easy to remove.


    Taking a deep breath, the doctor lifted a corner and slowly pulled it open.


    The moment she touched the wound, Ye Jinsu clenched her teeth in pain.


    It was too painful. Even when the medicine was applied, the pain was still as intense as before. Ye Jinsu felt that she was about to cry from the pain, so she gripped the corner of her clothes tightly.


    The Mo Territory saw how much pain Ye Jinsu had suddenly experienced and cursed the doctor, "Be more gentle! This is the young miss of the Ye Family! "


    He then anxiously stepped forward and grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand.


    The doctor was also sweating profusely, but he couldn''t stop. It would be better to tear it off as soon as possible, so as not to prolong the pain.


    "Miss, please hold it in. It will be done soon."


    The doctor''s hand did not stop moving.


    Ye Jinxiu had been in constant pain the entire time. It was as if the tendons in his knees were being torn apart to the point that they were about to break. Veins popped out on Ye Jinxiu''s forehead. She didn''t have the strength to push away the hands of Mo Yu. Instead, she simply grabbed onto him tightly.


    His nails unconsciously buckled on his material.


    Mo Yu trembled with fear. Just by the strength of Ye Jinxiu''s pinching force alone, he could already feel how much pain she was in.


    His heart surged with pain, anger, and a sense of responsibility.


    In fact, the tear didn''t last long. After a while, Ye Jinsu felt like she had experienced a few days, as if she was reborn after a calamity.


    After spitting out the towel, Ye Jinsu was panting heavily. After tearing it off, there was only a faint pinprick of pain. Compared to the pain just now, this was much easier to bear.


    Fresh blood flowed from the wound.


    The doctor was already prepared. He put on a new towel and carefully wiped away the blood. He took out a new medicine bottle and sprinkled the powder on it, unexpectedly stopping the bleeding immediately.


    The doctor heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of the bleeding.


    "Miss, for the time being, I only helped you stop the bleeding. The medicine to hasten the healing of the wound is a paste. Miss''s wound is very weak right now, and there''s no way for you to apply the paste."


    "I''ll prescribe the medicine for Miss first, wait for two days before adding a new one."


    "Miss should be able to walk now. Let''s return to the courtyard." the doctor said, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    Ye Jinsu stood up and gave it a try. Sure enough, she could leave now. The pain was still painful, but she could still endure it for the time being. While supporting the maidservant, Ye Jinsu limped out.


    Ye Jinsu suddenly felt a strong force behind her back, and her center of gravity became out of balance. She fell backwards into a warm embrace.


    Mo Yu carried her in his arms.


    "I''ll send you off."

 C90

    Ye Jinsu looked at the Mo Territory in shock, and pushed him with both hands.


    This was in the front garden. If someone saw them being so intimate, she wouldn''t be able to keep her innocence.


    However, as the Mo Territory walked towards a remote location, they spoke, "I''ll be careful. I won''t run into anyone. Don''t worry."


    "What''s more," the Mo Territory suddenly lowered his head to look at Ye Jinsu and smiled, "If someone were to see it, I would have married you."


    Ye Jinsu gritted her teeth in anger.


    However, Mo Yu''s strength was greater than hers, and she was bound tightly in his embrace, unable to break free.


    Ye Jinsu was dissatisfied in her heart as she struggled madly.


    Mo Yu frowned and exerted some force on his hand, "Don''t move."


    "If you fall, your leg will hurt for a while. It might even aggravate the wound. Don''t be willful. " With their posture, the Mo Territory was extremely close to Ye Jinsu.


    When she looked down, she could see Ye Jinsu''s face. She could even feel the breath that came out of her mouth.


    Ye Jinsu was extremely embarrassed.


    However, he recalled Ning Yunxiao. If he came back and found out about this, he would probably have to kill the entire Mo Territory.


    Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu quivered.


    The Mo Territory thought that Ye Jinxiu was cold, so they hugged her tighter and silently walked away. After passing through the garden, there was a road that connected the front yard to the back yard.


    Today, there were guests in the front courtyard. The kitchen in the back was extremely busy, and the road was filled with girls carrying food everywhere.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look and pushed Mo Territory away, "Put me down and I''ll leave by myself."


    Mo Yu frowned and stared for a moment, but didn''t let go.


    His current position was at the base of the wall. There was a small bamboo forest blocking his path, so ordinary people would not notice it. However, if they were to cross this path, they might be discovered.


    Seeing that the Mo Territory didn''t have any intentions of letting her go, Ye Jinsu panicked. If anyone saw it. She would have to marry into the Mo Territory.


    She didn''t want to.


    As he thought of this, Ye Jinsu used all his strength to push the Mo Territory forward.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t of much use.


    He waited quietly for a while until the girl and the doctor had caught up. There was a momentary blankness on the path, and for the time being, no one was there.


    Mo Yu took aim at the opportunity and ran towards the opposite side with Ye Jinsu in her arms, quickly crossing the main road and burrowing into the fake mountain rock at the side.


    The little girl who had just returned from serving food was puzzled. "Did you see any shadow?"


    "There seems to be ¡­"


    "It seems to be over at the fake mountain. Shall we go take a look?"


    Ye Jinshu''s heart leaped into his throat as he frantically grabbed the Mo Territory''s hands, trying to break free from his embrace. However, the fake mountain gap was too small, and Ye Jinsu''s movements weren''t big. These small movements were completely unable to shake the Mo Territory.


    Mo Yu remained silent, not saying a word.


    The fake mountain was too small for her. If she were to put it down, her movements would definitely be big. If her clothes or hair were to float out and be seen, the situation would be even worse.


    Ye Jinsu was so anxious that her heart was bleeding. She didn''t care about the pain in her knee anymore.


    The only sound that could be heard was two footsteps getting closer and closer.


    "Maybe it''s a stray cat. A lot of the kitchen food has been eaten by the wild cat recently."


    "No problem, let''s go take a look."


    Ye Jinsu gave up. She realized that it was useless to struggle. She couldn''t get out of there.


    Ye Jinsu''s heart was dead.


    More and more footsteps could be heard as the two people approached the fake mountain. Suddenly, a new voice came in, shouting at the top of its lungs, "You two! What are you doing! The front yard was waiting for the dishes to arrive! Stealing what?! "


    The two were shocked. The sound of footsteps grew more hurried, and then became further and further away.


    Ye Jinshu heaved a sigh of relief. He still had a lingering fear in his heart and his forehead was drenched in cold sweat from the fright.


    As he raised his head to gaze upon the Mo Territory, Ye Jinsu was surprised to discover that at this moment, the Mo Territory''s eyes were exceptionally deep and unfathomable. Annoyed, Ye Jinxiu pushed him, "Put me down. I want to walk on my own."


    The Mo Territory lowered his head. He really did obediently put down Ye Jinsu and let her limp away.


    The maidservants behind him followed along, mixing in with Ye Jinsu.


    After reaching the backyard, he walked to the Twilight Garden, which wasn''t too far away. Ye Jinsu walked for a while before he arrived.


    The Mo Territory followed closely behind until they saw Ye Jinsu being brought to the bed. They only relaxed after seeing the doctor prescribe medicine.


    Mo Yu sighed as he looked at Ye Jinsu''s wound, "I don''t know what you''re dissatisfied with."


    Ye Jinsu''s mood was heavy for a moment. After a long while, she finally spoke, "There are some things that are not enough for you."


    The Mo Territory clearly didn''t understand as they stared at Ye Jinsu, "What else is there?"


    What else?


    Ye Jinsu was stunned. She couldn''t say what else she needed. Obviously, the Mo Territory wasn''t bad. He had good looks, a good family background, and a good personality. Anyone would think he was a good husband.


    What else do I need?


    Ye Jinsu was unable to answer and could only remain silent.


    Mo Yu sighed again and turned to leave in disappointment.


    Ye Jinsu suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed onto the corner of Mo Yu''s shirt. Mo Yu was overjoyed as she turned her head to look at Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu said with difficulty, "I have something that I need your help with."


    "What is it?"


    "Something big is going to happen in the front yard. Please stand by my grandmother''s side when the time comes."


    "What do you mean?" The Mo Territory didn''t understand what was going on.


    Ye Jinxiu bit her lips, "You''ll know when the time comes. If you don''t want to get mixed up in it, you can choose to do it yourself."


    "I won''t make things difficult for you."


    The Mo Territory didn''t understand what was going on, but they could see that Ye Jinsu had a serious and serious expression on her face.


    "Alright, I agree." The Mo Territory agreed.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him in shock, "You still don''t understand what it is."


    Why did he agree so quickly?


    Mo Yu smiled like a spring breeze, "Because I trust you."


    "And I want to help you," said Maude with a smile. "I believe that this is something that can help you?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at the smile on Mo Yu''s face, as though she had suffered a blow to her heart. Her heart was filled with mixed emotions, mixed with bitterness and an indescribable sense of gratitude. Ye Jinxiu nodded. "Yes, you can help me."


    Among the guests present, as long as one of them stood out, the others would follow suit.


    What did she have to do on the day of the funeral? The day when the guests were all gathered together was because she wanted to blow the matter up.


    They were going to make a ruckus and leave the residence.


    This was not something that could be resolved only in private.


    She wanted to push the Xie family to the top of the wave, and push Ye Zhenzheng to the bottom of the wave. Only then would they be forced to make the right decision.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and said solemnly, "Thank you."


    The Mo Clan and the Ye Clan were on good terms, and it was best that the Mo Clan did not interfere in this matter. If he were to stand on her side, it would definitely make Ye Song unhappy. That way, it would be detrimental to their relationship.


    However, he readily agreed to it ¡­


    Ye Jinsu didn''t know what to say, so she could only open her mouth and say, "Thank you."

 C91

    The main hall had already opened, and when Mo Yu rushed back, Wen Zhu was anxiously looking for someone. Father Mo also searched for a long time, and when he saw that Mo Yu had returned, he scolded him in a low voice.


    After the banquet, they prepared to be buried.


    Everyone gathered in front of their spirit bodies as they sobbed. Amongst them, the old ladies were the ones who cried the loudest, crying their hearts out. Shui Sang was afraid that the old lady would cry herself to death, so he tried his best to persuade her. In the end, he couldn''t stop himself from doing so.


    He could only think of a way to bring the old lady away first.


    Ye Zhenzheng stood in front of the spirit and tears fell from his eyes. Si Xiang was such a good child. She was in her youth and had lost her life just like that.


    Thinking this, Ye Zhenzheng cried even louder than before.


    Madame Xie was not among them. She was still lying on the bed. Although she was awake, her body wasn''t much better. Ye JinRu was the same as well. She was still very weak right now.


    Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner.


    At the last step, the servants lifted the coffins and prepared to carry them out for burial.


    Outside the residence, in the dark, Shuofeng glanced at Hong Yun, Nanny Liu and Ruo Hua.


    The door of the Ye residence opened, revealing a corner of the coffin.


    Ruohua suddenly shouted, rushed over and knocked on the coffin, the coffin bearer was hit like this. The coffin could no longer hold up and fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    Ruohua cried and shouted, "My lady! Oh, girl! "Miss, you died such an unjust death!"


    Everyone backed away in fright. The sight of a woman in tattered bloody clothing in front of them had truly frightened them.


    Shui Sang''s sharp eyes could be seen at a glance from the side, "Isn''t this Ruohua?!"


    "Didn''t Ruo Hua die!"


    Hearing that this woman was supposed to be dead, everyone became even more scared and hid in the house. They were afraid that this person was a ghost and would take their lives.


    Seeing that someone recognized her, Ruohua quickly crawled to Shui Sang''s side and grabbed her, shouting, "Aunt Shui Sang, it''s me, it''s me, Ruohua!"


    Shui Sang was so scared that the roots of his teeth were trembling. Anyone would be extremely frightened if they were grabbed so tightly by someone who was either a human or a ghost.


    But soon, Ruo Hua''s words made everyone present even more shocked.


    "The young lady was killed by Madam! It was caused by Madam! " Ruohua shook the water sage said, "It was the madam who killed the girl!"


    Ye Shisui was shocked. He took two steps forward and kicked Ruohua away. "What nonsense are you spouting? My wife is innocent and allows you to sully her?"


    Ruo Hua was kicked to the ground, but still insisted on shaking her head, "It''s true, it''s all madame''s fault!"


    The old lady was confused by the sudden turn of events, but she would not let go of anything concerning the cause of Si Xiang''s death. She rushed forward from the back of the crowd.


    "What did you say?" Say that again? "


    Ruo Hua knelt at the feet of the old lady and repeated herself over and over, "It''s the madam, it was the madam who framed the young lady, it was the madam who bribed and threatened the servant, and it was also the madam who sent people to kill the young lady!"


    The old lady trembled. Her body, which had not been well in the past few days, could not withstand the stimulation and fainted.


    The Old Master was so anxious that his beard was about to stand on end. The words that Ye Jinsu had brought him appeared in his ears. He grabbed Ye Shisui''s hand. "Leave this Ruohua behind. I want you to investigate this matter thoroughly!"


    In fact, even if the Old Master had spoken, Ye Zhenzheng would still be able to interrogate him in front of everyone. In front of all the guests, this girl had said that he must get Yu''er''s innocence back.


    He believed that Yu''er was innocent, and it was all this servant''s nonsense!


    The old lady was sent to the backyard, and Ye Chong had no choice but to carry the coffin back, his mouth was filled with bad luck.


    Ruo Hua kneeled on the ground and continued to ask for help from the surrounding people: "Please give my family''s young miss justice, my family''s young lady was really killed by my wife."


    After saying that, Ruo Hua crazily kowtowed to everyone.


    Some people could not bear to watch and began whispering among themselves.


    "Tie her up and cover her mouth for me."


    Who knew that Ruo Hua suddenly resisted strongly, kicking and shouting loudly towards Ye Zhui, "Why did you tie me up? Why do you bet on my mouth? Because I told the truth? "


    "Because you want to shield that venomous woman?"


    "Hahahahaha," Ruohua laughed out loud, "A dignified first rank Grand Scholar actually went against the imperial court''s rules of etiquette, protecting his wife and causing his concubine to die!"


    "Are you worthy of being this official!?" Ruohua scolded him mercilessly, "Pui! You are unworthy, you dog officer! "


    The obscenities were unbearable to hear.


    Ye Shisui''s face became more and more unsightly. This was giving him a great deal of face on the spot.


    He slapped the table hard, the aura of dignity on Ye Zheng''s body burst forth, he did not lose to the Old Master at all, he pointed at the people below, "Investigate!" This matter must be investigated thoroughly for me! "


    He had to investigate this matter thoroughly, not only for Yu''er, but also for his own reputation!


    Ruohua''s mouth was gagged, but he remained silent. He glared at Si Xiang''s coffin while his tears flowed again.


    Mo Yu, standing in the crowd, looked at Ye Chong and then Ruo Hua. Finally, he looked at his father. The elderly father glanced at Mo Yu and whispered, "Don''t move."


    In the capital, their family still had to rely on the Ye Clan.


    Ye Shisui could not afford to offend them. The best way was to stay silent.


    The Mo Territory naturally understood this, but he never expected that the matter Ye Jinsu wanted him to help was actually against her father.


    Lowering his head, Mo Yu tightly gripped her fan as she felt extremely conflicted.


    If he were to stand up for the Mo Clan, it might be difficult for the Mo Clan to make a move in the capital. However, if he did not make a move, it would be difficult for Ye Jinsu to move around the Ye residence.


    The choice between family and love, Mo Yu suddenly closed his eyes.


    How would she choose?


    He didn''t know ¡­


    After the table and chairs were removed, the arena was instantly turned into a venue for interrogators. The Old Master had also returned. He sat beside Ye Chong with a dark face, looking down at Ruohua.


    Ruohua was not afraid at all. He threw up the piece of cloth in his mouth and kowtowed to the ground while saying, "Old Master, it''s Madam. It was Madam who framed the young lady. It was Madam who bribed the servant!"


    "Madam didn''t like the fact that the lady was pampered by the master, so she plotted to frame the lady. Madam had wanted the lady to die from the very beginning!"


    There were many scenes in the mansion where people fought for favors, but it was rare for people to fight for their lives like this.


    Many of the people present sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Ye Shisui was furious. "You were the one who pointed out your mistress and framed her. Now you say that your mistress framed your mistress."


    "I think you''re just lying. There''s not a single truth in your mouth!"


    "Without evidence, you dare to speak nonsense about the matriarch and even disturb the funeral? I think you should be dragged out to be beaten to death!" Ye Zheng said angrily.


    But Ruohua got up on his knees and shouted, "I have proof!"

 C92

    The Old Master took a deep breath and tightened his grip on the back of the chair, seemingly unable to remain calm.


    This servant has a witness! This servant has a witness! " Ruohua kowtowed to the Old Master, blood flowing from her forehead, making her seem even more terrifying.


    Before Ye Chong could open his mouth, the Old Master shouted, "Call him up!"


    Outside, Hong Yun and Nanny Liu were already waiting. The moment the door was opened, they rushed in. Nanny Liu was an old man from the clan, and almost all the servants knew her. There was also Hong Yun, who had grown up in the clan, whom she recognized as well.


    When Red Jade and the Nanny Liu came out, all of the servants gasped.


    Different from Ruo Hua, Nanny Liu threw himself onto the ground and shouted for help.


    "Master, please save my old woman, please save my pitiful daughter!"


    "Master, please be merciful and allow me to let mother and son go." Nanny Liu was kneeling on the ground and crying, wagging her tail with Hong Yun.


    Although he didn''t directly say that the Xie Clan was committing murder, it was no different from committing a crime for the Xie Clan.


    Ye Mo''s eyes reddened in anger, "You dog slave!"


    "Madam has never treated you badly, why do you have to bite back!"


    Nanny Liu laid on the ground and cried. After hearing Ye Zheng''s words, he walked forward and lifted up his scattered hair, exposing his neck.


    A bright red mark was imprinted on it.


    At the same time, there was also the same mark on Hong Yun''s neck.


    "Master, did you see that? The Madam is going to kill the old servant and silence him!" "Don''t be fooled by Madam anymore!" Nanny Liu''s snot and tears flowed as he continuously kowtowed on the ground.


    Hong Yun looked at the Old Master and added, "Madam originally asked my mother to return home, but in reality, you''ve sent people to imprison my mother, and Madame is threatening me with my mother."


    "If I don''t identify Miss Si Xiang, my mother will die!" Please enlighten me, Master! " Hong Yun also gave a big bow and kowtowed.


    "Pity me, this child. If you have filial piety, you can''t bear this mother''s suffering. "He did everything for his wife. He did everything against his conscience."


    "But even so, Madam still wants to exterminate us!" Nanny Liu shouted at the Old Master with a sorrowful voice, giving everyone present a heavy blow to their hearts.


    Everyone was hiding in the crowd, whispering to each other.


    If that was really the case, then the Xie Clan was simply too vicious. Such a woman, if she lived, she would be bringing disaster upon her family.


    Hong Yun crawled over to Si Xiang''s coffin and hugged it as she cried, "Miss, it''s all my fault. I was forced to such a state."


    "It''s the Madam who harmed you!"


    Ye Shisui was so angry that he lost his mind. He could not believe what he saw.


    "Who knows if you''re intentionally colluding with the Madam to frame her!"


    Seeing that Ye Zhichang was still speaking up for the Xie family, Old Master Ye couldn''t help but feel angry. He picked up a teacup beside him and threw it towards him.


    "Unfilial son!"


    Hong Yun was still calm as she continued, choked with sobs, "Old master, think about it. Did Madame tell you that I died along with Miss Si Xiang on the road? Did she say that Ruohua died too?"


    "However, the truth is that we managed to escape calamity. After that, Madam had sent people to chase after us."


    "The wound on our neck is evidence!"


    Ye Zheng felt as if he had been struck hard.


    Hong Yun fished out another scroll from her bosom and handed it over with both hands. "Master, this is the proof that the Madam sent people to kill us!"


    Shui Sang immediately took it and handed it to the Old Master.


    The Old Master''s expression was already very unsightly. His aged body began to take in air, and even his hands began to tremble.


    Trembling, he opened up the roll of paper. It was a portrait.


    The portrait showed Hong Yun, Ruo Hua and Nanny Liu''s faces, three names and body characteristics written on it by the side.


    Shui Sang glanced at it from the side, then whispered into the Old Master''s ear, "This is indeed Madam''s paper."


    Hong Yun then said, "If old master still doesn''t believe me, you can send someone to check on my hometown and see if the villagers there have seen my mother returning."


    "Perhaps you can go to the west side of the city and investigate. Madam has sent people to capture me and my mother. If there is any disturbance, there will be rumors of the neighborhood."


    After saying that, Hong Yun kowtowed again.


    This servant knows that you are a person who values friendship. "But Madame has always been deceiving you. Madame has always been a woman with a heart of a snake and a heart of a scorpion. Who knows, she might even harm you in the end!


    The voice was extremely sincere and loud.


    Like a needle, it fiercely stabbed into Ye Zizai''s brain, causing him to buzz and his head to rumble.


    Ye Shisui suddenly stood up and flipped over the table. "Shut up!"


    "You are slandering me!" "Defamation!" Ye Zhenzheng lost his composure and refused to know any of this. In his eyes, the Xie Clan would always be that kind and gentle woman.


    It was his Yu''er.


    It was quiet, and the guests were shocked by Ye Mo''s sudden berserk actions.


    The Old Master slammed the table, "Bastard!"


    "Bastard descendant!" The Old Master pointed at Ye Zhanzheng, so angry that his chest rose up and down. He held his chest and stood up. The Old Master pointed at Ye Zhanzheng and walked up to him. In the end, he only repeated, "Oh, unfilial son!"


    "Do you still want to side with this woman?"


    "Are you going to anger me to death to satisfy your mother?"


    The old man held his chest, gasping for breath. He was so excited that he felt dizzy. He staggered a few steps and tried to support Ye Zheng, but he was pushed away by the old man.


    The elderly Old Master lost his balance and fell to the ground, coughing violently.


    Ye Zheng was frightened and his face turned pale.


    This was no longer just a matter of a woman. She had angered her old mother, and now her father. Any one of the Xie Clan''s sins could have killed her.


    But Ye Shisui''s lips were trembling, and his head was full of Mrs. Xie''s face.


    When he came over today, Lady Xie even smiled and told him to wait for him.


    He ¡­


    He couldn''t do it.


    The Old Master was sent to rest, filling the courtyard with silence. Ye Zhenzheng looked at the entire courtyard of guests as if he had lost his soul. His face was filled with either sneers or taunts.


    He shook his head or smacked his lips.


    Every face seemed to be laughing at the ugliness Yeats was making today.


    Ye Zheng''s legs went soft and he slumped back in his chair.


    The Mo Territory was squeezed in the back of the crowd. Wen Zhu tugged at him, and only then did the Mo Territory come back to its senses. His father told him to go first.


    Their position was close to the door, so no one noticed them sneaking out.


    Ye Zheng was not in a good condition, and staying here would stimulate his pride. Father Mo simply chose to leave. This was a family matter for Ye Shisui, and he couldn''t control it. Thus, he pretended this had never happened.


    The two families were still in harmony.


    But the Mo Territory felt as though it weighed at least a thousand Jin, and couldn''t lift it at all.


    How could he leave ¡­


    He promised Ye Jinsu ¡­

 C93

    Nanny Liu was still crying his heart out, shouting his grievances to the sky.


    He was smart enough to show signs of wanting to leave. As long as Ye Shisui didn''t say anything, the guests all crowded together. In a flash, he saw the people talking to each other, and he suddenly sat up straight in his chair. His eyes were like daggers as they swept past each other.


    Some pretended to look up at the sky, some turned away.


    He had finally returned to silence.


    Ye Zheng''s head buzzed as if someone punched him, making him dizzy. Everyone here was watching him make a fool of himself.


    Everyone began to act recklessly as soon as they stepped out of the door.


    After a violent shudder, Ye Hei Lang suddenly looked at them with incomparable fear. He wanted to shut them all up and let them swallow it forever.


    But among the guests there was one who had more authority than he had in the court.


    He still had ways to deal with officials of a lower level than him, but what about those people ¡­


    What to do?


    Ye Shisui''s legs went weak. He actually just sat on the ground and covered his face with his hands and cried.


    Everyone was astonished.


    Ye Zhenzi''s shoulders shook like a sieve. Tears trickled down his cheeks as he opened his mouth in grief. "Ah, Yu."


    "You lied to me, it was so painful ¡­"


    He clenched his fists and pounded his chest, crying until his eyes turned red. "I''m so stupid!"


    "A deep sense of affection is all for naught!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the entire room was filled with a buzz.


    In the end, Hong Yun had little experience, but she could only stare blankly at Ye Mo''s exquisite acting skills. She even wanted to feel sorry for this pitiful man.


    How innocent he acted!


    How clean he was!


    In the entire hall, the situation instantly reversed. The person who couldn''t bear to watch any longer stepped forward, "Brother Ye, in my humble opinion, it would be better to just drive such a cruel and venomous woman away!"


    The one who spoke was a military official, his tone was unusually direct.


    Ye Zheng''s crying stopped. He looked up at him and suddenly burst into tears again.


    "She, a woman, has given herself to me for so many years, and now she has asked me to divorce her. Brother Yu, how can I bear to do such a thing? " Ye Zheng pounded his chest and spoke his heartfelt words.


    That person couldn''t stand it and wanted to go up and give him a few words of advice, but the person beside him pulled him back.


    "I''m really sorry for troubling you with your hospitality. It''s getting late and I still have a wife and children waiting at home. I''ll be returning first."


    With a few words, he was about to leave.


    Ye Zheng clearly didn''t want to deal with the Xie family, what were they still doing here?


    Ye Shou waved his hand and agreed without hesitation.


    Mo Yu widened her eyes as she saw someone starting the river before her. Thereafter, more and more people began to bid their farewells and leave. Father Mo stood at the side, ready to make a move. He signaled for Mo Yu to step down as well.


    However, Mo Yu didn''t open her mouth.


    He looked at his father in agony, the folding fan in his hand twisted.


    After two or three rounds, most of them had already left.


    Right now, there were only a few people capable of hiding them. Father Mo glared at Mo Yu, warning him to remember his family.


    However, Mo Yu''s entire body was completely stiff, and his lips were quivering slightly.


    He could not send out a single word.


    There was nothing for him to do. He couldn''t vent his anger right now, so he could only suppress it. He stepped forward and left with a calm expression.


    Wen Zhu hurriedly pushed forward and the Mo Territory was pushed out as though it was a dream.


    In the blink of an eye, the Ye family''s gate was closed.


    Mo Yu looked at the grand gate with a blank expression on her face. It felt as though a thousand jin of weight was beneath her feet. Father Mo was filled with anger, he flung his sleeves and got onto the palanquin without looking back.


    The Mo Territory could only follow behind.


    There was finally no one left in the yard. Ye Shisan stopped his tears and forced himself to stand up, looking at everyone one by one.


    "Good, very good." Ye Shisui nodded slightly and said softly.


    "When the complaint reached the gate of my academy, I still had to knock myself to death on the coffin." Ye Zheng smiled again. His face had already become somewhat distorted. He took two steps forward to lift Ruohua''s collar and lifted her up like a little chick.


    "Do you really want to die that badly?" Ye Chong asked him in a sinister tone.


    Ruo Hua was so scared that she didn''t dare to say a word.


    Ye Shisui was furious. He dragged Ruohua to the front of the mourning hall and to the coffin. At this moment, Ye Shisui was the most brutal fighter he had ever faced.


    Ruohua finally reacted to what Ye Zheng was about to do and screamed out loud, scared to the point of incontinence. Struggling in panic, he desperately shouted for help.


    It was so miserable that people who heard it couldn''t help but tremble. However, no one dared to step forward.


    Ye Chong lifted Ruohua and pressed his other hand on her head, knocking her against the coffin. He seemed to be venting all the dissatisfaction in his heart with this use of a hundred percent of his strength.


    "Since you want to die that badly, I''ll grant you that wish!"


    Everyone was shocked by this scene and shouted loudly.


    Amongst them, Ruohua''s scream was the most miserable, filled with a thick sense of fear. After a loud bang, it abruptly stopped.


    What followed was a high-pitched scream, "Stop!"


    Ye Jinxiu stood at the entrance of the courtyard, the blood in her entire body seemingly frozen in place at this moment. For a moment she forgot that she still had a foot wound, or even that the pain had caused her to stagger.


    It was the same red as that day, the same blood that filled the sky.


    Ye Jinsu subconsciously raised her leg and fell to the ground.


    Her knee was fiercely knocked, and the pain reflexively caused her to cry, which also brought her back to her senses. Someone helped Ye Jinsu up, causing her teeth to tremble in pain.


    Blood began to flow from his knees again, and warm liquid ran down his calves, more and faster than before.


    Ye Jinsu held the girl as she stood there looking at him. "Father, do you want to be convicted of covering up for a murderer?"


    "Everyone in this courtyard knows that Madam is the culprit. This maidservant is the one who identified the culprit. You killed her ¡­" "Heh." Ye Jinxiu suddenly let out a soft laugh full of ridicule.


    "I thought how much you loved Second Mother."


    "I never thought that I would be so anxious to add another crime to her crime!"


    Ye Zhenzheng suddenly woke up from his stupor and realized what he had done. He loosened his grip on Ruohua''s head, which was covered in blood.


    Ye Shisui was scared out of his wits and hurriedly wiped his hands on his clothes.


    However, the smell of blood couldn''t be wiped away, and the blood couldn''t be wiped clean either.


    Ye Jinsu glanced at Nanny Liu and Hong Yun and continued, "I hope Father remembers that you are the Lord of the Ye Residence, a first-rate Grand Scholar of the Imperial Court, and the teacher of the princes. No one will say that you are wrong. If it falls into the ears of others, it will only be Second Mother''s fault. "


    At this point, Ye Zhenzheng seemed to have completely understood what was going on. He looked at Ruo Hua''s corpse and felt his legs go weak. Then, he actually kneeled down.


    "You are an important official of the imperial court. If your family style is improper, I''m afraid you may lose the trust the emperor has in you." Ye Jinsu smiled, but she didn''t feel the slightest bit of joy.


    It was even more like the cold of the 9th layer of the Moon. Ye Jinsu spoke softly, "I believe that you can handle this matter well."


    "Right?"

 C94

    After saying that, Ye Jinsu turned and left.


    He knelt on the ground, scared out of his wits. It wasn''t until the smell of blood started to seep into her nose that she finally understood what was going on.


    "Quick, call the doctor!" Ye Zheng pointed at Ruo Hua on the ground and shouted.


    Ye Jinsu, who stood silently on the veranda, closed her eyes in pain. Her legs and stomach were in a state of turmoil, and she was on the verge of collapsing. Ye Jinsu let out a sigh of relief when she heard Ye Zhenzu''s words.


    Ye Zheng was not confused.


    Hong Yun and Nanny Liu would not be in any danger.


    In the end, their life and death wasn''t that important to her. But she wasn''t willing either. She would casually slander the lives of others.


    Other than the Xie Clan and Ye Shisui, no one else in the House of Ye deserved to die.


    Furthermore, she had promised them that she would protect both of their lives.


    With a sigh of relief, Ye Jinsu could finally leave with a peace of mind. But as soon as she lifted her leg, Ye Jinsu felt her head go black. The world spun and all light was extinguished in an instant.


    Ye Jinsu fainted.


    Ye Zhenzheng was still unable to calm down in the courtyard. Looking at the Nanny Liu and his mother repeatedly, he could only say in the end, "Lock them up in the woodshed!"


    "No one is allowed to open the door without my permission!"


    Ye Shisui swept a glance over everyone else in the yard. They all lowered their heads, pretending that they didn''t know what was going on.


    But that doesn''t fool Ye Zhisui.


    Ye Zheng pointed at everyone and said, "All of you!"


    "All of you, if you dare to reveal even half a word of what happened today, I''ll kill all of you!"


    No one dared to speak.


    Ye Shisui was satisfied with this and left.


    When Ye Jin woke up, it was already late at night. Her forehead was wet and sunken. It was a handkerchief that had been pressed against her forehead. Ye Jinsu extended her hand to take it, then sat up.


    He moved in such a hurry that Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but feel dizzy.


    He touched his forehead, only to discover that the temperature was terrifyingly high.


    His throat was itchy too. Unable to hold it in, Ye Jinsu coughed a few times. Meng Lan, who was sleeping on the table, woke up. She turned her head and saw that Ye Jinxiu had already sat up.


    Meng Lan quickly ran over. She reached out her hand to touch Ye Jinxiu''s forehead, but she still didn''t move.


    "Miss, you have a fever. Quickly lie down." Pressing down Ye Jinsu, Meng Lan once again wet the handkerchief and put it back on Ye Jinsu''s forehead.


    "Miss, you are too reckless. Do not walk on your legs for the next few days, or else you will fall sick." Meng Lan said.


    After saying that, he turned around and took the fan outside, "I''m going to check if the medicine is ready."


    Ye Jinsu was still relatively sane at the moment, but compared to her, her entire body was in a lot of trouble. He had a burning nose and a sore and itchy throat.


    Surprisingly, there was no feeling at the knee.


    Seeing Meng Lan bustling around, Ye Jinsu took the opportunity to ask, "How is Little Red?"


    At the mention of this, Meng Lan sighed. If it wasn''t for the fact that Ye Jin and Su Fei Fei had gone to the front hall this afternoon, they might not have had such a high fever.


    When Ye Jinsu saw Meng Lan''s sigh, she thought that Xiao Hong''s condition wasn''t too good and anxiously tried to sit up.


    Meng Lan quickly pushed her back down. "Xiao Hong is fine. She has already controlled her injuries. Young miss, your injuries are more important. You actually insisted on going to the front hall despite being so serious."


    Meng Lan''s tone was somewhat anxious.


    Hearing Xiao Hong''s words, Ye Jinsu finally relaxed her smile. It was as if her injuries were not that important.


    "I''m worried. I need to go to the front and take a look."


    It was only after she had gone that she found out. Things had gone far worse than she had expected. She did not regret her visit.


    At least Ruohua''s life was saved.


    I just don''t know what to do with the Xie family.


    Meng Lan saw that Ye Jinsu was deep in thought and knew that she was thinking about the matters of the mansion again. Biting her lips, Meng Lan couldn''t help but blame herself. If she had been here, she would have been able to stop Ye Jinsu.


    Her first mission was to look after Ye Jinsu, but now that she was so heavily injured, she didn''t know how to explain it to Ning Wang.


    As she thought of this, she could only go out and bring in the freshly brewed soup.


    Her left arm was injured. It didn''t help much, and it wasn''t very high either. Meng Lan simply held the bowl in her right hand while picking up two candied fruits with her left hand.


    She took it to Ye Jinsu''s bedside and handed it over to her. "Miss, drink the medicine first before you sleep."


    Ye Jinsu silently looked at her, then lowered her head and frowned as she stared at the medicine with an extremely resistant expression. Meng Lan could only coax, "Miss, how can you recover without taking medicine?"


    "Feed me." Ye Jinsu stared at the medicine and spoke to Meng Lan.


    Meng Lan was surprised. She looked at Ye Jinsu with a bit of panic, and in the end, she could only carry the bowl with her left hand and scoop with her right.


    The bowl was very high and it hurt to lift it. Meng Lan gritted her teeth and decided to bear with it.


    However, Ye Jinsu was staring at Meng Lan''s hand.


    The left hand trembled slightly.


    Meng Lan looked down and was shocked. She suppressed her trembling.


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly stretched out her hand to take the pill and put it aside. Then, she grabbed Meng Lan''s wrist.


    "What happened to your hand?"


    From the start, she had already realized that something was wrong. It was as if Meng Lan was deliberately not using her left hand to do anything. The person who had come to pick him up in the front hall that day was not Meng Lan.


    Meng Lan was shocked. She couldn''t break free even if she wanted to. She could only look at Ye Jinsu. He couldn''t think of any good words to say, so he could only stutter.


    Ye Jinsu coughed and sat up. She then pulled up Meng Lan''s sleeve.


    It wasn''t much, and it was just stroking the sleeve of her lower arm. But the movement involved her arm, and the arm involved the wound. Meng Lan sucked in a breath of cold air and subconsciously covered the wound on her arm with her hand.


    Ye Jinxiu was so scared that she loosened her hand, only to see Meng Lan covering her shoulder with her hand.


    "Who is it?" Ye Jinsu asked again.


    "Aunt Kong?" Or Huaiyu? "Or is it someone close to Ye Zhenzheng?"


    Ye Jinsu''s voice wasn''t loud, but it was exceptionally quiet. Meng Lan had never seen Ye Jinsu like this before, so she couldn''t help but feel a little scared. He gritted his teeth, but no matter how hard he thought, he couldn''t hide it anymore. Thus, he reached out to take off his shoulder, revealing half of his arm.


    The wound was wrapped in gauze, so he couldn''t see the wound.


    However, there were some faint yellow marks on the gauze. That was not blood.


    Meng Lan whispered, "It was an accidental burn ¡­"


    Burn?


    "Did you set the fire?" Ye Jinxiu asked in disbelief, "Where''s Jingyun?"


    Meng Lan lowered her head and didn''t say anything. Ye Jinsu instantly understood what was going on. She grabbed the corner of Meng Lan''s clothes and asked softly, "Jing Yun, he ¡­" "How is it?"


    "Was it when I saved Nanny Liu and the rest?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    Just as she finished asking, she answered herself. Isn''t this nonsense!


    Other than this, in the entire House of Ye, who could hurt such a powerful martial art like Jing Yun?


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Jinsu grabbed the blanket on the bed and asked word by word, "How is Jingyun doing?"

 C95

    Meng Lan bit her lips and choked on her sobs. "I''m not in danger of dying, but I''ve suffered a lot of injuries. I''m afraid I''ll need to recuperate for half a year."


    For a moment, Ye Jinsu didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    "You told me Jing Yun was injured, so I won''t let him light the fire." Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and said softly, her hand gripping Meng Lan''s hand tightly.


    The hand was as cold as ice.


    Meng Lan blinked her eyes, but her tears still fell. She shook her head. "No. Miss, you have spent a lot of effort on this matter. Nothing unexpected should happen."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve done my job cleanly and it''s not a big deal. If they wanted to investigate, Ye Zichen wouldn''t be able to find anything."


    Ye Jinxiu was so angry that she almost laughed at Meng Lan. She was actually worried about this. At some point, her eyes had been filled with warmth. Ye Jinsu looked at the gauze covering her arm and cursed, "Is this what I''m talking about?!"


    "You''re lucky. If you act so recklessly next time, you might lose your life."


    When Meng Lan saw Ye Jinsu smile, she also laughed along. She covered her face with her hands and laughed at the same time, "If I die, then I ¡­" "Then I will definitely regret it."


    "If you regret it, then so be it. You are clearly just a doctor. Just treat your illness properly." What are you doing, you hidden guard? Don''t act like you''re a big boss. " Ye Jinsu also looked at her with a smile.


    Meng Lan choked and nodded her head. She took the almost cold medicine and placed it in Ye Jinsu''s hands, "Miss, quickly drink it."


    Ye Jinsu followed his instructions and drank it. This medicine was so bitter that it caused her facial features to wrinkle. The bitter taste in his mouth lingered as he took several candied fruits.


    Deep in the night.


    The moon was bright and the stars were twinkling in the sky.


    Ye Zheng sat in the pavilion in the yard and drank five or six bottles of wine.


    If he continued to drink, Ye Zheng would die of drunkenness.


    Ye Chong, who was standing beside him, boldly went over and reminded him, "Master, it''s almost time."


    Everyone was prepared. From the afternoon till now, if they dragged it on any longer, it would be daylight.


    Ye Shisui lay on the stone table. He would rather not wake up from his drunken stupor than to face such a difficult decision. After a long time, perhaps another two hours had passed, and the sky began to turn white.


    He couldn''t drag it out any longer.


    Ye Shisui finally put down his wine pot, stood up and walked towards the Fragrant Autumn Garden.


    Everyone quickly followed.


    Autumn Fragrance Pavilion was sleeping peacefully.


    He knocked on the courtyard door. The gatekeeping girl rubbed her eyes as she came over, asking what was going on.


    Without any hesitation, Xiang Yun led his servants and broke into the house.


    The gatekeeping girl regained consciousness and began to shout loudly. Taking advantage of the dim light and seeing that it was directed towards the clouds, he was somewhat confused.


    When Huaiyu ran out of the room, she saw that the servants had already caught all the servants.


    Ye Zheng stood in the middle of the yard, his body reeking of alcohol. Even Huaiyu was caught red-handed.


    When Lady Xie heard Huaiyu''s cries, she felt that something was wrong and prepared to go out and take a look.


    However, before she could open the door, Ye Chong led the way in.


    Mrs. Xie jumped in fright, looking at the vicious Ye Shisui and the several servants beside him. She had no idea what was going on.


    "Old master?" Mrs Xie looked at him in astonishment.


    "Old master, what are you doing?" Lady Xie clutched at her chest, feigning discomfort as she reclined on the chair. "You scared Yu''er."


    This trick had been tested many times.


    If it were in the past, Ye Chong would definitely feel heartache, and then he would come to check on the state of Xie''s injuries.


    But this time, Ye Zheng just stood there with a cold face and did not say anything. Lady Xie finally realized that something was amiss, and her legs gave way as she knelt down.


    "Master, I don''t know what I''ve done wrong."


    Staring at the kneeling Xie, Ye Zheng gradually approached and asked word by word, "Do you really not know?"


    Xie Shi felt a little guilty. She had never seen someone like Ye Zizai before. She had no control over the development of the situation.


    The Xie Clan could only shake their heads.


    "I really don''t know what the old master is up to by coming here so early in the morning."


    Even now, the Xie Clan was still pretending.


    Ye Shisui felt a ball of fire ignite within his heart. The tenderness and weakness on Mrs Xie''s face that he had watched countless times were thoroughly ignited.


    This was all a lie!


    What is gentle and kind, what is humble and submissive...


    They were all deceiving him!


    Ye Shisan was so angry that his eyes turned red. He slammed the table. The teacup vibrated and shattered at the feet of the Xie family.


    The Xie Clan was so frightened that they didn''t dare to breathe.


    "Are you still lying to me?" Even now, he did not vent his anger on her. He just looked for an innocent table and a teacup to vent his anger.


    Even though he was being questioned, Ye Shisui still spoke up to the Xie family in a gentle tone.


    Mrs. Xie knelt on the ground. She already knew most of the reason why, but now Ye Ling was forcing his way over. She was powerless, so she could only admit it with a mournful face.


    "Old master, what did I lie to you about? I don''t understand!" She threw herself at Ye Zaizi''s feet, clutching his pants and crying.


    He had really put himself at the lowest point, the only thing he had been willing to bet on was Ye Shisui''s soft-heartedness.


    Ye Shisan couldn''t bear to look any longer. He turned his face away and threw the thing in his hand towards her face. "Take a look yourself. Am I wrongly accused of this?"


    A stack of papers landed on her face, causing her fingertips to tremble. She almost lost her grip on the paper.


    Ye Zheng sat down beside her, painfully covering his face and letting out a hoarse voice. "Xie Yu''er! Your calligraphy and paintings were taught by me! "


    This was almost the roar Ye Zizai made at Xie''s house.


    It was in this very room that Ye Zai had held her hand and taught her to write and paint, little by little. Her brush strokes, her habits of writing, no one understood them better than he did.


    What a phenomenon it was back then.


    Now, it had become a needle that was deeply embedded in Ye Zaize''s heart.


    Mrs Xie''s eyes widened, her face drained of all color.


    A few pieces of paper fell to the ground, and Lady Xie finally understood that this matter could no longer be covered up. Realizing what was happening, Mrs Xie quickly crawled to Ye Zhenzheng''s feet and immediately changed her expression from a bitter one to a bitter one.


    "Old master, I was wrong." Mrs Xie raised her head and looked at Ye Shisui pitifully.


    Ye Zheng turned his face away, not looking at the Xie family. She wanted to shake off the Xie Clan with all her might, but in the end, she didn''t have the heart to do so. She could only allow herself to be carried.


    Madame Xie grabbed Ye Zhenzheng''s hands again, crying so hard she couldn''t catch her breath, "I had no choice! Master, I love you so much, I can''t lose you!"


    "I really love you too much, old master. I''m afraid that you will be snatched away by others, but I''m also afraid that you will think that I''m not magnanimous enough and despise me for being jealous." Mrs Xie also said, the endless tears did not obstruct her pronunciation in the slightest, her hoarse voice making the final plea for mercy.


    "There is no woman in this world who can look at the man she loves and share a bed with another woman!"


    "I love you the most!" Shane screamed, clutching the leaf so hard that his nails were broken and he didn''t even know it.

 C96

    "It''s all because I love you. Si Xiang doesn''t love you, she just wants the Ye Residence to be prosperous."


    "Only I didn''t care whether you were wealthy or not from the beginning, didn''t care whether you were powerful or not. I only cared about you."


    "I am even willing to die for you, old master!" Lady Xie shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Ye Zhenzheng shuddered.


    When the old story was brought up again, Ye Zheng could no longer bear to listen. He used both of his hands to push her away.


    "Why are you bringing this up now!" Ye Zheng was in great pain.


    Those memories, the memories of their encounter in the cold house. The Xie Clan never knew that he was the only son of the Ye Clan, so they had wholeheartedly followed her.


    The appearance of Mrs. Xie blocking the poisoned cup of wine for him and the days he spent in the forest were all entangled in his heart.


    After all, she had saved his life.


    Ye Zizai looked at the woman crying on the ground with tears in his eyes, feeling pity for her. Perhaps it was just as she said. She loved him even though she was completely wrong.


    He loved her, too.


    Moreover, he still owed him his life.


    The reckless actions of the two of them as they walked past a youth had ended up like this when they were old ¡­


    Ye Shisui felt a pain in his chest and staggered a few steps. He almost lost his balance. Madame Xie was still looking at him, begging him, "I beg the old master, please don''t divorce me."


    "Take me to the backyard, and lock me up."


    "I don''t want to leave you ¡­"


    "Please don''t let me leave you ¡­"


    Ye Shisui finally couldn''t take it anymore. He backed up against the door frame, used his wrist to cover his face and hammered on the door frame a few times.


    After an unknown period of time, Ye Chong finally found his voice and hoarsely said, "Put her in the east garden."


    "Lifetime... You are not allowed to leave the garden! "


    It was raining again.


    This summer was especially rainy. Meng Lan took some clothes from the outside and prepared to change Ye Jinsu''s medicine.


    "How does Miss feel today?"


    Ye Jinsu shook her head honestly.


    He touched his forehead and said, "The fever has dropped a little, but it''s still burning." It''s the same for my leg. It''s been one night and I don''t feel anything.


    Ye Jinsu tried to move, but the only thing she managed to do was bend her knee slightly, causing her to feel an excruciating pain. Ye Jinxiu immediately cried out in pain and sucked in a breath of cold air.


    It was too late for Meng Lan to stop him.


    "Miss, don''t you feel that it''s because I''ve been applying the anesthetic on you? Otherwise, you would''ve been in so much pain last night that you wouldn''t be able to sleep."


    "Don''t you move now." Meng Lan lifted the gauze to check the wound. She took out a new cloth and began to clean the wound. "If you move, it will hurt for a long time."


    "I lost some pus and blood last night, so I need to clean it up. It might hurt a little. Little miss, you have to bear with it." Meng Lan''s heart ached as she looked at the wound. She couldn''t bear the sight of this.


    Cleaning up a wound is always the most painful process.


    Ye Jin Su steeled her heart, put the blanket in her mouth, and nodded at Meng Lan.


    By the time Meng Lan was done, Ye Jinsu was already sweating profusely, as if she had been fished out of the water. Meng Lan wasn''t much better either. Her face was covered in sweat and she looked very nervous.


    Quickly applying the painkiller, Ye Jinsu felt that she had saved her life.


    "How is Little Red?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    "I''ve already helped her change the medicine, her condition is better than Miss''s, her wound is already starting to heal." Meng Lan said as she packed her things.


    Ye Jinxiu''s wounds had become twice as severe as before.


    Her wounds were still bleeding, and there was no way she could scab and heal herself. The fever within Ye Jinsu''s body did not subside.


    Meng Lan could only try her best to cure herself. The soup and external medicine were constantly changing. She even brought the medicine from the Imperial Ning Residence''s hospital over for Ye Jinsu to use.


    Only then was the situation under control.


    After the pain, his mind was no longer clear. Perhaps it was due to the high fever. Ye Jinsu looked at Meng Lan''s left hand and saw that she could now move it up and down. It seemed like there was no problem.


    Sighing, Ye Jinsu spoke with some grievance, "Meng Lan, if I keep burning like this, won''t my brain burn silly?"


    It was clearly a joke, but Meng Lan couldn''t smile even though Ye Jinxiu could say it out loud with a smile.


    Lowering her head, Meng Lan gloomily said, "That won''t happen. I will definitely think of a way to make Miss''s fever go down."


    Ye Jinsu fainted. It was already night when she woke up.


    When he woke up, his mind was much clearer. Meng Lan was already waiting by his bed with the medicine. Only after drinking the medicine did Ye Jinsu realize that she had been covered in sweat from her sleep and had lost her fever.


    Feeling somewhat sober, Ye Jinsu then asked, "How did Ye Shisui deal with the Xie family?"


    Meng Lan paused as she held the bowl. "The young miss is still sick. Don''t worry so much. Take good care of yourself."


    As he spoke, he was about to change the medicine on Ye Jinxiu.


    Ye Jinxiu was obviously used to this. She grabbed Meng Lan''s hand and asked, "What exactly happened?"


    Meng Lan blinked. She looked at Ye Jin Su''s slightly angry face with a frown, as if she wanted to get to the bottom of this. Meng Lan sighed. "Master sent Madam to the east garden."


    "The East District?"


    Meng Lan nodded. She didn''t know what kind of place the East District was. He asked around from the elders in the mansion, and found out that the manor was originally even larger than this. There was a pond in the backyard, and across the pond was a garden called the East Garden.


    Later, when Ye Shisui renovated the mansion and Master Feng Shui said the pond was not good, he sent someone to fill it. The kitchen was built on top of the wall and the yard was rebuilt. In order to make it look beautiful, they separated the east garden from the whole House of Ye.


    He hadn''t thought that there would be anything useful in the past few years, so the garden simply lay in ruins.


    Yet, he actually managed to chase the Xie Clan over.


    Ye Jinxiu did not seem to be happy, nor did she get angry. She just maintained her cold expression.


    Meng Lan added, "Master said that Madam is not allowed to leave the garden for the rest of her life."


    "I only sent a Huaiyu to serve you."


    After a long while, Meng Lan let out a sigh. She looked at Ye Jinsu and said gently, "Miss, Madam has already learned her lesson. You don''t have to torture yourself like this."


    As far as she was concerned, Ye Jinxiu valued friendship and loyalty greatly. However, it was precisely because of this that she had been constantly held by these things, causing her to be riddled with injuries.


    Meng Lan''s heart ached, "Miss, you should think about it more for yourself."


    "Sometimes, it''s better to protect one''s self when one is wise ¡­"


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t say anything, but she let out a breath from behind and fell down on the bed. Closing his eyes, his breathing was ragged.


    Ye Chong was still reluctant to let her go.


    Is that what they mean?


    Meng Lan''s words echoed in her ears. Ye Jinsu sneered.


    "Meng Lan, do you know how long I have protected myself before this?" Ye Jinxiu suddenly asked.


    "Fourteen years!" Ye Jinsu opened her eyes and said.


    "I did."


    "But my wet nurse is dead. Little Red is injured."


    "They are all important to me."


    Ye Jinsu said softly, as if she was saying that the weather was really good today.


    "We have no way to protect the people around us," Ye Jinsu suddenly laughed, with a mocking tone in her voice and a hint of disdain in her tone.


    "If you can''t even protect your own important people, then you will only be able to live on in this world."

 C97

    Ye Jinsu closed her eyes and said as usual, "I want to live a peaceful life, but everyone here wants me dead."


    "Heh." Ye Jinsu let out a short chuckle. "What''s funny is that one of them is my biological father while the other is my mother."


    "Where do I think I can go?" Ye Jinsu turned his head to look at Meng Lan. Where could she find a path of retreat behind her? She had always been walking on the edge of the precipice at the edge of life and death.


    "Do you think she will let me off after forcing Madam Xie to this extent, or will my heartless father let me off?" Ye Jinsu asked again.


    Meng Lan was actually unable to say a word. She slightly opened her mouth and was surprised by Ye Jinsu''s words.


    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say to Ye Jinsu.


    After hesitating for a long time, Meng Lan finally said, "But ¡­ but young miss will be getting old soon. When the time comes, we can get married and leave this place."


    Ye Jinsu''s face turned cold.


    Meng Lan was shocked and quickly kneeled down to apologize. "This servant has crossed the line. Please do not blame this young miss."


    This was the first time she saw Ye Jinsu angry since she came here.


    Ye JinSu frowned as she stared at Meng Lan, who had bent her head down. She wanted to say something. Say what I said to Little Red back then.


    However, after her heart had been churning for a few times, she finally said, "Meng Lan, I am the daughter of the Ye Family. I have the blood of the Ye Family on me."


    "I will never be able to break free from the Ye Family in this life, even if I get married."


    "Besides, there are still my family in the House of Ye. They can all hope for my death." "If I get married, wouldn''t I die miserably if there was someone stronger than the Xie Clan in the husband''s family?"


    Stretching out a hand to help Meng Lan up, Ye Jinsu looked into Meng Lan''s eyes and said, "You are following by the side of the prince. You must have seen some powerful figures before."


    "Do you think it would be better if I met them than in the House of Ye?" Ye Jinsu smiled.


    Meng Lan couldn''t help but shiver. Of course she had seen it before. She had seen the shrewd and scheming Empress of the palace, and she had also seen the various Duke Palaces struggle even harder than this.


    Right now, there was no one in Ning Wang''s room. The backyard was still quiet and peaceful, but that was only for a short period of time. If Ye Jinsu entered the Royal Mansion, then there would be a formidable opponent in the future. There would be even more vicious people who would want Ye Jinsu dead.


    Meng Lan looked nervously at Ye Jinxiu. Ye Jinxiu was a good person. She had just suffered too much and shouldn''t have to endure any more of this.


    Ye Jinsu tilted his head as if he had seen through Meng Lan''s thoughts. He softly said, "At that time, if mother doesn''t help me, and I''m alone in the husband''s house, I might die without knowing how like my mother."


    Meng Lan thought of that scene and started to resist.


    "No!" Meng Lan waved her hand in refusal. She didn''t want Ye Jinsu to enter another fire pit.


    She only felt that if Ye Jinsu had chosen to marry the prince from the beginning, then so be it.


    At the very least, he wouldn''t live so arduously as he did now.


    However, Ye Jinsu''s words made her ponder deeply. How long could she continue to love him for? If she lost the prince''s support, what would happen to her?


    She didn''t know. She just felt uncomfortable.


    Ye Jinsu let go of her and lay back on the bed. She asked softly, "Do you still think that marrying someone is the best method?"


    "No, no." Meng Lan shook her head. Thinking about it, she felt bitter and choked with sobs, "I just want my little miss to be fine."


    "Your injury this time is very serious." Meng Lan cried.


    Hearing Meng Lan''s crying, Ye Jinsu''s heart tightened and she sighed. The words that she wanted to say lingered on her lips before she finally said, "I will protect myself."


    "I''m tired. Turn off the lights and rest." Ye Jinsu closed her eyes and turned her head to the side.


    Meng Lan left as instructed.


    Only when the entire room became silent and dark did Ye Jinsu open her eyes and stare at the curtain above her head.


    Meng Lan''s words reminded Ye Jinsu that she was Ning Yunyin''s woman after all.


    Ning Yunyin ¡­


    As Ye Jinsu chewed on these words, some unknown emotions began to spread in his heart. For a moment, he couldn''t tell the difference between good and bad, just like how he couldn''t clearly see everything in the deep night.


    This wasn''t a good thing for Ye Jinsu.


    With worry still clouding her face, Ye Jinsu rubbed between her eyebrows and silently cursed in her heart. Ning Yunyin was really like a ghost that wouldn''t go away.


    Even if he didn''t leave before, I would have had this chance. That''s why I gave him all the people.


    Was he letting them float in front of his eyes on purpose, reminding him of his existence all the time?


    She reminded herself that she owed him a huge favor.


    With a sigh, Ye Jinsu knocked her head, wanting to knock out Ning Yunyin''s ever-changing face.


    Unfortunately, the opposite was the case. Ye Jinsu actually thought of more.


    She thought of that day when Ning Yunyin had rummaged through her courtyard to find her. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Ning Yunyin standing by her bedside.


    She thought back to when she first met Ning Yunyin, standing at the edge of the steps. She was like a jade tree with a gentle breeze; a gentleman was like a jade.


    She still remembered that kiss Ning Yunxiao gave her before she left ¡­


    What''s more, the way he looked when he came to interrogate her, the way he teased her, the way he seriously comforted her ¡­


    Ye Jinsu blinked her eyes, but could not see anything clearly in the dark night.


    Ning Yunyin ¡­ When can I see you clearly?


    The wind gusted through the curtain and blew directly towards the Purple Sun Pass.


    Ning Yunyin held her sword as she made her final preparations. If everything went well, the war would be over in less than ten days and she could return to the capital.


    The soldiers waiting outside had a grim expression on their faces. Everything had been dealt a blow, with either life or death. If he failed, then it would be even harder for him to attack in the future.


    The old general lifted the curtain and walked in. When he saw Ning Yunyin staring at the map, he suddenly sneered. "What? Are you afraid now?"


    Ning Yunlian looked at the map and didn''t say anything for a while, her brows slightly creased.


    The old general saw that his words were ignored so he immediately felt contemptuous. His anger rose but he couldn''t do anything because of his identity. He could only ask in a deep voice: "How much certainty do you have?"


    "30%." Ning Yunyin truthfully replied.


    The old general was not surprised by this question. In her opinion, this was a thirty percent chance.


    He really couldn''t understand. Was the current prince really so full of energy that he couldn''t eat anymore.


    It was clearly an ordinary little battle, and after a few months of following the rules and following it, the victors of the great army would all return to receive their rewards. It was clear that the Emperor wanted Ning Yunxiao to gain some experience before a large amount of rewards awaited him.


    He had to make things so complicated, forcing the situation to such an extent.


    The old general shook his head and sighed.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t look like an idiot. He really didn''t understand.


    "Do you know those soldiers outside? Their families have both old and young children, and their mother and children are still waiting for them to return home."


    "Take this 30% chance of yours and take them and your own life. What exactly are you plotting?!"


    The old general was so infuriated that his beard was twitching wildly. There was nothing he could do.


    Ning Yunyin glanced at the anxious old general, but didn''t say anything. She silently left the military tent.

 C98

    The rush of rain in the city, the rush of departure.


    In the blink of an eye, the sun had risen.


    Ye Jinxiu was still walking around, and it was so stuffy beside the bed. Ye Jinsu had her moved to a soft spot and leaned against the window, fanning herself as she stared out at the dazzling sunlight.


    This place was too remote. Sitting in this room was like being completely isolated from the outside world. Now that Ye Jinxiu was free, she remembered her previous life and how free she was then.


    Although he was a bit poor and a bit bitter, he was still quite happy.


    At least not bound.


    Now, looking at her legs that she still couldn''t walk on, Ye Jinsu looked up at the sky and let out a long sigh.


    Every day had to be hung with bitter medicine.


    "How is Ye Jinru?" Ye Jinsu looked at the bowl of soup with a frown on her face.


    Meng Lan handed over the new candied fruits. "We had a lot of trouble. Finally, Master ordered someone to tie her up and lock her up in the yard. Only then did we stop."


    "How long?"


    "This ¡­" Meng Lan hesitated. "I didn''t say much, but it''s been locked up."


    "However, since the afternoon, the Qing He Courtyard has not caused any more trouble. It has been quiet since then. It should not be long before Master releases Second Miss. "


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes. As expected, Ye Zhenzheng still couldn''t bear the mother and daughter pair.


    "When can I heal my legs?" Ye Jinsu asked again.


    Meng Lan lowered her head to check her wound. The situation wasn''t as bad as she thought it was.


    "If you recover well, you should be able to walk for about half a month," Meng Lan said. "But after this, you still need to take good care of yourself. This time you almost injured your bones, so you''ll need to rest for a while."


    "Miss Xiao Hong''s injuries have recovered quite well. She will be able to walk in seven to eight days." Meng Lan added, knowing that Ye Jinsu cared about Xiao Hong.


    That''s a good thing, Ye Jinsu thought.


    "Jing Yun has gone back to the Mansion to recuperate, call Shuofeng to accompany him as well. There shouldn''t be any matters to deal with recently, so you don''t have to follow me around all day." Ye Jinsu chose a candied fruit and said.


    Meng Lan was a little surprised, "You don''t need Shuofeng to stay by your side and protect you?"


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head, "No need. Ye JinRu doesn''t have the guts to bring a blade to kill me."


    "What if we assassinate the young lady like last time?" Meng Lan looked at Ye Jinsu''s neck and said.


    The wounds there had already healed, and there was no sign of injury.


    Ye Jinsu touched her neck and squinted her eyes. She looked at Meng Lan with a dangerous gaze, "Are you making the decision for me?"


    Meng Lan quickly kneeled down, "No, young miss. This servant doesn''t dare. This servant is just worried about you."


    "There aren''t many people from the Xie Clan left in this estate. Could it be that she wants to send people to climb over the wall to assassinate me?" Ye JinSu chuckled, "The Xie Clan isn''t that stupid."


    "Furthermore, she should be unable to protect herself right now, so you don''t have to worry. Let Shuofeng rest, Jing Yun is injured, he should be worried too." Ye Jinsu said in a reasonable manner.


    Meng Lan didn''t dare to refute. She raised her head to look at Ye Jinsu and saw that she had already consumed the medicine. A grimace was left on his face.


    The hand holding the handkerchief twisted. Meng Lan stood up and replied softly, "Yes."


    The explanation she gave before she left was, she would listen to Ye Jinsu.


    She could only listen to what Ye Jinsu said.


    With a candied fruit in her mouth, Ye Jinsu asked, "Shocking Cloud''s injury should last for at least half a year, right?"


    Meng Lan nodded, "Yes."


    "It won''t do if you don''t have a doctor by your side. Why don''t you wait for Xiao Hong to recover and take care of Jing Yun instead? Don''t leave any problems behind."


    Meng Lan''s face paled and she bit down hard on her lower lip.


    "Miss ¡­ Is it to drive me away? "


    Ye Jinsu looked at Meng Lan''s expression and suddenly smiled. "I was just joking. How could I let you go?"


    "What''s more ¡­" Ye Jinsu''s expression changed and her smile disappeared. She changed to an ordinary expression and said, "If I let you leave, you probably won''t leave, right?"


    The tears in Meng Lan''s eyes dropped down, and she put on a stunned expression.


    Ye Jinsu glanced at it and saw the tears on Meng Lan''s face. She frowned slightly. Tilting his head, Ye Jinsu spoke up, "It''s not hard to guess, it''s something that your Ning Wang can do."


    "I won''t make it difficult for you to chase you away. If you want to keep it, then just keep it."


    "The reason why I let Shuofeng go is because I don''t need him anymore ¡­" Ye Jinsu looked out of the window and spoke softly, "And secondly, there are some things I can''t rely on others."


    She had used these two people too conveniently recently, to the point that Ye Jinxiu couldn''t help but panic. What would she do without them?


    This was not a good sign.


    No matter how good Jing Yun and Shuofeng were, they were still Ning Yunyin''s men.


    For some things, one had to rely on oneself.


    Meng Lan bit her lips as she looked at the distant expression on Ye Jinsu''s face. Suddenly, she felt her heart skip a beat before she kneeled down again, "Miss, we are all sincerely serving you. We have no intention of harming you."


    Ye Jinxiu nodded and sighed, "I know, you get up first."


    With tears in her eyes, Meng Lan suddenly understood that her previous relationship with Ye Jinxiu had changed.


    This made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    Ye Jinsu handed the bowl to her and opened a book on the table beside her.


    She could not move, and was very bored. She could only use the obscure books on the bookshelves to pass the time. To her surprise, Ye Jinsu didn''t find it so hard to understand that she would open the books again after a while.


    Although it was still somewhat strenuous, it was actually much better than the first time.


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly understood that she was about to turn into Ye Jinxiu. She could easily recall her memories about Ye Jinsu.


    This body had already become highly compatible with her soul, and most of the time, she had almost forgotten that this was her own body that was being occupied halfway through.


    Sighing, Ye Jinxiu didn''t know if she should feel happy or sad.


    He hadn''t forgotten the events from his previous life. It was just that time had covered him with a layer of hazy fog, as if he was looking at something very far away.


    At the end of the day, she wasn''t even sure where she had buried herself in her previous life.


    Closing the book, Ye Jinsu''s heart was filled with emotion.


    Although a person should look forward, it was still better to visit his grave from his previous life when he was free.


    I don''t know if there''s a grave.


    And the wet nurse''s...


    Ye Jinxiu closed her eyes. That night, the smell of rotting corpses was exceptionally distinct, as if it was still what happened yesterday.


    The wind was chilly, but it was already dusk.


    Meng Lan came in from outside with a letter in her arms.


    "Miss, Young Master Mo told me to bring this to you." Meng Lan took out the envelope. She was out shopping for things to use when she met Young Master Mo. She pleaded with her to deliver this letter to Ye Jinxiu.


    It wasn''t a very thick letter. When Ye Jinsu received it, she felt that there was a bit of weight between her fingers.


    He should have known what it was. He probably wanted to apologize to her for what happened that day. However, in the end, Ye Jinxiu didn''t care too much about it.


    It was only natural for the Mo Residence to do this.


    She had expected it, so there was no need to apologize.

 C99

    Seeing the letter was like seeing a face.


    The handwriting was clean and elegant, with three large pages filled with apologies. At the end, he even specifically emphasized that he wanted to meet her and personally apologize, asking for forgiveness. It was obvious that he was extremely sincere.


    But she had never blamed him.


    Ye Jinsu was silent for a moment before she put the letter away, "Help me send a message to him, just say that I don''t blame him for this. Tell him not to blame himself."


    "I''m injured and unable to move. I probably won''t be able to see him again. Tell him not to think about it."


    Meng Lan didn''t know what was going on, but looking at the scene between the two of them, something must have happened. Not daring to speculate, Meng Lan nodded and left.


    The Mo Territory was still waiting outside for Meng Lan''s reply.


    Unable to wait any longer.


    Meng Lan couldn''t help but take a few more glances. The Mo Territory was looking at Ye Jinsu with a naked eye, so she could see everything clearly. However, Meng Lan couldn''t figure out what Ye Jinsu was thinking.


    "My young mistress asked me to send a message to young master. She said that she did not blame the young master for this matter, so the young master should not blame himself." "Also, my young miss'' leg is injured, so it''s not convenient to move when we meet. Young Master, please do not think about it."


    How could he not?


    When he heard the news about Ye Jinsu, his heart jumped again. Previously, he had been so preoccupied with the matter of him breaking his promise that he almost forgot that Ye Jinsu was injured. Now that he heard Meng Lan''s words, Mo Yu was somewhat worried.


    "How is Miss Ye''s injury?"


    Meng Lan replied in a neither humble nor haughty manner, "Young Miss''s injuries have been taken care of by a doctor, so there''s nothing serious for now. Young Master, do not worry."


    Only then did the Mo Territory relax. Lowering his head, he felt disheartened.


    Was it true that Ye Jinsu said she didn''t blame him? How could she not blame him?


    Meng Lan looked at the sorrowful expression on Mo Yu''s face, pursed her lips and asked, "May I ask what is the relationship between our young master and our young mistress?"


    As Meng Lan asked this question, Mo Yu immediately realized that his current behavior was somewhat out of proportion.


    "No, I''ve only met your young lady a few times, so I don''t have a deep friendship with her." Mo Yu said. He said that he had a sense of propriety and that it wouldn''t affect Ye Jinsu''s reputation.


    Meng Lan obviously didn''t believe him, but she didn''t know how to continue. She could only nod and prepare to leave.


    "Wait!" The Mo Territory suddenly called out to Meng Lan.


    Meng Lan turned her head, "Is there anything else for you, Young Master Mo?"


    The Mo Territory opened his mouth, but was a little nervous. He started to speak without speaking, "I, I was in a hurry to leave today, so I didn''t bring anything with me. "I''m worried about your young miss''s injury. I''ll bring some medicine tomorrow, and ask the young lady to come and take it at this time tomorrow."


    Meng Lan frowned with displeasure. However, he did not say anything and only nodded his head in agreement.


    When he returned to the courtyard, Ye Jinsu was playing the zither.


    "Did he say anything?" Ye Jinsu asked casually.


    Meng Lan hesitated for a second, then shook her head. "Miss, he didn''t say anything."


    Ye Jinsu did not answer and focused on playing the zither. Meng Lan couldn''t help but feel nervous. She didn''t know if Ye Jinsu was intentionally staying silent to give her pressure, or if she was just too focused to speak.


    When the zither strings returned to their position, Ye Jinsu let out a sigh of relief.


    "It''s fine if you didn''t say it." Ye Jinsu answered. It was hard to tell if he was happy or not. He could only concentrate on watching the zither.


    She hadn''t moved her zither in a long time. There was a zither string that was always wrong with her. She fiddled with it for a long time before finally being able to tune it back in. It was only because she had nothing better to do that she had the time to fiddle around with the music, calligraphy, and paintings.


    Meng Lan carefully looked at Ye Jinsu''s expression. After confirming that she wasn''t suspicious, she quietly left.


    The next day, the Mo Territory arrived as expected.


    When Meng Lan arrived, the Mo Territory was already waiting for her. Upon seeing her, they quickly went up to greet her.


    "How are you today, Miss Ye?" Mo Yu asked.


    Meng Lan nodded, "Your injuries are recovering well."


    "That''s good," Mo Yu nodded. He took out a white jade bottle and handed it to Meng Lan. "This is some medicine for external injuries. It might be helpful for Miss Ye''s injury. Please help me deliver it."


    Meng Lan took it. It felt warm to the touch, and she could tell it was good jade. If even the bottle was made of fine jade, the medicine inside would definitely be good medicine as well.


    Meng Lan couldn''t help but ask, "Is Young Master really that close to my family''s young miss?"


    Mo Yu felt a little embarrassed as her face turned slightly red.


    He then took a box from the back and handed it to Meng Lan. "I gave this to your little miss. Please accept it."


    Meng Lan took the small box with an inexplicable expression. She gently opened it and a sweet fragrance of peach blossoms assaulted her nose. Inside the box was a box of rouge. Meng Lan recognized this. It was the best rouge shop in the city for making peach blossoms.


    Closing the lid, Meng Lan coldly said, "Young master, my young lady is not yet married. Does young master want to ruin my young lady''s reputation by giving her these things?"


    He was well aware that he had acted rashly on this trip.


    However, he had only heard that all the girls in the capital liked this. He thought that Ye Jinxiu would also like this, so he bought it by chance.


    "I... I, "For a moment, Mo Yu was actually stumped by Meng Lan''s question," I just wanted to express my feelings, there''s no other reason. Don''t misunderstand. "


    "Misunderstanding?" Meng Lan glanced at the Mo Territory with an ice-cold expression. "This is rouge. Does Young Master want to use this to make love to my Young Miss?"


    The entire Mo Territory was shocked.


    He had never had such a thought before.


    "No ¡­" "No." It was hard to explain.


    He was so anxious that he could only admit his mistake and wanted to take back the gift, "I was reckless, and really offended Miss Ye. Please be magnanimous and don''t take offense."


    With a cold face, Meng Lan returned the embroidered box to the Mo Territory, "My young lady is the direct descendant of the Ye Residence. Her name and reputation are very important, please be careful in the future."


    His face was completely red.


    With that, Meng Lan turned and left.


    The small jade bottle in her hand was already hot from holding it. Meng Lan opened it and smelled it. Good medicine.


    It was from the best shop in the capital.


    The bottle was also good jade.


    However, this was still far from being comparable to the medicine in Ning Yunxiao''s estate. Those were all medicine used in the palace.


    It couldn''t be compared to the medicine store outside.


    After thinking about it again and again, Meng Lan gripped the jade bottle tightly. She didn''t enter Ye Jinsu''s room and instead went back to her own room. After putting the medicine bottle into her own medicine box, Meng Lan hid this matter.


    She didn''t want to give Mo Yu the slightest chance.


    She belonged to the prince, so she naturally had to go along with him.


    After going outside to fry the medicine, she routinely brought out the medicinal soup and preserves. Meng Lan pushed open the door and entered Ye Jinsu''s room.


    Ye Jinxiu was leaning against the window reading a book. It was already getting dark outside, so she struggled to look outside. She had no choice but to light a candle. Ye Jinxiu gently fanned herself with one hand, causing the candle flame to sway slightly in the wind.


    Hearing Meng Lan''s footsteps, Ye Jinsu paused her movements as she waved her fan.


    "Stand."

 C100

    Meng Lan''s footsteps paused. She stood there with the medicine in her hand.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t turn her head to look at her. On the contrary, she didn''t say anything and quietly read the book for a while. Time seemed to pass very slowly.


    Slowly to the point that Meng Lan was sweating nervously. She didn''t understand what Ye Jinsu was trying to do.


    "Little... "Miss," Meng Lan said stiffly, "Miss, it''s time to drink your medicine."


    Ye Jinxiu still did not turn her head. Her voice was still the same as usual, "I told you to stand."


    Meng Lan was so frightened that her hands trembled. She almost couldn''t hold the medicine in her hands anymore. Her knees gave out and she fell to her knees.


    A muffled sound was heard as he hit the ground.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head abruptly and frowned. Meng Lan''s habit of kneeling was clearly cultivated by Ning Yunyin.


    Looking at Meng Lan''s knee, she was sure that it was not light kowtowing. Ye Jinsu was a bit angry.


    "Can''t you hear me if I make you stand!"


    Ye Jinsu was infuriated. Her face turned ice-cold and her tone turned cold. Meng Lan was so scared that she quickly stood up and didn''t dare to kneel again. The way Ye Jinsu looked when she was angry was not one bit inferior to Ning Yunyin''s.


    It was just as terrifying.


    Meng Lan looked at Ye Jinsu, her heart pounding.


    Putting down the book, Ye Jinsu asked, "What did the Mo Territory bring you?"


    Asking about the main point, Meng Lan panicked. She almost wanted to kneel down again. However, he didn''t dare to kneel when he saw Ye Jinsu''s ice-cold gaze. He could only tremble and say, "Yes, it''s medicine."


    Ye Jinxiu''s expression did not change. This was exactly as she had guessed.


    Meng Lan had lied to her.


    The silence was enough to cause one to tremble. After Ye Jinsu finished her question, she did not speak again. Meng Lan stood there trembling. The medicine in her hand seemed to have turned cold, just like her heart at this moment.


    She didn''t understand how Ye Jinsu knew.


    After a long while, Ye Jinsu sighed and said, "Put down the soup. Go out."


    Meng Lan felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. She placed the medicine on the table and quickly left.


    Ye Jinsu stared blankly at the bowl of soup and rubbed her forehead. She had just asked someone to look at Meng Lan, and the result was exactly as she had expected.


    As for the Mo Territory, it was still the same Mo Territory. There was no way he would be able to see the Mo Territory being so unmoved by his injuries.


    Meng Lan was still the same Meng Lan. She wholeheartedly devoted her heart to Ning Yunxiao''s Meng Lan.


    Everything was so natural.


    Ye Jinsu, on the other hand, felt as if her heart had been pierced by a thorn. She knew that Menglan would not hurt her, but she could not tolerate such deception.


    After an unknown amount of time, Ye Jinxiu finally picked up the bowl of ice-cold bitter medicine and drank it all in one gulp.


    She was so bitter that the roots of her teeth were trembling.


    The next day, Xiao Hong came over.


    Ye Jinxiu was still sleeping soundly when Little Red came over with a pair of walking sticks. The sound of the door opening woke her up. He opened his eyes slightly, and it seemed like he saw Xiao Hong.


    Thinking that it was just a dream, Ye Jinsu turned around and prepared to sleep.


    Xiao Hong will be gone for a few more days.


    Who knew that the moment she woke up, Xiao Hong would actually be sitting by her bedside.


    Ye Jinsu was shocked and sat up on the bed. She looked at Xiao Hong''s legs nervously, "Why are you here? Can your legs walk now?"


    Xiao Hong stuck out her tongue and replied honestly, "Not really, but I can still come and talk to little miss."


    "I''m going to suffocate to death."


    Ye Jinxiu laughed and looked at Little Red, "Sure, I was just bored to death."


    "Did you hear something?" Ye Jinsu looked at Little Red and asked.


    Xiao Hong nodded. "The servants in the courtyard have spread the news. Last night, Meng Lan came out from Miss''s room with her eyes red."


    "Did something happen?" She didn''t serve the young lady well? " Little Red looked worriedly at Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu shook her head. "She''s fine."


    "However, no matter how good she is, she belongs to Ning Yunyin."


    His heart was for Ning Yun.


    Xiao Hong was silent for a moment before it seemed to understand what was going on. It stretched out its hand to hold Ye Jinsu''s hand and said, "Xiao Hong is Miss''s man. She will never betray you."


    A wave of warmth flowed into Ye Jinsu''s heart as she tightly held Little Red''s hand.


    At least she wasn''t alone.


    After that, it was still Meng Lan who waited on her. Xiao Hong would occasionally come over to chat with her and play chess. Unknowingly, several days had already passed.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Little Red''s legs and sighed and said, "Good days go by quickly."


    If only he could live a happy and peaceful life like this every day.


    After changing the medicine in the morning, Xiao Hong would be able to walk in the afternoon. Meng Lan bit her lips as she stood in front of Ye Jinxiu and suddenly kneeled down.


    "Miss, please let me continue to serve you."


    Kneeling again.


    Veins popped up on Ye Jinsu''s forehead. She stretched out her hand to help Meng Lan up, "When did I say I wasn''t going to let you wait on me?"


    Meng Lan slightly opened her mouth. "But ¡­"


    "But Miss Little Red''s legs can already walk."


    Ye Jinsu looked calm as she bit down on a green bean cake, "Didn''t you say that this injury needs more rest? Originally, Little Red was too busy in my room. But now, she''s even more busy with her injuries."


    "Just go with her."


    Meng Lan blinked her eyes, as if she couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    She originally thought that when Xiao Hong was able to walk, she would be chased out.


    But she didn''t expect that Ye Jinxiu would let her keep it.


    Back then, Ning Yunyin had told her that even if Ye Jinxiu found out, she wouldn''t chase her away. At the time, she didn''t understand, but even if she did, Meng Lan still couldn''t understand why.


    Not only Meng Lan, Xiao Hong couldn''t understand either.


    "Miss, you let Jing Yun and Shuofeng go, why did you make Meng Lan stay?"


    Ye Jinsu was playing a game of chess. She had already figured out some tricks, so she was playing with great vigor.


    "Meng Lan and Shuofeng, one of them wants to stay behind." "If I chase Meng Lan away, then Shuofeng will be watching me from the shadows." Ye Jinsu said. She calmly dropped a seed and began to lay out the plan.


    "Rather than that, we might as well leave Meng Lan behind from the beginning."


    At least, Meng Lan had some feelings for her.


    Little Red suddenly realized what was going on and gave Ye Jinxiu a thumbs up, "You sure are awesome, Miss."


    "Lady Meng Lan''s words are still alright, but she is a soft-hearted person. "But then, the wind seemed to have disappeared, and just like that, it just stared at us from the shadows. Just thinking about it gives me goosebumps."


    Thinking of that scene, Xiao Hong couldn''t help but shudder and reveal an uncomfortable expression.


    Ye Jinsu also didn''t like this feeling, which was why she made Meng Lan stay.


    "But miss, what if Shuo Feng is secretly watching us, what if Meng Lan is just a cover?" Xiao Hong suddenly thought of a question.


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and glanced at her, "You''ve become smarter ~"


    Hearing the praise, Xiao Hong smiled embarrassedly, "It''s all because I''ve been with the young mistress for a long time."


    Receiving the compliment from Xiao Hong, Ye Jinsu''s mouth curved into a smile, and she said, "That won''t happen, Ning Yunyin had Meng Lan watch me from the start."


    Xiao Hong was confused as to why its young mistress was able to see through this as well.


    "Why?"


    "Because, in the beginning, Ning Yunyin''s task for Meng Lan was to do everything she could to stay at the Twilight Garden and stay by my side."

 C101

    That was why she was so afraid of being thrown out.


    Ye Jinsu accepted happily, "Ning Yunyin had calculated it right. I won''t let Shuofeng stay, I will make Meng Lan stay."


    Xiao Hong was still confused, "How does he know that the little miss will follow his predictions?"


    "Everyone just take a step back." Ye Jinsu shrugged.


    If he had wanted Shuofeng to stay, Ye Jinsu would not have agreed. However, since she was told not to leave anyone behind, Ning Yunxiao definitely wouldn''t agree.


    Leaving Meng Lan behind was something he had predicted Ye Jinsu would do.


    That was also what Ye Jinsu had predicted Ning Yunyin would do.


    Xiao Hong smacked its lips together. Seeing its own black fish being killed to the point where not even a piece of its armor remained, it stuck out its tongue.


    Ye Jinsu had achieved a complete victory.


    Stretching her back lazily, Ye Jinxiu was in a good mood. She embraced Little Red and said, "I''m in a good mood today. I want to eat the apricot cake that you made."


    Xiao Hong also laughed. Seeing that it was getting late, she could only say, "It''s almost time for lunch. The Apricot Soup definitely won''t be able to make it in time right now. Let me make some Red Braised Meat for the young miss."


    "We''ll make some apricots in the afternoon, then we''ll make some heart food for the young miss in the evening."


    Ye Jinxiu nodded her head.


    Red Braised Meat is also good, no matter what Little Red''s hands do it will taste good.


    He leaned against the soft chair behind him and the sunlight from outside the window fell onto Ye Jinsu''s eyes. She narrowed her eyes and covered her face with the book in her hands.


    What a pleasant day.


    Just like that, Ye Jinsu had passed several days of Immortal life. She had almost reached the point where she could walk and run now.


    Even Meng Lan was amazed at how good Ye Jinsu''s recovery ability was.


    Ye Jinxiu had nothing to do all day, so she played the zither and played chess when she was bored. When she had nothing to do, she would sleep and wait for Little Red to cook for her. In such a rotten life, Ye Jinsu felt like he was having a good time. If only he could live his entire life like this forever, how great it would be!


    Although she knew it was impossible, she still wanted to cherish this moment.


    Let''s just let her not pursue the path of progress for a while, just for a bit ¡­


    Ye Jinxiu closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    Bathing in the sunlight, Ye Jinsu had a particularly comfortable dream. In her dreams, she was reborn. In her life, she seemed exceptionally happy. She had her parents that loved her, her older brother that doted on her, and the childhood sweetheart.


    She could be willful, act like a spoiled child, and not learn anything. He didn''t have to worry about when he would be killed or when he would starve to death.


    Furthermore, he didn''t have to worry about becoming an old woman that no one wanted after marrying.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her body, trying to see the childhood sweetheart''s face clearly.


    She seemed about to see him in the mist, but suddenly there was a loud noise and she seemed to be further away from him.


    Ye Jinsu frowned, trying to keep the annoying voice away from her.


    However, things did not go as he wished. Instead, the sound got closer and closer, almost as if it was going to reach her door.


    Finally, the voice was loud enough to no longer be ignored. Ye Jinsu furrowed her brows and opened her eyes. She angrily took the book off her face and glared at the door.


    "Bang!"


    The door was pushed open. Ye Jingru stood at the door, pushing aside Meng Lan, who was pulling her along. She walked towards Ye Jinsu with large strides.


    With a "pa", Ye Jinsu''s face hurt. Ye Jingru was standing in front of her with her other hand raised, about to fall down.


    As soon as Ye Jinsu woke up, his reaction was slightly sluggish, and the palm landed on his face.


    Originally, her anger had deepened due to Qing Meng''s entanglement. She turned her head and reached out a hand to grab Ye Jinru''s hand.


    "Pa ~ ~"


    Another sound, the sound of a slap on the face.


    Ye JinRu''s eyes were wide open as she looked at her raised hand being blocked by Ye Jinsu, and she was actually slapped by Ye Jinsu.


    This slut actually dared to hit her?


    Ye Jinru was trembling with rage.


    Before Ye JinRu could do anything, Ye Jinsu grabbed her hand and threw it fiercely. She picked up the book beside her and slapped Ye JinRu again.


    The slap just now had caused her hand to ache.


    When Ye Jingru was caught off guard, she had already been slapped twice.


    Wen Yuan saw the anxiety in his eyes and wanted to rush over to protect his master, but was surrounded by Meng Lan and a group of female servants, blocking the entrance and preventing them from leaving.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Jingru coldly and stood up straight. The leg that had just healed didn''t experience any large movement, so Ye Jinsu secretly changed to a more stable stance.


    After rolling up the book in her hands, Ye Jinsu spoke up, "These two slaps are for you. The next time it happens, it''ll be four slaps! "


    "I''m warning you, if you want to go crazy, don''t come to my courtyard. If you''re not weak, I can ask for a doctor for you."


    These were not polite words.


    Ye Jinxiu finally had a good morning and her good sleep was interrupted. She was so angry that she was about to rush into the sky.


    She hadn''t planned to settle the score with Ye JinRu yet, but she found her way here instead.


    Ye Jingru had only come here to vent her anger, but she didn''t expect that before she could vent her anger on him, she would instead be beaten up by Ye Jinsu. Ye Jingru was actually forced to cry, she was flustered and exasperated. Ye Jingru rushed at Ye Jinsu, "Bitch, today I will kill you!"


    Ye JinRu was aiming for Ye Jinsu''s neck. Ye Jinsu was prepared and couldn''t avoid being hit by Ye JinRu. Although her neck wasn''t grabbed, she was knocked to the ground.


    Ye Jinxiu knocked her head once, and her anger was even greater. The bit of fighting spirit she had in her previous life seemed to have been triggered. Taking advantage of her nimble legs, she nimbly got up from the ground, went around to the back and grabbed Ye Jinru''s hair, then pressed her hand back on the table.


    "Meng Lan, bring me the rope!" Ye Jinsu shouted towards the outside.


    She was going to teach this Ye Jinru who she should offend and who she shouldn''t.


    She tilted her head to the side of the door and struggled in vain. She could only shout towards the outside, "Help, help! Ye Jinsu wants to kill me, he wants to kill me!"


    As he shouted, he flailed about with all his might.


    Even if he bumped into Ye Jinsu, it would be quite painful.


    Ye Jinshu savagely picked up a handkerchief and stuffed it into Ye Jinsu''s mouth. "Hahahaha!" "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah! He then picked up a cup of cold tea and threw it at Ye Jingru''s face.


    "If you don''t want to die, then be quiet!"


    Even if Ye Jingru could not calm down, she would be unable to.


    Her mouth was blocked, and she could only whimper.


    Meng Lan took the rope and asked hesitantly, "Miss, are you really going to tie up the Second Miss?"


    "Master, where ¡­"


    Ye JinRu also began to struggle madly, using her eyes to signal Ye Jinsu, "If you do anything to me, father won''t let you go!"


    Wen Yuan who was at the door also shouted, "Someone, come! The young miss has gone crazy, the young miss wants to kill our family''s second young miss! "


    "Eldest Miss has gone mad!"


    Meng Lan''s words made Ye Jinlu to be rational for a while. He tied Ye JinRu up and taught her a lesson, then threw her back. This matter was indeed a bit big.


    However, she really wasn''t willing to let Ye JinRu go.

 C102

    Noticing that Ye Jinsu''s expression had changed, Meng Lan quickly said, "Miss, I don''t think we should let this go ¡­"


    Ye Jinshu''s face darkened as he looked at Ye JinRu with an unwilling look. In the end, he let go of her and let her go.


    "I''ll forget about it today. If there''s a next time, then you come to my courtyard and make a ruckus, then I won''t be polite." Ye Jinsu warned him coldly.


    Ye JinRu tore the handkerchief in her mouth and looked at Ye Jinsu with anger. Her face was filled with unwillingness, but it was useless as this place was full of Ye Jinsu''s people. After considering it over and over again, Ye JinRu finally swallowed her anger.


    "I''ll tell Daddy." Ye Jingru gritted her teeth and said.


    Ye Jinsu sneered with a pitiful look on her face.


    "Did you know that your father was impeached in the court because of your mother? Not long ago, during the imperial court, the Emperor had scolded his father, and he had almost given up his father''s position. "


    "Now that your father has been completely exhausted by you and your mother, do you think that if you use this sort of thing to annoy him, he will still side with you?"


    Ye Jingru''s throat froze and her eyes reddened.


    "Shut up!" "Father was hurt by you, and Mother was hurt by you. If not for you, father would not have been impeached! How could my mother be chased out of the palace! "


    "It''s all because of you, bitch!"


    Summer bugs cannot speak ice.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t be bothered to say another word to her. She turned around and sat down. She waved her hand and said, "See the guests out."


    Ye JinRu pushed the servant girl aside and supported her, "I''ll go by myself."


    Meng Lan looked at the background of the two and hesitated several times. She walked up to Ye Jinsu and said, "Miss ¡­"


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Jinsu asked, while Meng Lan''s expression was serious.


    "When Wen Yuan, who was standing beside Second Miss, barged in, she pushed Little Red down."


    Ye Jinsu''s narrowed eyes instantly opened. She turned her head and saw the two of them had already left the room. She immediately stood up and sternly said, "Stop!"


    When Meng Lan saw that Ye Jinsu was getting anxious and was afraid that she would do something rash, she hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Miss, don''t worry. Nothing happened to Miss Xiao Hong. I was just knocked on the door."


    Ye Jingru stood on the spot and turned her head, "What are you planning to do now?"


    Ye Jinsu walked out, her eyes were like daggers as she looked at Wen Yuan, "I heard that your maidservant injured my maidservant?"


    When she heard this, Ye Jingru''s already hateful heart became even more so. Ye Jinsu was purposely looking for trouble with her!


    Her clenched fists were trembling, but Ye Jinsu was already closing in on her, carrying a dangerous aura with her.


    Ye Jingru calmed down and said, "It''s just a slave. I''ll compensate my big sister with two."


    Ye Jinsu paused her steps and suddenly sneered.


    "Call Little Red over." Ye Jinsu turned around and said to Meng Lan.


    Xiao Hong came later than Ye Jinsu had expected. She was supported by Meng Lan and was limping a bit. There was a scratch on the skirt that had not been replaced, and there was some blood on it.


    Ye Jinsu''s heart tightened. Little Red was pushed onto a pile of rubble, and his calves were scratched with a few wounds.


    He also had several injuries on his hand.


    "Do you still remember how Wenyuan pushed you?" Ye Jinxiu suddenly asked Little Red.


    "Yes, miss." Little Red nodded. Wen Yuan had deliberately pushed her, pushing her towards the pile of rubble.


    Ye Jinsu smiled, making people shudder out of thin air, "Since that''s the case, you can push it back."


    After speaking, Ye Jinsu looked at the pile of crushed stones beside the flowers, and then looked at Wen Yuan, "Are you going over yourself, or should I send someone to drag you over?"


    Wen Yuan was somewhat afraid. He looked at Ye JinRu with extreme reluctance, begging her with his eyes to save her.


    Ye Jingru didn''t say anything.


    "Does little sister really care so much about her maidservants, is she thinking of taking Wen Yuan''s place?" Ye Jinsu asked sarcastically.


    Ye JinRu glared at Ye Jinsu, but could not do anything about it.


    She shouldn''t have been so impulsive today, which would have led to such a situation.


    Wen Yuan knelt down and held onto Ye Jinru''s leg as he pleaded, "Miss, Miss, please don''t! Please save me!"


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything as she coldly looked at the two of them.


    Ye Jingru clenched her teeth as she looked at Ye Jinsu and then at the situation before her. Ye Jinxiu obviously wouldn''t let her go if she didn''t have such an attitude.


    There was someone blocking the door.


    Gritting her teeth and kicking Wen Yuan a few times, Ye JinRu pulled out her foot and looked at Ye Jinsu and said, "If you want to make a move, then do it quickly."


    As he said this, he reprimanded Wen Yuan who was kneeling on the ground, "Don''t be so hypocritical. I''ll bring the best medicine to treat you when we get back. I won''t take your life!"


    Ye Jinsu smiled in satisfaction and even Ye JinRu expressed her stance.


    With a wave of his hand, someone went over to pull Wen Yuan over to the pile of rubble.


    Ye Jinxiu walked over and looked at the kneeling Wen Yuan. "Why did you fall down first? How do you expect us to push you?"


    There was nowhere for Wen Yuan to retreat to. She could only kneel on the ground and kowtow while begging Ye Jinsu, "Please forgive me, Miss. Please forgive me."


    Ye Jinsu''s attitude was clear. "I''ll spare you. Do you want your young miss to throw it in your place?"


    Wen Yuan shook her head.


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t want to waste her breath with her, so she gave a look to the people at the side. Four or five people came over and lifted her up. Ye Jinsu raised her leg and gave her a fierce kick.


    Four or five people simultaneously released their grip, causing Wen Yuan to fall backwards into the pile of rubble.


    Sharp rocks cut through the fabric, cut through the arms. Although Wen Yuan''s hand had been cut, it was actually not serious at all.


    Compared to the wound on Little Red''s leg, which was dripping with blood, Wen Yuan only had a few cuts on it.


    Ye Jinxiu was slightly dissatisfied.


    "Aiya, how did he fall in?" Ye Jinsu pretended to be surprised as she looked at the wound on Wen Yuan''s hand with regret, "But what I want is for your leg to be injured."


    "If that''s the case, then let''s do it again. This time, you have to be careful not to use your hands to help again. Otherwise, you''ll have to do it again when you fall down."


    Wen Yuan''s tears of pain flowed down his face. He didn''t even have the time to beg for mercy before he was propped up.


    This time, Ye Jinxiu did not make a move. Four or five people carried her and threw her into the pile of rubble.


    This time, she definitely did not dare to use her hands to support herself. Her legs gave way and she fell into the pile of rubble as she cried out in pain.


    Only then did Ye Jinxiu feel satisfied. She looked at Little Red with a face full of satisfaction.


    "Ye Jingru, you''d better not touch any of the people in my courtyard." Ye Jinsu coldly looked at Ye Jingru and waved her away.


    Ye Jingru was filled with anger. She glanced at the disappointing Wen Yuan and left without a second thought.


    Reuven followed, limping.


    After everyone had left, Ye Jinsu then looked at the people in the courtyard and said, "I know that some of you feel indignant and have followed an unfavoured young miss."


    "However, no matter how useless a young lady like me is, I will still be able to feed you all and protect you all."


    "Whoever is loyal, I will naturally treat her like Xiao Hong, my blood sister."


    "But if you have second thoughts," Ye Jinsu slowed down her words and swept her gaze across everyone, "don''t blame me for being heartless."

 C103

    After he finished speaking, everyone in the courtyard kneeled down and expressed their loyalty in unison, "This servant will definitely not show any disrespect."


    Only then did Ye Jinsu turn around and return to the room.


    Xiao Hong''s wounds had stopped bleeding long ago, and the wounds weren''t too severe either. It was just a terrifying sight to behold. Meng Lan applied a bit of Gold Sore Medicine and immediately stopped hurting.


    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsu and could not help but smile, "Young miss is really awesome today, suppressing Second Young Miss so tightly."


    "Let her be so arrogant in the future."


    This was not the first time Ye Jinru had come looking for trouble in her yard. In the past, whenever she felt displeased, she would come looking for trouble in her yard, but now, she was even more so.


    However, Ye Jinsu was no longer a pushover.


    He couldn''t pinch it.


    "If she dares to come again in the future, I''ll give her a call if she ever comes again." Ye Jinsu said.


    It was time to teach them a lesson.


    It was quiet outside, as usual.


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly spoke up, "There''s nothing going on recently. Little Red, go pick a few people to wait outside my house."


    "See which ones are available, by the way.


    Xiao Hong understood what Ye Jinsu meant. In this courtyard, there were more than twenty servants inside and out. There were at least one or two trusted aides.


    Other than the spies the Xie Clan had planted, everyone else in the courtyard was clean. Now was the right time.


    Little Red nodded. "I''ll do it right away."


    He then said, "Miss has been getting more and more foresight recently."


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but laugh when she heard this. "You''ve been flattering Master recently. Where did you learn to be glib?"


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Hong shook her head seriously, "That''s not it, Xiao Hong really feels that the little miss is different from before."


    Ye Jinsu''s heart skipped a beat and she calmly asked, "How is it different?"


    Xiao Hong tilted its head and thought for a moment. "The young miss has become fond of smiling, and the young miss has become even more temperamental!"


    "Your young mistress, I didn''t have any temperament before?" Ye Jinxiu retorted.


    "Nope." Xiao Hong shook her head very seriously, "In the past, little miss had always been a talkative person, always frowning and always holding back things in her heart."


    Xiao Hong lowered its head. Its pair of black eyes stared at Ye Jinsu and whispered, "It gives off a quiet feeling. However, Xiao Hong knows that it is not in the young miss''s heart."


    "Like me now? A young miss who beat up Ye Jinru? " Ye Jinsu asked with a smile, with a hint of self-mockery that even she couldn''t detect.


    However, Xiao Hong felt it and hurriedly shook her head, "That''s not it, it''s good for xiaojie like this."


    "When Miss was young, she said that she would beat up those people who bullied us when she grew up. Miss has only fulfilled her childhood promise. "


    Little Red spoke very seriously. It seemed as if she was looking at Ye Jinsu''s face when she was young, and her voice was a bit stuffy.


    "In the past, little miss has always been secretly feeling wronged. Lil ''Red was thinking, little miss is clearly very powerful. When will it be possible for you to teach those people a lesson?"


    Little Red''s eyes turned red for some unknown reason. It was the old Ye Jinsu, but it was also the current Ye Jinsu.


    Wiping away her tears, Xiao Hong happily laughed, "Little Miss is doing very well right now. Whoever dares to bully us, we will beat them back and have them not dare to come back again."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say a word as she listened to Xiao Hong''s chatter. The wind outside the window was not cold at all. It carried the hot and dry atmosphere of the middle of summer and swirled around as if trying to force people to sweat.


    The restlessness in Ye Jinsu''s heart was also stirred up.


    She could probably guess that the Ye Jinsu from before had truly lost his temper. In that day in the House of Ye, all the water caltrops were gone.


    All that was left was to endure the smallest desire to live.


    Finally, Ye Jinsu looked at Xiao Hong and laughed. She finally opened her mouth and said, "Your Young Miss, in the past, I was accumulating my strength. Did you know that when you''re not patient, you''re scheming something big?"


    Little Red firmly believed that the days of watching Ye Jinsu being bullied had finally come to an end.


    She was happy for Ye Jinsu.


    What a silly girl, thought Ye Jinsu.


    His body was still wounded, so he just thought of me and wasn''t worried about himself.


    Thinking this, Ye Jinsu looked at the wound on Xiao Hong''s leg, "Be careful of your leg, don''t carelessly touch the wound, it won''t look good if it''s scarred."


    Speaking of the wound, Xiao Hong suddenly felt pain. Frowning, she suddenly smiled again, "It can''t be, the Meng Lan''s medical skills are so good, she will cure it."


    Xiao Hong was very clear. With Meng Lan''s medical skills, it would be difficult for her to leave a scar on such a small wound.


    She looked at Little Red and sighed, "I don''t know what you''re happy about, but the girls beside the other masters don''t say anything good, at least they''re safe and sound."


    "If you follow me, you''ll either be injured here or there."


    These people were all here for her, but they were all injured by Xiao Hong.


    Xiao Hong shook her head with a silly smile, "No miss, you are the best master in the world."


    Little Red spoke with a serious and sincere expression. Ye Jinsu could not help but feel a warm feeling in her heart.


    In the next life, they should be sisters. She would protect Xiao Hong.


    A thousand things couldn''t be said. Ye Jinsu pinched Xiao Hong''s face and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely find you a good wife to marry you in the future."


    As Ye Jinsu spoke in such a serious manner, Little Red''s face turned red.


    After hesitating for a long time, Xiao Hong counterattacked: "You''re still talking about me? The young miss herself is already almost old, have you found a good husband for yourself?"


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows, "What the hell, Little Red, you''ve learnt how to choke your master, me?"


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand towards Little Red''s waist, wanting to tickle her. "See if I teach you a lesson or not."


    The young girl''s bell-like laughter sounded in the room. Little Red also reached out its hand to scratch Ye Jinsu''s itch. The two of them laughed until they were tired, then lay back on the chair to rest.


    "Little Red, what did you say Ning Yunyin took a fancy to me?" Ye Jinsu stared at a beam pillar above her head and asked, her gaze wandering over the entire roof, not knowing what she was looking at.


    Or maybe she wasn''t looking at anything, just staring at the illusion in her heart.


    Dreamlike is real.


    "Of course it''s xiaojie who is good-looking." Xiao Hong said without thinking.


    "Miss, you are one of the most beautiful women in the capital, and it is known to all," Xiao Hong emphasized. "I wonder how many people are secretly admiring you."


    "Furthermore, xiaojie is extremely talented and has a reputation in the capital. She is a great talent!"


    "When the time comes for the young miss to arrive, the person who comes knocking on the door to propose marriage will probably step on the threshold to break it." Xiao Hong said without exaggerating.


    Ye Jinsu stretched out her hand and touched her face. The first time she saw him, she was also extremely breathtaking. Never in her wildest dreams would she ever have imagined that she would have such a beautiful appearance.


    However ¡­ Did it really belong to him?


    A wave of panic rose in Ye Jinsu''s heart, and she felt as if her hands were scalding hot as they left her face.


    "What if I don''t have any of those things you said?"

 C104

    Xiao Hong didn''t understand what Ye Jinxiu meant and turned to look at her with a puzzled expression, "Miss, what are you talking about? Miss is Miss. Those are all what Miss deserves. How come you don''t have any of them?"


    Ye Jinsu sighed and sat up, "I mean, if I''m not a talented girl, I can''t play the zither or write poems, and I''ve never read a book, let alone write a poem."


    "Of course he wouldn''t have such beautiful appearance. He ¡­" The tip of Ye Jinxiu''s tongue paused, and her slurred words were cut off, "Is there anyone else who likes me?"


    Ye Jinsu asked.


    Little Red blinked several times. She couldn''t understand, "Miss, how did you end up like this?"


    "If Miss turns out like this, then she isn''t Miss anymore."


    Unable to get an answer, Ye Jinsu pouted.


    She hadn''t felt anything when she took over Ye Jinsu''s body, but now she felt a little guilty, as if she had taken something that didn''t belong to her.


    After stretching lazily, Ye Jinsu got up, "I''ve pretty much recuperated from my injuries. It''s time to go out and see the old lady and her family."


    Little Red also stood up, "I''ll go with Little Miss!"


    Ye Jinsu glanced at Little Red''s legs, "You''re still accompanying me?" Let''s just let Meng Lan accompany me. "


    "Rest well."


    It was past noon.


    Ye Jinsu tiredly sat in front of the mirror, letting Meng Lan help her rearrange her hair.


    These days he had raised Ye Jinsu quite well. His lips were red, his teeth were white, and his face was a bit rounder. Meng Lan stretched out her hand to make a bun with a bit of energy. Then, she picked out a bright red ruby hairpin. She smiled and said, "Young miss is really a perfect match for red."


    The person in the mirror had rosy cheeks and rosy lips, and a touch of red on her temples. It caused her to look as if she were a beauty, adding quite a few gorgeous colors to her appearance.


    Yes, it was beautiful. She was really suited for these bright ornaments.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but look at it a few more times, but in the end, she reached out her hand to take it off.


    "If it was someone else, it wouldn''t be too eye-catching." Ye Jinsu lightly said, but there was no trace of sadness or joy in her words.


    Meng Lan looked regretfully at the pile of jewelry that she had barely used a few times. These jewelry were clearly the most, but she had only used them a few times. Every time she saw that Ye Jinsu liked these, she would choose the one that she didn''t like.


    Meng Lan sighed. "Now that Madam has been sent to the East District, you don''t have to be so wronged."


    As usual, Ye Jinsu casually took out a pale yellow pear blossom hairpin and gave it to Meng Lan. "It''s better if you don''t make too much of a fuss. Just wear those hairpins in your own courtyard."


    The Xie Clan was not dead yet, and Ye Jingru was eyeing her covetously. She could not let her guard down.


    What''s more, he had to go see the old lady and the old man. He might get a bad impression, so he had to be more careful.


    This time, her actions were big, I wonder what the two elders will think.


    After putting on her usual sparse makeup, Ye Jinsu grabbed a green bean cake made in the kitchen and rushed straight to the Cyan Potion Pavilion.


    The Old Master didn''t make Ye Jinsu wait for long before he let her in.


    The old lady was still sick. She had been carried around the bed by the soup.


    Ye Jinsu bowed as usual, "Grandfather, Grandmother is well."


    The old lady wasn''t feeling very well. She was currently looking at Ye Jinsu on the bed and extending her hand with tears in her eyes. Ye Jinsu quickly walked over to the bed and grabbed the old lady''s hand. The old lady''s voice was a little soft as she said with a trembling voice, "Good child, it was my old fool who misunderstood you ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but be moved. She shook her head and said, "Grandmother is not to be blamed."


    With that, Ye Jinsu took the green bean cake from Meng Lan''s hand and placed it on the table, "Granddaughter asked the doctor before. Grandmother''s illness needs to be slowly recuperated, and the weather is now very hot. The kitchen says Grandmother can''t eat much."


    "This Green Bean Cake is cool enough for the summer. My granddaughter asked a doctor for help and added some medicine to help my grandmother."


    "It''s good for the body. Can Grandmother try it?" Ye Jinsu took out the stack of green bean cake and asked.


    The stack of green bean cake was well done, and the medicinal taste wasn''t that bad. Most of it was the delicate fragrance of green beans. It was enough to attract people in the middle of summer.


    The old lady looked at it and nodded.


    Perhaps it was because she had taken too many medicine for the whole day, but the old lady was obviously happy the moment this sweet green bean cake entered her mouth. Having eaten two in a row, Shui Sang was overjoyed. These days, the old lady couldn''t eat all the food that was delivered over from the kitchen, so she lost a lot of weight.


    Now that he was finally willing to eat, Shui Sang looked gratefully at Ye Jinsu and said, "Thank you, big miss. Our old lady can finally be considered to have something to eat."


    Ye Jinsu did not take credit for it. "This is what a granddaughter should do."


    With this, the old man''s stern face relaxed a lot. He looked at Ye Jinsu and said, "You''re being considerate. You''re a good child."


    Meng Lan was quite quick-witted, adding fuel to the fire. "The young miss had wanted to come see the old lady a few days ago. In order to find the right medicine for the green bean cake, she had soaked it in the pharmacy for many days."


    The Old Master still had no expression, but the Old Granny was much happier. She looked at Ye Jinsu with gratitude.


    Ye Jinsu continued with a smile, "My granddaughter even got a doctor to understand the medicinal herbs that can be used as ingredients. She studied one or two side dishes and brought them over for Grandmother to taste tonight."


    The old lady was booed to her heart''s content. She sat up and looked at Shui Sang. "Look at this child, he''s really filial."


    "It doesn''t look like that evil bastard ¡­" The old lady''s expression changed, and she suddenly spoke with a darkened face.


    Of course, Ye Jinsu could guess who the old lady was talking about. She chose to be tactful and not speak.


    The Old Master glanced at the angry old lady, his expression slightly unhappy, "Why are you mentioning it so nicely?"


    The old lady was silent as she turned her head to look at Ye Jinsu with a smile. There were only two juniors in the mansion, and Ye JinRu had never come to visit. But even if she came, the old lady was unwilling to see her.


    The only one left was Ye Jinsu. Not only had she come, but she was also so considerate that it was hard for her not to be liked.


    "I''m just sighing. Right now, we''re both a rotten old man, an old woman. Besides having a filial granddaughter to visit us, who else would remember us?" The old lady raised her voice and spoke in a strange tone.


    Ye Jinsu laughed and walked over to sit on the bedside, "What did Grandmother say? Who dares to not remember you? I don''t respect you. I will be the first to severely punish her."


    As she spoke, she reached out her hand to help massage the old lady''s leg.


    His words made the old lady laugh.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and carefully massaged the old lady''s legs. From time to time, she would ask how her strength was.


    He was very serious.


    The old lady couldn''t help but observe her little granddaughter. Because of that incompetent mother of hers, she didn''t have any feelings for Ye Jinsu. He originally thought that at most, he would be the grandfather-grandchild that appeared on the surface. He didn''t expect that Ye Jinxiu would be so considerate towards her and focus on everything.


    She then looked at her knee. The old lady suddenly asked, "Little girl, are you alright with raising your leg?"

 C105

    "It''s all thanks to the doctor that grandfather hired for me. My granddaughter is fully recovered." Ye Jinsu said with a smile.


    The old lady nodded and held Ye Jinsu''s hand, "You don''t need to blame us. We didn''t know either. "What about you, girl? You''re acting too rashly, no matter what, you''re from a big family, and should act like a lady from a big family."


    "Fighting like that is definitely not something we can do. We are martial artists, so if word of this spreads out, it will make people laugh." The old lady said solemnly.


    Ye Jinsu knelt down obediently, "Grandmother''s teachings, granddaughter will remember. Granddaughter will never dare to blame Grandmother."


    Seeing Ye Jinsu''s obedient appearance, the old granny smiled and said, "Alright, you can accompany me. My wife is a bit tired, I almost have to sleep for a while."


    The old lady didn''t stay for long as she lay down on the bed.


    Ye Jinsu nodded and retreated, with Shui Sang leading the way at the side. The Old Master also came out and stood under the same porch as Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu bowed and said her goodbyes, "Your granddaughter will take her leave first."


    The Old Master waved his hand to indicate that he was not anxious. Then, he looked at Shui Sang and left with the girl beside him.


    Ye Jinsu and the Old Master were the only ones left in the corridor.


    The Old Master glanced at Ye Jinsu and suddenly asked, "Were you the one who did that?"


    "I did it." Ye Jinsu didn''t plan to hide it.


    The Old Master turned his head and looked at Ye Jinsu in surprise, but soon disappeared. This was not unexpected as Ye Jinxiu had already sent him a message. However, Ye Jinsu was still 14 years old, so she was able to do this alone.


    It still exceeded the Old Master''s expectations.


    After a long period of silence, the Old Master asked again, "How did you do it?"


    "How did you save Hong Yu and the other two? How did you hide them? How did you make them listen to you? "


    Rather than believing that Ye Jinsu truly had this ability, the Old Master believed that someone had secretly helped her.


    "I didn''t save the three of them." She had already prepared her speech. Now that she looked at the bright sun shining from outside, she spoke as if she was sighing with emotion, "Perhaps my mother was protecting me in the dark. I didn''t save them."


    "They escaped, and I accidentally discovered them."


    "I had to spend a lot of effort to hide them. It was a narrow escape, otherwise they wouldn''t have had wounds on their necks."


    "As for why you said that they would listen to me," Ye Jinsu laughed, "Since they are already at this stage, they can only listen to me."


    There was nothing wrong with his explanation.


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at the old man who was taller than her and said softly, "It wasn''t easy for me to live in this mansion. If I wasn''t forced to such an extent, no one would be willing to be a reckless person."


    The words that the Old Master wanted to say choked in his throat. The Old Master swallowed a few times with difficulty. The girl in front of him was clearly a child, but her eyes held the maturity of a different child.


    He had lost the innocence and purity of a child.


    This was something that the Old Master was most moved by. His Adam''s apple bobbed, and the Old Master sighed deeply.


    Ye Jinsu opened her eyes and looked at the Old Master, quietly saying, "I''m only fourteen years old, not even old yet. If there''s a chance, who wouldn''t be like Miss Si Xiang, a carefree person?"


    Upon hearing the word ''Si Xiang'', the Old Master''s pupils shrank.


    What he and the old lady loved the most was the na?vet¨¦ look of Si Xiang, possessing the purest and most beautiful things in the world.


    One couldn''t help but want to protect him.


    However, Ye Jinxiu was different. She was like an extremely mixed jar with a variety of colors, and the smell was strong and pungent. However, it was also a gorgeous color. Wherever it went, it left a deep imprint that was enough to attract everyone''s gazes. Even though she was wearing simple clothes now, they were unable to cover up the strength that was being emitted from her body.


    She was a dyed silk, with bright red dye dripping from her tears.


    Shining brightly in the sunlight. Dazzling.


    The words he had thought of became difficult to speak. The Old Master opened and closed his mouth, and then fell silent for a long time.


    "You are the daughter of the Ye Clan. Take care of yourself." The heavens were looking at Ye Jinsu as he spoke.


    In the end, he only said one sentence of consolation, and it was as if he repeated it a thousand times.


    Ye Jinsu smiled, her eyes revealing a hint of purity, "Thank you, grandfather, for your concern."


    The Old Master was stunned for a moment, his heart filled with emotion.


    In the end, she was still a child. Just a few words of comfort was enough to make her feel gratified. There was also a moment of purity when the Old Master shook his head and turned to leave.


    Her granddaughter.


    As a granddaughter, he couldn''t bear to see her.


    However, as the Old Master of the Ye Clan, he had to be careful of her.


    What should he do?


    After returning to the courtyard, Ye Jinsu could no longer bear to put down her formality and her respectful expression. With a sore back and waist, Ye Jinsu hit her waist and pulled out all the hairpins on her head that she didn''t like. Only then did she feel a lot better.


    Meng Lan quickly poured a cup of cold tea and squeezed Ye Jinsu''s shoulder.


    "Miss, are we going again tonight?" Meng Lan asked tentatively. Originally, she was supposed to bring medicinal food to the old lady, but at this moment, it was obvious that Ye Jinsu didn''t like that place.


    After drinking it all in one gulp, Ye Jinsu collapsed on the bed with a headache.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Jinsu opened her eyes and looked at the canopy above her, but no one knew what she was thinking.


    "You say that living is tiring. You clearly know that the other party doesn''t like people like you, but you still have to curry favor with them." Ye Jinsu curled her lips. She couldn''t help but rub her temples when she thought of this.


    Her journey to the old lady''s this afternoon had exhausted her energy.


    She was cautious in pretending to be a sensible granddaughter in front of the old lady, and she was trembling with fear in front of the Old Master to fool him with her questions and probing him.


    Now she was impressed with Si Xiang. She lived under the same roof with the old lady every day, so she could act that way every day.


    Unexpectedly, not a single flaw was revealed.


    Ye Jinshu secretly sighed at his own lack of skill, laughed at himself, and then sat up from the bed.


    "Go, why not?"


    After all, he couldn''t just give up halfway through his speech.


    She would never be able to win the trust of the Old Granny and the Old Master in a person like Si Xiang, but at least she could avoid two powerful enemies.


    The Old Master and Old Granny had similar tastes, they didn''t like people with schemes.


    However, Ye Jinsu couldn''t pretend to be that kind of person.


    What did she mean? The Old Master had his eyes on her, and if he continued to act innocent and pretend to be ignorant, no one would believe him.


    He could only act pitifully in front of them and pretend to be an obedient granddaughter.


    Thinking of this, Ye JinSu rubbed her head, allowing Meng Lan to change out of her complicated clothes. Closing his eyes, Ye Jinsu curled up into a ball and wanted nothing more than to fall asleep.


    You lied to me, I lied to you. That was how the fake feelings in the House of Ye were maintained.


    Ye Jinsu lifted her eyelids sleepily. She was truly tired.

 C106

    He grabbed some food and sent it to the old lady''s courtyard. Only after he had served the food meticulously at the table did Ye Jinsu finally leave.


    The old lady was old and ate very slowly. She ate for a whole two hours.


    Ye Jinxiu stood to the side and served him for two hours.


    The reputation of filial piety was left behind, but Ye Jinsu was so hungry that her chest was pressed against her back, and she felt a pang on her back.


    Fortunately, there was already a meal prepared in the courtyard. Ye Jinsu looked up and sighed. This really wasn''t something a human could do.


    Xiao Hong''s heart ached, and her tone was unhappy, "Does this old lady really need the Young Miss to wait upon me?"


    This was an old rule from many years ago, and now it doesn''t even work anymore.


    Ye Jinsu scooped up a spoonful of egg and shrugged. "It''s just that the old lady wanted to find out more about me. We''ll just have to put on an act and test each other out."


    Since she had started, she would accompany the old lady in her performance.


    As expected, after a few days, the old lady''s health had improved. There was no need for Ye Jinsu to continue to wait on her. Most of the time, he would come over to chat with the old lady, making fun of her.


    It was difficult for Ye Jinxiu to prepare this short story every day or to make the old lady happy because it was just a joke.


    The entire Bai Qing Academy was filled with cheers and laughter.


    Ye Jingru was in a rage inside the yard.


    That day, Ye Jinsu had humiliated her in such a manner. She had wanted to find her father to teach him a lesson in a few days'' time when he had calmed down. As a result, Ye Jinsu directly went over to the old lady, and Ye Shisui walked over with a belly full of anger.


    However, he found out that Ye Jinsu was in the old lady''s courtyard.


    Arriving at the Bai Qing Courtyard, he had been driven away with a few words. He had not even entered the Bai Qing Courtyard.


    The news of Ye Zheng''s illness had already caused quite a stir, and he no longer dared to disobey the old lady, and left dejectedly. He heard that Ye Jinsu had accompanied the old lady all day and she had recovered from her illness.


    Ye Shisui didn''t say anything else. He could only give her a few words of consolation and coax her back into his yard.


    Even Ye Zhenzheng was helpless to help her, so in the end, she could only turn around and leave.


    However, he had nowhere to vent his anger.


    These days, everything that should and should not be smashed in Qing He Yuan had been completely smashed by Ye Jingru. If a servant girl did something wrong, she would be dragged out to be severely punished, and everyone in the room would be in danger.


    Ye Jingru was in a bad mood and had suffered a lot.


    Wen Yuan had already been begged by all the girls in the yard for days. If Ye Jingru wasn''t in a better mood, the people in the yard wouldn''t be able to work properly anymore.


    Wen Yuan could only give Ye Jingru a probing suggestion, "Miss, why don''t we head over to the old lady''s place?"


    Ye Jinsu would go and curry favor with the old lady, and they would go as well.


    Ye JinRu rolled her eyes at Wen Yuan without even thinking and spat, "Stupid thing!"


    "Those two old bastards don''t like me the most, didn''t I offend them in the past!"


    "Besides, they have that bitch Ye Jinsu by their side right now. In the past, didn''t I help them vent their anger?" Ye JinRu scolded, and when she thought of Ye Jinsu''s arrogant face, she gritted her teeth in anger.


    Previously, she hated Ye Jinsu''s relaxed appearance.


    Now, she found that she hated her outburst even more.


    In short, as long as it was Ye Jinsu, she didn''t like it at all. She wanted nothing more than for her to disappear from this world.


    She was clearly someone who should have been trampled under her feet. How could she be so domineering today? Ye Jingru clenched her fists so tightly that they were trembling slightly.


    She must make this woman kneel and beg for mercy at her feet!


    She definitely couldn''t let that slut, Ye Jinsu, gain power day by day. Her mother was the cause of this slut, how could she watch Ye Jinsu act so arrogantly in front of her!


    With anger filling her heart, Ye Jingru was angry and angry at the same time.


    However, the current situation was one-sided. Ye JinRu obviously didn''t have an advantage and couldn''t come up with a viable plan even after a long time. When she thought of how she was going to live under Ye Jinsu''s breath in the future, Ye JinRu became extremely anxious.


    No one told her what to do. She wanted to see the Xie Clan. She wanted to ask them how they could save her and how they could defeat Ye Jinxiu. However, she couldn''t even get close to the Eastern Garden.


    At this moment, just what was she supposed to do ¡­


    With reddened eyes, Ye Jingru laid her head on the table and shrugged her shoulders.


    What would she do if it were her mother? Ye Jinru couldn''t help but think.


    Suddenly, Ye JinRu raised her head and wiped her tears away. She had thought of this. Her mother had told her that as long as she could catch Ye Shisui, she would have a firm foothold in the House of Ye.


    Only Ye Shisui was the head of the House of Ye.


    No matter how much prestige the old lady and the Old Master had, they were still just two old men who wouldn''t die.


    One day it will die.


    Ye Chong was not the same. The whole House of Ye belonged to him. If he could grab hold of Ye then that would mean he had taken over the whole House of Ye.


    Ye Jingru was suddenly enlightened as she stood up to wipe her tears away.


    "Go get someone to prepare some food, I''m going to deliver it to father."


    His mother had already lost her father''s trust. It was up to him whether he could return to the House of Ye or not.


    Ye Jingru looked at her own red eyes. She knew Ye Shisui loved her the most, but she wiped away her tears with a handkerchief. She waited until the red veins in her eyes had faded before she began to comb her face and prepare to leave.


    Wen Yuan looked at Ye Jinru in the mirror and asked in puzzlement, "Why did Miss go to see the old master like this?"


    Ye JinRu looked at herself in the mirror and her eyes suddenly turned cold. However, she quickly put on a bright smile.


    "Why not?" Ye Jingru retorted, "I''ve been crying for so many days, is there any use?"


    "If I continue to cry, everyone will get tired of me. Father will probably chase me away." Ye JinRu sneered, as if she was talking about something funny.


    Ye Zhenzheng was worried about a bunch of things in the court, which almost made him anxious, not to mention that he still had a bunch of things to settle at home. Ye Zheng felt a splitting headache coming on. At this moment, he desperately missed the time when she would gently massage his head when he had Mrs Xie by his side.


    Thinking of the Xie family, Ye Zhenzheng couldn''t help but feel a bit sad.


    Ye Jingru brought the food box over, and the people who reported her went in and out.


    "Miss, Master is busy right now, please come back later."


    Ye Jingru walked past that person and looked into the study room with a worried look. However, she did not linger and only placed the food box in the servant''s hands, "If that''s the case, then I''ll have to trouble you to give this to father. He can have a taste when he''s tired."


    With that, Ye Jingru lowered her head and left.


    The manservant walked in, carrying the box in his arms. As expected, he saw Ye Zheng''s troubled expression.


    He was already prepared for Ye Jinru to make a ruckus in front of his door. The past few days, he had been wrapped around by Ye Jinru until he felt dizzy. Now, when he saw Ye JinRu, he felt like she was going to cry again.


    If he was caught by Ye JinRu again, he might not be able to complete the unfinished business at his table.


    If he couldn''t be ruthless enough, he wouldn''t be punished. Therefore, Ye Mo could only choose to avoid him.

 C107

    However, when the servant went out, it was quiet and peaceful outside. When he returned, he was still holding a lunchbox in his hand.


    "She didn''t make a fuss?" Ye Shisui asked the servant in disbelief.


    The servant shook his head and placed the box on Ye Chong''s table. "Miss has already left. She asked me to give this to you. She told you to remember to eat it."


    Ye Zhenzheng was puzzled. This was not like Ye Jingru.


    Opening the lunchbox, he found a bowl of ice-cold lotus seed soup, which was the most suitable for the summer.


    "Is she really crying or not?"


    The servant shook his head again, "Second Miss didn''t cry."


    Ye Shisui finally gave up, but he didn''t seem to be relaxed. He had a feeling that Ye JinRu still had a trick up her sleeve that would force him to bring her mother out. It wasn''t that he couldn''t understand Ye JinRu''s thoughts, it was just that he really couldn''t do that.


    If Ye Jingru really wanted to let it go, it was fine. However, in the end, he still had to harden his heart and scold her.


    As he thought about it, Ye Zhenzheng felt much more relaxed.


    As a result, for the next few days, Ye Jingru brought food over every day. Every day was different. Every day was full of new tricks.


    Ye Shisui had always refused to see her for official reasons, so Ye Jinru had asked the waiter to bring the food inside. More than ten days passed in a row, Ye Zhichang had already changed from being busy to being unhurried, but he still hadn''t seen Ye Jinru.


    For a daughter to be able to do this, Ye Zheng was unwilling to even meet him once. This was simply too inhumane.


    At first Ye Zheng thought that Ye Jinru would come up with something new, but after so many days, Ye Jingru had always been at peace.


    Ye Chong could not help but feel sympathy for her.


    He finally let Ye Jinru into the study.


    Ye Shisui was reading a book at the table.


    Ye Jinru quietly walked over with the food box. She didn''t say anything, but just placed the box on the table in front of Ye Zhonglou.


    "Father, pay more attention to your body."


    With that, he turned around and left.


    Ye Zhenzheng stuck out an eye from behind the book. He thought that Ye Jinru would take the initiative to talk to him, but she put down her things and left.


    Looking at Ye Jingru''s back, Ye Shisui did not seem like he was joking. Ye Shisui was anxious. He opened his mouth to stop her, "Wait, wait!"


    Ye Jingru turned her head to look at him, her expression was faint with sadness.


    Ye Shisui felt guilty from being stared at. He put down the book and moved his hand towards Ye JinRu. "Come here, father will talk to you."


    "I know that you''re blaming your father for your mother''s matter, but this matter ¡­"


    Ye JinRu interrupted him before he could finish, "I know!"


    "I know what father means. I can''t blame father anymore." Ye Jinru shook her head and lowered her head, "Mother did something wrong, so I can''t blame father for punishing her."


    "It''s because my daughter was too willful before."


    Ye Zheng was speechless. Ye Jingru''s sincerity had made him understand a lot of things.


    Feeling his heart ache, Ye Shisui patted Ye JinRu on the shoulder and sighed. "You are still young, so it would be hard for you not to have your mother by your side."


    Ye Jinru raised her head to look at Ye Shisui. Her eyes were red, but she did not shed tears.


    Ye Zheng let out a breath and surrendered, "If you feel uncomfortable, just cry, it''s my fault."


    Right now, the thoughtful Ye Jinru did not make him feel gratified, but more than that, she was upset. Thinking about how she had become more sensible overnight made his heart feel even worse.


    In the end, she still felt a little guilty towards Ye Jinru.


    Ye JinRu accurately caught the flash of expression on Ye Ling''s face, but she lowered her head to wipe away her tears. She choked with sobs and said, "I won''t cry. Daddy doesn''t like me crying."


    A weeping sound penetrated Ye Zizai''s eardrums, and he felt as if he had been struck.


    Ye JinRu continued to whisper, "I don''t have a mother anymore. If father doesn''t like me, then I will have no one to rely on."


    Ye Shisui could no longer hold himself back. He reached out his arms to hug Ye Jinru, and his eyes turned red. "Ru''er, my good Ru''er, how could Daddy not like you?"


    "If you want to cry, just cry. If you want to do something, do it. You''ll always be Daddy''s most pained daughter."


    Ye Jingru stuck her head out from her chest, her wet eyes looking at Ye Zhenzheng. "Really?"


    "Will Daddy still like me?"


    "Yes, I will," Ye Zheng nodded his head repeatedly and laughed. "Father''s life, ah, I can give it to you."


    "You are my most important daughter."


    Ye Jingru finally broke down into a smile and the entire room was filled with laughter.


    After this incident, not only did Ye Jinru not get implicated by the Xie family, but she also used the little bit of guilt Ye Zhenzheng had for her to live her life in the mansion. Even Ye Shisui had given most of the authority to the steward to Ye Jingru.


    Now, half of the Ye residence was under Ye JinRu''s command.


    Ye Jinsu had already predicted that such a day would come. She wasn''t surprised at all.


    In order to curry favor with the old lady, Ye Jinsu did not live a bad life, but because of the Xie Clan''s matter, Ye Jinsu had no choice but to take a large portion of her own savings and give it to Nanny Liu, Hong Yun and the other two.


    Only after they had been sent to other places and told not to return to the capital did they finally give up.


    Everyone in the House of Ye kept their mouths shut, as if they had never heard of the Xie Clan.


    Ye Jingru had gotten permission to visit the Xie Clan every month. With the Xie Clan''s guidance, she managed the estate more easily.


    There were many people who were domineering and domineering when they followed Ye JinRu. Many people tried to find trouble with the servants in their own courtyard, both openly and covertly, hoping to find Ye JinRu for a reward. Ye JinRu actually agreed to this. As long as it was someone who made the people in the Ye Jinsu Academy suffer a loss and made them unhappy, they would be rewarded.


    As time passed, everyone began to do the same.


    At first, it was just a small matter, but Ye Jinsu didn''t notice it.


    Later on, when the matter gradually grew bigger, Ye Jinsu finally noticed it.


    This was really something that Ye Jingru could do. Ye Jinxiu sneered in her heart.


    However, this matter was not easy to handle. With so many servants, it was impossible for Ye Jinxiu to protect everyone. Ye Jinsu told the rest of the people in the yard not to go out and let Little Red go out if there was anything.


    Xiao Hong had already imparted Ye Jinsu''s intentions and had a good temper. It didn''t seem to be at a disadvantage at all.


    Furthermore, the servants who were causing trouble only dared to do small things, and would not dare to do big things.


    With each passing day, it had been almost a month. No one had managed to gain any advantage. Having lost the Xie Clan, Ye Jinru had gradually become smarter. Her actions and actions were similar to those of the Xie Clan from before.


    It was somewhat similar to the Xie Clan''s watertight technique.


    Ye Jinxiu spent her days in the yard counting her fingers, counting when Ye JinRu would make her next move.


    She knew that it was impossible for Ye JinRu to stop here. Her thoughts were too simple. She didn''t even need to take the initiative to take action, as Ye JinRu would be the first to react.


    When the time comes, there would naturally be a flaw.

 C108

    Ye Jinsu estimated that it would be at least half a month.


    It had only been half a month since the Xie Clan incident and it was still not over yet. Ye Jingru could no longer suppress her temper and did not want to see him again. It would still be a month before the Xie Clan''s matters faded and they dared to make a move.


    Similarly, the Xie Clan was also in the East District.


    If he calculated it this way, he would at least have half a month of peaceful days left.


    Ye Jinsu was very satisfied. Every day, she would either go to the old lady to chat or sleep in the yard. It was a full day of erosion.


    When he was bored, he would occasionally think of Ning Yunyin and count on his fingers. He had been on the road for almost two months, and even on the way back, he had only been on the battlefield for more than a month.


    I''m afraid I won''t be able to come back for a while.


    It couldn''t be said that she missed him, but she would occasionally think of him. Her heart was calm as she thought of his face.


    Summer entered even hotter July, Ye Jinsu hot every day sleepiness, lying on the collapse can sleep for a day.


    Xiao Hong came in angrily from the outside, its face scrunched up.


    Ye Jinsu lazily lifted her eyes and asked, "What''s wrong?" Did Ye Jingru get her servants to make trouble for you again? "


    "Don''t be polite with them, just return whatever you need to." Ye Jinsu yawned and said. It was already late at night and the sky was very dark.


    She had actually slept for so long.


    Little Red pouted and said, "How could that be!"


    Ye Jinxiu looked at the unhappy Little Red and was about to wash her face to clear it up, "What''s going on?"


    "Miss, you haven''t been out much these past few months. Do you know how you''ve codified Miss outside?" Little Red asked.


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows. She didn''t know about this, "How did it be passed down?"


    "Rumor has it that Miss has done something to humiliate her family, so she is not allowed to go out again." Xiao Hong said angrily, gritting her teeth with hatred. The little miss'' innocence was about to be tainted by this group of people. It was truly despicable!


    There was no need to think to know who did it!


    Ye Jinsu stopped moving. This was not a small matter.


    "Who did I do the insulting?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    Speaking of Xiao Hong, she became even angrier, clenching her little fists tightly, "No one says that. The most hateful thing is that no one can say who it is, but everyone has passed it down as if they have seen it all!"


    "A bunch of people might not even have seen Miss''s face before, they can talk nonsense just by opening their mouth!" Little Red scolded.


    She wiped the water droplets off her hands. She was about to ask Xiao Hong in detail, "How did they spread it outside? Tell me about it. "


    Xiao Hong took a deep breath to calm her emotions. Then, she said, "They said that little miss used to like to go out and meet friends. Furthermore, they were all men."


    "Each time, we would meet in a room alone, a single man and a single woman." As she spoke, Little Red was actually a bit aggrieved for Ye Jinsu, "What single man and woman? Every time Miss sees them, they are all respectable people, with many underlings accompanying them!"


    "There''s someone else who''s making it sound even worse, say ¡­"


    "Say what?" Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows and asked, but Little Red didn''t say anything.


    Ye Jinxiu thought that she was relatively calm, and she was not hurt by these rumors, "It''s okay, just say it."


    Xiao Hong bit her lips and said, "They said that on the surface, little miss said that you are a friend of another person, but in reality, you are a prostitute ¡­"


    At the end of her words, Xiao Hong''s voice became softer and softer, so much so that it was nearly inaudible.


    However, Ye Jinxiu still heard the last word clearly.


    As he drank the tea, his expression froze. A crack had finally appeared on Ye Jinsu''s calm face.


    She had guessed that Ye Jinru would make a move, but she didn''t expect her move to come so fast.


    Or was it to use such a method ¡­


    Xiao Hong saw the sudden change in Ye Jinsu''s expression and quickly consoled her, "They are all ruffians, there is no need for Miss to take them to heart!"


    Ye Jinxiu put down her teacup, unable to smile. "Since they''ve already become like this, if I don''t take it to heart, won''t I become a woman who can marry anyone?"


    Ye Jinxiu closed her eyes and clenched her fists tightly, "Ye JinRu has really improved!"


    "What''s going on outside?" Ye Jinsu continued to ask.


    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinxiu''s expression and hesitated, not knowing whether to tell her the rest. After all, those filthy obscenities were ear-piercing to her, not to mention Ye Jinsu.


    Seeing that Xiao Hong was silent, Ye Jinxiu could guess what was going on. She was afraid that there were even more unpleasant words coming from her later on.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t stand it anymore if she didn''t care about the opinions of others.


    "Go prepare two sets of men''s clothing and accompany me for a trip." Ye Jinxiu suddenly said.


    She wanted to personally hear what the people outside had said about her.


    Upon hearing Ye Jinsu''s words, Xiao Hong immediately guessed what she was going to do and hurriedly stopped her, "No, it''s better if you don''t go, Miss."


    However, he couldn''t stop Ye Jinsu at all, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I need to know what kind of upbringing there is out there. "


    Ye Jinsu put on a light male attire and took advantage of the darkness to flip out with Little Red.


    The two of them had become more familiar with the wall after their first try at it, so it could be said that they had become more and more proficient at flipping it over and over.


    "Where did the rumors spread the most?" Ye Jinsu asked Little Red.


    "It''s a small teahouse on the street. There are all sorts of people there, and all of them are talking about the Miss." Not only that, according to her understanding, it had been passed on for several days.


    These people were becoming more and more impudent, their words more and more exposed, and their fabrication more and more outrageous.


    Most of the outrageous rumors came from here, but each of them spread it as if they had seen it with their own eyes.


    She knew that place. In her previous life, she also loved to stay there. They knew what kind of place it was the most. The black could even be described as white. After the time it took to make a cup of tea, a group of people could make up eighty to ninety stories.


    He just didn''t expect that he would become the main character of the story.


    Ye Jinsu''s face sank as she said, "Let''s go over and listen."


    This small teahouse had always been bustling with noise and excitement. Now that it was night time, the number of people on the street had decreased by quite a bit. However, the teahouse was still bustling with conversation. As Ye Jinsu approached, he heard a burst of loud laughter.


    It sounded particularly harsh these days.


    The waiter''s hands and feet were quick. As soon as Ye Jinsu sat down, he came over to greet them, "What do you two want, little bros? A new tea has been served in this teahouse today.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the petite and asked, "Oh, what''s the atmosphere?"


    The waiter was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, "You must be an outsider. Do you know about the things that have happened recently in Beijing?"


    Ye Jinsu nodded, "Tell me, what''s the matter with the capital city recently?"


    As he said this, the person beside him became excited. He turned his head and patted Ye Jinsu''s shoulder as he laughed arrogantly, "Little brother, you don''t know about this, right?"


    "Do you know that there is a great scholar and a great woman in the capital?" the man asked Ye Jinsu.

 C109

    Ye Jinsu glanced at the hand that was resting on her shoulder and almost stopped Xiao Hong from standing up. Then, without batting an eyelid, she pushed him away and smiled, "I know, I''ve heard of it."


    "Is it a rumor outside that the talented girl is a lady from a noble family? She is proficient in the art of zither, chess, calligraphy, and even knows how to read and write?" the man asked again.


    Ye Jinsu followed his words and asked, "That''s true. Could it be that there''s some sort of secret behind it?"


    That person was laughing out loud, and the flesh on his face was squashed together. When he laughed, his saliva was flowing out. She took a few steps back, but her face remained expressionless.


    "Little brother is smart. Do you know what kind of person that great talented girl is behind the scenes?"


    As he said this, the man laughed even more wildly. He had an intoxicated expression on his face and was gesturing with his hands.


    Ye Jinxiu couldn''t hold it in any longer and her face turned cold.


    That person didn''t seem to notice Ye Jinsu''s change in expression. As he continued speaking, he stretched out his ten fingers and said, "In my opinion, that little girl is no less than the men sleeping in Fragrant Pavilion."


    Ye Jinsu''s hand, which was holding the teacup, gradually tightened as the veins in her hand bulged.


    Xiao Hong could no longer hold it in. She picked up a cup of tea from the side and poured it on that person''s face.


    The intoxicated expression on his face instantly disappeared. That person seemed to have been shocked by his words. He stared angrily at Xiao Hong and was about to attack. Lil ''Red was clearly angry. It even wanted to pour another cup of wine.


    Ye Jin Su stopped the angry Xiao Hong and took out a silver ingot from her bosom. "Brother, you think we should just let this matter pass?"


    The man''s raised fist softened the moment he saw the silver. His expression changed as he grabbed the silver. It seemed as if he was afraid that Ye Jinsu would go back on his word.


    After taking the silver, he looked at Ye Jinsu and Xiao Hong with a puzzled expression and said, "How strange. That girl isn''t from your family. Why are you two so excited?"


    As he spoke, he turned to join in the discussion with the others.


    The atmosphere had reached another climax, and everyone was having a heated discussion.


    All sorts of obscenities flew in the air.


    "What do you mean, ''that little girl looks so coquettish'' when she walks?"


    "What do you mean, you can''t even compare to the number one card in Fragrant Storey ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu clenched her chopsticks tightly and nearly broke them.


    At the last moment when the chopsticks were about to break, Ye Jinsu put down her chopsticks. Her whole body was trembling with anger as she gnashed her teeth and said, "Little Red, let''s go!"


    A loud sound suddenly came from the crowd behind him.


    "Bam."


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head and saw that the most boisterous crowd had started to fight. Four or five people were fighting, and the tables and chairs were pushed far away.


    Xiao Hong subconsciously protected Ye Jinsu as it retreated into the distance.


    In the confusion, a familiar figure stood up, punched his men with his fist, and gave them a nosebleed.


    Ye Jinshu''s eyes widened as he pulled Little Red back.


    "Look at that person, does he look like Young Master Mo?" Ye Jinsu pointed at the man.


    Now that it was night and she was far away, it was impossible to tell whether this candle flame was really from the Mo Territory or not.


    Xiao Hong also stared for a moment, "It does look like it, but why is Young Master Mo here fighting with these people?"


    Ye Jinsu shook her head and observed from the side.


    Sure enough, after a while, servants came over and pulled out Mo Yu, who was already at a disadvantage.


    With the help of a candle flame, Ye Jinsu finally saw him clearly. Indeed, it was the Mo Territory.


    The rest of them also saw it clearly. They looked at him and said, "Yo! Isn''t this Young Master Mo? "


    "What is it? Do you like that daughter of the Su family? You got angry just from saying a few words? "


    "I advise you to wipe the bright spots off your eyes. She is not a good person. Other than you, who knows how many other guests she might have."


    "How pitiful!"


    "Hahahaha."


    After a round of laughter, everyone began to laugh.


    Mo Yu''s eyes turned red and she shouted, "Shut up!"


    There were wounds on the face of the Mos as well, green from green, purple from purple. It seemed as though they had gone mad as it hammered the man with all its might.


    This punch had knocked him down to the ground, and he didn''t move an inch.


    Xiao Hong was shocked and took a step back in fear.


    Ye Jinxiu stared at it, and the hand she used to grab Little Red tightened unconsciously.


    This time, the matter was too serious. No one dared to play around with him anymore. They all looked at the frenzied Mo Territory fearfully, worried that he would go crazy and punch them. Even the waiter didn''t dare to say anything.


    Only then did the servant step forward and pull the Mo Territory away, dragging it along with him.


    When something happened, the crowd quickly dispersed.


    Ye Jinsu stood in the corner and watched everything, tightly holding Little Red''s hand.


    "Little Red, let''s go back." Ye Jinsu said.


    It was already late when he returned to the courtyard. Meng Lan was anxiously waiting inside the house. She only saw Ye Jinsu coming back with a serious expression on her face.


    That was true. She had heard all the rumors outside. She found them unbearable to listen to, not to mention Ye Jinsu herself.


    As she helped Ye Jinsu sleep, Meng Lan couldn''t help but comfort her, "Miss, we all know that nothing those people say can be trusted."


    "Anyone with a brain would never believe it."


    Ye Jinxiu did not say anything, but only gave a dull ''En'' and turned around to sleep.


    She could tell herself she didn''t care about what others thought or said. But such a statement, such a word falling into her ears, would still deeply hurt a person.


    Furthermore, there was no way for her to completely ignore them. If she allowed them to develop, she would never know how far the rumors would go.


    Ye Jinsu closed her eyes and covered her head with the blanket, trying to get those unpleasant words out of her head.


    But it was too difficult.


    It kept circling in Ye Jinsu''s head.


    After she was done spiralling and it looked like the Mo Territory was fighting over her, she couldn''t even go up and say thank you.


    After rolling around on the bed for the most part of the night, Ye Jinsu finally couldn''t hold back her heavy eyelids and fell asleep.


    When she woke up the next day, Ye Jinsu still felt very tired. Ever since she had left for the old lady''s place, she had always gotten up early in the morning to serve the old lady.


    He hadn''t slept well last night and had gotten up very early. Ye Jinsu could barely keep her eyes open.


    As usual, after serving the old lady breakfast, he would then talk to her. The old lady would then let Ye Jinsu go.


    However, when Ye Jinsu entered the Bai Qing Courtyard today, she noticed that the atmosphere wasn''t right.


    After thinking about it for a while, Ye Jinxiu could roughly guess why.


    The old lady was abnormally gentle. There was neither joy nor anger on her face. In fact, she didn''t even look at Ye Jinsu. She no longer accompanied Ye Jinsu to eat breakfast with her. Ye Jinsu tactfully stood by the table, respectfully serving breakfast to the old lady.


    It wasn''t until they had breakfast that the old lady finally spoke to Ye Jinsu, "Shui Sang has heard some rumors outside these days."

 C110

    The old lady glanced at Ye Jinsu coldly, "It looks like you already know about it."


    Ye Jinxiu nodded. "Got it."


    As soon as Ye Jinsu''s words left her mouth, the old lady''s face turned cold and she slammed the table, "If you know, why aren''t you kneeling down!"


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and knelt down obediently.


    "Why would there be such rumors outside? Where are you putting our Ye Family''s face? Where should I put my old face? " The old lady pointed at Ye Jinsu and asked word by word.


    The sudden harsh words were like a sharp blade, fiercely stabbing into Ye Jinsu''s heart.


    She had expected the old lady to question her, but when the time came, she could not hear a word of it. She really wasn''t the person that was as unmoving as a mountain, and now she only wanted to refute it.


    Tightening his fists, Ye Jinsu closed his eyes, unable to contain the rage in his heart. What was wrong with spreading such rumors outside? She could sit up straight. If she couldn''t stop them, someone would force her to her death!


    After a moment of silence, Ye Jinsu suddenly bit the tip of her tongue, tears streaming down her face from the pain.


    Ye Jinsu opened her eyes and cried, "My granddaughter doesn''t know. My granddaughter has always been strict with her responsibilities. She never knew why there were such rumors outside."


    The old lady was rather surprised to see Ye Jinsu cry. This was the first time she saw her cry. The old lady''s pure face looked somewhat desolate, and her tone was a little bit more relaxed.


    With a cold face and a cold snort, he continued, "I heard that before I came back, you were either going to meet this young master everyday, or be friends with that young master?"


    No matter who it was that heard these things, it would always cause criticism.


    Ye Jinxiu was the direct descendant of the Ye residence after all, but she didn''t even know this much. Indeed, children without a mother''s teachings didn''t know the rules!


    "How shameless!" The old lady raised her voice, pointed at Ye Jinsu and cursed, "The hundred years of reputation of our Ye family has been ruined by you!"


    Ye Jinxiu''s tears flowed even harder. She suddenly raised her head and said, "I didn''t!"


    "The people I meet are all honest people with posts going in and out of the residence. They have records of their own, and they have never gone out of bounds!"


    As she spoke, Ye Jinsu''s tears flowed again. Her eyes were red as she looked at the old lady, feeling wronged.


    The old lady turned around and glanced at Shui Sang. Shui Sang gently nodded his head, indicating that this was indeed the case.


    The old lady remained silent for a while, but she still didn''t give Ye Jinsu a good look.


    There are no waves without wind.


    If Ye Jinsu had been more quiet during the day, why would such rumors spread all over the place?


    It really disgraced the House of Ye. The old lady was so angry that her face turned red. She had never thought that someone of her age would lose such a huge figure for something like this. It was truly embarrassing.


    "If you stay in the mansion properly and don''t go out, will you hear the rumors today?"


    "You can sit straight, but what do outsiders think of you?"


    "What will the House of Ye think?"


    The old lady clapped her hands as she said, "The good books of their generation have been ruined in this life."


    "No matter what, you are from a scholar''s family. Even if you haven''t been raised by your mother, are all the servants in the courtyard still useless people?" How did I get you into such a loose and loose manner! "


    Ye Jinsu''s body stiffened, as if she had been thrown into an ice cave.


    After a long while, Ye Jinsu lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    The old lady became even angrier when she saw Ye Jinsu''s unmoving actions, as if she was treating her passively.


    "What is it? Do you think I''m wrong? You''re not even going to listen to me anymore? "


    She wiped the tears off her face with her hand and lowered her head. Her voice was no longer tear-filled and was even somewhat cold. "I''m sitting straight, but I can''t stand people insisting that I''m not well."


    As expected, she still could not endure it any longer. This was a much easier and safer method to deal with than putting on a show while crying and secretly eliminating threats while remaining calm and collected. As expected, she still liked to show it on the surface.


    Didn''t Ye Jinru want to make things difficult for her?


    Very good, she had really underestimated her.


    Indeed, blood like the Xie Clan flowed out of their mouths. Their actions were truly ruthless and ruthless.


    Ye Jinsu clenched her fists and kept her head down, her expression indiscernible. Her voice was very quiet. "Does Grandmother not know who wants me the most in this mansion?"


    "What do you mean?" The old lady was shocked.


    "Grandmother, what do you think?" When she raised her head, her eyes were clear and bright, without a single trace of her previous appearance. She spoke word by word, "My granddaughter rarely goes out these few months, why would there be rumors of me outside?"


    "Who would make up a story about a person who hasn''t been seen in months if no one else is willing to do it?"


    "Why didn''t your granddaughter say anything before? It just so happens that there are some rumors now."


    "Don''t you think it''s strange?" Ye Jinxiu retorted.


    The old lady was stunned, unable to recover from her shock for a moment. When she heard about this news in the morning, she was furious and didn''t have the time to think about it carefully. Now that Ye Jinsu had said this, the old lady came back to her senses.


    This rumor was rather strange.


    How could the old lady not know the person that Ye Jinsu repeatedly said to make things difficult for her.


    It had to be Ye JinRu.


    But, but Ye Jingru was also from the Ye Residence.


    The old lady suddenly stood up and pointed at Ye Jinsu, "What nonsense are you spouting? She is also a member of the Ye Clan. If she defiled your reputation, it would defile the Ye Clan''s reputation! "


    "What benefits are there to her!?"


    Ye Jinsu sneered silently. Would Ye Jinru care about the Ye Residence''s reputation?


    She and her mother didn''t even care about Ye Zhicheng. How could they care about this Ye residence? As long as their interests were not harmed, what did they care?


    However, Ye Jinxiu knew that she couldn''t say such words, so she could only say, "Whether the truth is as it is or not, we have to investigate it first before we know."


    Still checking?


    The old lady was so angry that her entire body was trembling.


    Why did he still have the face to meet others, and want to blow the matter up?


    "Enough!"


    With a loud interrupt, the Old Master walked over from behind. He had not wanted to care about these things, but after dinner he made an excuse to leave and wandered around the garden. When he returned, he saw the scene.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t tell, but this rumor was related to Ye Jinxiu. No matter what, because of Ye Jinsu, the Ye Residence''s reputation had been affected a lot.


    As for Ye Jingru''s innocence, the Old Master couldn''t say for sure.


    He naturally knew that Ye Jinxiu was innocent.


    However, the Old Master was not happy about what had happened to Ye Jinsu.


    "As for this matter, we will clearly investigate who created this rumor. We won''t allow you to carry such a terrible reputation with you." The heavens were saying this not only for Ye Jinsu, but also for the whole House of Ye.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him and said, "Grandfather, please let your granddaughter participate as well."

 C111

    "Don''t you feel that you have lost enough face?" The old lady finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. She pointed at Ye Jinsu and scolded loudly, her entire body shaking in anger.


    Her old face was about to sink into the ground.


    Ye Jinsu could even say such words without any doubts!


    How did their Ye Family raise such a person! His family was truly unlucky! The old lady was so infuriated that she couldn''t even breathe. She held her chest and panted heavily.


    Ye Jinsu wanted to step forward to give a hand, but she was pushed away.


    "Alright, alright," the Old Master came over to support the old lady. With a helpless tone, he said, "If you want to investigate this, then you can."


    "If we don''t find out, then when your father is held accountable, we won''t be able to protect you." The Old Master shook his head and said that if Ye Jinsu insisted on investigating him, he would let her settle the matter herself.


    He wasn''t someone who would easily step forward. This matter was obviously pointed at Ye Jingru. If the Lord found out that Ye Jingru did it, what would he do?


    Shelling out a Xie family had already made his relationship with Ye Zhenzheng worse than before.


    Ye Jingru was his most beloved daughter, and the Old Master had no intention of making trouble for a child.


    However, this way, the matter would still be unfair to Ye Jinsu.


    Although the Old Master did not like Ye Jinru as a person, he felt that she could be kept and could be controlled. He was unable to control Ye Jinxiu, but now that she was so unsatisfied with her wings, he had no idea what she would do in the future.


    The grievances she had suffered in the manor all these years were not something that the old lady and the Old Master could make up for in a day or two.


    Who could be sure that she didn''t hold a single grudge against him?


    This was the only thing he could do in this matter. Finally, she tried her best to pacify Ye Jinsu, so that she wouldn''t feel aggrieved and resentful.


    "Don''t blame us for this, you can stay in the manor and ignore us, but as seniors, we are all under your pressure." As the Old Master spoke, he consoled Ye Jinsu.


    "The outsiders will only say that our Ye Clan is not too strict and that we, as elders, cannot teach our children and grandchildren well."


    With a few words, the Old Master repeated his difficult situation. Ye Jinsu lowered her head and replied, "It was her granddaughter''s fault. Her family has been shamed."


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head when she said this, so it was hard to see her expression. Her voice was cold and without ripples. The Old Master let out a deep sigh and turned away without a word.


    He had said all he could to this point. He hoped that Ye Jinsu would understand.


    Only then did Meng Lan dare to run over and help Ye Jinsu up.


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes were still slightly red, but there were no longer any tears. She stood there expressionlessly.


    Meng Lan was a little worried for Ye Jinsu. She whispered, "Miss, let''s go back ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu moved her sore knees and walked in the direction of Ye Zheng''s courtyard. "Come, let''s go see father."


    Meng Lan was shocked and quickly pulled Ye Jinsu back.


    "Young mistress, if you go now, won''t you be angering the old master?"


    "When was he ever not angry?" Ye Jinxiu retorted.


    Meng Lan choked on her words for a moment. It was as if whenever it was a matter regarding Ye Jinsu, Ye Zhenzi would always be ten times angrier than he was.


    Ye Jinsu sneered, "Isn''t that what Ye Jinru wants to see?"


    "Let her see enough."


    As he spoke, he began to walk towards Ye Zai''s courtyard.


    Meng Lan followed closely behind, her heart beating fast. She could guess Ye Jinsu''s intention. She would not be able to avoid him sooner or later. Instead of waiting for Ye Zhonglou to find Ye Jinsu in a fit of rage, why not find him on his own?


    It was just that when she thought of the way her master looked when he was angry, Meng Lan was still shocked.


    I hope that nothing will happen to the young lady, Meng Lan prayed in her heart.


    Ye Zhenzheng got the news of this news from other officials when he left for the morning assembly today.


    This matter had already reached the ears of the influential clans.


    He was truly embarrassed!


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He didn''t dare to go straight to the old lady''s courtyard to find Ye Jinsu, as he was afraid that the old lady would hear about this and cause her uneasiness. Judging by the time, Ye Jinsu should be coming out of the old lady''s courtyard.


    Ye Shisui couldn''t bear it any longer and led his men out to find Ye Jinsu to interrogate him.


    When he opened the door, he found that Ye Jinsu was already kneeling in front of the door. Hearing the door open, Ye Jinsu kowtowed. "Daughter is here to apologize to father."


    Ye Zheng was stunned, he did not react to Ye Jinsu''s actions.


    After a while, Ye Shisan reacted by slapping the door frame. "You still know you''re guilty!"


    "You''ve really lost all your face outside the city gates!"


    Ye Jinsu didn''t even raise his head as he laid on the ground. He only added, "Daughter knows she''s guilty. Please punish her father."


    Seeing how submissive Ye Jinsu was, Ye Zheng was stunned for a moment.


    In his opinion, Ye Jinsu should atone for this matter with his death.


    Thinking of this, Ye Zhonglou turned around and took out a dagger from his room, throwing it in front of Ye Jinsu. "If you still have our Ye Family in your heart, then you will die here. This will make our Ye Family look like a thousand years of shame!"


    The flash of the blade made Meng Lan fall to the ground and beg for mercy. "Master, master, please be merciful. Our Miss has never done anything like that. Never!"


    At this time, there was still someone who would plead on behalf of Ye Jinsu, and Ye Shisui was even angrier. "What''s going on outside?" "All of you know what''s good for you. If you''ve never done it before, then why did they make it up for you and not anyone else?"


    "You still don''t know how to repent," Ye Shisu said, pointing his knife at Ye Jinsu. "Why do I have to give birth to a daughter like you! I should have strangled you back then! "


    "It would be better to keep you here now, as you have tarnished my Ye Family''s reputation!"


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and buried it in her arms. Her vision was filled with darkness, and only Ye Shisui could hear his angry voice.


    With each word, Ye Jinsu suppressed her anger and raised her head to look at the bright saber before her.


    "Father, do you think that if I die, the Ye Residence''s reputation will return to normal?"


    "What do you mean?" Ye Shisui looked at Ye Jinsu and asked, "You don''t want to die, do you?"


    Ye Chong walked down the steps and picked up the dagger on the ground. "You don''t want to die, I want to clean my house today, except for you, the disaster!"


    The white knife landed high up in the air, bringing with it a cold wind.


    "Ah!" A loud shout rang out.


    Meng Lan hugged Ye Jinsu and pounced to the side.


    Ye Chong was startled and lost his grip on the knife. The knife, which was still inches away from Ye Jinsu, twisted and slashed across her cheek.


    Meng Lan threw herself at Ye Jinsu and turned to look at him. "Master, please be merciful. She''s your child. How can you bear it?"


    Ye Shisui was shocked. He had only taken out his knife because he was angry. Now that he saw blood on the blade, he felt dizzy and threw the knife away as if it was scalding hot.


    "Shut up!" Ye Zheng said.


    "She''s not my child, I won''t admit it!"


    "It was that woman who did everything she could to climb into my bed. Back then, I ¡­" I should have strangled you back then! " Ye Shisui could not stand still, and his head was dizzy. However, he pointed at Ye Jinsu and said.


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at him with cold eyes. "What a pity you didn''t strangle me that year."

 C112

    Ah!


    "Slut!"


    Ye Jinsu''s cold eyes stung. He rushed forward and fiercely slapped Ye Jinsu''s face. The cut from the knife became even larger, and blood flowed from Ye Jinsu''s hand.


    Ye Zheng was completely shocked by this amount of blood.


    When he looked up and saw Ye Jinsu''s face covered in blood, he was actually frightened and took a few steps back. That face full of blood, that familiar cold gaze. Ye Zhichang felt as if he had seen Ye Jinsu''s mother again, the night when he had been so angry that he had wanted her.


    That''s how the woman looked at him.


    His legs gave out, and he stumbled back into the house. When he could no longer hold on against the door, he sat down.


    Ye Jinsu held onto her wound, blood flowing out from between her fingers. It was a shocking sight to behold.


    Meng Lan cried out in fear. She was holding a handkerchief and was in a fluster. For a moment, she didn''t know whether to wipe the blood off Ye Jinsu''s face or to pry her hand away to cover her wound.


    "Miss ¡­ "Miss ¡­" Meng Lan cried out as she cried. She didn''t have any medicine with her, so she didn''t have any use for it.


    Ye Jinsu felt a headache coming on from her crying. She patted her head, "What are you crying for? If you didn''t throw yourself at me, I wouldn''t have touched you."


    "He doesn''t have the guts to kill me."


    Meng Lan didn''t expect things to turn out like this. She blamed herself and felt sad at the same time. She helped Ye Jin Su up, "Miss, let''s go back quickly and get bandaged."


    He didn''t know how deep the wound was, but if the wound was on his face, it might leave a scar.


    He could only hurry back and deal with it.


    Xiao Hong was rushing anxiously towards Ye Zhe''s yard.


    Ye Jinsu hadn''t returned to the courtyard yet. She had gone out to check, and in the end, she heard the old lady''s furious outburst. Xiao Hong was worried that Ye Jinsu''s whereabouts was in the direction of Ye Shisui''s courtyard.


    Half of Xiao Hong''s heart was in his throat, and he was afraid that Ye Zhonglou would take her life!


    They rushed to the entrance of the courtyard and saw Meng Lan helping Ye Jinsu out. The blood on Xiao Hong''s face gave him a fright.


    "Miss!"


    "Miss, are you alright?"


    Ye JinSu shook her head and waved her blood-stained hand. She said helplessly, "Look at me, your little miss. Do I look alright?"


    Little Red choked on her sobs. Ye Jinsu''s wound was actually on her face.


    What an important place.


    Little Red''s heart ached with anger when Ye Shisui actually did it.


    He applied the medicine and bandaged it properly before the bleeding stopped completely. Meng Lan''s eyes were red as she said, "This wound is not very deep nor shallow, but the slap that Master gave you tore it open."


    "I''m afraid ¡­"


    As she said this, Meng Lan lowered her head and kept wiping her tears, as if she couldn''t finish her words.


    Xiao Hong became anxious and patted Meng Lan to urge her, "Quickly tell me, what do you think will happen?"


    Ye Jinsu sighed and washed the blood off her hands. She looked at Meng Lan and said, "I''m afraid you will lose your looks."


    Meng Lan''s tears surged as she slightly nodded her head.


    Xiao Hong''s eyes widened, tears flowing uncontrollably. She suddenly hit Meng Lan hard, "What nonsense are you spouting!"


    "My lady is going to marry again in the future. How can she break her appearance?" Aren''t you skilled in medicine? You have to cure the young mistress! "


    Meng Lan lowered her head, blaming herself.


    It was all her fault. If she hadn''t pounced, she wouldn''t have bumped into the blade.


    If she had improved a little in her medical skills, she might have been able to treat him.


    If she stopped Ye Jinsu and didn''t go to Ye Zhanzheng''s place, she might not get hurt.


    It was all her fault ¡­


    Looking at the hysterical Little Red, she reached out her hand and pulled it, "Isn''t it just saying that it''s possible? I haven''t even broken through yet, and I still have the chance to cure her."


    Ye Jinsu smiled and said, "Don''t curse me."


    Lil ''Red was completely unable to hold it in anymore and started crying loudly. Then, she quickly wiped her tears away and said while shaking her head, "I won''t curse little miss, little miss will definitely recover from her injuries!"


    "It will definitely work!"


    "Alright," Ye Jinsu smiled and said, "Let me rest for a bit. I didn''t sleep well yesterday."


    Xiao Hong and Meng Lan looked at each other before nodding and leaving.


    Silence returned to the room as Ye Jinsu sat quietly on the bed.


    After a long while, Ye Jinxiu closed her eyes and touched the gauze wrapped around her face, grabbing onto the wooden log on the bed. Her clenched hands relaxed and tightened. Ye Jinsu took a deep breath and let it out.


    Ye Jingru.


    Ye Zheng.


    What a capable father and daughter.


    Only when the anger had affected his facial muscles and the trace of pain on his cheek did Ye Jinsu open his eyes.


    Lying back on the bed, Ye Jinsu stared at the white curtain on the bed, thinking about something.


    Only when night fell did Ye Jinsu wake up.


    Meng Lan was still a little worried for Ye Jinsu. With red eyes, she carried the medicine over to her. Ever since she came here, Ye Jinsu had never stopped taking basic medicine. Having seen Ye Zhenzheng''s way of doing things, she finally understood why Ye Jinsu refused to protect herself.


    He couldn''t protect it at all.


    However, she was unable to help Ye Jinsu in the slightest.


    Ye Jinxiu had clearly recovered and looked much more energetic. Meng Lan bit her lips, and after some thought, she kneeled down.


    "Miss, this servant has a request."


    Ye Jinsu had just taken a big gulp of bitter medicine, so she had to hold back from showing an expression to avoid hurting her wounds. As soon as she opened her mouth, her mouth was filled with a bitter taste. Ye Jinsu wanted to open her mouth to wake her up, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    After a while, Ye Jinsu opened her mouth, "You want to say that you want Jingyun to investigate the rumor?"


    Meng Lan suddenly raised her head. Ye Jinsu''s words had broken through her thoughts.


    That''s right, that was what she was thinking. She knew that Ye Jinsu didn''t want to be watched by Jing Yun, but this rumor involved a lot of people, and it wasn''t something that could be discovered in a short period of time.


    Ye Shisui and the Ye Family members obviously wouldn''t be able to give Ye Jinsu that much time to investigate.


    The fastest person who could investigate this matter clearly was Jing Yun.


    Meng Lan looked at Ye Jinsu and lowered her body, "Miss, your servant is thinking for Miss''s sake."


    "Although this servant belongs to the prince, I absolutely do not have any intention of harming Miss. Miss must think for herself!"


    Ye Jinsu was silent for a moment, then handed the medicine bowl to her and said, "No need."


    Ye Jinxiu was obviously still unwilling.


    Meng Lan was anxious. If Ye Jinsu was unable to investigate, Ye Zhenzi would definitely kill her!


    "Miss, please reconsider!"


    Ye Jinsu looked at Menglan and suddenly sighed. She asked, "So what if we have investigated properly?"


    Meng Lan stared blankly for a moment. She didn''t understand what Ye Jinsu meant, so she could only reply, "If I investigate carefully, I will be able to return the young lady''s innocence."


    "If I''m innocent, then who isn''t?" Ye Jinsu asked again.


    Meng Lan stared blankly at Ye Jinsu and tried to answer, "Two ¡­" Second Miss? "


    "Although she is not innocent, but can I seek justice?"


    "I can''t ¡­" Meng Lan bit her lips as she replied. Ye Shisui was so biased towards the Second Miss. How could he possibly seek justice for Ye Jinsu?


    "There''s no need for Jing Yun to investigate," Ye Jinsu said blandly. "No one cares about the truth of this matter. They only care about the Ye Residence''s reputation."


    "As for my justice, I will get it back from Ye JinRu."

 C113

    Meng Lan stared at Ye Jinsu in a daze, not knowing what to say.


    So this was what the young mistress was after ¡­


    It was getting harder to guess the thoughts of the young miss. As Meng Lan thought of this, she looked at Ye Jinsu who had an indifferent expression. She suddenly felt that the expression on her face when she spoke just now resembled Ning Wang.


    Realizing what she was thinking, Meng Lan quickly lowered her head.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t know that Meng Lan was thinking this much. She got up and pulled Meng Lan up, "Get up. I will take care of this matter. You just take care of my face."


    Meng Lan nodded heavily.


    Ye Jinsu lifted her legs and sat by the window. The bed was too soft, and her bones ached from lying on it for too long. She picked up the mirror beside her, looked at the wound wrapped in gauze on her face, and asked, "Tell me, how much certainty do I have in being able to completely heal my face?"


    Meng Lan lowered her head and said with shame, "This servant is not talented. I only have fifty percent."


    After saying that, Meng Lan quickly raised her head to look at Ye Jinsu, trying to discern something from her face. However, her expression remained the same. She put down the mirror and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Meng Lan then replied, "The Miss''s wound was not very deep, but it was torn. The wound was split open, and she lost a lot of blood."


    "With this servant''s current level and current level of medicinal ingredients, I can only reach this level of certainty."


    As she said this, Meng Lan felt ashamed.


    She had used up all the medicine that she had left behind at the time when Ye Jinsu''s neck was injured. That was a medicine concocted by the imperial physician. She had been unable to concoct a few more. The medicinal effects were greatly weakened.


    After thinking about it, Meng Lan felt vexed. If she had been more adept at medicine, she might have been able to come up with a similar medicine.


    Ye Jinsu sighed, "Forget it, it''s fine."


    "Tomorrow, you go out and find Dr. Tian. He practices medicine in a lot of places, so he might have some knowledge of other things. You guys can discuss it with him, but there might be other solutions." Ye Jinsu said.


    Meng Lan nodded, turned around and left.


    Ye Jinxiu turned around and called for Little Red.


    Xiao Hong looked at Meng Lan with reddened eyes as she walked in and out. It seemed as if she was much more energetic now. Xiao Hong didn''t know what Ye Jinsu said to her, but it thought that she had a way to treat her wounds.


    However, it was obvious that Ye Jinsu did it for something else.


    "A few days ago, I asked you to pay attention to which people in the courtyard are available. Have you found anyone that can be relied on?" Ye Jinsu held the honey water and asked Lil ''Red.


    Xiao Hong frowned for a moment. Her entire mind was focused on Ye Jinsu''s injuries, and it took her awhile to think things over, "A maidservant should say that there is an older person who had done this in another family before. He is quite quick-witted, and is also diligent in his work."


    "There''s a thick-skinned and honest looking servant here. He''s not a bad person."


    "Miss, are you going to use them?" Xiao Hong asked curiously.


    Ye Jinsu nodded, "Tell them to come in, I have something to talk to them about."


    Although Xiao Hong was puzzled, she still called two people over. The maidservant was a tall and slender girl. She looked to be several years older than Ye Jin Su and was quite delicate and pretty. The moment she entered, her eyes began to roll around the room.


    The manservant became more sincere and did not dare to look more closely. He kept his head lowered and walked with his back hunched, staring at the square inch of ground on the tip of his feet.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything and just stared at them for a while.


    The room was silent. Ye Jinsu didn''t speak, so they didn''t dare to speak. The maidservant did not dare to look any further. She became slightly nervous and became more obedient.


    Ye Jinsu then asked, "What are your names?"


    "Servant Chun Hua."


    "Servant Tian Liu."


    Ye JinSu nodded and looked at the two of them, "Xiao Hong, tell me, the two of you usually work quite well. I''m thinking of whether or not I should bring you two along."


    Chun Hua''s eyes, which were initially a little nervous, instantly lit up. The corner of his mouth slightly curled up, revealing his excitement. However, he didn''t dare to be too rude. Chun Hua bent down and said, "This is all my responsibility. I wouldn''t dare."


    The other one also repeated: "I don''t dare, I don''t dare."


    It was just some small talk, but Ye Jinsu didn''t take it to heart. She looked at the two of them and said, "Lift up your heads and let me take a look."


    The two of them raised their heads at the same time.


    Spring Flower was still alright. Tian Six really did not look that great. His face was full of wrinkles, but his eyes were quite honest.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the two of them and suddenly curled her lips.


    "Since Xiao Hong said that the two of you are reliable people, then I have something that I need you two to do."


    "Miss, feel free to instruct me." Chunhua lowered his head again.


    "You should know that there are a lot of rumors going around, right?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    This was a sensitive topic. The two couldn''t guess whether Ye Jinxiu was happy or angry. They didn''t know how to answer, so they could only give a light nod of their heads.


    Ye Jinsu wasn''t surprised by their reactions and asked, "Do you think that''s true?"


    Who could say that was true? The two of them were afraid that they would say something wrong, so they kowtowed again, "Those are all fabricated things by the people outside. Miss is from a famous clan, how could they be people like that?"


    "Since that''s the case, you can go and find out who the rumors are." Ye Jinsu said.


    "?"


    The two of them were stunned as they raised their heads to look at Ye Jinsu.


    "This ¡­" Chun Hua finally realized that the little miss had handed over the important matter to them. However, how could she afford it? If she did anything wrong, it might not be a big matter.


    "Servant, this servant only knows how to do rough work, I''m afraid I can''t do it well ¡­"


    "No matter, I can point you a clear path." Ye Jinsu looked at them and said. She took out a bag of crushed silver from the drawer beside her, weighed it a few times, and then put it on her table.


    "Both of you, go to the teahouse at the street and have some tea. After drinking for a day, ask around to find out who has been talking about this these past few days."


    "Just tell me about him."


    Ye Jinsu tapped her fingertips on the bag of money and opened it. She took out some crushed silver and placed it on the table. "This is for your tea."


    "The matter is settled," Ye Jinsu paused for a moment, then poured out all the money in her purse, "The rest of the money is all given to you."


    As expected, upon seeing the money, Chun Hua and Tian Liu''s eyes instantly lit up. No one disliked silver. And it was even so much silver, enough for them to use for two years.


    Their nervous expressions relaxed, and what remained was greed as they looked at the silver taels.


    However, Ye Jinsu picked up a handkerchief and covered all the silver on the table, and said, "But if you can''t do it properly, my yard doesn''t need a cripple, do you think Little Red?"


    Xiao Hong replied from the side with tacit understanding, "Yes, Miss."


    The two of them were struck by his words and instantly exited the silver world. Ye Jinsu''s words made it clear that the two of them had to settle this matter well.


    Otherwise, where else could he go after leaving this courtyard?


    "This servant will do my best." The two of them spoke at the same time.

 C114

    Ye Jinxiu smiled in satisfaction, took off her handkerchief and looked at Little Red.


    Xiao Hong immediately grabbed the pile of silver and handed it over to the two of them. "You are both smart people and should be able to do it well. The innocence of this little miss will depend on you two."


    The two of them immediately felt as though they were shouldering a heavy burden.


    Their young mistress''s future was all on them. But for the Miss''s sake, it was for their own good. Only if Ye Jinsu lived well could they, the servants, live well.


    After the two of them left, Ye Jinsu hugged Little Red with a sad face and wailed, "Little Red, how much money do we have left?"


    Little Red hugged Ye Jinsu and took out the last small purse. There was only half a bag of crushed silver left. This was the last bit of Ye Jinsu''s savings.


    "Miss, we only have this little bit left. We have to use it sparingly."


    Ye Jinsu let out a long sigh as she held her forehead.


    He had to think of a way to exchange some silver when this matter was over.


    Xiao Hong also took a deep breath, and suddenly asked, "Why did the young miss send two people to do such an important thing?"


    "Can the two of them find out that it was Second Miss who set it up?" Little Red pouted and said. She obviously didn''t think that these two people had such abilities.


    Ye Jinxiu still hadn''t come back from the pain of losing money. She grabbed Little Red and pressed her sore shoulder before she said, "You also think that I will find out that it was Ye Jingru who did this?"


    "Otherwise?" Little Red looked puzzled, "Second Miss, if you do something like that, of course you have to investigate thoroughly. Then, you have to return the innocence of the young miss!"


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head. "It''s useless."


    "Do you think the Old Master doesn''t understand who did this?"


    "Do you think Ye Shisui will punish Ye Jinru?"


    "He just lost his beloved wife and now he only has one daughter left. Will he be able to punish her?"


    "But! This matter is clearly the Second Miss'' fault! " Xiao Hong was in a hurry to refute, but felt that Ye Jinsu''s words were reasonable and her tone became smaller and smaller.


    In the end, Xiao Hong could only say in a low voice, "Does the Old Master not care about this?"


    "He can''t." Ye Jinsu leaned back in his chair and said. He was now an old man and the one in charge of this family was his son. "The only thing he can do is to protect the Ye family''s reputation."


    "I''m not worth it for him to have a falling out with his son."


    "We are in this mansion, but we are all alone with no help. Even with ironclad proof, we still can''t stand up straight." Ye Jinsu said with a smile, but no one could tell if she was happy or sad.


    Little Red, hearing this, felt a hint of bitterness.


    "Then what does Miss intend to do?"


    "Didn''t I tell the two of them to go investigate?" Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows and said.


    "What can they find out?" Xiao Hong frowned and asked.


    "Both of them, find out who''s the source of this rumor and keep talking about it."


    "Uninterruptedly?"


    Ye Jinxiu nodded and turned to ask Xiao Hong, "How long has it been since the rumors spread?"


    Xiao Hong pondered for a moment. "It''s been about seven to eight days."


    "If anyone were to carefully think about such outrageous and extraordinary rumors, he would know that they are definitely false. However, these few days, the rumors only became more and more intense. "Do you think everyone in the capital is stupid? Do you really believe it when they hear it?"


    Ye Jinsu tilted her head as she pinched a piece of tea in her teacup with her fingertips. Her gaze seemed to be looking at the tea leaves, but also seemed to be looking elsewhere.


    At first, she was infuriated, but after calming down, she realized that there were too many flaws.


    "There must be someone among them who has been spreading my rumors nonstop for the past seven to eight days."


    "When it comes to rumors, if you don''t believe it when others say it twice, you will believe it when it comes to the third time." Ye Jinsu looked at Little Red and said.


    Turning his head, Ye Jinsu picked out the annoying tea leaves. The tips of his fingers were soaked by the cold tea as his round nails soaked into the tea. It was somewhat cold.


    "We don''t need to blow this matter up. It''s not good for me or for Ye JinRu."


    "Just capture that person."


    "If we really go deeper, we might not be able to find out. If we do, we might not be able to get justice."


    "There are some things that just need to be done." Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes and spoke with a dangerous tone. With a slight movement of his finger, the obstructing tea leaves were flicked away from his finger and landed in an unknown place.


    Ye Jinsu picked up her handkerchief and wiped the water droplets off her fingers, "As for Ye JinRu, I will play with her slowly."


    When Ye Jinsu said this, she did not look at Xiao Hong at all.


    Little Red, who was standing behind Ye Jinsu, still felt an inexplicable cold energy rush from its feet to its spine and up to its head. Xiao Hong could not help but shiver. She had never seen such a young lady before.


    He seemed to have become more powerful, and also became more terrifying ¡­


    Ye Jin Su put down her handkerchief and returned to her normal appearance. She turned her head and said to Xiao Hong, "I slept in the afternoon, so I''m not tired yet. Please accompany me to the courtyard."


    It was a surprisingly cool night, a good summer night.


    Perhaps it was because it had rained earlier, but the heat had dropped quite a bit. The swing that Ye Jinsu had ordered to be planted under the locust tree had also been completed.


    Ye Jinsu sat on the swing and looked up at the sky full of stars and the giant locust tree.


    From her perspective, the locust tree was really big, almost covering the entire sky. The star could only escape out of its gap and reveal a little shadow.


    The lonely moon hung high in the sky, bright and clear.


    Xiao Hong quietly swung the swing and looked down to see Ye Jinsu''s slightly cold expression, covered by a layer of estrangement under the bright white moonlight.


    "Miss, are you unhappy?" Little Red couldn''t help but ask.


    She had never seen Miss like this before. She was completely unfamiliar with her. She was on the verge of not knowing Miss.


    Ye Jinxiu closed her eyes and didn''t answer. She only quietly raised her head.


    After a long time, when Little Red thought that Ye Jinxiu wouldn''t answer, Ye Jinsu finally spoke, "Do you think I should be happy?"


    Xiao Hong bit its lips and did not say anything.


    Ever since the rumor had spread, the young lady''s expression had been very calm, frighteningly calm.


    Unusually, the young mistress went to find the old master to apologize. If it were in the past, the young mistress would have started a quarrel with the old master.


    But now, the young mistress had only received a single blow and didn''t say anything.


    However, Little Red knew that Ye Jinsu suffered a lot of grievances, but now she could only sit here and rot all these things into her stomach.


    "My father was someone who only had my sister in his heart. From the moment I was born, he wished he could strangle me."


    "My grandparents, a family, if necessary, could abandon me, a ''useless chess piece'', as a child."


    "My mother, a woman who is laughable and lamentable for half her life."


    "I, a person who needs to work step by step with my family and become enemies with my own father in order to survive."


    Ye Jinshu closed his eyes and spoke quietly, as if he was talking about something extremely ordinary.


    However, Xiao Hong ruthlessly covers her mouth, unable to hold back the tears flowing from her eyes.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and said, "Tell me, how can I be happy?"

 C115

    The night was unusually quiet.


    The cicadas and frogs that were previously noisy no longer made a sound. The crying sound that Xiao Hong was suppressing with all her might, in this empty night, seemed so prominent.


    The corners of Ye Jinsu''s mouth lifted into a bitter and bitter smile, "Little Red, don''t cry anymore."


    She did not dare open her eyes. She was afraid that if she did, tears would fall.


    Little Red was desperately wiping away her tears. She reached out her hand to continue pushing at Ye Jinxiu''s swing, choking on her words, "Little Red didn''t cry, Little Red didn''t cry."


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and revealed a doting smile, "Okay, you''re not crying."


    I didn''t cry, either.


    The night was getting darker. Ye Jinsu was leaning on the swing, and the bright moon was already hanging over her head.


    "Miss, do you want to go back to the house to rest?" Little Red looked at Ye Jinsu and asked. Ye Jinsu had been leaning on the rope swing with her eyes closed. Little Red reckoned that Ye Jinsu must be tired.


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head, "No need. I''ll stay here for a while longer. You can go back and rest."


    It was already late at night.


    Xiao Hong looked worriedly at Ye Jinsu. It didn''t care about its two black and blue eyes as it was afraid that something bad would happen to Ye Jinsu.


    However, he was still pushed away by Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu quietly sat on the swing and picked up a falling locust leaf. She put it on her nose and the unique scent of the locust tree.


    No one shook the swing anymore. After sitting there for a while, Ye Jinsu felt bored, so she took a few steps back and threw herself forward. Ye Jinshu let himself swing smoothly, and when the night wind blew, a tree of incomplete locust flower fell from the sky.


    The corners of Ye Jinsu''s mouth curled up unconsciously.


    Unfortunately, the night wind quickly dissipated, and the swing gradually stopped as well.


    The corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth lifted as she opened her eyes helplessly. She prepared to leave, but there was no point in playing on the swing alone.


    Suddenly, the swing beneath him seemed to have been pushed by someone as it swung up along with Ye Jinsu, who was just about to stand up.


    Ye Jinxiu was shocked and jumped off the swing too quickly. She lost her balance and fell to the side before she could even land on the ground.


    However, when he turned his head to look back, he saw a familiar figure.


    With another flash of his mind, Ye Jinsu landed in a familiar embrace.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect to scare you." Ning Yunyin stood up straight while holding Ye Jinsu in her arms, as she spoke with an apologetic tone.


    Ye Jinsu was stunned on the spot.


    After a long while, Ning Yunabao lost control of his smile as he looked at Ye Jinsu''s stupefied expression, "What''s wrong?" You miss me so much that you can''t even speak when you see me? "


    When she said this, Ning Yunyin did not make any impolite movements. She didn''t even touch Ye Jinsu. He only looked at Ye Jinsu extremely seriously. It wasn''t the expression of a joke from before, but rather, it was as if he was talking about something important.


    There was finally a hint of change in Ye Jinsu''s frozen expression. She pinched herself viciously with her fingertip. It was painful, it was real.


    It wasn''t an illusion.


    Ye Jinsu''s expression finally began to waver and turned into a look of disbelief.


    "Why are you here?" Ye Jinsu asked Ning Yunyin with his eyes wide open.


    Isn''t he on the outside?


    Weren''t they on the march?


    After saying that, she grabbed onto Ning Yunyin''s hand and asked anxiously, "Why did you go back to the capital?" Is there a summons? "


    To march outside without a recall of the capital was a big matter.


    It wouldn''t even be enough to accuse her of conspiracy. Is Ning Yunyin crazy?


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu, who was holding onto her arm tightly. She laughed out loud and suddenly leaned close to her ear. "Are you ¡­ are you concerned about me?"


    A warm breath sprayed into Ye Jinsu''s ear. The familiar posture stirred up a familiar memory and feeling. Ye Jinsu''s face immediately flushed red. She pushed him away, feeling a little angry.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    The smile on Ning Yunbin''s face didn''t waver as she suddenly hugged Ye Jinsu. "I''ve finished my battle, so I came back to see you."


    Ye Jinsu struggled in his arms for a few moments, but Ning Yunke actually held on tighter and tighter to his surprise. Ye Jinsu simply stopped moving and spoke up without mercy, "Ning Yunran, do you think I''m an idiot?"


    This wasn''t a close combat; how could he possibly win in three months time!


    Ning Yunyin released Ye Jinsu and blinked innocently. "It''s true. I really did finish the call."


    Ye Jinsu was silent for a while, staring at Ning Yunxiao. His face was rather unkempt, but it was hard to see any flaws. Ye Jinsu still pushed him away and said, "I don''t believe you."


    Ning Yunyin laughed and decided not to talk about this anymore. Instead, she lowered her head and pressed her forehead against Ye Jinsu''s. Their gazes met, and the atmosphere became ambiguous in an instant. Ye Jinxiu subconsciously stepped back, but Ning Yunyin held her back.


    Ning Yunyin stared at Ye Jinsu''s flushed face and curled the corners of her lips. "I''ve just returned to the capital, and I''ve heard quite a few rumors about you."


    As she spoke, Ning Yunyin reached out to stroke the gauze covering Ye Jinsu''s face, and she exerted a little force with her fingers. "And that face of yours, what''s going on?"


    Ye Jinshu slapped away Ning Yun''s hand and coldly said, "We''re talking about your matter right now, don''t interfere."


    It seems like Ye Jinxiu wasn''t planning on letting the fight go. Ning Yunyin raised her hands and surrendered, then leaned towards Ye Jinxiu. Her eyes sparkled, "It''s true. I''ve really finished fighting. I just entered the city." Tomorrow morning, I will report to royal father about the military''s situation. I missed you too much, so I couldn''t help but come to find you. "


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go and ask around tomorrow. Is that right?" Ning Yunyin said with a serious expression.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Jinsu decided to believe it for the time being.


    "Now, shouldn''t we talk about you?" Ning Yunyin lifted a strand of hair from Ye Jinsu''s cheek and asked with narrowed eyes.


    Ye Jinsu''s problem had been solved, but his problem had not been resolved.


    With a cold expression, Ye Jinsu retreated a few steps, but Ning Yunxiao kept pressing on her and did not give her the chance to open up some distance. Knowing that he had nowhere to run to, Ye Jinsu leaned against the stone table, her face was still expressionless, but her flustered fingers hidden in her sleeves had long exposed Ye Jinsu''s state of mind.


    After pushing and shoving for a while, Ye Jinsu spoke up forcefully, "My problem, it''s my problem, it has nothing to do with you, Ning Wang."


    When Ning Yunyin saw that Ye Jinxiu was trying her best to hold on, she couldn''t help but feel nauseous. She didn''t stop and said, "But you just asked me a few questions. Do you think I can understand that you care about me?"


    Ye Jinsu turned her head away, not looking at the meaningful smile on Ning Yun''s face.


    The more he smiled, the more Ye Jinsu felt guilty.


    After struggling for a while, Ning Yunyin didn''t give Ye Jinsu the slightest chance to leave. Ye Jinxiu could only give up and glared fiercely at Ning Yunlian, "No recall to the capital is a heinous crime. If you were to barge into my courtyard late at night, how would I know if you would implicate me?"


    Ye Jinsu was both angry and embarrassed at the same time. She still wouldn''t stop even if she were to die. There was a hint of pout in her stare. Ning Yunyin''s smile deepened as she let go of Ye Jinsu''s shackles and decided to let her go this time. He then moved close to her ear and lightly bit her earlobe. "Tough mouth."


    Ye Jinsu suddenly shivered. She was the most sensitive at that place.


    Ning Yunzhi rubbed the gauze covering Ye Jinsu''s face and softly said, "This is punishment."

 C116

    Ye Jinsu''s face turned red once again.


    She didn''t even dare to look at Ning Yunxiao. She didn''t even know where to put her hands and feet. It was as if her brain had been completely muddled, and she didn''t have the slightest ability to think anymore.


    Ning Yunyin held onto Ye Jinsu and sat her down on a stone stool. Ye Jinsu fell into his arms. The hands that fell on her face followed the line of her chin to her throat.


    Ning Yun gently caressed its surface. There had once been a wound there, but now there were no longer any traces of it.


    "Be good, and tell me who caused you to die. I''ll help you deal with it." Ye Jinsu raised her head slightly. Ning Yunyin had already changed her expression. She slightly frowned and lowered her head to look at the gauze covering Ye Jinsu''s face.


    Ye Jinsu gave up on struggling and rolled her eyes at Ning Yun, "You don''t know?"


    Ning Yunyin, however, looked at Ye Jinsu and released her hand. She looked at her seriously and said, "I know."


    "But I want you to tell me yourself."


    "What''s the difference?" Ye Jinxiu frowned as she looked at him. Wasn''t he keeping people by his side to monitor him?


    Ning Yunyin sighed. She looked at Ye Jinsu''s wrinkled brow and said, "I wish you would personally tell me. There are some things I can help you with. You don''t have to try to be brave."


    As far as he was concerned, Ye Jinsu''s stubborn and overly stubborn character caused him to love and hate her.


    He hoped even more that Ye Jinsu would be like the other ordinary women and rely on him a little more.


    "You know, the reason I left someone for you is to protect you." Ning Yunyin said.


    However, Ye Jinsu directly told them to go back. Although it was already expected, Ning Yunyin still felt a bit unhappy. It was difficult for Ye Jinsu to even protect him. If he continued to be so stubborn, it would only hurt him.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ning Yunyin quietly and repeated, "Is there a difference?"


    She didn''t like being watched. Didn''t he know that from the start?


    "You''re hurting yourself. I''ve only been gone for three months, and you almost lost your life!"


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and was silent for a moment before she suddenly raised her head and looked at Ning Yunyin, "You want to help me deal with this?"


    Ning Yunxiao looked at her, not saying a word.


    "The sword on my neck was slashed by my second mother''s man. Now, in the east garden behind the Ye residence, send someone to kill her."


    "The knife on my face is my father''s. You slashed it towards a First Pin Great Master. You go and kill him too."


    "As for the rumours outside, they are the work of my sister, Ye Jingru. You can go and kill her now."


    Ye Jinxiu''s voice was very calm. "Kill them. I won''t be in any danger in the future."


    "Are you going to make a move?" Ye Jinsu asked him.


    Ning Yunxiao looked at her silently, not saying a word.


    After a long while, Ye Jinsu finally spoke up, "Ning Yunlian, this is my family matter. You can''t interfere with it, nor can you."


    Ning Yunyin sighed again, "You know that''s not what I''m talking about."


    Ning Yunyin understood what he meant, and so did Ye Jinsu.


    It was nothing more than Ning Yunxiao marrying her.


    Ye Jinxiu rubbed her temples. She didn''t understand why Ning Yunyin was so persistent with her.


    "Why do you insist on me alone?" Ye Jinxiu frowned as she looked at Ning Yunyin. She considered her actions to be crude. Other than having a decent face, she didn''t have any good manners nor was she kind. She simply couldn''t be considered a good match.


    What''s more, her face was already on the verge of breaking down, so why was Ning Yunxiao still pestering her?


    Thinking about it, Ye Jinsu suddenly raised her eyebrows, as if she had thought of something, "Could it be that you have taken a fancy to the Scholar Manor and want to marry into the Ye Residence?"


    "Then you should go to Ye Jingru. She''s more stupid and easy to control."


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinxiu, who was lost in her own thoughts. Suddenly, she raised her hand and smacked her in the head, "What are you thinking about?"


    "I''m speaking the truth," Ye Jinsu looked at Ning Yunyun with a serious expression. She began to count the harm in marrying him with her fingers, "Look at my disrespectful behavior. I don''t have the slightest dignity. I don''t deserve your status as a prince at all."


    Ning Yunyin smiled at her and said, "It''s fine, I don''t mind you."


    Ye Jinsu supported her forehead and decided to work even harder. She spoke up once again, "My face is injured now. In terms of looks, I definitely can''t match you. You''re so good-looking, how can you marry an ugly woman?"


    Ning Yunxiao smiled again. "It''s just a small wound. I''ll go to the palace and get some imperial medicine to treat it. There''s no harm in it."


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    Ning Yunliang raised an eyebrow and looked at Ye Jinsu with interest. "Is there anything else you want to say?"


    Ye Jinsu let out a fake smile, "Look at me, I''m not a obedient woman. If you marry me, the backyard will definitely be on fire."


    "You''re a prince, and that''s something important. You definitely don''t want the affairs outside to end yet, and your family''s on fire, right?"


    Ning Yunke nodded and raised her head to look at Ye Jinsu. "That makes sense."


    Ye Jinxiu was overjoyed and nodded. "That''s right, you should marry a good and virtuous daughter!"


    "I''m fine." Ning Yunshu swung her sleeves and pulled Ye Jinsu into her arms. She whispered into her ear, "I don''t want a concubine."


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at him, her eyes were filled with shock.


    Ning Yunyin looked at her and hugged Ye Jinsu tightly. She said in a low voice, "It''s enough for me to have you."


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and suddenly said, "My father promised my second mother this when he helped her into the main chamber."


    She was not a teenager. Her first love had just blossomed, and she was a hot-headed young lady. In her previous life, she had lived for more than twenty years and had seen many happy and sad times. It was best if she didn''t believe such a hot topic.


    "You don''t believe me?" Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him calmly. "Mm, I don''t believe you."


    Ning Yunyin stared at Ye Jinsu with a profound look in her eyes. There was a long period of silence in the air. Ye Jinsu looked at the moon in the sky. It was already late. The sun would rise in four hours.


    "It''s getting late. It''s better for Ning Wang to go back and rest early."


    However, Ning Yunyin''s long arms seized her and she reached out to grab Ye Jinsu''s hand before pulling it back into her embrace. She held it tightly, unwilling to let go.


    "Let me hug you again." Ning Yun said in a low voice.


    Ye Jinsu frowned and struggled, but she didn''t seem to want to let go of Ning Yun''s hands at all. Ye Jinsu simply stretched out her hand, bent her elbow and smashed it against Ning Yunyin''s chest.


    "Hmm ¡ª" Ning Yunyin, who was hugging Ye Jinsu, suddenly groaned. Her lips turned a little pale for a moment, and the hand holding her started to tremble lightly.


    A faint smell of blood floated in the air. Ning Yunyin''s complexion looked slightly sinister, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Ye Jinshu raised his hand and looked at Ning Yunyin in a daze.


    That strike just now, it shouldn''t have been that heavy, right?

 C117

    "Are you hurt?" Ye Jinsu grasped Ning Yunyin''s shoulders and looked at her dark clothes, which had a deep scar on them.


    Ye Jinsu stretched out her hand and touched it. The viscous sensation was blood.


    Ning Yunyin breathed heavily and raised her head to look at Ye Jinsu, "Since you''re so accurate, don''t tell me you''re here to murder me?"


    "Meng Lan!" Ye Jinsu grabbed onto Ning Yunyin''s lapel and turned her head to shout into the room. The wound had obviously been split open, and the blood stains were still spreading. He had to hurry and rebandage them.


    She grabbed Ning Yunyin and dragged her into the room. Meng Lan hurriedly ran over with the medicine box on her back. "Miss, what''s wrong? Is your wound painful?"


    However, in the instant she saw Ning Yunxiao, she was stunned. She stood rooted to the spot, her eyes filled with shock.


    "What are you still standing there for!" Ye Jinsu reprimanded him, "Hurry up and apply the medicine for your master."


    Only then did Meng Lan notice the bloodstain on Ning Yunyin''s chest. She didn''t have time to think over why Ning Yunyin was here. She picked up the medicine box and ran over.


    The smell of blood in the air was so thick that it was hard to ignore. Ning Yunyin took off her outer robes, and the white inner robes inside were already soaked through with blood. Large amounts of blood were still spreading.


    Meng Lan opened her mouth in surprise.


    Such a large amount of blood was clearly not a small injury.


    "Prince, your injury ¡­" Meng Lan asked hesitantly as she looked at the wound on Ning Yunxiao''s chest. She didn''t deal with many injuries and didn''t know much about wounds. However, Meng Lan could only guess that these wounds were likely arrows.


    There was still flesh on the wound, and it was very likely that it was an arrow with a reverse spike.


    Ning Yunyin pursed her lips, the veins on her forehead bulging. She lowered her head to look at her wound, where blood was still spurting out.


    "Bandage it well!" She raised her head and saw Ye Jinsu looking at her with a pale face.


    When the wound was rewrapped and the bleeding finally stopped, Ning Yunyin finally looked at her with a head full of sweat. She lightly smiled and said, "What''s wrong?" Did it scare you? "


    The smell of blood still lingered in the air. Ye Jinsu looked at Ning Yunzhi, her fingertips trembling.


    "I''m sorry ¡­" Ye Jinsu spoke in a low voice.


    She did not know that he was so severely injured. However, the wound on her chest seemed to be so weak that it could have pierced into her heart, causing her to lose her life.


    Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu was flustered.


    Ning Yunyin put on her clothes with one hand. She seemed to have encountered some difficulties when she was halfway through wearing them. The clothes rested on her shoulders and she had no way of pulling them up. Ning Yunyin gave up and looked at Ye Jinsu. "Help me put it on."


    Only then did Ye Jinxiu react and stretched out her hand, preparing to help Ning Yunyin carry the clothes up.


    Who knew that Ning Yunyin''s other hand was holding onto Ye Jinsu, and she was about to fall on top of him?


    Ye Jinxiu was flustered, afraid that she would bump into Ning Yunzhi''s wounds again. She flapped her arms to support herself as she floated in the air above her chest.


    "Do you want to die!?" Seeing that he was almost about to get injured again, Ye Jinsu let out a sigh of relief and looked at Ning Yunyin angrily.


    As for Ning Yun, she wasn''t angry. Instead, she was smiling, looking at Ye Jinsu with a calm and composed expression.


    Only then did Ye Jinsu realize how ambiguous their postures were. Ning Yunyin was lying on his bed, while she was on Ning Yunyin''s body. Their eyes met, and their upper bodies were almost touching.


    Ye Jinxiu instantly retracted her hand and her face turned completely red.


    Finally, he stretched out his hand and pulled up the clothes that Ning Yunyin hadn''t pulled up yet. He was lying on her bed with his clothes untidy and his shoulders bare. Ye Jinsu was really embarrassed.


    However, her wounds had just been bandaged up and she couldn''t move a muscle, so it wouldn''t be good to chase her away.


    Ye Jinsu left the bed and found a stool to sit on.


    The air was filled with a strange aura. Ye Jinsu touched her nose uncomfortably.


    Meng Lan came back with the medicine. She saw the two of them awkwardly sitting on a stool, one leaning against the bed. Ning Yun stopped tilting her head and looked at Ye Jinsu, while Ye Jinsu looked up at the sky.


    This scene was as awkward as it could be. Meng Lan lightly coughed.


    "Miss, this is for the prince." Meng Lan handed the medicine to Ye Jinsu and slipped out of the room. She had a nagging feeling that if she carried her in that room again, Ning Yunyin would skin her alive.


    Ye Jinsu held the bottle in her hand and threw it to Ning Yunran. "Here''s your medicine."


    Ning Yunyin picked up the medicine with one hand and shook it twice, indicating that she couldn''t eat the medicine with one hand.


    Ye Jinxiu picked up the bottle and angrily pulled out the stopper. She poured out a pill and stuffed it into Ning Yunyin''s hands, "Eat it yourself!"


    The smile on Ning Yunabao''s face didn''t lessen in the slightest. He even boasted shamelessly, "Water."


    Ye Jinsu turned around and poured some water for him.


    When the water was in front of Ning Yunyin, she looked at Ye Jinsu and said, "Feed it to me."


    Ye Jinsu could no longer hold it in and threw the teacup on the table, "Do you want to drink it or not!"


    If he didn''t drink it, he would eat it and suffer to death.


    Ning Yunyin frowned as she looked at the black pill in her hand. She pretended to be sad and said, "Ai, my life is so miserable. I can''t even drink saliva after getting hurt."


    That acting was as clumsy as it could be.


    Ye Jinxiu obviously wasn''t into this. She wore a straight face and didn''t move at all.


    Ning Yunyin raised her eyes to look at Ye Jinsu''s face, then suddenly covered her wound and cried out, "Aiya, my wound hurts again. Pity, I don''t even have time to drink my saliva."


    As expected, when Ning Yunyin cried out in pain, Ye Jinsu started to get nervous.


    Even though she knew Ning Yunyin was pretending, Ye Jinxiu still couldn''t help feeling a little anxious. Who told him to knock open someone''s wound? Ye Jinsu resigned herself to her fate and poured another glass of water.


    This time, he directly brought the water to Ning Yunyin''s mouth.


    As expected, Ning Yunyin obediently took the medicine and held Ye Jinsu''s hand, who was holding the teacup, and drank the water in one gulp.


    When she finished drinking, she didn''t let go of her hand. Instead, she frowned and looked at Ye Jinsu, "So bitter ¡ª"


    Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes. Of course the medicine was bitter, how could it not be bitter?


    However, Ning Yunbin held onto Ye Jinsu, and her upper body suddenly straightened up as she bit her lips.


    After tasting it for a bit, Ning Yunyin lightly touched Ye Jinsu''s lips and immediately returned to her seat. She smiled at her and said, "Then it won''t be difficult anymore."


    Ye Jinshu''s eyes widened. He didn''t even have time to react before Ning Yunyin had already laid back down. In an instant, the clouds in Ye Jinsu''s heart churned. She was so angry that she wanted to punch Ning Yunyin, but her rationality made her give up.


    Ye Jinsu reacted quickly and took a few steps back, covering her mouth and ears with blood dripping from the tips of her ears.


    There seemed to be an explosion in his ears, and he could not hear anything clearly. The only thing he could feel was his beating heart, which did not seem to belong to him.


    He was jumping around restlessly, but it was unknown if it was out of excitement or anger.

 C118

    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything for a while and just stood there, stunned.


    This time was not the same as last time. Ning Yunyin laid on her bed without the least bit of killing intent. The previous invasion and dangerous atmosphere had completely disappeared. It wasn''t like the last time, where she had nowhere to hide.


    However, Ye Jinsu felt that this was more like a short blade.


    A thought flashed through Ye JinSu''s mind. She even forgot to fight back. She just stood there, unsure of what to do.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu who was sitting far away from her. She suddenly sat up and pulled her close. "It''s already like this. Are you still not going to marry me?"


    Ye Jinsu''s thoughts were finally pulled back to reality as she looked at Ning Yunyin with a headache, "Can you not talk about this?" I still don''t want to get married? "


    Ning Yunyin smiled indulgently, then reached out to touch the top of Ye Jinsuo''s fluffy head. "Okay."


    "You won''t be able to run away."


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu with a dangerous expression. She spoke word by word, "You can only be one of my men. Don''t ever think about you again."


    Ye Jinsu looked at this scene countless times and rolled her eyes. Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows and looked at him, "What if I think of someone else?"


    Ning Yun retracted her smile. "Then I''ll kill him."


    "It''s fine. You killed one and then the next." Ye Jinsu said indifferently, "There are so many men in this world. If you kill this, there are even better ones. What if I don''t think much of you?"


    Ning Yun Ning narrowed her eyes, a trace of light shining in her eyes. Only she dared to say something like that.


    "You''re really different from others." Ning Yunxiao looked at her as she spoke. This was the first time he had ever heard a girl speak so arrogantly in front of him.


    "Who taught you such outrageous words?" Ning Yunyin grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand and narrowed her eyes at her. Her tone was somewhat gloomy.


    Ye Jinxiu glared at him without backing down.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu, and suddenly patted her affectionately. "If you''re like this, I''ll tie you up and lock you up in my Ning Wang Manor. I''ll make it so that you''ll only be able to see me for the rest of your life."


    "Do you still dare to think about others? "Hmm?" Ning Yunyin raised an eyebrow as she asked Ning Xuemo this question.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the warm expression on Ning Yunyin''s face and coldly pushed him away. "I''m lying to you."


    Ning Yunyin returned to her previous appearance. She kissed the tip of Ye Jinsu''s finger and smiled indulgently, "I know you''re lying to me."


    "If you can move, then go back. I won''t send you off." Ye Jinxiu pulled her hand away, glanced at Ning Yun''s wound, then turned around and called for Meng Lan.


    "Bring your master back." Ye Jinsu said with an unfriendly expression.


    Meng Lan lowered her head and took a bold glance at Ye Jinsu before glancing at Ning Yunyin. She had been fine a while ago, but why were they acting like this now?


    However, it was clear that she didn''t have the right to speak here. She could only raise her head and look at Ning Yunyin.


    Unexpectedly, Ning Yunyin didn''t have any intention of staying any longer. She got up from the bed and looked at Ye Jinsu, "Meng Lan is for you, I''ll be leaving first."


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    In the spare room, Meng Lan was standing with Ye Jinsu and her servant. Meng Lan felt that the atmosphere was tense, so she tactfully left.


    Ye Jinxiu stood on the spot for a moment with a frown on her face. When the drowsiness came up, Ye Jinsu lay down and prepared to sleep, but the bed was still warm.


    Ye Jinsu instantly woke up from her stupor. She had just slept in Ning Yunyin''s room ¡­


    Unable to sleep peacefully anymore, Ye Jinsu lifted the blanket and threw it to the side. He then took out a new set of bedding from the cupboard and put it on before lying down.


    He opened his eyes until daybreak before he slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep. Not long after, Xiao Hong came over to get her bed. Ye Jinsu was still in a daze, but she was still able to regain a trace of consciousness.


    Taking advantage of the moment when Little Red had given up, he grabbed her and opened his sleepy eyes to sort out his thoughts.


    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsu and asked doubtfully, "Miss, do you have any instructions?"


    Ye Jinsu nodded and then spoke up, "Go outside and find out if the team that went on the expedition to Ning Wang has returned to the capital."


    Little Red looked at the sleepy and drowsy Ye Jinsu in astonishment, "Miss, did you fall asleep in a daze?" Ning Wang has only been on the expedition for less than three months, how could he have returned to the capital? "


    Ye Jinxiu rubbed her eyes. She also thought that she had fallen asleep in a daze, but the person she saw last night wasn''t a fake, right? Ye Jinxiu shook her head, "Don''t worry about it so much. Just ask around."


    Xiao Hong could only nod its head and walk out with a puzzled expression.


    Could young miss be missing Ning Wang? Little Red can''t help but guess towards the side.


    He slept through the afternoon.


    When Ye Jin woke up, the first thing she did was look for Xiao Hong, "Have you asked around?"


    Little Red stared excitedly, "It''s true, Miss, how did you know? Ning Wang has really returned to the capital in the form of a teacher, returning in triumph! "


    Ye Jinsu let out a breath of relief, as long as Ning Yunyin didn''t go back to the capital without a recall.


    "Did you find out? It hasn''t even been three months yet, so why did the battle start so quickly?" Ye Jinsu asked Little Red.


    Xiao Hong shook her head. She didn''t know either. If he asked others about it, they would only say that Ning Xiaoyao was brave and battle-ready, and that she had the demeanor of the current emperor.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and only nodded.


    Xiao Hong, on the other hand, was quite excited, dancing with joy, "Miss, you don''t know how popular the news is outside, it''s said that Prince Ning is able to retreat in just three months, he''s a genius!"


    After saying that, Little Red suddenly looked at Ye Jinsu with a crooked look, and her smile seemed to point to something.


    Ye Jinsu exchanged a few glances with her before finally reacting. She waved her hand and said, "What are you thinking?"


    Little Red rubbed her forehead in grievance, "Miss, don''t tell me you don''t have a Ning Wang in your heart? Otherwise, why would you ask me to investigate this early in the morning?"


    "Could it be that Ye Zong is thinking of something?"


    "Thinking of you, my ass!" Ye Jinsu patted Little Red''s head again and snappily said, "He came to find me last night."


    Xiao Hong instantly opened its mouth in surprise. Its expression changed from one of surprise to a strange one, "Ning Wang came to find little miss the moment he came back. He saw little miss in Ning Wang''s heart."


    Ye Jinsu supported her forehead ¡­


    "You silly girl, do you really understand? If he doesn''t recall the capital city, it will be a great crime to implicate your family''s young miss and the entire Ye Residence!"


    "I asked you to investigate this just to investigate this matter, do you understand?"


    Feeling the pain, Xiao Hong nodded its head and begged for mercy, "I understand, I understand!"


    "Whether he has me or not has nothing to do with me, do you understand?" Ye Jinxiu released her hand, but before she could take it off her ear, she asked another question.


    "Understood, understood!"


    Only then did Ye Jinsu let go, "That''s enough. You should pay more attention to this matter. It would be best to know how he managed to win this battle."


    "Where''s Chun Hua and Tian Liu from yesterday? Are they back yet?" Ye Jinsu asked.

 C119

    Xiao Hong did not dare to say anything else and nodded. "They''re back. I''ll go call them in now."


    The incident with Ning Yunyin today had overwhelmed the enthusiasm of the people outside. There were fewer people discussing Ye Jinsu.


    This made it much more convenient for Chun Hua and Tian Liu. Most of the people in the teahouse were talking about Ning Wang. Only one of them was still blabbering on and on about Ye Jinsu''s anecdote. At first glance, Chun Hua felt that something was wrong. As expected, this person was the one who came here to spread the rumors.


    It had been circulating for several days.


    The two of them were both angry and amazed at the little miss'' clever plans. She was actually such a person.


    However, according to Ye Jinsu''s instructions, the two of them didn''t do anything and just left after instructing them to come back tomorrow. Capturing someone was not their mission. They only needed to investigate this matter thoroughly.


    Ye Jinsu took the remaining silver and carefully listened to their reports.


    Just as she expected, the one who started the rumor was found out in an instant. However, thanks to Ning Yunyin''s sudden return to the capital, the rumors outside died down quite a bit, reducing the difficulty.


    After distributing the remaining silver, Ye Jinsu said, "Go get all the servants in the yard and bring that person here."


    Meng Lan jogged in from outside, her smile unable to cover her face, "Miss, you have a way out of this injury!" There''s a way! "


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and saw that Meng Lan was holding a familiar medicine bottle in her hand. "Did Ning Yunyin give it to you?"


    Ye Jinsu''s expression was calm. Meng Lan didn''t dare to show too much excitement. The smile on her face faded as she nodded her head.


    "Miss, let me apply the medicine for you first." Meng Lan said as she held up the medicine bottle.


    According to the rules, when Ning Yunyin returned, she was going to return to report. When she returned to the Ning Wang Manor today, Ning Yunxiao had not seen it. However, he had left her a bottle of medicine that could heal the wounds on Ye Jinsu''s face!


    Ning Yunyin was still good to Ye Jinsu, Meng Lan thought as she peeked at her.


    However, she didn''t dare to say that. Ye JinSu''s personality was becoming more and more difficult to guess. Although she still looked gentle, but under her calm face, Meng Lan felt that she shouldn''t touch her.


    Lowering her head, Meng Lan started to untie Ning Yun.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her face in the mirror and suddenly raised her head to look at Meng Lan in her glasses. She asked, "Did you see Ning Yunyin today?"


    Meng Lan shook her head honestly.


    "Do you know why he was injured?" Ye Jinsu asked again.


    Meng Lan still shook her head. There was no news from King Ning''s Estate. Ever since she went to report to the palace early in the morning, she had not returned.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes as she felt a faint sense of panic in her heart.


    "Miss, are you worried about Ning Wang?" Meng Lan boldly asked.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t seem to be angry. Instead, she put down the mirror and narrowed her eyes slightly. "I heard that His Majesty Ning Wang is the Emperor''s favorite youngest son?"


    Meng Lan didn''t understand why Ye Jinsu would suddenly ask such a question, so she could only nod her head. "Yes, the Emperor dotes on Your Highness Ning Wang."


    "What age is the emperor this year?" Ye Jinsu suddenly turned her head and asked, the medicine on her face was about halfway. When she moved, the medicine almost slipped into her mouth.


    Meng Lan quickly kneeled down and said fearfully, "This servant doesn''t dare to say anything."


    Who would dare to discuss the monarch so openly?


    Ye Jinsu pulled her up, a little agitated. "There''s no one else here. Tell me."


    Meng Lan could only nod. "This year, the Emperor will be sixty-seven."


    In a split-second, Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes. His Majesty was already in his sixties, and his grandson was old enough to get married, but he still hadn''t established a crown prince ¡­


    Ye Jinxiu sat down and picked up the mirror once again. She called out to Meng Lan to apply the medicine on her.


    Meng Lan really didn''t understand why Ye Jinsu would suddenly ask this. She applied the medicine on Ye Jinxiu in a daze, but she then said, "Meng Lan, I don''t know anything about the court. Do you know how King Ning is doing in the court?"


    Meng Lan opened her eyes wide, but didn''t say anything for a while.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Meng Lan in the mirror and slowly spoke up, "I heard that your master is the Imperial Physician of the Imperial Physician Hospital, and you are also someone close to Ning Yunyin. You should know something, right?"


    Meng Lan bent her knees and kneeled, "Miss, this servant doesn''t dare to speak carelessly!"


    Ye Jinsu looked at the resolute Meng Lan kneeling on the ground and sighed. She pulled her up, "If you don''t want to say it, then forget it."


    She was too lazy to care.


    Ning Yunyin''s matter had nothing to do with her at all.


    The things happening outside had nothing to do with her at all. As long as Ye Jinsu stayed on the side and led the way, it would be fine.


    As he thought about it, Ye JinSu started to wrap the gauze around her face, making it look extremely ugly.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t mind. With such a face, she decided to go out and relax.


    Leaving the yard was a big matter. Little Red followed closely behind Ye Jinsu as if it was about to face a great enemy. It was as if the moment he left the courtyard, everyone outside would die.


    However, it was still the same. Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart.


    Ye Jingru was sitting in the pavilion in a daze. Sometimes she was angry, sometimes she was happy. She grabbed Wen Yuan and asked, "Tell me, why haven''t Father sent anyone to kill that bitch Ye Jinsu?"


    Wen Yuan also did not understand. After some thought, she could only say, "It might be because Ning Wang returned to the capital today. Everyone is already talking about Ning Wang outside. On the contrary, the rumours surrounding Second Miss have died down."


    "Perhaps the old master left Second Young Miss behind for this reason."


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Just as she was about to kill Ye Jinsu yesterday, the girl beside Ye Jinsu had unexpectedly pounced on her!


    What a loyal servant!


    Now that the rumors were about to stop, Ye Jinsu was still able to live happily. Thinking of this, Ye Jinru was so angry that her teeth itched.


    "No!" "I will make Ye Jinsu''s reputation in the capital go bad. Even if she dies, she will still have a terrible memory!" Ye Jingru clenched her fists and pounded on the table.


    Ye Jinsu walked in from the back and opened the bead curtain at the entrance of the pavilion, "Second sister, you''re really impressive!"


    Ye JinRu suddenly turned her head and saw Ye Jinsu standing behind her with a ridiculous bandage wrapped around her face.


    "I was wondering who it was. So it''s sister!" Ye Jingru sneered and spoke in a weird tone.


    Ye Jinxiu was not annoyed. She only looked at Ye JinRu and asked, "I wonder what little sister''s next step is going to be?"


    Ye Jinru played dumb and pretended that she did not understand what Ye Jinsu meant, "What''s next? I don''t understand what you mean? "


    Ye Jinsu let out a faint smile, but her eyes were unfocused. "Let me guess. Maybe it''s the one who told the rumors to spread it, or maybe it''s the one who called a few more people to spread it."


    Ye Jingru''s expression did not change. She maintained her stern face and asked, "Sister, what do you mean by this?"


    "Elder sister means that all the rumors outside were made up by me?"


    "I''m also a member of the Ye Family, what benefits would it do to me to make you up?" Ye Jingru asked.


    "So that''s how it is," Ye Jinsu revealed a look of enlightenment. "It seems that big sister misunderstood little sister. This little sister was worried about me, and this big sister even misunderstood little sister. I am truly ashamed."


    "Since sister has such a close relationship with me, why don''t you call sister to come to my courtyard. I caught the person who spread the rumors, can sister help sister interrogate this person?"

 C120

    Ye Jinru sat up on the stool and looked at Ye Jinsu in surprise.


    Ye Jinsu calmly looked back, "What? My sister is also a member of the Ye Family. My sister''s reputation is also affecting her reputation. I don''t care, do I?"


    As Ye Jinsu spoke, she looked at Ye JinRu with a faint smile.


    Ye JinRu gripped her sleeves tightly and glared at Ye Jinsu. Good, you are ruthless!


    "Of course I care." Ye JinRu squeezed out a smile, "Sister still has some injuries on her face. Why don''t you let sister interrogate this person? Don''t bother sister anymore."


    "Big sister is grateful."


    With that, Ye Jinsu turned to Little Red at the back and ordered, "Go and invite Big Sis into our yard."


    Xiao Hong raised its head to look at Ye Jinsu and instantly understood what was going on. It gestured to invite her in.


    In the courtyard, Sixth Tian had already returned with his men. They tied up all sorts of things and left them in the courtyard. The black cloth bag covered their noses and mouths as they frantically struggled on the ground.


    In the yard, besides the rumour monger, there was also Ye Shisui.


    Ye Chong looked at Ye Jinsu with a cold expression, and when he saw Ye Jingru standing beside her, he was stunned for a moment, and his complexion turned better.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Shisui asked in a bad mood.


    Ye Jinsu invited Ye Jingru in. When the door was locked behind her, she smiled and said, "Father, our daughter found out who was the source of the rumors and wanted to capture him and have a look."


    "After all, this is related to my sister''s reputation. Thinking that my sister should also be present, I asked my sister to come and help me with the investigation." He turned around and sat down, smiling at Ye JinRu.


    It wasn''t rude, but it definitely wasn''t comfortable.


    Ye Zheng''s expression was ugly, but he did not say anything due to Ye Jingru''s presence.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the people below and waved her hand, signaling them to take down the black cloth bag. His face was revealed, and a dark brawny man was pouting, constantly struggling.


    Ye JinRu shielded her face with a fan to hide her nervous expression.


    "Do you have any questions, sister?" Ye Jinsu asked Ye Jingru.


    Ye JinRu frowned and shook her handkerchief in disgust. Although that person had never seen her before, he had heard her voice before. There was still a trace of nervousness in Ye JinRu''s heart. Her fingers that were holding onto the fan were moving about restlessly.


    It was too dangerous for this person to keep it.


    It was hard to say if he didn''t recognize his voice, even if he didn''t. He couldn''t be sure that Ye Jinsu wouldn''t go with the flow and wouldn''t stop finding out about him.


    The best way was to make this person shut up here forever!


    As she thought about it, Ye JinRu moved her fan away and asked, "Are you spreading rumors outside?"


    The person''s mouth was blocked, so he could only let out a muffled sound. Tian Liu stepped forward and pulled out the rag that had been stuffed into his mouth.


    "Damn it!" It has nothing to do with me! It has nothing to do with me! "


    "My lord, how could I have the guts to do so!"


    Hearing that, Ye Jingru slammed the table fiercely, her tone was sharp, "Impudent! Are you still not telling the truth? "


    Hearing that, Ye Jinsu giggled from the side, "I usually look very gentle, but I didn''t expect that at the critical moment, I would also be able to harden my heart."


    These words were spicy and sharp, causing Wen Yuan to immediately become unhappy. She stood up to speak up for her master: "How can you say that? "My Miss is trying to judge someone for you!"


    Ye Jinsu''s face turned cold, "I''m talking to your young lady, how can I talk to you!"


    "Are the people around sister so unruly?" Ye Jinsu looked at Ye JinRu and said.


    Ye Jingru''s face alternated between black and white. In the end, she glared fiercely at Wen Yuan and scolded her a few times before smiling at Ye Jinsu, "You are just an ignorant slave. It is my younger sister who failed to properly train you and made a fool of yourself in front of elder sister."


    Ye Jinsu also returned a smile and stopped when she saw the situation. She picked up the person kneeling in the yard and said, "In my opinion, these rascals usually refuse to admit it."


    "Why don''t we call the steward here to make a few slates, and he''ll listen to us." "Father, what do you think?"


    Ye Shisui was obviously displeased with Ye Jinsu. He put on a stern face, got up and walked into the yard.


    "But those rumors you''re spreading outside?" Ye Zheng asked as he looked at him.


    The person who came shook his head, "No! I don''t have the guts to create a ballad for Eldest Miss! "


    "Nonsense!" He knelt down and looked at Ye Jinsu, "Miss, your servant has asked around. It was him who first created the young lady in the teahouse, and he even brought a group of brothers to spread the news."


    Ye Chong raised his eyebrows, looked at Chun Hua beside him, and then looked at the man on the ground. He pointed at Chun Hua and asked, "You said you didn''t, but why would she say you did?"


    The people on the ground were in a state of panic, their eyes were rolling and their minds were filled with thoughts of evasion.


    "Small... The little one was a rascal, but she had heard some gossip, so her mouth was a bit big. But this little one definitely did not have the intention to create a young lady! This little one heard about those things from other places as well! "


    Ye JinSu chuckled, "Really? "I heard from Chunhua that you were talking about me in that teahouse. You were talking about things that were vivid and vivid. If you didn''t know it, you would have thought that you had seen it with your own eyes."


    "Did you hear all this somewhere else?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" That person nodded his head furiously. After he received the silver, he would have to do something for someone else. Unless he had no other choice, was it necessary to recruit someone who had instructed him to do something?


    Besides, even if he had to, he didn''t know who the other party was. He only knew that it was a woman. When she met him, she was wearing a hat, so she didn''t see his face at all.


    However, he was not an idiot. He could tell from one look that the other party was no ordinary person. If he really did admit defeat, it might even lead to trouble.


    As he thought about it, he could only nod his head and follow Ye Jinsu''s instructions.


    He only wished that he could have a light treatment.


    Ye Jinsu, on the other hand, was waving her fan at him, "Then tell me, where did you hear it from? Who told you? Do you know what it looks like?"


    This series of questions completely stunned him.


    How could he know this?


    Seeing that he wasn''t able to answer her question, Ye Jinsu pressed him again, "Could it be that you''re lying to us? The rumors are all made up by you!"


    "No!" He immediately retorted loudly, but Ye Jinsu didn''t give her the slightest chance to speak. She waved her hand, "I think it''s just your own fabrication! Drag him out and beat him to death! "


    After he finished speaking, some servants came to drag him down.


    The three foot tall man was so scared that he was tearing up. He even took out the staff he used to execute his opponent. He was making a ruckus!


    The servants grabbed the rope that tied him and dragged him to the other side. They raised their sticks and were about to hit him.


    "I am innocent! I was ordered! Please spare my life! "


    Ye Jinsu waved her hand and shouted, "Stop!"

 C121

    The stick stopped two inches away from his head. The man was so scared that his legs were trembling. The air was filled with the stench of piss. He was actually scared to the point of peeing his pants.


    Ye Jinsu covered her nose and mouth with a handkerchief and tilted her head in disgust.


    "You said you were ordered?"


    "Yes, this little one was ordered by someone, and this little one was forced by her own will!"


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly raised her head and looked at Little Red, who was behind her.


    Xiao Hong immediately understood and stood up pointing at the man, "Nonsense! "My family''s young miss doesn''t make enemies, doesn''t make enemies. How could someone order you to do such a thing?"


    "In my opinion, it''s just that your heart is tainted with filth, and you have maliciously sullied my Young Miss!"


    With that said, Xiao Hong had put all the blame on him. The man shook his head, kneeled on the ground and crawled a few steps forward, "No! "No!"


    "This little one was truly ordered by someone. Otherwise, this little one wouldn''t dare to do such a thing even if I had the guts to do it!"


    After saying that, he suddenly thought of something. He felt around his bosom for a while and took out a piece of silver, handing it over, "If you don''t believe me, you can take a look. This is the reward from that person!"


    "This little one is just a hoodlum, how could I have so much money? This is the evidence of this little one being ordered to do so!"


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows at the piece of silver and glanced at Ye JinRu from the corner of her eyes. Her expression could be said to be as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    "What does sister think?" Ye Jinxiu tilted her head and asked, as if she had met with a problem.


    Ye JinRu turned her head to look at Ye Jinsu with a ferocious expression. The handkerchief she was holding didn''t need any force to wrinkle her face.


    Ye JinRu smiled, "This kind of delinquent is not to be trusted. This money might have been stolen by him."


    Ye Jinsu nodded and pretended to be enlightened. "What little sister says is right."


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu was about to believe Ye Jingru''s words, the people in the yard were extremely anxious as they tried to defend themselves, "No, that''s not it. I was really ordered. I was forced to do it helplessly!"


    He was too anxious and repeated this line a few times. Every time he said it, Ye Jingru''s expression became uglier.


    Ye Jinxiu deliberately dragged it out for a while before she slowly spoke, "Then tell me, who was the one who ordered you to do this?"


    That person hesitated for a moment.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t rush him and just patiently waited.


    After a while, that person lowered his voice and said, "This little one ¡­" This little one has also never seen her face before. "


    Ye Jinsu sneered and looked at Ye Jingru as if she had heard a good joke, "Sister, listen to these words."


    Ye Jingru''s face stiffened.


    "It seems like little sister was right. This little hoodlum really doesn''t believe her."


    "Nonsense again!"


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu made a gesture to have someone drag him down.


    That person became completely anxious, anxious to prove himself, "It''s true! That person was wearing a hat, so I couldn''t see his face, but from the sound of it, it was a woman! "


    "Please believe this little one!"


    "Female?" Ye Jinsu looked at him in surprise and covered her mouth with a handkerchief in an exaggerated manner.


    "Are you speaking the truth?" Ye Jinsu asked again.


    The man kowtowed to the floor, "Absolutely!"


    Ye Jinsu looked troubled, and turned to look at Ye Shisui. "Father, do you think that''s true?"


    Ye Zheng''s face was rigid, he could not tell what he was thinking.


    "Tell me in detail." Ye Zheng looked at him and spoke.


    This matter not only involved Ye Jinsu, but also the entire Hundred Years Old Ye family''s reputation. It was related to his reputation, and it was related to her reputation as Ru Er as well. Ye Jinsu had lost face, but she was a member of the Ye Residence.


    With an elder sister as famous as Ye Jinsu, Ru''er would probably be affected in the future as well.


    Even if it wasn''t for Ye Jinsu, she had to investigate this matter thoroughly.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" This little one will definitely tell you everything I know! " Upon hearing that there was an opportunity, that person almost cried out in gratitude.


    "The one who ordered me to do the work was a young lady. She looked to be about the same age as Eldest Miss. She was accompanied by a servant girl, and she was also wearing a hat."


    "Although I couldn''t see their faces clearly, from the way the two ladies acted and the clothes they wore, I''m sure they weren''t ordinary people''s daughters."


    After saying that, that person kowtowed, "I''ve told you everything I know, I hope that old master can be merciful!"


    Ye Jingru''s face turned pale as she grabbed Wen Yuan, her hands were drenched in cold sweat, and she stared at the people below nervously.


    Wen Yuan was extremely nervous as well. Wasn''t the master and servant that this person spoke of just her and the young mistress? Ye Jingru''s heart was in her throat as she was afraid that that person would recognize her.


    Unfortunately, that person had not even glanced at Ye JinRu, but had instead been begging Ye Jinru and Ye Jinsu to spare him.


    How could he have the mind to pay attention to Ye JinRu?


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Jingru''s white lips nervously. She sneered in her heart, but didn''t try to draw her words towards her. He turned around and glanced at Ye Zizai. Ye Zizai''s face was not looking too good.


    He had said everything, but it didn''t make any difference if he did or didn''t. Ye Shisui was expressionless, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. However, when he looked at this little hoodlum, his eyes were filled with anger. In his opinion, this little hoodlum deserved to be beaten to death!


    Ye Jinsu looked at the silent Ye Shisui and finally spoke up. "After all that you''ve said, there are so many rich and powerful girls in the capital. How do we know which one it is?"


    Xiao Hong also stood up and pointed at him while scolding him. She really wanted to beat him up to vent her anger.


    "After all, if not for your momentary greed, how could my Young Miss have lost her current reputation!"


    Ye Jinsu stopped the angry Xiao Hong and looked at Ye Shisui. "Daughter has a plan to destroy this rumor."


    "What method?" Ye Zheng asked.


    "Father has to let this man go first," Ye Jinsu said with a smile. "Let him go back."


    "This rumor was created by him, so it should be him clarifying the matter."


    "We''ll give him half a month. If he doesn''t clear up the rumors, then we might as well send him to the magistrate court." Ye JinSu spoke slowly and the last sentence was for that delinquent to hear.


    There was no difference between being escorted to a magistrate court and being beaten to death in private.


    Perhaps he would even suffer a little more in the prison, and that would be even more so.


    "What does father think?"


    Ye Shisui was silent for a moment. He raised his eyes and looked at Ye Jinsu. "Let''s do it this way."


    Ye Chong stood up and threatened the man harshly. "If you don''t clarify the rumors outside, you will know the consequences!"


    As he spoke, he turned around and was about to leave.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Chong''s back as if he didn''t want to stay in his own yard for more than a second. "Father isn''t waiting for his sister?" he suddenly asked.


    "My sister just told me that Father has worked hard these past few days and wants to accompany Father more."

 C122

    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at Ye Jingru, "Little sister, what do you think?"


    Ye JinRu seemed to have escaped from death, her pale face looked at Ye Jinsu, but she did not know how to reply, so she could only nod in agreement.


    If that person had recognized him just now, his situation would have been completely dangerous.


    Fortunately, there wasn''t.


    Thinking of this, Ye JinRu felt proud and glared back at him.


    Even if you catch me, you won''t be able to get hold of me!


    Ye Jinsu smiled at her as if she didn''t receive her malicious gaze.


    This fake smile made Ye Jingru feel disgusted just by looking at it. Thinking of this, Ye JinRu suddenly stood up, but because her movements were too big, her vision went black and she could not stand stably for a moment.


    Ye Jinsu moved closer and used her hands to support her.


    In an instant, Ye Jinsu used the support of her body to get close to Ye JinRu''s ear and used a voice that only two people could hear, "He was really lucky that he didn''t recognize you."


    Ye Jingru was shocked and pushed her away.


    Caught off guard, Ye Jinsu was pushed back and fell to the ground.


    Xiao Hong immediately rushed over, but was unable to support Ye Jinsu. Ye Jinsu fell backwards onto the ground and hit a bag on the back of her head. Xiao Hong helped Ye Jinsu up, and raised her head to ask Ye Jinru, "Why did Second Miss push my Young Miss? My Miss helped you up, why did you push my Miss! "


    Ye JinRu also did not expect Ye Jinsu to fall. She clearly did not use much strength. An instant later, Ye JinRu quickly reacted. This was something that Ye Jinsu intentionally threw to the ground!


    This wasn''t the main point, the main point was that all of this fell into Ye Zizai''s eyes.


    From Ye Zhonglou''s angle, he could only see that Ye Jinru had gotten dizzy from getting up so fiercely. Ye Jinsu had kindly stepped forward to support her, but Ye Jinru maliciously pushed her away and threw her onto the ground.


    Ye Jingru was startled and looked at Ye Shisui in panic. "Father ¡­" I didn''t mean to. "


    Ye Zhenzheng stared at Ye Jingru with an ugly expression.


    He knew that Ye Jingru had a grudge against Ye Jinsu, and this was understandable. However, in his heart, Ye Jinru was not such a person.


    Ye Jingru became even more anxious when she saw Ye Zhanzheng''s silence. Her eyes reddened as she tried to explain herself, "Daddy, I really didn''t do it on purpose. I was just careless."


    As soon as Ye Jinru cried, Ye Shisui''s heart softened.


    Little Red was furious. He was currently staring at Wen Yuan. Ye Jinsu held the loose bun on her head and stopped the angry Xiao Hong, preventing her from speaking any further.


    "I accidentally hurt my little sister, this little sister didn''t do it on purpose." Ye Jinsu looked at Little Red and said.


    Xiao Hong didn''t make a mistake and saw everything clearly. She only felt wronged on behalf of Ye Jin Su. "Young miss, you helped Second Miss out of kindness. Xiao Hong saw it too accurately. Your hands were light, so how could you hurt Second Miss?"


    "Enough!" Seeing that Xiao Hong refused to budge, Ye Jinsu pretended to be angry and scolded, "Sister, you didn''t do it on purpose, why are you blabbering on and on?"


    Xiao Hong scolded, not daring to make a sound.


    Ye Jingru stared at the master and servant duo acting, her entire body trembling in anger. But now that she couldn''t expose him, even if he were to tell her, Ye Zheng wouldn''t believe him.


    Wen Yuan could not bear to see Ye Jingru being wronged, so he wanted to stand up for her.


    However, she was stopped by Ye Jinru.


    Ye Jingru gripped the handkerchief in her hand tightly and said, "It was little sister''s fault. Little sister was really careless. I hope you don''t blame me."


    Ye Jingru said one word at a time. The hatred in her eyes was so deep that it seemed as if it would swallow Ye Jinsu whole.


    Ye Jinsu then continued playing along with her, "I knew you didn''t do it on purpose, sister. Why would sister blame you?"


    Ye Zhonglou frowned at the two of them. He almost thought that Ye Jinsu was making use of this opportunity to go crazy. Now it was the best, so he didn''t have to worry about it.


    "Alright, Ru''Er, let''s go back." Ye Chong urged.


    Ye Jingru gave Ye Jinsu a hard look without hiding her killing intent. She then turned around and left.


    After a while, both of them disappeared from the yard.


    Ye Jinsu finally sucked in a deep breath and covered the back of her head with her hands, "Little Red, quickly bring the medicine over. It hurts!"


    She hadn''t expected that when Ye Jingru pushed her, she really did push. She purposely threw herself to the ground. Initially, he was prepared to make a fool of himself, but unfortunately, he had never done such a thing before. He really wasn''t proficient in it.


    He landed firmly on the back of his head.


    There was no moisture in it at all.


    He had been holding back the pain so long that his eyes were slightly red, and now, he was clutching the back of his head, wanting to stomp on it.


    Little Red was shocked by Ye Jinsu''s huge reaction. It didn''t even cry out in pain when it saw her and thought it wasn''t serious. He hurriedly took out the medicine and applied it on Ye Jinsu. After applying ice for a while to reduce the swelling, he finally felt a lot better.


    Ye Jinsu lay on the bed and listened to Xiao Hong''s lecture, "Miss, how can you support Second Miss!"


    "You tried to help her out with good intentions, but instead she pushed you!" Xiao Hong said angrily, getting more and more agitated as it spoke, "Miss, are you still going to let her go like that!?"


    She was really too angry!


    Ye Jinsu dug through the earwax in her ears, finally unable to bear Little Red''s nagging and covered her ears with her hands.


    "Enough, enough, stop talking. If you continue to say that I wasn''t killed by the Xie family''s mother and daughter, you''ll think me to death!"


    Xiao Hong pouted, clearly not intending to stop. The Miss is really getting more and more lively, how can she be so bullied!


    "Miss, you shouldn''t have called the Second Miss here today." Xiao Hong said gloomily.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her body and put one hand on the bed, "I want to call Ye JinRu over."


    "But that person has never seen Second Miss before today. Miss, you also said that you don''t plan to investigate Second Miss''s background, so why did you call her here?" Xiao Hong asked, puzzled.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and revealed an expression as if everything was under her control, "I called her here to expose herself."


    Little Red was puzzled.


    "The Xie Clan has already lost Ye Zizai''s trust. Do you think Ye Jingru will not be affected by it?" Ye Jinxiu retorted.


    It hadn''t been too long since the incident had taken place, and Ye Song had a grudge against her, so he naturally didn''t bother to pay any attention to her. However, if she stayed by his side for too long, coupled with the fact that Ye Jingru was with him every day, it was hard to say whether she would come back.


    "I have to show Ye Zizai the kind and naive daughter in his heart, what kind of trash is she."


    By the way, let''s see how capable Ye Jinru is.


    It seemed that she was only mediocre in this situation. However, she was extremely flustered over such a small matter.


    Xiao Hong suddenly realized, "Then the bag on Miss''s head ¡­"


    "Of course, I also fell down on my own." Ye Jinxiu smiled at her and instructed her to continue massaging him.


    For matters like trust, one could either suffer a heavy loss or trust would be broken.


    Or it could start to crack bit by bit.


    In short, no matter what, the mother and daughter of the Xie family relied on Ye Zaizi''s will to survive. It would be much easier to deal with them if Ye Zhouze no longer protected them.

 C123

    Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu let out a meaningful smile and started to arrange other tasks for them, "Spring Flower and Tian Liu have rendered meritorious service today. Please transfer them to my room to serve me."


    Little Red was surprised and opened her mouth, "Miss doesn''t intend to observe them?"


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head, "No need. The reason I wanted to promote them was for the rest of the people in the yard to see."


    Little Red immediately understood what Ye Jinxiu meant. "Miss, you mean ¡­"


    Ye Jinxiu raised her eyebrows and looked at her, "Didn''t you notice that most of the people in our courtyard are just messing around in the courtyard, but they''re always looking for a way out of here?"


    If he followed a young lady who did not like the Lord and stayed in the backyard, it was unknown when she would completely collapse. When that happened, everyone in the backyard would be in for a disaster.


    They were all smart people, so they would usually make friends with people from other courtyards. They were thinking about when the Sunset Spring Garden would fall apart and how they could find a good job in another courtyard.


    It was understandable. After all, everyone had to think for themselves.


    That was why Ye Jinsu had heavily rewarded the two of them with money and had given them good positions. They were working in this yard and had to give them some hope, some hope.


    Only in this way would they think about doing things for themselves.


    But Little Red frowns, "That''s right, how can they use it?"


    A group of servants who wholeheartedly wanted to go to other courtyards were not loyal to their masters, and they were not in a good mood when it came to working. How could such a person be used?


    "They''ve hooked up with other courtyards before. Who knows if he might have people with an open mind?" Little Red said.


    Ye Jinsu''s actions had given them an opportunity to take advantage of.


    Ye Jinsu shook her head, "I don''t need them to be loyal to me."


    There were more than ten people in the courtyard, and she was able to capture their attention one by one. It was too troublesome and unrealistic.


    "I only want them to do things for me," Ye Jinsu said carelessly. "If they had elbows, they could just drive them out."


    Only then did Xiao Hong nod her head, as if she understood something.


    In addition, Chun Hua and Tian Liu were people that she had seen for herself from the start. They were people that she could use. He had asked the two of them to wait outside in order to observe the two of them personally.


    Of the two, one of them looked shy and honest while the other looked lively and quick-witted.


    In fact, they were all intelligent. Within a day, who was the person that created the rumor without anyone suspecting him? Although Tian Liu seemed timid, he actually led a group of servants to arrest someone. Moreover, he had no fear on his face.


    There might be a lot more that he could use in the future.


    Ye Jin Su yawned. It was getting late.


    If he slept tonight, the rumors would stop tomorrow. At least, tonight would be a good night''s sleep.


    The next day, Ye Jinsu went to pay her respects to the old lady as usual. She stopped a few days ago. Secondly, she needed some time to deal with this matter, so she could give the old lady some peace.


    The moment the matter came to an end, Ye Jinsu recovered.


    The old lady''s expression slowed down. She had heard that someone was spreading rumors.


    As for who the rumors were, she knew it in her heart. She also believed that Ye Jinsu understood this, but she actually didn''t continue to pursue this matter.


    This was also good. Someone had to bear with it a few steps in order to make the family a bit more at peace.


    Ye Jinsu knelt in front of her and said, "Grandmother, your granddaughter has already found the source of the rumors. Grandmother can finally be at ease."


    The old lady nodded and sighed, "I misunderstood you earlier. Since you''re fine now, you should stay in the yard in the future. It''s better that you don''t go out."


    "The two of you aren''t kids anymore. The eldest daughter of another family is already wholeheartedly preparing for the marriage."


    Ye Jinxiu complied obediently.


    The old lady nodded in satisfaction. Other than the rumor, she was also rather satisfied with Ye Jinsu''s service. She also liked Ye Jinsu''s quiet personality. Plus, she was sensible enough to make this a trivial matter.


    The old lady felt more at ease.


    As for Ye Jingru, when she thought about this, the old lady fell silent.


    The Old Master also sighed, "Ru Er is also my Ye family''s daughter ¡­"


    They were both of the Ye Family''s blood, and Ye JinRu was also a favorite of Ye Zhenzheng, so it didn''t matter if she favored them. However, Ye Jinsu had suffered too many grievances in the past few years, so she wasn''t someone who would be at ease.


    After a long period of silence, the Old Master finally spoke, "Go. In our courtyard, transfer a person to Ye Jinsu."


    The old lady turned her head to look at the Old Master, somewhat surprised. "You want ¡­"


    The Old Master nodded.


    But the old lady frowned. "In my opinion, that girl is rather obedient. Do you really need to go that far?"


    Of course.


    The Old Master shook his head, while Ye Jinsu just looked on quietly.


    He had picked a person for Ye Jinxiu. Firstly, he wanted to use the people in his own courtyard to protect her and prevent her from feeling wronged. Secondly, he wanted to remind Ye Jinxiu that she was a member of the Ye family.


    Only with peace and quiet could the family flourish.


    As soon as Ye Jinxiu returned to her own courtyard, the old madame sent someone over.


    His name was Wan, and he had been with Aunt Shui Sang before, so he could be considered half a disciple. Amongst the younger girls, she was the one that the old lady liked the most. She always said that she would have to drink water from Aunt Sang''s side in the future.


    He turned around and headed to the Twilight Garden.


    Ye Jinsu was speechless.


    "Since you came, then come and stay with Xiao Hong to serve me. I just happened to have two new promotions in my yard, so they''re very undisciplined. Lady Wan, come over and teach them for me? "


    Wan accepted it neither humbly nor arrogantly. She didn''t say much, but walked or sat as if she were.


    The old lady''s yard was just different.


    After respectfully walking out, Little Red pouted and returned, feeling a little dissatisfied. "Why did Miss let her wait on me in the house?"


    This was the person the old lady had sent over.


    Ye Jinsu rubbed between her eyebrows. This was the best arrangement. There was no other way.


    "She''s someone the old lady sent over, we can''t neglect her." Ye Jinsu explained.


    Xiao Hong was puzzled and shook her head, "Miss, I don''t understand. The old lady is obviously calling for people to monitor us, why is she still being so important to us?"


    Ye Jinsu sighed, "The Old Master needs to control me and Ye Jinru to keep the house peaceful."


    "I also need to use the Old Master to balance Ye JinRu. Do you understand?"


    Xiao Hong opened its eyes, looking like it did not understand what was going on.


    Ye Jinsu looked away. Today was different from the others. Not only could she not hang out, she would have to serve him well.


    He couldn''t continue acting like this in front of her. It wasn''t a good idea if he continued acting like this.


    He had to think of a way to get her to walk by herself.

 C124

    The next day, Ye Jinsu woke up early. Little Red was called out by Ye Jinsu before she was ready to wake up.


    Little Red opened its mouth in shock and looked at Ye Jinsu in disbelief.


    Yesterday, the old lady saw that the injury on her face had not completely healed, so she had spared Ye Jinsu from attending to her. There was no need to wake up early today. Ye Jinsu also woke up early. Little Red was really too shocked.


    Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes. There was an outsider in the room, so she felt uncomfortable. She knew that the old lady liked people who understood the rules and followed them. If her usual lazy attitude fell into the old lady''s mouth, then so be it.


    He would be scolded again.


    Curling his lips, Ye Jinsu yawned and washed her face.


    Little Red couldn''t help but ask while she was washing up, "That A-Wan is still waiting outside."


    Ye Jinsu looked drowsily at Xiao Hong combing her hair and rubbed her sleepy eyes, "Tell her to go and bring me breakfast. In the future, she will serve me in the house for some daily activities."


    Little Red nodded, put down the comb, and went out to say hello.


    During breakfast, A-Wan and Meng Lan served together. Meng Lan had seen her last night. From a distance, she looked extraordinary. She stood out among the crowd in the yard.


    Now that they were standing together, Meng Lan couldn''t help but take a few more glances.


    Wan, on the other hand, was obedient and did her job properly. He couldn''t do things according to the rules of the residence, so he couldn''t find anything wrong with it.


    This made Ye Jinsu a bit uncomfortable. She was too cautious. She usually did what she wanted, Xiao Hong and Meng Lan did what she wanted. During dinner, he would chat with Meng Lan and Xiao Hong for fun, telling them some jokes.


    Today, the whole process was silent. Ye Jinsu was completely comfortable as she remembered the family rules of "eating without saying anything and sleeping in silence". When Meng Lan saw Wan, she was also very well-behaved.


    He couldn''t lose face for Ye Jinsu.


    The taste of the meal was unknown.


    After eating two mouthfuls, Ye Jinsu ordered her people to withdraw and chased the two of them out.


    Only then was he able to heave a sigh of relief.


    Ning Yunyin flipped through the window and entered, only to see Ye Jinsu slapping his head against the table in frustration. This was only the first day. If this carried on, she would become sick from holding her breath.


    That look was really quite funny. Ning Yun couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    Ye Jinxiu abruptly turned her head and saw that there was an extra person in the room.


    Thinking about how her embarrassing appearance had been seen just now, Ye Jinsu smiled awkwardly.


    "Didn''t you always have no rules? How come it''s not awe-inspiring now? " Ning Yunyin smiled as she looked at Ning Xuemo, purposely teasing her to tease her.


    When he came, he thought that Ye Jinsu would still be sleeping, but he didn''t expect to see Ye Jinsu sitting properly at the table eating. If it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of another person, he wouldn''t have been able to see it.


    Ning Yunyin almost thought that the sun was rising from the west.


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t help but stare at it for a while longer.


    Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes and sat unruly on the chair. She turned her head and muttered, "I don''t know who has the least rules!"


    As Ye Jinsu spoke, her face was suffused with a faint pink color.


    It was obvious that he had thought of something else. Ye Jinsu forced himself to stay calm.


    The smile on Ning Yunyin''s face grew wider. She no longer tried to beat up Ye Jinsu and instead walked over to her side and said, "It''s good to have no rules. I like you to have no rules."


    Ye Jinsu smirked, "Then your preferences are really unique."


    Ning Yunxiao broke into a smile, not caring about the ridicule in her words. "Don''t forget that you provoked me first."


    A dark cloud hung over Ye Jinxiu''s head.


    After racking his brains for a while, Ye Jinsu finally came back to her senses. She was talking about the time when they had first met, when she had flirted with him in his house.


    Ye Jinxiu held her forehead in regret.


    At that time, how could she have known that Ning Yunxiao had fox skin, that he would climb up the mountain, and that he was even able to pester her to the death? "Wuwuwu, wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuu ¡­"


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu''s expression and knew that she had naturally thought of that day. She suddenly revealed a meaningful smile, "At that time, I had fallen in love with you at first sight."


    "What a pity," Ning Yunyin sighed regretfully, "After that, Susu was too late to avoid me."


    That cry of Susu, gentle love, entanglement.


    Ye Jinsu quivered and goosebumps appeared on her body. She took a few steps back.


    "You''re a foot taller than me, a foot taller than me! I''m scared of you, okay?" Ye Jinxiu looked at Ning Yunyin''s faked expression with disdain. She was puzzled as to how much skin she still had.


    He could even say such disgusting words.


    She was willing to admit defeat.


    Ning Yun caved in and raised his head with a smile, pushing Ye Jin back into his seat. Ning Yunyin no longer teased her and spoke seriously, "I heard from Meng Lan that your chess skills have grown recently?"


    "Would you like to play a game with me?"


    Ye Jinsu had yet to recover from the shock, but Ning Yunxiao had already put on an appearance as if nothing had happened. It was as if the person from before was not him.


    With a fake smile, Ye Jinsu said without any trace of politeness, "You want me to win?"


    Ning Yunshu pursed her lips, and a chess piece appeared between her fingers. "That will depend on your ability."


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes and looked straight at Ning Yunyin. He also picked up a chess piece, and when he lifted his head, his eyes were filled with amorous emotions. "I wonder if my ability is enough to make His Highness Ning Wang lose to me?"


    Ning Yunxiao''s pupils suddenly contracted, and a layer of darkness covered his eyes.


    Taking advantage of the momentary absent-mindedness, Ye Jinxiu reacted quickly and reached out to take the white seed in Ning Yunyin''s hand, then she handed her own black piece to him.


    Every time Ning Yunyin used the white stick to win, she also wanted to use the white stick today.


    When their fingers touched, Ye Jinsu''s fingers felt a little cold, but Ning Yunyin felt that the place they touched was as hot as fire.


    He raised his head to look at Ye Jinsu, who had a complacent expression, and looked very much like the person who had succeeded at the Wang Mansion the other day. She was mischievous and cute.


    Ning Yun smiled but remained silent. She pinched the chess piece that was still warm from Ye Jinxiu''s palm and lowered it.


    The attack was like a hot knife through butter. In just a short while, Ye Jinsu had been killed to the point where not even a piece of her armor remained.


    Ning Yunyin put down the last piece and raised her head to look at Ye Jinsu. "In my opinion, your ability just now wasn''t enough for me to lose to you."


    As she said that, she pulled Ye Jinsu into her embrace, "Why don''t you try something else? Maybe it''ll be useful?"


    Ye Jinxiu was shocked by Ning Yunbin''s sudden action, "No! Not going to try!" "I''m not going to try anymore. Ning Yunyin, let me go!"


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsuo and smiled, ignoring his words, "If you don''t want to try, how can I lose to you?"


    She was so close to Ning Yunyin that her face was burning with embarrassment and anger.


    "I don''t need you to lose to me! Let me go! "


    Ning Yunyin pretended as if she didn''t hear him. She lowered her head and covered her mouth with her hands. Ye Jinxiu glared at him. Ning Yun retracted her hand and reached to her side, grabbing both of her restless hands and wrapping them around her lips for a while.


    Letting go of her, Ye Jinsu was no longer able to speak.


    However, Ning Yunyin still spoke in all seriousness, "Now, I can lose to you."

 C125

    Ning Yunyin had indeed lost.


    He lost very quickly, very quickly.


    Ye Jinxiu was gnashing her teeth while looking at him, wishing that she could throw him out!


    Ning Yunyin was quite tactful. Just before Ye Jinsu had used a large broom to chase him away, she had left a message for her to change the medicine for the night before she slipped out.


    As soon as Ning Yunyin left, Little Red entered with a probing expression on her face. Who would have thought that Ye Jinsu would clench his teeth so hard that half of his face was red.


    "Miss, what''s wrong?" Xiao Hong asked in puzzlement. Looking at the chess game on the table that seemed to be one-sided, she guessed, "Miss, did you lose again?"


    Ye Jinxiu replied snappily, "I didn''t lose. I won."


    Lil ''Red looked at that game of chess with a puzzled expression.'' To be able to win so quickly, xiaojie should be happy. Why should she be angry? ''


    The more Ye Jinsu thought about it, the angrier he got. He punched the table and said angrily, "But I still lost!"


    Xiao Hong:?


    She shouldn''t have even thought of teasing Ning Yunyin. He was just a rascal! Those with thick skin were as wide as the roads! As long as she was alone in the same space with him, she would always be at a disadvantage!


    Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu clenched her fists tightly.


    Little Red''s heart skipped a beat as it looked at Ye Jinxiu sulking by herself. With a trembling hand, it reached out to her forehead and tried to speak, "Miss, are you alright?"


    Could he be sick and confused?


    No matter how you look at it, you are just spouting nonsense.


    Ye Jinsu waved Little Red''s hand in confusion and calmed down for a moment, "I''m fine."


    The temperature of her forehead remained the same. Little Red suspiciously looked at Ye Jinsu, still a little worried, "Is Miss really alright?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing," Ye Jinsu stressed again, "When Ning Yunyin comes back, you just take out a big broom and chase him out!"


    Xiao Hong did not know why it opened its eyes and blinked twice.


    "But Miss, every time Ning Wang came, he would just directly enter your room. We didn''t even know about it." Xiao Hong asked innocently.


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    Xiao Hong lowered its head and muttered in a low voice, "Furthermore, I see that the little miss doesn''t have any intentions of chasing Ning Wang away."


    Although her voice was soft, Ye Jinxiu still heard it.


    Just as she raised her head, Xiao Hong began to beg, "I mean ¡ª"


    "Since Your Highness Ning Wang is able to enter Miss''s room without anyone noticing, if you force your way out in front of so many people in the courtyard, it''ll damage Miss'' reputation."


    Little Red grinned and looked pleadingly at Ye Jinsu''s raised hands, "Little miss, what do you think?"


    Ye Jinsu curled her lips and lightly flicked Little Red''s forehead with her hand, "You sure are smart this time."


    Little Red giggled and then suddenly tilted her head to look at Ye Jinsu, "Does Young Miss really want to chase Ning Wang out?"


    Ye Jinsu fell silent.


    She didn''t really want to chase Ning Yunxiao away.


    However, she couldn''t take it anymore if she had to do this every time she saw Ning Yunyin. When she went back to her previous life, it was always Ye Jinxiu who took liberties with others.


    Had she met her nemesis in her life or something? She thought that her skin was thick enough. She didn''t expect there to be someone even thicker.


    This might be retribution... Ye Jinsu felt a pang of grief.


    In the blink of an eye, night came. As soon as the sky darkened, Ye Jinsu had all the windows in the room closed and locked the door. This way, Ning Yunyin couldn''t just flip the window and enter the room.


    Meng Lan looked doubtfully at the closed doors and windows of the room. "Miss, why are you closing the windows? Isn''t it hot?"


    "Defend against thieves." Ye Jinsu said angrily.


    Meng Lan looked at Xiao Hong with surprise. "There are thieves in our mansion?"


    Little Red held in her laughter and said, "I don''t dare to say that."


    Only Young Miss would dare to call Ning Wang a thief.


    Meng Lan looked at the pair of master and servant with a weird expression. She was puzzled and frowned.


    After changing the medicine, Little Red and Meng Lan left, and Ning Yunxiao appeared on the back of her foot.


    "Someone said this king is a thief?" Ning Yunyin''s clear and bright voice came from the top of her head.


    Ye Jinshu jumped up from his stool, and when he raised his head, he saw Ning Yunke sitting on the beam. He had actually ripped off the roof tiles!


    He could not get past the window and he began to move the roof over his head!


    Ye Jinsu raised her head to look at Ning Yunlian and could not help but mock him, "Your Highness, you really ¡­" I see. "


    Ning Yunlian frowned, but then quickly relaxed. She lightly jumped down and sighed, "There''s nothing I can do. It''s really too difficult to see Miss Ye again."


    "They were all forced to do this."


    Ye Jinsu watched as Ning Yunyin sat down familiarly and then ate the fruits on the plate familiarly, as if this was her room.


    With a heavy sigh, Ye Jinsu spoke up, "You are a prince after all. Don''t you feel that your identity is being disgraceful?"


    Ning Yunyin paused for a moment before speaking. "I just wanted to see you."


    His words were said with extreme seriousness, and the gaze he used to look at Ye Jinsu was also extremely serious. To think that Ye Jinsu would actually feel that his heart was burning with passion.


    Well, what else could she say?


    For the sake of meeting her, the First Prince had even gone so far as to throw the roof over his head. It was simply too unreasonable for her to keep driving him away.


    However, it was impossible for him to always be so elusive, let alone the fact that there was an extra person in the room.


    Ye Jinshu made a gesture, "How about this. If you want to see me in the future, just follow the procedure and send me a message. I''ll pay you a visit."


    It was to ensure that Wan would be able to see through his plan someday.


    Ning Yunyin frowned, a wronged expression on her face. "But I want to see you every day."


    Ye Jinsu faked a smile along with Ning Yunyin''s fake wronged expression, "If you really climb over the wall every day to visit me, then tomorrow''s street will be my rumour again."


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu''s awkward appearance and suddenly laughed. She unconsciously reached out to pinch her cheek.


    Ye Jinxiu froze in an instant, and so did Ning Yunxiao.


    Withdrawing her hand, Ning Yunyin spoke as if nothing had happened, "As you wish. Next time, I''ll get someone to send you a greeting letter."


    Ning Yunyin was uncharacteristically easy to speak to.


    Ye Jinsu felt that it was a bit strange. She looked at him suspiciously and added, "You can''t send posts too often. Otherwise, there will still be rumors outside."


    Ning Yunyin actually nodded her head as well. "It''s up to you."


    Ye Jinsu looked at the talkative Ning Yunyin and became even more suspicious. He couldn''t be plotting something, right?


    "Why?" Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu''s cautious gaze with a funny expression. "You''re not willing to part with me?"


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Jinsu had changed into an expression of disdain.


    Ning Yun couldn''t help but smile. She took the jade pendant from her waist and handed it to Ye Jinsu, "Even if you don''t have a name scroll in the future, if you find me, you can bring this jade to my mansion."


    It was a piece of fine white jade with a beautiful cloud carved on it. Ye Jinsu couldn''t accept it for a while, and looked at Ning Yunyin with a puzzled expression.


    Today, Ning Yunyin was acting too strangely. It was as if she was making arrangements for something to happen.


    "What happened to you?"

 C126

    Ye Jinsu did not accept the jade, so Ning Yunyin held it up. He quietly looked at Ye Jinsu''s slightly nervous expression without saying a word.


    Ye Jinsu was finally prompted by Ning Yunyin''s naked eyes. She quickly took the piece of jade and coughed twice to ease the awkwardness.


    Ning Yunyun didn''t say anything, but it only made her seem more guilty.


    It was as if she was very nervous about him.


    "I will be fine. It''s just that the matters within the court are complicated. Your father has always been the type to protect himself and not your family." Ning Yunyin opened her mouth in time to speak, helping Ye Jinsu ease her awkwardness.


    Ye Jinsu held the piece of jade in her hand and looked up at him. When Ning Yunyin stopped acting like a scoundrel, she looked a lot more pleasing to the eye. Ye Jinsu asked, "Is it because you fought that battle in three months?"


    Ning Yunyin was silent for a while. She didn''t say anything, neither did she say anything.


    "Your father has eight sons, but he likes you the most."


    He could have been a free and unfettered prince, but he just had to stand out and act in such an exaggerated manner. Now everyone outside was praising him for his deeds and for what he had done.


    Naturally, the group of brothers in front of him were going to turn red with envy.


    Ye JinSu didn''t believe that he wouldn''t have thought of this level. The only possibility was that he had the intention to do so.


    "So you deliberately came back within three months?" Ye Jinsu asked, her gaze fixated on Ning Yunyin, naked and direct.


    They all understood what this meant.


    Ning Yun Ning turned back to look at her. Her gaze was a bit deep, and Ye Jinsu couldn''t see through her. He only said a mysterious sentence, "Yes, and no."


    The words were slurred, but Ye Jinsu understood.


    Ning Yunyin, with her heart in that position.


    However, he was too exaggerated. Using such a grand appearance to announce that he wasn''t the idle prince who had a lot of time and effort.


    This was not a safe and secure method. It would make him the target of public criticism.


    Ye Jinxiu could not see through it, and she did not intend to.


    This was Ning Yunyin''s war, and she had no intention of interfering. Putting away the jade pendant, Ye Jinsu said, "Alright, I''ll remember it."


    The night was exceptionally quiet.


    As the days went by, Ye Jinsu''s rumors were completely cleared up. Everyone would talk about this matter in the future because they didn''t believe it. Therefore, Ye Jinxiu felt more at ease.


    With Wan around, no one dared to bully the servants of the Sunset Spring Garden. Ye Jingru was coaxed by Ye Shisui and was quiet for a long time.


    The Ye Clan''s balance was maintained just as the Old Master had wished.


    The gossip outside was huge, and the Ye Residence was like Ning Yunyin had said, they basically did not participate. Shut the door and live your own life.


    The academy did not directly participate in the imperial government, even though there were examples of people who had become the emperor''s trusted aides secretly controlling the imperial government. However, Ye Shisui had always been protective of his own leader, seeking self-protection.


    There were even rumors outside that Ning Yunyin was about to become the crown prince, and the rumors were about to spread to the skies. The entire imperial court was probably in a state of chaos. Ye Shisui was still going home every day in a proper manner, and would never have anything to do with officials.


    This was something that Ye Jinsu admired as well.


    Looking at the pale pink scar in the bronze mirror, Ye Jinsu subconsciously rubbed the jade on her waist.


    This scar should be healed in a few days.


    Xiao Hong stood at the doorway and saw its young miss playing with the piece of jade again. It couldn''t help but laugh as it puckered its lips and walked forward.


    "Miss, something big has happened!" Little Red said in an exaggerated manner.


    "What is it?" Ye Jinxiu sipped her tea calmly.


    Not only was Xiao Hong not nervous, there was even a happy expression on her face. Obviously, this was not a big matter.


    She mysteriously hesitated for a while, her eyes somewhat ambiguous. In the end, she slowly opened her mouth and said, "Someone ¡­"


    "He''s here to pick up Miss''s kiss!"


    Ye Jinsu almost vomited the wine he just drank. He choked on his throat and began to cough violently.


    Xiao Hong was frightened by Ye Jinsu''s huge reaction and was flustered to get back at her for her.


    Reaching out his hand to grab hold of Little Red''s hand, Ye Jinsu lifted her head with much difficulty and asked in disbelief, "What did you just say?"


    She was only a few months away from her prime, yet someone was already so anxious to propose to her?


    Xiao Hong didn''t dare to joke around this time and whispered, "The Mo Residence has sent someone to propose to the little miss ¡­"


    Ye Jinxiu almost choked on her words again. It wasn''t someone else, but the Mo Territory.


    This Mo Territory is really persistent, they actually sent someone over to propose ¡­


    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsu, who had a face full of resistance, and asked in a low voice, "Master called me to call you to the front hall. Miss, should we meet?"


    "No!" Ye Jinxiu spoke without hesitation.


    "Just say that I''m sick and I won''t see you!"


    "But ¡­" Xiao Hong said hesitantly, "What if the old master agrees to this marriage for the young miss instead of the young miss?"


    Ye Jinsu fell silent and knocked on her own head with a headache.


    Xiao Hong tugged on the corner of Ye Jinsu''s shirt and said, "Let''s go, Miss?"


    With a deep sigh, Ye Jinsu resigned herself to her fate and said, "Help me clean up. Tell Meng Lan to go and tell her that I''ll be there immediately."


    He didn''t know if Ye Zhenzheng would agree on his behalf.


    If that was the case, it would be extremely difficult.


    However, Ye Jinru was obviously not the most difficult one. Ye Jingru was a person who was even more ambitious than the heavens. Naturally, she wouldn''t place a small clan like the Mo Clan in her eyes.


    However, it was hard to say if he would push himself over.


    No matter how hard she thought, she couldn''t come up with a good idea. She frowned.


    "Who''s from the hall?" Ye Jinxiu suddenly asked.


    Little Red was combing Ye Jinsu''s hair, "A matchmaking matchmaker came. She brought some gifts, but the Mo Clan''s young master isn''t here."


    Ye Jinsu immediately turned her head and looked at Xiao Hong in pleasant surprise, "The Mo family isn''t here?"


    "Not really. The attendants by Young Master Mo''s side also came." Little Red shakes her head.


    The smile on Ye Jinsu''s face collapsed, but in any case, it wasn''t as ugly as before.


    Little Red was also worried for Ye Jinxiu. She knew that Ye Jinxiu didn''t want to marry into the Mo Territory, but she didn''t want her to be forced into marriage by someone she didn''t want to marry.


    However, the old master''s character really worried Lil ''Red.


    "Miss, why don''t we go beg the old lady to be the judge for your marriage?" Little Red suggested.


    Ye Jinsu pursed her lips. As for the old lady, whether she could agree to be his judge was another matter altogether.


    However, if he was really at the end of the line, perhaps he really would have to ask the old lady to step in. After all, marriage was an important matter, and the parents'' orders were for the matchmakers.


    Sighing, Ye Jinsu looked at the person in the mirror. Little Red was clever enough to not put much powder on it, and the faint scar on her face was revealed.


    With this reverse scarring, Ye Jinsu seemed to have lost a lot of color.


    On the other hand, Ye Jinxiu was satisfied. She looked at Little Red with the same thought in her heart. She tightly held the jade at her waist and said, "Little Red, let''s go."

 C127

    The matchmaker was a famous Red Nanny in the capital. After being a matchmaker for several decades, she had talked about countless big and small marriages. At the moment, he was blushing and chatting with Ye Zhichang, a scene of joy and peace.


    Wen Zhu, who was standing beside Mo Territory, held a box of gifts in his hands as he quietly stood there.


    Ye Jinsu hesitated for a moment before walking over, "Daughter is late."


    When the lady in red saw who it was, she smiled like a chrysanthemum. "Not too late, not too late. We just talked about Eldest Miss, saying that she is talented, talented, and beautiful ¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she looked at the scar on Ye Jinsu''s face in surprise, "What is this?"


    Ye Jinsu smiled apologetically as she sat down with a fan over her face. She spoke in a somewhat dejected tone, "Sorry for making you laugh, Hong Niang. I accidentally cut my face a few days ago. The doctor said that it might leave a scar in the future.


    For a moment, he felt a little awkward. His daughter had been made a fool of, and Ye Zhenzheng''s face was not too good either.


    Hong Niang was quick with her thoughts. When she saw Ye Shisui''s pale face, she immediately began to smooth things over. "It''s fine, it''s fine to treat Eldest Miss like an immortal. Such a minor problem can''t be hidden!"


    Ye Zheng''s expression softened.


    Ye Jinsu covered her face as she spoke, "I wonder which young master you are betrothed to me for?"


    Hong Niang was stunned. It was rare for Ye Jinsu to ask such a direct question. Usually, her parents would ask these questions, but once they arrived at the Ye Family, they would act on her behalf.


    She was very knowledgeable and quickly reacted, "It''s not just anyone else, but also the number one genius of Jiangnan, the young master of the Mo Clan."


    "In the entire capital, only Young Master Mo has the talent and temper to be the most compatible with a lady."


    "Speaking of which, you should have seen her before." The Hong Niang said with a smile.


    This was a prodigy from the capital, and a contestant from Jiangnan. No matter how you looked at it, it was a perfect match. She wanted to arrange this marriage from the bottom of her heart.


    Ye Jinxiu nodded, "We did meet a few times, but I am close with Young Master Mo, how could I fall into your eyes?"


    "How can you know my talent and temperament?"


    When Ye Jinsu''s words came out, Hong Niang was actually silenced. In the past, these were just some small talk. It was fine as long as everyone listened, but Ye Jinsu was actually serious about picking on the thorns in her words.


    Hong Ye could not help but feel disgraced.


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" Ye Chong turned to look at Ye Jinsu.


    "Don''t take offense, this young lady''s house has been spoiled, and she doesn''t know how to behave." Ye Shisui said to the lady with an obsequious smile.


    The lady did not care too much. She started to pull Ye Zhonglou along as she opened her mouth and started to talk nonstop.


    Ye Jinxiu frowned. After fanning herself, she turned to look at Little Red, who was also looking at her worriedly. Ye Shisui and Hong Niang chatted happily, as if they were having fun.


    Ye Chong was originally quite fond of Mo Territory''s younger generation. In addition to the red lady''s praise, he could not help but be a little more interested in Mo Territory.


    Ye Jinsu was completely speechless. She just sat there and listened to the Red Niang and Ye Zhanzheng talk back and forth.


    Ye Shisui didn''t agree immediately. The old fox didn''t show too much liking or loathing. He only spoke conservatively and planned for a long time. He wanted to discuss it carefully.


    This made Ye Jinxiu even more unsure of herself.


    The lady''s mouth was about to dry up, but Ye Shisui refused to express himself. She could not help but feel anxious. He stomped his foot and turned his head to point at the embroidered box in Wen Zhu''s hands, "Old Master, this is the sincerity of the Mo family''s young master. He sincerely wishes to marry the young miss."


    As he said that, he opened the embroidered box. Inside was a piece of jade that was intertwined with each other, suffused with a clear luster.


    Ye Jinsu subconsciously grabbed the jade at her waist and pursed her lips.


    "Look at how compatible this jade is with the jade of the young mistress!" As she said this, the lady gave a look to Wen Zhu, who then carried the box to Ye Jinsu.


    "Please accept this, Miss."


    Ye Jinsu stood up and stared at Xiao Hong in panic.


    This was to drive the ducks into a fight!


    After accepting this jade, he basically agreed to this marriage. However, the other party had already placed the jade in front of him, so he couldn''t just directly chase her away.


    In front of outsiders, he had lost some of his reputation.


    Ye Jinsu tugged on her sleeves, feeling a great difficulty for the first time. Wen Zhu was still standing in front of her, motionless. The Red Nanny urged Ye Jinsu to accept the invitation while she continuously chattered on the Mo Territory''s good points.


    Xiao Hong suddenly came forward and took a look at the jade, "Young Master Mo, you must be very considerate. This kind of good stuff isn''t easy to find."


    The Hong Niang also laughed as she answered, "Isn''t that so!"


    However, Xiao Hong shook her head regretfully, "It''s a pity that my Miss previously obtained a piece of Tian Yu. Her quality and looks are top-grade, and Miss loves to keep it by her side every day."


    The smile on the lady''s face froze. She looked at Ye Jinsu''s waist, and sure enough, there was a piece of jade hanging there.


    And better than this one.


    Xiao Hong closed the box, "My young miss already has a piece of jade, I''ll have to trouble you to send this back."


    Wen Zhu embarrassedly hugged the box and left. Ye Jinsu looked at Xiao Hong with pleasant surprise and endless praise in her eyes.


    Just like that, the marriage was tactfully rejected. The Hong Niang walked out with her handkerchief in her hand, her expression not looking too good. Ye Jinsu, on the other hand, was behind the fan as she pursed her lips.


    Ye Chong looked at Ye Jinsu, wanting to say something. In the end, he turned around and left without saying anything.


    Recently, he had been troubled by the matter of the imperial court. Ye Jinsu and Ye Jinru were not even old enough, and the marriage was not urgent yet. Moreover, even if he wanted to find a good place for his daughter, it would be for Ye JinRu first.


    He had originally wanted to find a reason to chase off a matchmaker, but he didn''t expect Ye Jinsu to let him go first.


    That was exactly what he wanted.


    Ye Jinsu was still sitting on the ground. As soon as he left, she turned around and gave Xiao Hong a thumbs up.


    "Amazing, how come I didn''t realize that you were this good at talking?" Ye Jinsu did not hide her happiness at all as she praised him.


    Even Xiao Hong felt a little embarrassed from the praise.


    Besides, she was also a little worried, "I heard that as long as it''s a marriage proposal, there''s basically no such thing as not succeeding. Will she ever come again?"


    "Is that true?" Ye Jinsu asked in surprise.


    Little Red nodded. If she wasn''t a famous matchmaker in the capital. After working for more than ten years, none of them were unsuccessful.


    That might not be easy.


    The smile on Ye Jinxiu''s face vanished. She said that the Mo Territory didn''t come personally, so why did they call a matchmaker instead? So she was afraid that I would not agree and wanted to call the matchmaker.


    Ye Zheng was afraid that he couldn''t handle her running around like this.


    Rubbing his temples, Ye Jinxiu closed her eyes and thought for a while. She had to think of a way to solve this problem.


    Opening his eyes, Ye Jinsu faced Xiao Hong and said, "Go, tell Meng Lan to stop that matchmaker. She will know what to do."

 C128

    Xiao Hong ran out like a wisp of smoke and followed Meng Lan out of the manor. Finally, it caught up to the matchmaker who hadn''t gone far.


    The Empress looked at the two and asked suspiciously, "What business do you two have with me?"


    Xiao Hong gave Meng Lan a look. Meng Lan immediately fished out a bag of silver from her sleeve and stuffed it into Hong Niang''s hands. "This is a gift from my little miss. Hong Niang, you''ve worked hard on this trip. Buy a cup of tea."


    Hong Niang held onto it for a moment and then immediately put on a smile. She placed the purse into her bosom and asked, "May I know what Miss has requested?"


    Meng Lan smiled and said, "My Miss is not yet old and is very filial. She wants to stay with the old lady more. This marriage ¡­"


    After saying that, Meng Lan paused for a moment. If she didn''t continue speaking, then Hong Niang should understand as well.


    "This ¡­" The lady in red was hesitating.


    This was not just a matter of silver coins, but also the matter of her reputation. She had succeeded in betrothing all of her relationships for more than ten years, so how could her deeds be broken like this?


    Seeing that Hong Niang was hesitating, Meng Lan grabbed her hand and threatened, "You should understand what to do, shouldn''t you?"


    "Well, it''s good for you and me, isn''t it?" Meng Lan narrowed her eyes. She emphasized the word ''you and me'', and her tone didn''t lack a threatening tone.


    The lady in red nodded her head. After all, the Ye Residence was powerful and she could not afford to offend them.


    Only then did Meng Lan and Xiao Hong turn back.


    When they returned to the courtyard, they found that Ye Jinxiu was not there. A-Wan brought her to the old lady''s courtyard.


    In the cyan courtyard, the old lady was watering a basin of pine trees.


    "I heard that someone came to talk about marriage with you today?" the old lady asked casually.


    Ye Jinsu stood at the side and respectfully replied, "Yes, but her granddaughter didn''t agree."


    The old lady turned to look at Ye Jinsu and said, "It''s not small anymore. It''s time to kiss." "It''s almost autumn now, and you''re going to be old age soon."


    Ye Jinsu''s birthday was in winter, and it was still a few months away.


    "Tell me, why didn''t you agree?" The old lady sat down and asked, "Are you not satisfied with your family background or that person?"


    Ye Jinsu knelt down and said, "Grandmother, granddaughter doesn''t want to get married yet."


    "Nonsense!" The Old Granny reprimanded him softly, "How can there be a girl who doesn''t marry? I''ve seen that child from the Mo Clan before, she looks pretty good."


    "What on earth are you planning?" The old lady asked again. She obviously didn''t believe Ye Jinsu''s words.


    However, Ye Jinsu insisted, "Not to mention that her granddaughter hasn''t reached her prime yet. Even if she has, she''s in no hurry to get married."


    "Granddaughter hasn''t done enough to be a daughter. She doesn''t want to get married so soon."


    The old lady gave a cold snort, "Haven''t you done enough to be a daughter?"


    "Haven''t you had enough time in this house?"


    Ye Jinsu bit her lower lip and didn''t say anything.


    The old lady then opened her mouth, "I don''t know what on earth you''re planning. If you really don''t want to marry into the Mo Clan, then forget about it. However, your father will still have to decide on your marriage."


    No matter what the Mo Clan said, it was good for Ye Jinsu. She didn''t understand why Ye Jinsu would reject her, nor did she know what she was planning.


    However, these things couldn''t be helped by her.


    Originally, she didn''t want to interfere in this matter, but the words of the old gramps reminded her. Without Ye Jinsu, this mansion would be much quieter.


    If Ye Jinsu were to get married, Ye Jingru would be a lot more obedient, and Ye Shisui wouldn''t be angry with her all day.


    Ye Jinsu knelt on the ground and knew what the old lady was thinking.


    After a long while, Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at her, "Grandmother, your granddaughter doesn''t want to marry someone she doesn''t like."


    The old lady was stunned into silence for a moment.


    "What do you know!" The old lady pointed at Ye Jinsu and said, "I''m asking you to marry into the Mo Clan for your own good. The Mo Clan is the home of the clean flow for generations. They treat people extremely well."


    "The Mo Clan''s young master''s heart belongs to you. If you were to go, you would naturally lead a good life."


    Other than the Mo Clan having a slightly weaker family background than the Ye Clan, the other aspects of the Mo Clan were not bad. More importantly, that kid from the Mo Clan is talented, and he will not be promoted again in the future.


    Marrying someone from the Mo Clan really couldn''t be considered as a loss to Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu bit her lower lip and said, "Granddaughter knows."


    The old lady looked at Ye Jinsu''s expression and finally let out a sigh. She waved her hand, "Think about it carefully!"


    "Wan, bring your little miss back. Let her think it over in her room!"


    "If you can''t figure it out, then don''t come out!"


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and left obediently. Wan followed behind Ye Jinsu without a word. After returning to the yard, she invited Ye Jinsu into her room.


    "Miss, this is the old lady''s order."


    Wasn''t it just for her to be grounded? Ye Jinxiu clenched her teeth and entered without a word.


    Xiao Hong entered in bewilderment, anxiously pulling at Ye Jinsu and asked, "Miss, what did the old lady say to you?"


    "Why is Wan guarding the door?"


    Ye Jinsu asked Little Red first, "Did you get Meng Lan to explain to the matchmaker?"


    Little Red nodded, her whole body focused on Ye Jinxiu, "Miss, what did the old lady say to you? Why did you ban Miss''s feet? "


    Ye Jinsu sighed and poured herself a cup of tea, "The old lady asked me to marry her."


    Little Red gaped in surprise. "Why?"


    "Why must the old lady marry the young lady?"


    "For the Ye Residence," Ye Jinsu sighed and said, "If I leave, wouldn''t the Ye Residence be able to remain peaceful?"


    Little Red was actually speechless.


    "What now, miss?" Xiao Hong asked worriedly.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Jinxiu sighed. She couldn''t go out now, so she didn''t have any other options, "Go and prepare some pen and paper for me."


    "I''ll write a letter to Maude."


    As he picked up the brush, Ye Jinsu thought for a moment before slowly writing. After writing the last word, Ye Jinsu placed the envelope into Xiao Hong''s hands.


    "Be careful not to be seen by others, be careful." Ye Jinsu instructed.


    Xiao Hong took the letter and solemnly nodded its head.


    I hope that the Mo Residence can give up on this idea, Ye Jinsu thought. In the silence of the room, Ye Jinsu gripped the jade on her waist tightly.


    The warmth and familiarity of her hands gave her a sense of peace.


    As the hottest month passed, the end of summer approached and the weather gradually cooled down.


    Ye Jingru kept a few snacks in the kitchen to give to the Xie family in the east garden. She was granted permission to meet the Xie Clan once a month. Every time they met, Ye Jingru would bring everything the Xie Clan needed.


    Now that the weather had turned cold, Ye Jinru ordered Wen Yuan to bring two sets of quilts and clothes.


    The east garden was not small, and the Xie Clan and Huai Yu were more than enough to live in. It was mainly old and worn out. Most of the things here could no longer be used, and the yard was filled with weeds.


    After being saved by Huaiyu, the yard finally looked a little cleaner.


    Ye JinRu carried the things and walked over. The Xie Clan had been waiting for her since a long time ago.

 C129

    "Mother!" Ye Jingru rushed over and hugged Xie Clan.


    Tears welled up in Lady Xie''s eyes. After one month of not seeing her, Ye Jingru had lost weight. Every day she would stay in this courtyard, unable to leave or enter. Every day she would stare at the white walls in a daze, her mind on the verge of going insane.


    Only when Ye Jingru came to see her every month would he give her some comfort.


    Ye JinRu also felt sorry for the Xie family, who was getting more and more haggard every day. "Mother, you''ve suffered."


    Mrs Xie shook her head and pulled Ye Jingru to sit down, "Quickly tell your mother that your mother is not here. How are you doing at the Manor?"


    "What happened in the manor?"


    Ye JinRu pondered for a moment before replying, "Daughter is fine."


    "There''s nothing going on in the mansion these days. The old lady has assigned Wan from her own courtyard to Ye Jinsu." Ye Jingru said with dissatisfaction.


    Due to Wan''s presence, the servants in her courtyard couldn''t help but to show a bit of respect towards the people from the Spring Festival.


    Mrs Xie was silent for a moment. It was understandable that Ye Jinsu would be with the old lady.


    "Anything else?" Mrs Xie asked again.


    "There''s also a matchmaker who told me about Ye Jinsu''s marriage." Ye Jingru didn''t care.


    But Madame Xie instantly tensed up. "Marriage?"


    "That''s right," Ye Jingru nodded. Ye Jinsu was only a few months younger than her in the winter, and she would start spring the next year.


    Speaking of which, she was about the same age.


    "Which family''s Young Master?" Mrs Xie grabbed Ye Jingru and asked.


    Ye Jingru frowned and thought for a moment. She had only heard of this from others, so she didn''t take it to heart.


    "I think it''s that Jiangnan Mo Clan''s young master." Ye Jingru said.


    Seeing Lady Xie''s nervous expression, Ye JinRu could not help but become nervous, "Mother, what''s wrong?"


    "Is it the Mo Clan who is on good terms with old master?" Mrs Xie asked anxiously.


    Ye JinRu nodded and looked at the Xie family blankly.


    However, Lady Xie suddenly shook her head and shouted, "No!"


    "Absolutely not!" Mrs Xie shouted, her teeth grinding loudly, her eyes filled with hatred.


    She had hurt herself so much that she wanted to marry someone to leave the House of Ye? If she left the House of Ye, how could she take revenge!


    As she thought of this, she gently spoke, "Ru Er, we definitely can''t allow her to marry into our clan."


    "This is letting her off too easily!" Lady Xie''s eyes were sinister as she said maliciously.


    She still wanted to leave this damned place and find Ye Jinsu to settle the score with. She still wanted to kill Ye Jinsu. How could she marry out so quickly!


    Ye JinRu looked at her mother''s hatred filled face and was stunned for a second. But soon, she reacted. If Ye Jinsu were to be married off, wouldn''t she become the real winner?


    Ye Jinsu had set them up and married them in the end?


    Ye JinRu finally reacted and grabbed onto Xie Shi''s hand, "That won''t happen, our daughter will definitely not let her live so easily!"


    Leaving the east garden, Ye Jingru went straight to Ye Shisui''s study.


    Ye Shisui was reading a book. When he saw Ye Jingru coming over, he could not help but smile in relief.


    Ye Jinru held a bowl of lotus seed soup and said, "Dad should also pay attention to your body when reading a book. Your daughter made some lotus seed soup for you, do you want to try it?"


    The lotus seed soup was sweet, and Ye Zheng drank it while praising Ye Jinru''s craftsmanship.


    He could not help but sigh and was stunned. Ye JinRu had also grown up like this. Ye Jinru was not much younger than Ye Jinxiu, she had only been here for a few months.


    As he thought about it, Ye Shisui stopped his actions. Ru''er should be about the age of a kiss now.


    Ye Zheng could not help but open his mouth. "Ru''er, you are not young anymore. Do you have a master of your heart?"


    Ye JinRu blushed and shyly said, "Daddy, what nonsense are you talking about? How could a daughter have one?!"


    Ye Chong felt that he was being too direct and smiled embarrassedly. "It just occurred to me that at your age, you can start paying attention to other young masters."


    "Daddy has to find a good home for Ru''Er!" Ye Shisui said that her son-in-law must not only be worthy of Ru''er, but also be a noble!


    Ye Jingru touched the vine and asked, "Father, why did you suddenly think of this? Is it because of elder sister''s matter?"


    When Ye Jinsu was mentioned, Ye Zheng was silent for a moment before he nodded his head.


    Ye Jinru suddenly knelt down, "Father, daughter has something to say. Please listen to her."


    Ye Jingru suddenly became serious, and Ye Mo took it into his heart and opened his mouth, "Speak."


    "Daughter wants to invite father, don''t let big sister marry so quickly." Ye Jingru looked at Ye Shisui and said.


    Ye Zheng was puzzled. "Why?"


    "Father knows that elder sister and I have never been on good terms," Ye JinRu said with her head lowered. "Elder sister misunderstood our daughter very deeply, and our daughter was also at fault."


    "But in the end, she is still your child, father. She is my sister, and her blood is thicker than water."


    "Daughter doesn''t want to wait for elder sister to get married. Her relationship with the family and her daughter is still so stiff." Ye JinRu said sincerely.


    "So, your daughter wants to ask your father to not marry your elder sister that early and to give your daughter some time. Your daughter believes that your elder sister will definitely dispel the misunderstanding."


    Ye Jingru looked at him urgently, her eyes full of pleading.


    Ye Zheng was stunned. "Silly child, why do you have to do this?"


    Why should he get used to Ye Jinsu''s stinking habit? He never admitted she was his own child!


    However, Ye Jinru insisted, "Father, daughter has always been especially envious of other family''s children. She had a brother and sister who cared for them, and daughter had a sister ever since she was young. Their relationship has always been at a stalemate."


    "Previously, it was my daughter who was too insensible," Ye Jingru said, choked with emotions. "I only wanted to be willful, but from the moment I heard that my elder sister was going to be married off, I regretted it."


    Ye Jingru wiped away her tears and looked at Ye Shisui with reddened eyes. "Daughter regrets. Regret why I didn''t get along with sister earlier."


    "Daughter begs father to agree, only two years late, I won''t disturb elder sister."


    Ye Shisui''s heart tightened. Looking at the tears in Ye Jinru''s eyes, he could not help but feel sorry for her.


    However, Ye Jingru was actually speaking up for Ye Jinsu. That cruel and unscrupulous person, he couldn''t bear to have her fawn on him.


    "Ye Jinsu is an unfilial daughter. What''s the point of you worrying about a sister''s relationship with her?" Ye Shisui said angrily.


    "But she is still the Ye Family''s blood, she is my sister!" Ye Jingru cried.


    Ye Chong''s body stiffened as if he had been struck hard.


    Ye Jinru was still saying, "She has your blood on her."


    Turning his head, Ye Shisui stretched out his hand to support his forehead and frowned.


    After a long while, Ye Zheng spoke, "Fine, I''ll do as you say."


    Ye JinRu was overjoyed and laughed out loud. She bent over to wipe her tears away, "Thank you, father!"


    Ye Chong lowered his head and kept silent.


    Ye JinRu''s words reminded him. No matter how much he disliked Ye Jinsu, she was still a member of the Ye family, the eldest daughter of the Ye family.


    It was the blood of the Ye Family.


    Even if they were to be married off, they could only side with the Ye Clan.

 C130

    Wan stayed at the door for the whole day. When Ye Jinsu opened it early in the morning, she was still standing at the door.


    With no other choice, he closed the door and returned to his room. Little Red carried the breakfast in her hands. Looking at Ye Jinsu''s worried face, she said, "Miss, Young Master Mo has sent a message."


    "What did he say?"


    Xiao Hong hesitated for a moment before replying, "I hope the little miss will give him a chance."


    Ye Jinsu''s head hurt even more and she was no longer in the mood to eat.


    Xiao Hong said worriedly, "Little miss, don''t be in such a rush. We''ve already talked to the matchmaker, who knows, maybe after a few more rejections, Young Master Mo will understand?"


    If that was the case, it would be great. However, he was afraid that it would be impossible for the Mo Territory to see this matchmaker, so he decided to change it to the next one.


    What they were most afraid of was that the Mo Clan would personally come to propose.


    Old Master Mo and Ye Zhexi were good friends. If Old Master Mo brought his son to propose marriage, Ye Jinsu would not even have the slightest chance of turning the tables.


    No, definitely not.


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and clenched the jade at her waist, "I want to find a way to meet him!"


    There were some things that had to be said in person!


    Xiao Hong covered Ye Jinsu''s mouth in shock and looked at the door. Wan''er was still here, it would be bad if she was heard.


    Ye Jinxiu frowned. After being on guard duty all day yesterday, A-Wan always had to rest. "Go get Chun Hua and ask her to go and take her place."


    She didn''t have much contact with Spring Flower, so Wan could trust her.


    Furthermore, Chun Hua''s eloquence was incredible. She was the only one who could move Wan.


    Xiao Hong nodded and went out to prepare.


    When she returned, Xiao Hong brought a set of coarse clothes with her and said, "Miss, I''ll help you change into these."


    She let Xiao Hong change into the new set of clothes and combed her hair bun. Xiao Hong looked at the hair ornaments in the makeup box and asked: "Miss, do we still need to wear a hairpin?"


    What was inside was not something that an ordinary person could afford. It was strange to see what was inside was the coarse hemp clothes of Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu grabbed the box and suddenly saw a dim butterfly hairpin at the bottom. Compared to the other hairpins in the box, it was much more ordinary.


    Due to improper maintenance, the colors were somewhat dim.


    For a moment, Ye Jinsu was puzzled, when did he get such a hairpin?


    Little Red''s sharp eyes saw it with a glance. "Miss, wasn''t this the one that suddenly appeared on your bed the other day?"


    Only then did Ye Jinsu remember that this ordinary hairpin was something she had casually tossed here. Ye Jinxiu did not think too much into it and handed it to Little Red, "Take this with you."


    He also added, "You just have to randomly draw. Don''t be too serious."


    Little Red understood and drew an unremarkable makeup for Ye Jinsu. When paired with that hairpin, it didn''t feel out of place.


    Spring and Wan''s voices came from outside the door. After grinding for a long time, Wan finally gave in and left.


    The door opened, and Chun Hua poked her head in. "Miss, Wan has left."


    Ye Jinsu nodded and dragged Little Red outside.


    "Did you talk to Young Master Mo?" Ye Jinsu asked Little Red.


    Little Red nodded, "I did, I sent a message to Young Master Mo''s personal attendant, Young Master Mo will definitely come."


    Only then did Ye Jinsu relax and brought Lil ''Red to the meeting place.


    The Mo Territory was waiting for them far away. Ye Jinxiu stopped her steps and turned to Little Red, "Wait for me here. If you wait too long, come and get me."


    Wan would definitely come back to see it, or ask someone she trusted to replace Chunhua.


    She had to go back quickly and not be found.


    Walking over, when the Mo Clan saw how Ye Jinsu was dressed, they were obviously taken aback.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t have the time to explain so much to him, so he got straight to the point, "Young Master Mo, you should know why I''ve come to find you today, right?"


    Seeing how direct Ye Jinsu was, Mo Territory couldn''t help but feel pain in his heart. He nodded his head, "I know."


    "Since you know, then I won''t beat around the bush." Ye Jinsu looked at him with a serious expression, and her tone was a bit worried, "You and I are friends, so it''s not appropriate for us to be unhappy."


    Mo Yu lowered his eyes and clenched his fists.


    He pretended not to understand and said in a low voice, "You said it yourself. Our families are friends for generations. If I want to marry you, it should be a good thing to marry you. How can I not be happy?"


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly raised her head and couldn''t help but glare at the Mo Territory. Her eyes were a little cold.


    "Does Young Master Mo not understand now?" Since Mo Yu was acting like a fool, Ye Jinsu no longer bothered to be courteous with him and spoke ruthlessly.


    "I didn''t mean to do it with you. Why did you have people come knocking on your door to force it?"


    Seeing Ye Jinsu''s cold gaze, the Mo Territory couldn''t help but take a step back. It felt as though his heart had been pierced. He looked at Ye Jinsu with a pained expression, "I don''t understand."


    "I don''t understand why. Are you looking down on me that much?"


    She calmed her tone and said, "It''s not that I don''t like you, it''s just that you and I don''t have such feelings for each other."


    "It''s also impossible for them to have a good marriage."


    She raised her head and looked at him, her eyes filled with unshakeable determination.


    His distant and cold expression caused Mo Yu''s heart to throb with pain.


    Seeing that the Mo Residence was silent, Ye Jinsu thought that he had heard it, "I hope that Young Master Mo will not send anyone else over to make a marriage alliance."


    "Otherwise, I will have a hard time." After saying that, Ye Jinsu turned around and prepared to leave.


    However, her hand was grabbed by someone. A burst of pulling force came from behind and pulled Ye Jinsu over. Mo Yu stared at Ye Jinsu with red eyes, feeling wronged, "Why didn''t you give me a chance?"


    "I will treat you well," Mo Yu anxiously said as he grabbed Ye Jinsu''s shoulders with both his hands. He was a little agitated, "No one will treat you badly and no one will bully you. I will protect you."


    The two of them were quite close. Ye Jinsu''s face turned cold as she forcefully pushed him away.


    Ye Jinsu''s face turned cold as she warned, "Young Master Mo, this is outside!"


    Only then did the Mo Territory realize what he had done. He quickly retracted his hand and kept apologizing with his head lowered. Ye Jinsu''s face was cold as she saw Xiao Hong running over from the side with a furious expression.


    She had clearly seen what had just happened.


    Ye Jinsu stopped her, indicating that she should keep quiet.


    Turning his head towards the Mo Territory, Ye Jinsu coldly spoke, "Young Master Mo, this is all I can say. I hope you can understand."


    Finished speaking, Ye Jin looked at Xiao Hong and left without looking back.


    Halfway there, Little Red suddenly stopped. Ye Jinsu raised her head and saw a familiar figure standing on the side of the street.


    Ning Yun was standing on top of the stairs, quietly gazing at Ye Jinsu. The glow of the sunset fell on the top of her head, and her hairpin that lacked any light seemed to have been plated with a new layer of color.


    Ning Yunyin watched the hairpin silently, but she felt that it was extremely eye-catching.

 C131

    Ye Jinsu subconsciously turned her head to the place where the Mo Territory was, and she could see it with just a glance from Ning Yunyin''s position.


    Seeing the expression on Ning Yunyin''s face, Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes and said to Xiao Hong, "You go back first."


    Xiao Hong hesitated for a moment and wanted to say something. However, Ye Jinsu had a stern expression on his face as she spoke, "Let''s go back!"


    Xiao Hong did not dare to say anything else and nodded its head before retreating.


    Only then did Ye Jinxiu raise her head and walk towards Ning Yun. Only when she stood in front of him and quietly looked at him did she ask, "You saw it all?"


    Ning Yunyin''s eyes slightly narrowed, while her entire body was filled with hostility.


    Ning Yunyin opened her mouth, her voice so low that it was frightening. "He wants to marry you?"


    Ye Jinsu frowned, "I rejected him."


    Ning Yunyin''s face was still gloomy, but she didn''t seem to have gotten any better. Her eyes landed on Ye Jinsu''s head, and there was even a hint of danger in them.


    Ye Jinxiu frowned, "Since you''re here, you should know why I''m looking for him."


    Ning Yunzhi''s Adam''s apple moved slightly. "I know."


    If Meng Lan brought it to him, then the Mo Clan had sent someone to propose marriage. He rushed to the Ye residence to find that Ye Jinsu was not there. It was Meng Lan who told him that Ye Jinsu had sneaked out.


    For the sake of meeting the Mo Territory, he wanted to make the situation clear.


    However, the moment he came over, he saw Ye Jinsu pulling and tugging on the Muse. The hairpin on his head looked so familiar.


    Ning Yunzhi clenched her fists as she tried her best to suppress her anger.


    Ye Jinsu took a step back. The sinister aura emanating from Ning Yun''s body made her feel particularly uncomfortable.


    "As long as you know." Ye Jinsu said blandly.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head to look at Ye Jinxiu, but she still maintained her indifferent expression, no longer looking at him. Ning Yunyin stared at her and spoke word by word, "But why, when I arrived, did I see all of you pulling and tugging at each other?"


    Ye Jinxiu frowned as she looked at Ning Yunxiao. Her anger rose as she spoke in a loud voice, "Then did you see me push him away?"


    With a face filled with anger, Ning Yunyin reached out to take the hairpin off Ye Jinxiu''s head. "I only saw you wearing this to see him!"


    Ye Jinsu had already been annoyed enough by the Mo family over the past few days, and now she was being harassed by Ning Yunyin for no reason. Ye Jinsu did not hold back and took the hairpin from his hand, "So what if I''m wearing this? What''s your temper? "


    Ning Yunyin''s pupils shrank, and her expression froze for a moment.


    "What did you say?" Ning Yunyin suddenly enunciated each word clearly, and an extremely dangerous aura enveloped Ye Jinsu''s body.


    In that instant, Ye Jinsu had the illusion that she was being coiled up by a poisonous snake.


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a second before she took out the hairpin and reacted.


    "Does this hairpin have anything to do with you?"


    Ning Yunxiao was also stunned. He stared blankly at the bewildered Ye Jinsu. She didn''t know?


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say anything for a while.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ning Yunyin, and raised the hairpin to make some bold guesses. She asked in surprise, "You gave this to me?"


    Ning Yunyin pursed her lips, but didn''t say anything.


    Ye Jinsu took a step forward and asked again, "Is that so?"


    Ning Yunyin''s expression finally broke for a moment. She turned her head awkwardly and spoke up, "Don''t you know?"


    Ye Jinxiu looked at him quietly and suddenly laughed out loud. "Hahahaha ¡­." "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah!"


    Ning Yunlian frowned as she looked at Ye Jinsu, who had suddenly started laughing. Ye Jinsu picked up the hairpin and rotated the tip of her finger. Then, she began to play with the hairpin in her hand.


    Ye Jinsu raised the hairpin in front of Ning Yunyin and said, "Prince Ning, take a look at the things you''ve given me."


    "I thought it was something that was left over from a few years ago. I didn''t know that."


    Ning Yunxiao was stunned as he blankly stared at the hairpin.


    He remembered that when he bought the hairpin, it wasn''t that dim. It must have been cheated by the hawker. Ning Yunyin was a bit annoyed. She raised her head and saw Ye Jinsu''s impudent smile. She awkwardly gave a light cough.


    "Damn it!" Ning Yunxiao cursed silently in his heart. The next time he saw that peddler, he must make sure that he wouldn''t be able to stay in the capital anymore!


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ning Yunke''s awkward appearance and wasn''t prepared to let the matter go. She continued, "Who do you think would think that a hairpin like this would be given by a dignified prince?"


    The more Ye Jinsu spoke, the more awkward Ning Yunyin became. His anger had been completely extinguished by Ye Jinsu''s teasing, leaving him feeling a bit awkward.


    Clearing his throat, Ning Yunyin opened her mouth and said, "Hurry up, I''ll give you a good present."


    It was a rare occasion for Ye Jinsu to see Ning Yunyin''s defeated appearance. The wicked little person in her heart was happily dancing, so how could she let him off so easily?


    "At that time, I was thinking, where did this hairpin come from? Could it be that it''s not mine from a few years ago?"


    "I didn''t expect..." "Ugh!"


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and used her mouth to cover up Ye Jinsu''s blabbering mouth.


    It was already night time. There were more and more people on the street. Each of them was pushing their stalls open. The faster they moved, the more they were shouting for business.


    Today was the temple festival, and the lanterns on the streets were already lit.


    Ning Yun''s eyes were fixed on Taihong City. Ye Jinsu was dazed for a moment as she stared at it, not moving at all.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t move until her icy lips were pressed against her own. However, a fiery heat rose from her lips like a ball of fire burning on Ye Jinsu''s head and then on her fingertip.


    Ye Jinsu pushed him away and took a few steps back.


    Fortunately, it was night. Ning Yunyin couldn''t clearly see Ye Jinsu''s expression when she lowered her head. Otherwise, it would inevitably be another wave of verbal advantage.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and looked straight at her, somewhat like an angry child. "But I''m still very angry. You''re actually wearing it to meet other men."


    Ye Jinxiu laughed and pushed him away. She stuck the hairpin back and said, "Then buy me another one!"


    Ning Yunyin also smiled and looked at her lovingly. "Alright."


    What she couldn''t stand was this kind of Ning Yunyin. She hurriedly avoided his gaze. This kind of Ning Yunyin seemed like she would be sucked in by him if she were to even glance at him once.


    The merchant walked over with a small cart, breaking the subtle awkwardness between the two. He smiled and asked, "Master, do you want to give Madam a hairpin?"


    Ning Yunyin gazed at the merchant''s familiar face, her expression slightly apprehensive.


    When Ye Jinsu saw Ning Yunyin''s expression, she immediately understood. She couldn''t help but cover her mouth and laugh softly. He had even forgotten to interrupt the vendor''s address.


    Ning Yunxiao was a little angry. This damned peddler dared to make another trip here?


    Taking advantage of the second before Ning Yunyin lost her temper, Ye Jinxiu picked up a red agate hairpin. This was the best one among them. Ye Jinsu could tell with a single glance.


    The hawker had sharp eyes. He picked the best one as soon as he saw Ye Jinxiu pick one. It was definitely someone who knew what was good for him, so he started praising her immediately.


    Ning Yunyin had wanted to teach this peddler a lesson, but seeing Ye Jinsu''s actions, she gave up on that idea.


    "You like this?" Ning Yunyin asked as she looked at the hairpin.

 C132

    She reached out to pick up the other one and tapped it on the side. "I saw that you had a lot of it with you, so I thought you would like this kind of stuff."


    Ye Jinsu curled her lips, showing some disdain. "I don''t like it."


    Ye Jinsu had already said that she didn''t like it, so Ning Yunyin immediately put down the hairpin in her hand and quickly took out some silver and handed it over. The peddler took a small piece of crushed silver and was all smiles. This was enough to buy several hairpins.


    "Master, please put it on for Madam." The peddler laughed as he spoke.


    Ning Yunyin pursed her lips and took the hairpin from Ye Jinsu''s hand, looking at her with a calm and composed expression.


    The hairpin was in Ning Yunabao''s hand. He smiled and asked, "Do you want me to bring it with you?"


    His smile was too ambiguous. Ye Jinsu''s face was a bit hot, and looking at it for a bit longer made her heart race. Ye Jinxiu glared at Ning Yunyin, turned her head, and walked away.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but notice that look just now had some pout to it. Ning Yunyin smiled. That smile was as refreshing as the spring breeze, and went straight to the bottom of her heart. In just a few steps, he had caught up with Ye Jinsu, and Ning Yun had grabbed her by the shoulders.


    "Don''t move." Ning Yunyin lowered her head and spoke behind her. Then, she reached out a hand to hold her head and stuck the hairpin in her hand.


    When she arrived in front of Ye Jinsu, Ning Yunyin''s expression was somewhat stunned.


    When Ye Jinsu saw his gaze, the corner of her mouth curled up and she actually felt a burst of joy in her heart.


    The number of children on the street gradually increased. Groups of them were running along the road with fireworks in their hands. Their laughter was as melodious as silver bells ringing.


    This year''s lantern festival was exceptionally grand. Ye Jinxiu had seen quite a few light gatherings, but she felt that this one was exceptionally happy.


    For a moment, Ye Jinxiu actually didn''t want to go back. Once this unrestrained thought rose in her mind, she couldn''t suppress it any longer. Ye Jinsu wanted to put all of her worries behind her. She wanted to put the Xie family and Ye JinRu behind her.


    As she thought about it, she did.


    Ye Jinsu walked into the busy city naturally as in her previous life, blending in with every inch of the smoke and fire aura here. She seemed to be familiar with everyone on this street who passed by her.


    It had been her happiest day since she was reborn, and she felt that she was truly living for herself.


    Ning Yunyin followed behind Ye Jinsu like a shadow that was following her every step of the way. He had never seen Ye Jinsu so happy. This was the first time he felt that a girl like Ye Jinsu should not be raised in a mansion like this.


    Day after day of struggle would wear down all her life.


    She should live in the city, with two or three casual friends, a life of freedom and leisure.


    It was also because the lights from tonight''s fireworks were too charming. Ye Jinsu shuttled back and forth among the crowd, frequently looking back. Ning Yunyin followed closely behind, not leaving a single inch behind.


    Every time she looked back, she felt that heaven must have favored this person. The lights on the streets seemed to serve as a foil to him.


    Every sound of the fireworks on the ten li long street was on the tip of her heart.


    Ye Jinsu faced Ning Yunyin and walked backwards one step at a time. The girl regained all the vitality in her life, as if she wanted to use up all the craziness in her life tonight.


    Ye Jinsu took a step back. Ning Yunyin silently followed him. Ye Jinsu accelerated, and Ning Yunyin sped up as well." He followed closely behind her, as if he was afraid that she would disappear from his sight in the next second.


    Suddenly, a huge firework exploded in the sky above everyone''s heads. The crowd halted their movements for a moment. Ye Jinsu raised her head, but before she could stop her retreating footsteps, she stepped on a uneven ground, and was about to slant her body to the side.


    Ning Yun rushed forward and grabbed Ye Jinsu, but because of the crowd, both of them fell onto the stone path.


    At that moment, there was a bustling crowd above him. Above him were countless brilliant fireworks that sparkled in the dark night, replacing the countless rays of light from the stars.


    Ye Jinsu closed her eyes and prayed that this scene would never be forgotten.


    Ning Yunyin pulled Ye Jin into her embrace, and her body turned into a human cushion. Ye Jinxiu fell down and smashed into her chest, letting out a crisp laugh.


    It was rare for Ye Jinsu to be so happy.


    As she pulled Ye Jinsu up, Ning Yun couldn''t help but squint her eyes as she looked at Ye Jinsu, whose eyebrows were filled with joy.


    "Are there any injuries?" Ning Yunyin asked as she pulled her along.


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head and patted off the dust on her skirt. It was getting late, she should go back.


    He looked regretfully at the lights of the night market. Ye Jinsu''s eyes were shining like pearls in the night. Ning Yunyin watched Ye Jinsu''s eyes darken and gradually turn calm.


    "It''s time to go back." Ye Jinsu said with a smile.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head to look at her. She reached out a hand to touch Ning Xuemo''s eyes, trying in vain to hold back the glimmer of light in her eyes. When she touched his eyelashes, Ning Yun retracted her hand. "Alright."


    "I''ll send you off." Ning Yun said as she held Ye Jinsu''s hand.


    Ye Jinsu flinched, but Ning Yunyin held her back and held her in her warm palm. Ye Jinxiu struggled a few times, but didn''t move.


    This warmth comforted her.


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t help curling her lips when she noticed Ye Jinsu''s actions.


    The journey back to the House of Ye was not long, but Ye Jinsu walked very slowly. She wished that she could keep walking like this forever.


    It would be best if time stopped at this moment forever, never to change.


    However, no matter how long the journey was, there would always be an end. Ye Jinsu helplessly looked at the Ye residence''s gate as it got closer and closer. The bustling lights behind her also moved further and further away from her.


    Ning Yunyin held Ye Jinsu''s hand and stopped outside the mansion, lowering her head to look at her.


    Ye Jinsu sighed and looked at the closed door. She stuck out her tongue, "I sneaked out. I think it''s better to sneak in through the side door."


    Ning Yunzhi''s chest broke out into laughter. "I thought you were going to climb over the wall and go back inside."


    It''s all the same.


    Ye Jinxiu curled her lips. If she had the ability, then she wouldn''t go back. If she went back, then no matter how she did it, it wouldn''t be good for her.


    "Alright, I''m going in now," Ye Jinsu said with some reluctance. After walking a few steps, she turned her head to look at Ning Yunyin and smiled, "I''m very happy today."


    It was too pure and too aggressive. The attack slowly made its way into Ning Yunyin''s chest. He felt as if something in his heart had been opened.


    He opened the door stealthily and entered with Ye Jinsu in his arms.


    The moment she crossed the threshold, Ye Jinsu subconsciously touched the hairpin on her head. It was the same hairpin she had brought out. She stuffed the one Ning Yunyin bought for her on the street into her sleeve. She loved this one on her head even more.


    Lowering his eyes, Ye Jinsu''s breathing was a bit ragged. For the first time, he felt that it wouldn''t be a bad idea to marry Ning Yunxiao.


    However, what she did not know was that outside the door, Ning Yunxiao was standing in front of the Ye residence, quietly looking at the closed door. This was also the first time he felt that Ye Jinsu shouldn''t have married him.


    If he trapped her by his side, or in that palace, he would harm her.

 C133

    It was a bit cold at night, so when he entered, he felt a gust of wind, causing him to feel a bit cold. When Ye Jinsu''s eyes came in contact with the servant beside Ye Zhanzheng, he looked at the man in front of him stiffly and looked him in the eye.


    "Eldest Miss, Master is waiting for Miss in the yard. Miss, please go and give Master a reply first." The man spoke respectfully, obviously waiting for them inside the door.


    He turned to look at the main gate. There were others standing guard there as well, clearly waiting for him as well. Ye Jinshu sighed in his heart. He knew that he wouldn''t be able to escape death today.


    With such a grand posture, tonight would definitely not be a good night.


    Ye Jinsu nodded and walked all the way to Ye Shisui''s yard. Ye Shisui was reading a book in the study, while Ye Jinru was waiting on him. Hearing that Ye Jinsu had come back, Ye Chong snorted coldly and threw the book on the table.


    "She even knows to come back!"


    Ye Zhonglou was obviously angry. Ye JinRu, who was standing beside him, advised gently, "Don''t be angry, father. Today at the lantern festival, sister''s heart is itchy. It''s alright to go out for a walk."


    As soon as Ye Jinsu entered the study, she heard Ye JinRu''s words and couldn''t help but sneer, "Don''t tell me you''re envious of your sister for going out to play?"


    "For those who don''t know, I would think that little sister would appear to be obedient to the clan''s rules. But in reality, my heart has long since drifted to the outside."


    Ye Jingru''s expression turned serious and was filled with anger. Ye Jinsu''s words stabbed into her heart. She knew that the lights outside would grow in scale. Standing in her yard, she could see the bright lights outside.


    But she couldn''t go out in the middle of the night because of the law.


    If it were in the past, she would have definitely run out, or look for Ye Zai to soften up for a while. But now it was different. His mother had been punished, and Ye Shisui''s attitude towards her had changed.


    Ye JinRu knew that she couldn''t be willful anymore.


    She was so cautious and endured so much grievance all because of Ye Jinxiu! Subconsciously, Ye Jingru looked at Ye Jinsu with eyes filled with intense hatred.


    "Father, this is my daughter''s fault. My daughter likes to sneak out of the house, so she made my father worry. Please punish her."


    His words were sincere, with a hint of remorse in them. Ye Jinsu''s attitude of admitting her mistakes was so good that it made people unable to criticize her.


    Ye Shou was stunned for a moment, because Ye Jinsu was too obedient. When did her temper change? Ye Zhenzheng couldn''t help but think in his heart. Even so, Ye Zhonglou still stared coldly at Ye Jinsu, thinking back to what Ye JinRu had told him that day, she wanted Ye Jinsu to side with the Ye family.


    Turning his head, Ye Song was somewhat unwilling to admit defeat. "It''s good that you know your wrongs. I''ll punish you by sending you to the ancestral hall to kneel for the night. Reflect on it!"


    Compared to what Ye Shisui had done to Ye Jinsu, this was much lighter. Although Ye Shisui said this, he was still a bit dissatisfied.


    Ye Jinsu frowned and raised her head to look at Ye Shisui in surprise.


    So even though he had invited her over, he just picked it up heavily and gently put it down?


    On closer inspection, there was a hint of dissatisfaction on Ye Zheng''s face. Obviously, he was also unhappy about it. Ye Jinsu looked at him with an even more puzzled expression. Who was the one that threatened him?


    She looked at Ye Jingru, who was standing beside her. She also had a look of disbelief on her face. However, she quickly changed her appearance and said, "Big sister, why don''t you thank your father?"


    Ye Jinsu had a huge doubt in her mind. She lowered her head and obediently said, "Father is kind. Thank you, father."


    Seeing Ye Jinsu''s humble appearance, Ye Shisui finally turned his head and looked at Ye Jinsu, "In addition, there is one more thing I want to tell you."


    Ye Jinshu was stunned and then said, "Father, please speak."


    "Regarding your marriage with the Mo family," Ye Jin Su lowered her head, he couldn''t see her expression, so he could only continue, "I thought about it for you, you are still the daughter of the Ye family, if you want to marry someone, you have to find a suitable husband."


    "Even though this Mo Clan is no small fry, they are still inferior to our Mo Clan." Ye Zhenzheng looked at her and said so boldly.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head. From the moment he said the first sentence, she had started to get nervous, afraid that he would agree to it the next time he opened his mouth. Ye Jinsu let out a sigh of relief when she heard Ye Shisui''s last words.


    Ye Zheng opened his mouth again, "I think I can''t let you down. We can slowly find our relationship." "Moreover, you are still not old yet and you still have time. For now, let the marriage between you and the Mo Clan go."


    His words were extremely dignified. He placed himself in the position of a kind father, wholeheartedly thinking for his daughter. If others were to hear this, they would all be moved. However, Ye Jinsu knew that the real reason couldn''t be what he said.


    But no matter what the reason was, the result was as Ye Jinxiu had wished.


    However, his face was as still as a mountain as he calmly replied, "I''ll listen to father."


    Turning around, he looked at Ye Jingru with a satisfied look on his face.


    Ye JinRu revealed a bright smile and bowed to Ye Zhitong. "Father is so considerate towards Sister. Sister will first thank Father on behalf of Sister."


    Ye Jinsu was stunned. She still had not smiled, but Ye JinRu was the first one to smile for her.


    Narrowing his eyes, Ye Jinsu stared at Ye JinRu warily for a moment and confirmed that she was truly happy. But what was she happy about? What good would it do her if she didn''t marry?


    Suddenly, Ye Jinsu opened her eyes. She had thought of this.


    If he did not marry anyone, it would only benefit Ye Jingru. However, if he married someone, who was he supposed to seek revenge for Ye Jingru and the Xie Clan?


    Previously, when Ye Jinxiu had been stuck in a dead end, she had completely forgotten about it. If she and the Mo Clan really became in-laws, then that would be it. In the eyes of others, it was a good opportunity for him.


    She definitely wouldn''t be able to see him well.


    After thinking it through, Ye Jinsu understood what Ye Jinru was thinking. Ye Shisui should have asked for it.


    Ye Jinshu understood in his heart that it was all thanks to Ye Jingru. Otherwise, he would have to worry about how to reject this marriage.


    But aside from that, Ye Jinsu still couldn''t figure out why Ye Zhenzi was punishing her so lightly today.


    However, it wasn''t important anymore. Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and left.


    The first thing she saw was Xiao Hong standing guard outside the door. When she heard that the little miss had returned, she was in the old master''s courtyard. He was so worried that he almost rushed in. Luckily, Meng Lan was there to stop him.


    Seeing Ye Jinsu coming out from the room unharmed, he was so scared that tears fell from his eyes.


    "Miss, you really scared me to death. Why did you come back so late?"


    Ye Jinsu smiled helplessly and wiped her tears away, "I''m fine. Father only wanted me to kneel for one night, and the marriage was also suspended. Don''t worry."

 C134

    Xiao Hong was stunned. It even forgot to cry. This was not in line with Ye Chong''s usual style.


    Ye Jinsu knew what Xiao Hong was puzzled about, but now in front of Ye Shisui''s courtyard, it was inconvenient for him to speak. Grabbing Little Red''s hand, Ye Jinsu smiled in consolation, "Let''s go to the ancestral hall first."


    The ancestral hall was brightly lit as dozens of lights were lit. Ye Jinsu knelt on the ground and said, "It was because of Ye Jinru. He had his father reject the Mo family''s marriage."


    Xiao Hong covered her mouth in shock. How is this possible?


    Ye Jinsu smiled and said, "How could she be so kind? Our days of comfort are almost over. "


    Ye Jingru should be planning to make a move on him as soon as possible.


    Without another word, Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at the rows of tablets in the ancestral hall. One of them belonged to her mother. With a dazed look in her eyes, Ye Jinsu bent down and knocked her head.


    "The Xie Clan is going to the east garden. It''s also been almost two months. " Ye Jinxiu suddenly asked.


    Little Red nodded from behind, "Yes, it''s been almost two months."


    So it had really been such a long time. Good days always passed by very quickly. Ye Jinsu was somewhat nostalgic. Sighing, Ye Jinsu spoke up again, "What do you think about Chun Hua these two months? Is he someone who can be used? "


    Little Red was stunned. She didn''t understand what Ye Jinsu wanted to do. He only replied, "He''s quite loyal. He didn''t make any mistakes, and his actions were a bit more stable."


    Ye Jinxiu nodded. She had already made arrangements in her heart, "In that case, tell her to walk in the direction of the east garden if she has nothing better to do, and ask around for news."


    Xiao Hong remained silent for a moment before coming to a realization. Ye Jinsu was preparing to deal with the Xie mother and daughter. But other than this, there was another outsider in the courtyard.


    "What about Wan?" Little Red couldn''t help but ask.


    Ye Jinsu shook her head, "Now is not the time. You want to keep it." If she still wanted to rely on the old lady, she would have to leave this person behind.


    Lowering his eyes, Ye Jinsu''s eyes cast a shadow on his face.


    Xiao Hong bit her lips. She had the nagging feeling that the current Miss was no longer the same young master she was before. Even though he was stronger, his life was getting better.


    However, she felt that Ye Jinsu was even more unhappy.


    Xiao Hong was a bit worried and said in a sad voice, "Little miss, you don''t like to laugh these days."


    Ye Jinsu was stunned. She didn''t notice it herself.


    The corners of her lips curled up. She then smiled. Lifting his eyes to look at Xiao Hong, he said tiredly, "I''m just tired of it."


    In the beginning, she was very angry, angry that the heavens had given her a new life, so why not give her a better life? Anger at Ye Zhenzheng''s cold-blooded ruthlessness. He was furious at the Xie mother and daughter for making things difficult for him. Anger for being a servant in a palace that attracted the attention of others.


    She fought them for her own safety, she fought them for her own pride.


    Although it was the same now, Ye Jinsu was no longer angry. She was just tired, really tired.


    He was tired of the Xie mother and daughter pair''s scheming, tired of Ye Zheng''s cold and indifferent gaze, tired of this beautiful large cage.


    Lowering his eyes, Ye Jinsu sighed again and didn''t say anything more.


    Little Red saw this and felt a pang in her heart. She had followed Ye Jinsu for so many years. They grew up together. Even in the most difficult times, Ye Jinxiu was oppressed by the Xie Clan to the point that she couldn''t even lift her head. She had never done this before.


    "Miss, don''t be like this. Don''t scare Lil ''Red ¡­" Xiao Hong''s eyes turned red and her voice choked. A pair of hands tugged at the hem of Ye Jinsu''s clothes, her eyes full of worry.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but feel a sense of discomfort in her heart.


    Laughing, Ye Jinsu comforted him and said, "What are you thinking? It''s not like you don''t know who I am, as you don''t like fighting with them. "I''m just a bit tired now, but the victory will still be ours."


    Thinking back to the information Jing Yun had gathered, it was very likely that the Xie Clan had a deep relationship with General Su. Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but squint her eyes.


    She had nothing to do with court matters, so she naturally did not know how General Su was doing in the court.


    But at this moment, Ye Jinsu had a feeling that this was not just a matter of the internal strife within the mansion.


    As the Xie Clan and General Su grew closer, the situation became increasingly complicated. In this sensitive and suspicious period, it was secretly surging under the calm surface. Only a corner of the iceberg was exposed, and more things were lurking and surging underneath.


    He was afraid that it would affect his entire body.


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes were deep, and she had a bad feeling about this. The situation seemed to have gone beyond her control.


    "What''s the matter, Miss?" Xiao Hong asked as she looked at Ye Jinsu with a serious expression.


    Ye Jinsu came back to her senses and shook her head, "It''s nothing."


    Perhaps it was due to the current sensitive period of time, she was overly suspicious.


    "I told Chun Hua to be careful and not get caught." Ye Jinsu instructed, and no longer spoke.


    The night was not peaceful at all. Ye Jinsu always dreamt of Ning Yunyin when she was half asleep, and she also dreamt that she would frequently turn her head and he would always follow behind her. But when she turned her head again, Ning Yunyin had already disappeared.


    There were people all around him, bustling with activity, but none of them were him.


    Ye Jinxiu searched the crowd frantically, but she couldn''t find anything. Suddenly, everyone on the street disappeared, leaving only Ye Jinsu.


    He was jolted awake.


    The sun shined brightly and a beam of light shot into Ye Jinsu''s eyes from the outside. She became distracted.


    Xiao Hong stretched out its hand to block Ye Jinsu''s sight, and helped her up. He knelt for the entire night, even though it was not long ago either. However, with such a thick cushion, Ye Jinsu''s knees were only feeling a little sore from all the effort.


    Compared to kneeling in the courtyard for three days, this was nothing.


    Ye Jinsu supported Little Red as she steadied herself. Her posture was a little strange as she walked towards the outside.


    Xiao Hong''s eyes were filled with heartache and said in dissatisfaction, "Miss, if you came back earlier, you wouldn''t have been punished."


    "It''s all Prince Ning''s fault. He didn''t help Miss when she returned, even though he knew she would be punished!" Xiao Hong said confidently. It did not shy away from saying that the person it was talking about was the current Emperor''s favorite prince.


    Ye Jinsu smiled lovingly and shook her head. "He can''t help me."


    "It''s hard for the Qing official to cut off the family''s affairs. Although he is a monarch with monstrous authority, this is an official''s family matter, so he can''t do anything about it." Ye Jinsu said.


    The tiny red voice replied, but it still pursed its lips in dissatisfaction. What Miss said was right, but Ning Wang was the one who punished her. She wasn''t satisfied just thinking about it.


    After returning to the yard, Xiao Hong immediately put a bucket of cold water on Ye Jinsu to cool her down.


    His knees were red and slightly swollen.


    Meng Lan came in with a small porcelain bottle in her hand. Ye Jinsu glanced at it and saw her excited expression. She naturally extended her hand to receive it.


    Meng Lan was stunned.


    Seeing that she did not move, Ye Jinsu urged, "What''s wrong? Isn''t that the medicine you gave me? "You won''t give it to me?"

 C135

    The medicine was naturally sent by Ning Yunyin. Meng Lan came back to her senses and immediately opened the bottle to apply the medicine to Ye Jinxiu.


    This bottle contained a bottle of medicinal wine, which was different from the others. The moment this bottle was applied, a burning sensation spread through his body. There was no wound on the knee, but it didn''t hurt. However, there was an unpleasant smell of medicinal wine. Ye Jinsu covered her nose and looked at the medicine with a puzzled expression, "How many days will this medicine be effective?"


    Meng Lan smiled. She couldn''t hide the joy on her face. "This is a good medicine. Miss''s wounds can become swollen and red today. You can walk normally."


    "Just to be safe, why hasn''t Miss taken care of anything yet!"


    This medicine was a rare medicine in the palace, only for noble people to use. She hadn''t seen Ning Xuemo see her much before, so she was really willing to give it to Ning Wang.


    Ye Jinsu pursed her lips into a smile and withdrew her leg.


    A-Wan came in with the bird''s nest. Meng Lan put the pill into the medicine box and closed the lid. Only the three of them knew the relationship between Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunke.


    An unpleasant smell wafted in the air. A-Wan wrinkled her nose, but didn''t say anything. She took the bird''s nest in her hand and said, "Miss should eat something first. This is a fresh bird''s nest we''ve just entered. It was stewed in the kitchen early in the morning."


    Ye Jinxiu nodded and stretched out her hand to receive it, her gaze fixated on her body. His appetite was great, and he quickly finished the whole bowl.


    Xiao Hong looked at him happily and could not help but speak up. "Looks like young miss'' appetite is quite good today. I saw you slimming down from hunger a few days ago."


    Ye Jinsu smiled, and seemed to be very happy as she spoke, "This is all thanks to second sister."


    "If she hadn''t spoken up for me, I would still be worrying about the Mo family''s marriage." Ye Jinshu smiled at Little Red, but his gaze landed on Wan.


    Putting down the bowl, Ye Jinsu wiped her mouth, as if she had thought of something, "I have to thank my second sister. The bird''s nest in the kitchen is really well done." "How about Wan, you go give your second sister a bowl as well?"


    Wan was startled, and found it difficult to reply. "This ¡­"


    "Why?" Ye Jinsu glanced at her and her tone changed, "Although you are from the old lady''s room, we have always been good to you ever since you came here. We will let others do all the dirty work."


    "Aren''t you happy about just asking you to give something to him?" Ye Jinxiu suddenly asked coldly.


    Wan was so frightened that she quickly kneeled down and said, "No, miss."


    Ye Jinxiu was the lord, she was the slave. Even if she was an old lady''s woman, she couldn''t disobey Ye Jinsu''s orders. What''s more, it was such a small thing.


    A-Wan could only reply, "This servant obeys your orders."


    But she really couldn''t understand either. Would Ye Jinlu lack the things that she, Ye Jinsu, had?


    Was there a need to thank someone? Was there a need to thank someone with a bird''s nest that Ye JinRu didn''t like?


    She couldn''t understand it, but she didn''t dare to speculate. He just needed to report it to the old lady.


    Only after seeing Wan off did Ye Jinsu return to her normal appearance and put down the handkerchief in her hand.


    Xiao Hong knew that there was a deeper meaning behind Ye Jinsu''s actions, and could not help but ask, "Why did Miss want Ah Wan to go there?"


    Ye Jinsu smiled and turned her head to look at Meng Lan, "Why do you think I should do this?"


    Meng Lan pondered for a while, then said, "This servant knows that Miss purposely said it in front of Wan. She said it was because Second Miss asked for it from Master, but it was actually for the Old Lady to hear."


    "But why Miss wants Second Miss to go there, this servant does not know."


    Ye Jinsu smiled. Meng Lan was right. The old lady and the Old Master, in order to maintain the harmony of the family, had broken their hearts.


    Originally, there was a path that could allow him to leave for good. However, after that, his home would be peaceful and peaceful, with nothing to worry about.


    Ye Jingru was unwilling to let the matter rest, she wanted the person to stay.


    Wasn''t this slapping the old lady in the face?


    As for why Ye Jingru asked Wan to go to Ye Jingru''s place, she fiddled with the jade on her waist and slowly said, "I will not only let the old lady know, but the whole yard will also know."


    "By the way, Ye JinRu is too arrogant," said Ye Jinsu. She couldn''t stand Ye Jingru''s arrogant attitude the most, as if she had stopped her marriage and done a huge thing.


    "I don''t like it." Ye Jinsu said.


    She wanted Ye JinRu to know that not only did she not feel sad, but she also wanted to thank her.


    That''s why I asked Wan to go. The bird''s nest was sent to me by the old lady. How dare she not accept it?


    This was not a bird''s nest, but anger.


    As she thought of this, Ye Jinsu smiled, and her mood improved slightly.


    By the way, Ye Jinsu thought back to last night, and Ye Shisui''s abnormal reaction. She couldn''t help but keep thinking about it. What the hell did Ye Zhansi do this time?


    Unfortunately, even after thinking for a long time, Ye Jinsu still couldn''t come up with a solution.


    Letting out a sigh, Ye Jinsu could not help but ask, "What do you think Ye Zhenzi is doing? With that face of his, he wished that I could disappear forever. "In the end, it wasn''t easy to get hold of my weakness and I only got to kneel for one night."


    Xiao Hong blankly shook her head. How could she understand Ye Zhenzi''s thoughts? The thing she didn''t understand the most was that even though Ye Chong was a father, he was always thinking about the death of his daughter.


    How could there be such a father in the world?


    Meng Lan stood to the side and tried to probe, "Could it be that you are reciting the love between father and daughter?"


    Ye Jinsu sneered, as if she had heard a good joke. He tapped his cheek and said coldly, "When he pointed the knife at me that day, why didn''t he think about the relationship between father and daughter?"


    Meng Lan fell silent.


    "I really don''t understand him. What in the world is he holding back?" Ye Jinshu could not figure it out. Ye Shisui had treated him like an enemy for more than ten years, and now, his personality had changed.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but to be on her guard.


    Meng Lan sighed. She looked at the wary expression on Ye Jinsu''s face and said, "Maybe the lord understands. Miss, you are still the direct descendant of the Ye Family."


    Ye Jinsu''s eyelashes trembled. She raised her eyes to look at Meng Lan and suddenly asked, "What did you say I was?"


    Meng Lan was stunned for a moment and then repeated, "Miss is the Ye Family''s direct daughter."


    Ye Jinsu pursed her lips and stayed silent for a while.


    That''s right, no matter how much Ye Zicheng hated her as his daughter, she was still a daughter of the Ye Family, and she had the bloodline of the Ye Family flowing through her veins.


    However, after so many years, Ye Zheng had never treated her like a virgin. How could he notice this now?


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes. She vaguely felt that it wasn''t simple.


    When she raised her eyes again, Ye Jinsu smiled in relief, "Forget it, who cares what he thinks."


    With that, Ye Jinsu turned to Meng Lan and said, "I''m tired. Little Red, pinch my shoulder. You can leave now."


    Meng Lan had no doubts about him, so she lowered her head and left.


    Little Red walked over and had just placed its hand on Ye Jinsu''s back when it was stopped by Ye Jinula.


    "Xiao Hong, I need you to go outside and do something for me."

 C136

    Ye Jinshu''s expression was solemn and Xiao Hong was startled. She thought that something big had happened and stuttered, "What ¡­" What''s the matter, miss? "


    Ye JinSu frowned and her expression relaxed. She said with a serious tone, "Go outside and find out about the news from the imperial court. Tell me everything when you get back." Don''t let anyone find out, especially Meng Lan, okay? "


    Xiao Hong didn''t understand, but she still nodded her head seriously. What Miss thinks is important must be important.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes, her hands unconsciously gripping the piece of jade.


    I hope it''s not that complicated.


    It was windy outside, and the locust tree in the yard had long since withered away. Ye Jinsu stood at the window and looked outside. There was only a lone swing floating in the wind. Chun Hua came in from the outside and closed a few wind-blown windows.


    "Miss, the weather has turned cold recently. Don''t blow at the window, be careful not to catch a cold."


    Ye Jinsu turned her head and looked at her indifferently.


    "Xiao Hong should have already told you." Ye Jinsu leaned against the window and spoke.


    Chun Hua''s hand that was closing the window stopped. His expression turned serious as he knelt down. Chun Hua kowtowed towards Ye Jinsu and said, "This servant knows that Miss trusts this servant. This servant will not disappoint Miss."


    Ye Jinling smiled and helped her up, then said slowly, "I have always only had Little Red and Meng Lan by my side. Little Red had followed me for so many years, so I naturally have confidence in her. Meng Lan was bold and meticulous. She also knew medicine and had saved me many times. I see that you are a clever man, a wise man, and a useful one. "


    Chun Hua lowered his head. He didn''t understand the meaning behind Ye Jinsu''s words.


    Ye Jinsu paused for a moment as he played with the two chess pieces in his hands, one black and one white. The only sound that could be heard was Ye Jinsu''s soft voice in the quiet room. It wasn''t loud, but it contained a pressure that couldn''t be ignored.


    "Smart people always have food wherever they go. However, smart people need to pay attention to smart people," Ye Jinsu looked at her as she emphasized each word, "Remember, don''t let smart people mislead you."


    Chun Hua''s entire body trembled. He kneeled to the ground with a thump and said with a trembling voice, "Miss, this servant will definitely remember Miss''s teachings!"


    Ye Jinsu was silent for a moment as she quietly looked at the nervous Chunhua.


    With a faint smile, Ye Jinsu took a sip of tea and regained her usual tone, "Rise. It''s good that you have remembered it."


    Chun Hua was a smart person and a smart person. It was a pity that deep in his bones, he was arrogant and ambitious. Even though he appeared to be a bit calmer, he had always been obedient. Now that Ye Jinsu had given her such an important mission, she was given a few words of advice in advance, and was reminded that she was from the Twilight Garden.


    "Recently, I''ve enjoyed eating those snacks written down in Chen. It''s too inconvenient to get Xiao Hong to help me buy them, so I might as well let you go from now on." Ye Jinsu put down the chess piece in her hands and said.


    Chun Hua''s eyes flashed, understanding the meaning behind his words. He bowed towards Ye Jinsu and said, "Your servant obeys, but this Chen Ji''s dessert is a large shop in the capital. Even buying it would require half a day''s worth of queue. Miss, please do not be anxious."


    Ye Jinsu smiled faintly, "How can that be? Just rush to buy it tomorrow. It''s alright to be late."


    With that, Chun Hua lowered his head and left. She was a smart person, so she knew what it meant. Buying pastries was just an excuse, the main point was to find out about the one in the east garden.


    It was the beginning of August, and autumn was coming in a few days.


    When night fell, Xiao Hong quietly came back from the back door with half a bag of Hibiscus Cake in her arms. When she bumped into Meng Lan, Xiao Hong was so shocked that she almost spilled her Hibiscus cake. Meng Lan looked at her strangely. "Where did you go in the afternoon?" I haven''t seen you all afternoon? "


    Xiao Hong was a little nervous, swallowed her saliva, and calmly lifted the Hibiscus cake in her arms, "The last time Miss went out to say that Chen''s Hibiscus Cake was delicious, she told me to buy it. Who would have known that I would be late, I actually queued up for a long time."


    "It was not until the end that I got half a bag." Xiao Hong pouted and said regretfully.


    Meng Lan looked at the paper bag in Xiao Hong''s hands. She laughed and said, "Then why aren''t you sending it over to the little miss? I''m afraid the little miss is waiting for something."


    Only then did Xiao Hong manage to escape and ran to Ye Jinsu''s room.


    "What did you hear?" Ye Jinsu looked at her and asked.


    Xiao Hong put down the hibiscus cake that was used as a cover and frowned. She had been out for a whole day and had heard quite a bit of gossip, but most of it was still incomprehensible to her. It would be difficult for her to express it again.


    After a while, Xiao Hong lowered her voice and said, "Most of the people outside are saying that Prince Ning is the choice of the crown prince."


    "But from what I heard, it seems like there are many people in the court who oppose Ning Wang being the crown prince. So, it''s still unknown whether Ning Wang can become the crown prince or not. "


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes and said, "Are you saying that the imperial court is now divided into two factions?"


    Xiao Hong stared with its eyes wide open and nodded its head. That was the meaning!


    "It also says that those who oppose Ning Wang becoming Crown Prince are mostly pedantic old officials who advocate for a longer line in accordance with ancestral rules. "But there are also many people from the imperial clan and the soldiers in the imperial court who support His Highness King Ning."


    "But it doesn''t seem to be that many." Xiao Hong said regretfully.


    If Ning Wang became the crown prince, then their young miss would have a chance to become the crown prince''s consort. At that time, let''s see if that Xie Clan still dares to act arrogantly in front of them!


    Ye Jinsu''s face turned serious and her tone turned deep, "Did you hear that? Which court officials are there?"


    Xiao Hong shook its head in confusion.


    Ye Jinxiu sighed. There were quite a few of these things already.


    The matters of the royal family were not to be underestimated. The others chattered a few times but didn''t dare to say much. What''s more, the outside world only knew one thing about the matters of the palace. They didn''t know the other two, and didn''t know which part of it was true and which part was false.


    However, just as Xiao Hong had said, all the members of the royal family and soldiers were supporting Ning Wang''s words. Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and clenched the jade beside her. She was afraid that the situation wasn''t good.


    Little Red looked at Ye Jinsu''s somewhat worried expression and asked, "Miss, are you worried that His Highness Ning Wang won''t be able to get the position of crown prince?"


    Unknowingly, Ye Jinxiu frowned. She held the jade in her hand and said softly, "I''m worried about his life."


    Xiao Hong covered her mouth as she stared at him in astonishment.


    "How could that be? He''s the prince, the prince your majesty loves the most! " Xiao Hong said in disbelief. With the blessing of the Son of Heaven, how could his life be in danger?


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and her gaze fell on the piece of jade on her waist. A matching white tassel was tied on the jade. It hung by the side of Ye Jinsu''s plain dress, slightly swaying. Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but fall into a trance as she looked through the jade and thought back to when Ning Yunxiao had given her the jade that day.


    Sighing, Ye Jinsu softly said, "Let''s hope so."


    It was a big tree that attracted the wind, and its achievements were great.


    It was the biggest taboo.

 C137

    Within the Qing He Courtyard.


    Ye Jingru was sitting next to a pond of spring water and feeding the red fish in the pond with the steamed bun in her hand. Her eyebrows were raised and she looked quite happy. It had been several days since she last saw Ye Jingru looking so happy, so Wen Yuan couldn''t help but glance at her a few more times.


    How could he not be happy that he had ruined Ye Jinsu''s marriage? Ye Jingru teased the fish in the pond as she thought about Ye Jinsu, who had her head lowered since that day in the study.


    It was a pity that she did not see the furious look on Ye Jinsu''s face. Ye JinRu felt slightly regretful.


    But forget it, Ye Jinru thought, who knew where she was crying.


    When Wen Yuan saw this, she was also very happy and asked, "Miss, what should we do next?"


    Ye Jingru paused and thought of what Lady Xie had told her. Ye Jinsu wouldn''t be able to stay in this family for long. She needed to settle this as soon as possible. However, Ye Jinsu was not that easy to deal with. Ye Jingru thought for a moment and said, "Why don''t you ask your mother?"


    Wen Yuan gaped, a little surprised. "But Miss already used up the chance to visit Madam this month. Goodbye, Madam. We''ll have to wait until next month."


    Was he going to wait a month for nothing?


    Ye JinRu shook her head and looked at Wen Yuan with disdain, "Idiot. Father didn''t let me see it. Can''t I just go secretly?"


    Wen Yuan was shocked. He looked around in fear and tried to cover Ye Jinru''s mouth with his hand. Her voice wasn''t soft. Ye Jingru and the two of them weren''t the only ones in the courtyard. There were even some servants in the surrounding area. If anyone else heard this, it would be a big matter.


    "Young mistress, I can''t tolerate this. The old master won''t allow you to go!" Wen Yuan said in a low voice.


    Ye Jingru sneered at the mention of Ye Zhenzheng. Now she finally understood what the Xie Clan meant. Men were always unreliable. As someone who had personally sent her mother out of the mansion, Ye JinRu no longer held any hopes.


    "Just don''t let him know." Ye Jingru coldly said as she stood up to return to her room. Just as they were about to do as Ye Zhexi said, the mother and daughter pair did not have such a chance.


    Wen Yuan stood on the spot, not knowing what to say.


    There was a commotion from outside the yard, and a maidservant suddenly ran over to send a message, "Second Miss, the Miss'' Miss A-Wan is here."


    Ye Jingru frowned, what was she doing here?


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Jingru asked unhappily. A-Wan was the old lady''s woman. Ye Jingru couldn''t show her laziness on the surface, but she was really frustrated. He didn''t know why this little hoof was with the old lady.


    The young maid lowered her head and did not speak for a while, making it difficult for her to speak.


    Wen Yuan sternly urged him: "Damn servant! Didn''t you hear what Master asked you? "Is he dumb!?"


    With a thump, she kneeled down. The young maid was frightened as she stammered, "Wan ¡­" Miss Wan said that under the order of the young miss, she would bring a bowl of bird''s nest to the second young miss. "


    While she was speaking, Wan had already entered the courtyard. She held a bowl of bird''s nest in her hands as she stood at the entrance, looking at Ye Jingru from afar. Wan lowered her head in greeting, "Greetings, Second Miss."


    Ye Jingru glanced at her and walked into the house, casually saying, "What? "Why did sister suddenly ask you to send me a gift today?"


    Something strange had happened, so there had to be a demon.


    Ye JinRu sneered in her heart. What was Ye Jinsu doing now? I didn''t go to find her, but she came to me first?


    Wan respectfully handed over the bird''s nest and slowly said, "First Miss said that it was Second Miss who begged for mercy on her behalf, which was why First Miss was able to avoid getting married. I''ll call a servant over and send a bowl of bird''s nest to thank you. "


    Ye Jingru''s expression turned cold, and her expression also changed. She opened her eyes and stared at Wan.


    Wan lowered her head, looking neither humble nor arrogant.


    Wen Yuan noticed the change in Ye Jinru''s expression. She stood up and sternly asked, "What is your Young Miss doing?"


    A-Wan bent over and handed over the bird''s nest. "My Miss really did come to thank Second Miss. If you don''t believe me, Second Miss can ask Eldest Miss in person."


    It was unknown when Ye Jingru had already clenched her hand into a fist on the table, but the handkerchief in her hand was extremely twisted. Ye Jinru suddenly stood up, scaring Wenyuan into taking a step back, not daring to move forward.


    Ye Jingru stared angrily at the bird''s nest, gritting her teeth as she asked, "What did you say?"


    She had deliberately messed up Ye Jinsu''s marriage, and now she was using this bowl of bird''s nest to humiliate him?


    What he had done had perfectly suited Ye Jinsu?


    "This is First Miss''s nest. Thank you for your help, Second Miss."


    Ye JinRu took a step back. Looking at the bowl of bird''s nest that was still filled with steam, her face suddenly contorted as she raised her hand. Wen Yuan was shocked. She hugged Ye Jinru''s hand in fright and kneeled down before her, "Miss! I can''t accept it! "


    Wan was the old lady''s woman, so she couldn''t be beaten!


    Hitting her was equivalent to slapping the old lady in the face.


    Ye Jinru will cause trouble!


    Ye Jingru''s eyes looked as if they were about to crack. She raised her hand and suddenly stopped it in mid-air. She really wanted to beat this slut to death and kill that slut Ye Jinsu!


    ''She actually dares to humiliate me like this?! ''


    Ye Jingru was so angry that her body was trembling slightly. She raised her hand and put it down.


    Looking at the person in front of her, Ye Jingru was clearly so angry that she was trembling. However, she could do nothing.


    "Second Miss, please accept them."


    Clenching her fists tightly, Ye Jinsu slowly spoke through the gaps between her teeth, "Ok!"


    "Wenyuan, give me the bird''s nest. "Tell Ye Jinsu that I appreciate your kindness!"


    "In the future, I will also give my elder sister." Ye Jinru paused for a moment before emphasizing, "I will return the favor!"


    After saying that, Wan put down her nest and turned to leave.


    Ye Jingru could not hold it in any longer and slammed the items on the table to the ground.


    "Slut!"


    "That bitch Ye Jinsu!"


    Wen Yuan was so scared that she knelt down, trembling as she spoke: "Young miss, young miss, please calm your anger. Right now, you are angry because you have fallen for the young miss''s heart! "


    After saying that, a few sneers came from the room.


    Ye JinRu turned her head abruptly and looked at the laughing young maid at the side, her eyes filled with a dark ruthlessness.


    The young maid was so frightened that her legs went limp, she knelt on the ground and begged, "Young miss, please forgive me. Please forgive me, Miss! "


    "Pah!" A sound.


    Ye Jingru rushed forward and slapped the young maid, "Slut, what are you laughing at?"


    Was it funny that he was laughing at her?


    After painstaking efforts, he ended up marrying Ye Jinxiu. And in the end, he was even humiliated by a bowl of bird''s nest?


    Clenching her fists, Ye JinRu glared at the young maid on the ground and coldly said, "Drag her out and beat her to death!"


    Wen Yuan was so frightened that he did not dare to say another word.


    Ye JinRu turned her head to look at the bird''s nest in Wen Yuan''s hand. She suddenly shouted and swept the nest onto the ground. The porcelain bowl fell to the ground, emitting a loud sound. Ye Jingru''s eyes turned red and only calmed down after a long while.


    Finally, as if she had made some sort of decision, Ye JinRu took a few steps back and sat down. He spoke slowly, "Tonight."


    Wen Yuan was stunned as she raised her head to look at Ye Jingru. Ye JinRu stared at the direction of the door with eyes filled with rage, "I''ll go see my mother tonight. I won''t let this slut act arrogantly in front of me anymore!"


    She definitely wouldn''t allow it!


    Ye Jinsu had to die!

 C138

    Wen Yuan widened his eyes in surprise, but did not dare to say anything else.


    Late at night, two black figures appeared in the Qing He Courtyard.


    Ye Jingru was dressed in simple black, and it was hard to tell when she was in the dark. There was a black cloth wrapped around his face, making it hard to see his face. Wen Yuan followed behind her and quietly sneaked to the back door. There were originally guards at the back door, but they had long since been opened by the people of the Qing He Courtyard. Now, there were no obstructions.


    Ye Jingru successfully slipped out.


    After heading straight to the east garden, the Xie Clan was shocked when they saw Ye Jingru.


    "Good daughter, why are you here? You didn''t let your father find out, right?" Mrs. Xie anxiously said. Ye Jingru''s outfit clearly showed that she took a risk.


    Ye JinRu clenched her teeth and lifted her skirt to enter. There was still some anger in her eyes that couldn''t be quelled.


    "Mom, I have something to discuss with you." Ye JinRu looked at the Xie family seriously and spoke in a low voice.


    She wished that Ye Jinsu would die early, and the more miserable her death, the better it would be.


    Therefore, she had to come over. She knew that her mother would definitely find a way to have Ye Jinsu die in front of her.


    A daughter should not be known by her mother. When the Xie Clan saw Ye Jingru''s appearance, their hearts skipped a beat. She pulled Ye Jingru along and asked anxiously, "Ru''er, are you being bullied at home? Is it that bitch Ye Jinsu? "


    Ye JinRu clenched her fists and nodded her head. She then told him everything that had happened today.


    She had lived for so many years, doing whatever she wanted and whatever she wanted to do. He had never been humiliated like this before! She had actually been made a joke by a lowly servant. Thinking about it now, her teeth were still itching from her hatred.


    Mrs Xie opened her mouth. Ye Jingru had been pampered since she was young, and her self-esteem was strong, so she naturally had not suffered any grievances. Now that Ye Jinsu had done this, she must feel very upset.


    After comforting her for a bit, Lady Xie''s heart ached.


    At the same time, the Xie Clan unexpectedly opened their mouths to ask about something else. "Are you saying that Ye Jinxiu doesn''t want this marriage?"


    Ye Jingru nodded. She was infuriated. They painstakingly plotted, but they never expected that they would pave the way for Ye Jinsu! Thinking about it made her unable to remain calm. When she closed her eyes, it was as if she could see the happy smile on Ye Jinsu''s face. She hated to the point that she could not tear apart her proud face!


    Lady Xie turned her head away, shaking her head in bewilderment and astonishment.


    "That shouldn''t be the case."


    Suddenly, Lady Xie turned her head and pulled Ye Jingru away, "This is not right!"


    Ye Jingru did not understand, "What''s wrong?"


    Lady Xie seriously held onto Ye Jinru''s hand and seriously analyzed for her, "Even though this Mo Clan is not as powerful as our family, they are still a family with a good future ahead of them. Furthermore, the juniors in our family are talented. If we marry them, we will definitely be able to achieve great things in the future. "


    "Furthermore, the Mo Clan has always been on good terms with my family, so naturally, they wouldn''t treat her unfairly. No matter what, Ye Jinsu is the direct daughter. No matter where she marries or goes, she won''t be humiliated. On the contrary, there will be people praising her. "


    "Why wouldn''t she agree to such a good marriage?" Mrs. Xie asked Ye Jingru in confusion.


    Ye JinRu suddenly reacted and grabbed onto Lady Xie''s hand. She opened her mouth wide as if she had thought of a possibility, "Mother, you mean that ¡­ Does she have someone she belongs to in her heart? "


    Lady Xie lowered her head and was silent for a moment. She shook her head and said, "That may not be the case."


    "It''s also possible that she has a heart higher than the heavens and only wants to marry someone of nobility." Mrs Xie looked at Ye Jingru and said.


    If it was the former, then they must make her unable to fulfill her wish and make her wish so that she would rather die than live! If the latter... As she thought of this, the Xie Clan''s expression turned cold, if it was the latter. Ye Jinsu was blocking her daughter''s path, and her daughter was the one who should be married off to someone of nobility.


    He then turned to Ye Jingru and solemnly ordered, "Mother knows that you are unwilling, but Ye Jinsu is not easy to deal with. We have to take it slowly."


    "Don''t let her get in your way, do you understand?" Mrs Xie looked at Ye Jingru and said.


    Ye JinRu looked at the Xie family and understood the meaning behind her words. If Ye Jinxiu wanted to block her path, it was naturally to make her look good! Nodding her head, Ye Jingru said, "I understand, Mother. I will investigate this matter thoroughly."


    "But can we not touch her now?" Ye Jingru was still unwilling to accept this. She couldn''t stand Ye Jinxiu''s arrogance.


    Lady Xie lowered her eyes and pondered for a moment.


    Suddenly, she raised her head and whispered something into Ye Jingru''s ear.


    Ye JinRu''s eyes lit up as she looked excitedly at the Xie family, "Your daughter will remember this!"


    Only then did the Xie Clan reveal a satisfied smile. "It''s good that you have remembered. It''s getting late. All of you, quickly return. Don''t let anyone find out."


    Watching Ye Jingru leave, the Xie Clan''s expression turned cold.


    A middle-aged man walked out from the house behind her, walked behind her, and hugged her waist. "What is it? It''s that restless girl again? "


    Mrs. Xie was taken aback. She turned her head in panic at the sight of the familiar face. With a frown, Lady Xie was clearly a bit angry. She anxiously looked around to confirm that no one was around. He then pulled the man into the house and carefully closed the door.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to look for me? What if someone else sees it? " Mrs Xie''s tone was somewhat infuriated as she unhappily said.


    The man was a little displeased. His thick eyebrows wrinkled as he pulled Madame Xie into his embrace, his callused fingers teasingly raising her chin. "You didn''t let me come and find you when you were living in the mansion before. Even if you are not here, why can''t I still come and find you? "


    As he spoke, the man''s tone was slightly dissatisfied.


    Lady Xie glanced at that hand and extended her hand to grab his. She then let out a gentle smile and pouted, "I''m not afraid of being found out. Otherwise, you''re fine. I''m the one who''s suffering!"


    The man lowered his head to look at the woman in his arms. His eyes seemed to melt as a soft light shone from them.


    Lady Xie looked at him and suddenly reached out her hand and placed it on the man''s chest. She tapped the man''s chest lightly with her fingertip and said in an ambiguous tone, "Since you''re here, you should stay."


    The man''s gaze instantly turned dark as he picked up Lady Xie, turned around, and walked towards the large bed in the room.


    In a room.


    Mrs Xie leaned against the headboard, one hand gently stroking her hair. "Ah Lang, I want to ask you to do something for me."


    The man got up from the bed, hugged Lady Xie from behind, buried his face in her neck, and said lovingly, "What do you want me to do that I didn''t promise you? I''m giving my life to you. "


    Lady Xie smiled sweetly and lightly pushed the man away. "What nonsense are you talking about? Why would I be willing to take your life?"


    "It''s not difficult. I''ll tell you." As she spoke, she moved her lips close to the man''s ear and whispered something.


    The man raised his eyebrows and laughed loudly. "What''s wrong with that?"


    Only after hearing the man''s affirmation did Lady Xie smile in satisfaction and lean into his embrace. What flashed across his eyes was a sharp and ruthless light.

 C139

    The autumn air was cool, the weather had turned cold every day, and the wind was strong.


    The old lady wore thick clothes and watered a few pots of flowers in the yard. A-Wan stood beside her and replied to the old lady''s words. Speaking of which, the old lady stopped watering the flowers and looked at Wan, "Is it really that child Ye Jingru who went to beg for mercy?"


    Wan nodded. "Yes."


    The old lady put down the teapot and turned to look at the Old Master, her expression somewhat complicated.


    The old man''s expression was a little unsightly, he waved his hand at Wan. "Alright, you can go back first."


    As soon as A-Wan left, the old lady spoke to the gods with a helpless anger in her voice. "What do we do now?"


    The Old Master turned his head, what else could he do.


    Ye Jinxiu and Ye JinRu were rivals. Sooner or later, they would fight this Ye Family to the bone! He had lived most of his life, and seeing the Ye Family prosper, he had plenty of good days in the future.


    The Ye Family must not have internal strife!


    After a moment of silence, the Old Master opened his mouth, "It seems like the young daughter of the Prime Minister''s family has grown up this month?"


    The old lady nodded, "There are still a few more days. But the post was delivered yesterday."


    "Send one to the late spring garden." The Old Master opened his mouth. Ye JinRu was the first to know that the post was sent to Ye Zhenzheng. As for Ye Jinsu, she probably wouldn''t even know about this even when the day came.


    The old lady stared at the Old Master in a daze, then understood and nodded.


    At this moment, Ye Jinsu was sitting in front of the window, eating dessert while listening to Xiao Hong talk about court affairs. There weren''t any new changes, and Ye Jinsu was yawning when she heard this.


    Ye Jinxiu patted the crumbs of the cake in her hands and said, "I heard that the daughter of the Prime Minister''s estate has grown up this month?"


    Due to Little Red going out to scout for news these few days, Ye Jinsu knew a lot of information. For example, the youngest daughter of the Prime Minister was only five days away from her prime. The Prime Minister had already set up a banquet for her and had already sent out a letter. It was said that the Prime Minister doted heavily on his little daughter, so much so that even the palace''s nobles would come that day.


    The Ye Family should have received the invitation, but Ye Jinsu didn''t have the slightest bit of news.


    It was obvious that Ye Jingru had suppressed it.


    It wasn''t that she cared too much about this, but when she heard that noblemen from the palace were going to attend, she couldn''t help but wonder if Ning Yunyin would appear there.


    Xiao Hong was a bit dissatisfied and pouted, "Miss, you are the direct descendant of the Ye Family. If this post comes, you should at least have a copy of it in your hands."


    He couldn''t possibly show off his might to Ye Jingru for nothing, right?


    Ye JinRu had been holding back her anger for so many years. Ye Jinsu''s reputation outside had always been above her. People only knew the Ye Family''s daughter, and didn''t know the Ye Family''s daughter.


    "I think Miss should go and snatch that thread back!" Little Red said angrily.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw a shadow appear at the entrance of the courtyard.


    It was Shui Sang, who was standing beside the old lady.


    "Look, the person who sent the post is here." Ye Jinsu leaned against the window and looked at that person. She raised her eyebrows without batting an eyelid, and her smile was not the least bit unexpected.


    Shui Sang carried a card in his arms and handed it to Ye Jinsu after entering the room. "Miss, the old lady asked me to give this to you." As he said this, Shui Sant emphasized the word ''old granny'', his tone carrying a metaphor to it.


    Ye Jinxiu received it with a smile.


    "Please inform the old lady, granddaughter thanks a lot."


    Shui Sang looked at the unsurprised Ye Jinxiu. Unconsciously, he lowered his head and withdrew himself from the room with a complicated expression on his face.


    Putting down the gold-plated invitation in her hand, Ye Jinxiu tilted her head and looked at Lil ''Red. She tapped it with her fingertip and said, "Did you see that? There''s no need for us to snatch it. Someone sent it over to us."


    Little Red was a little surprised. Why was the old lady so attached to Ye Jinsu?


    "Miss, why did the old lady do this?" Surprised, Xiao Hong cautiously asked. She had been by Ye Jinsu''s side for too long, so she naturally felt that something was amiss. It was definitely not because the old lady felt bad for her.


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t say anything and silently looked at the thread for a while.


    "The poor old lady is already so old, but she still can''t enjoy her blessings. Before, she wanted to beat up her disappointing son, but later, she had to control the internal strife in this house." Ye Jinshu drank a cup of tea with a regretful tone.


    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsu in puzzlement, not understanding the meaning behind her words.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Xiao Hong and slowly explained, "I asked Wan to borrow the old lady''s power to go over to Ye Jingru and cause a ruckus. Of course, Ye Jingru could not accept this. This way, the Ye Family would not be at peace. "


    "Well, come and warn me." Ye Jinsu glanced at the post on the table and said. It was just a post. Was there really a need to have the personal maidservants that had been by her side for dozens of years? He even emphasized the words'' old lady ''.


    This matter was obviously because Ye Jinru had broken the balance, but in reality, it was Ye Jinsu who was putting pressure on the old lady.


    On the surface, the old lady was suppressing Ye Jinsu, but if she used her powers well, she might be able to help him.


    When he saw that it was done, he put the card away and handed it over to Xiao Hong.


    "Keep it safe. That day, come with me. I''ll let you see whether or not Ye JinRu will be able to show off her might in front of your young lady."


    Xiao Hong narrowed its eyes in excitement and nodded its head.


    Suddenly, Xiao Hong seemed to have thought of something and her smile froze as she asked in a daze, "But Miss, on the day of the banquet, what are you wearing?"


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment and looked at Xiao Hong as if she was looking at a fool. "Wear your clothes."


    Little Red''s expression was a little twisted. She pulled back Ye Jinsu, who was about to leave, and said, "It''s already been spread outside. This banquet is nominally to congratulate our youngest daughter. In reality, it''s just to choose a husband for her youngest daughter."


    "At that time, there will definitely be many outstanding disciples from influential families or nobles within the palace."


    "So what?" Ye Jinxiu frowned and asked, not understanding what Xiao Hong was trying to say.


    Xiao Hong held her forehead and explained, "It''s rare to see so many outstanding people gathered together. The other female guests at the banquet will definitely dress up well. Who knows, maybe they''ll be next to someone from great status?"


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly realized something and asked with some surprise, "There''s such a rule?"


    When had she ever participated in an official banquet like this? This was something she had never heard of before. But if one thought about it carefully, this seemed to be the case in Ye Jinsu''s memories. When the time came, the flowers would shine brightly, each one more beautiful than the last.


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu finally understood, Xiao Hong excitedly said, "Let''s go out and find the best tailor''s shop to make a new set of clothes for Miss, we will definitely make Miss Yan to suppress everyone!"


    Ye Jinsu was silent for a moment.


    "Do we have money?"


    Xiao Hong:...


    A master and a servant. They looked at each other in silence.


    Ye Jinsu let out a sigh. She had spent too much of her personal money and was already running low on it. Shrugging his shoulders, Ye Jinsu said, "Forget it, I''ll just wear something."


    Being too ostentatious wasn''t a good thing. The other party had chosen a husband for their daughter. If someone else stole their limelight, then that would be a big matter.

 C140

    "But ¡­" Little Red said hesitantly. Then, she raised her head to look at Ye Jinsu''s expression, "Who knows, maybe Ning Wang will also go. Does Young Miss not want to stand out?"


    Ye Jinsu froze.


    Xiao Hong continued, "There might be women from other families who have taken a fancy to Ning Wang. It''s about time for Ning Wang to get married, so it''s time for him to ¡­"


    As she finished speaking, Xiao Hong''s voice became softer and softer. She noticed that Ye Jinsu''s complexion was getting worse, so she closed her mouth at the right time.


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes as she thought back to that scene.


    While the banquet was being organized, someone was making a fool of themselves in front of Ning Yunyin ¡­


    As he thought about it, a hint of coldness appeared in Ye Jinsu''s eyes.


    Xiao Hong looked at the gloomy-looking Miss and couldn''t help trembling. Trembling, she said, "Miss, don''t worry. Prince Ning is not that kind of person."


    His sharp eyes quickly fell on Little Red''s body. Ye Jinsu snorted from her nose and asked indifferently, "Who''s worried about him?"


    What did he do, with some woman, or have anything to do with her?


    Xiao Hong was stunned. Looking at Ye Jinsu''s frown, it pursed its lips and snickered.


    Ye Jinxiu was a little embarrassed from the laughter. She fiercely glared at Xiao Hong, preventing her from laughing.


    On the day of the banquet, Ye Jinsu still chose the red dress that fit her the best. Although it was said to be red, the truth was that it wasn''t red. Layers of red and white cloth layered over each other, making Ye Jinsu less flamboyant. It wasn''t like she could drown out the crowd.


    This was the dress picked out by Ye Jinsu in the past.


    One had to say, he had a good eye.


    Xiao Hong, on the other hand, was a little dissatisfied. From her point of view, these clothes were a little too ordinary.


    Ye Jinxiu felt the soft texture of her body and looked at Xiao Hong''s disdainful expression with a puzzled expression. In her previous life, she had never worn such good clothes before. She, who had no future, was already very satisfied.


    With a bit of red makeup, Ye Jinsu changed her makeup under Xiao Hong''s hands. She changed from plain and light to even more breathtaking.


    There was a hint of surprise and joy in Ye Jinsu''s eyes. She was sure that Ye Jinsu was a beauty. No one would be unhappy if they saw their own face.


    Standing up, Ye Jinsu picked up the guqin in the room and smiled at Xiao Hong.


    She originally did not know how to play the zither, but over the past few months, she had learned eighty to ninety percent from her memories.


    It was enough to fool others.


    The carriage had arrived.


    Ye Jingru had already gotten on the carriage. She sat inside and lifted the curtain to look at Ye Jinxiu. The moment her gaze landed on Ye Jinsu, there was some surprise in her eyes, but it was quickly filled with rage.


    Slut!


    Who was she trying to seduce with all these fancy clothes?


    Compared to Ye Jinsu, Ye JinRu''s clothes were extremely ''plain''.


    He wore a white brocade dress, and his sleeves were embroidered with gold and silver threads. The peacock plumes were embroidered with layer upon layer of hidden patterns. At first glance, he looked low-key and luxurious, but felt that this person was immortal. If it was in the sunlight, the embroidery lines would emit brilliant rays of light.


    That was something that Ye Jinsu couldn''t catch up with no matter how hard she tried.


    When Wen Yuan saw Ye Jinru''s anger, she immediately consoled her, "My lady, please do not be angry. I am sure you are the most outstanding one here today. "Don''t let that slut Ye Jinsu affect the mood of the young mistress."


    After being reminded by Wen Yuan, Ye Jingru gradually calmed down.


    Not only would the outstanding sons and daughters of the influential families return, but even the princes and sons of princes would come. Even the Grand Princess would come.


    This was her best chance.


    The carriage arrived at Prime Minister Yuan''s residence. The entrance was filled with people, and it was obvious how lively it was outside. Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but open the curtain to take a look, and coincidentally saw a familiar back.


    Ning Yunyin stood at the door and walked inside.


    Ye Jinsu curled her lips as she felt a bit unhappy in her heart. She was dressed quite extravagantly and was almost at the same level as that girl. It was likely that she was here to look for a lady.


    Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu frowned again.


    The Prime Minister''s Estate was bigger and more complicated than the Ye Residence. Passing through the pavilion in the front yard and following a winding and quiet path, Ye Jinsu and the others were led into the garden in the back yard. Ye Jingru stood behind Ye Jinsu. The anger in her eyes was well hidden, and there was only a gentle glimmer in her eyes.


    It made people feel tender towards him just by looking at it.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head and looked at her. She couldn''t help but sneer as she found a seat and sat down.


    Ning Yunyin was not there.


    When Ye Jinru saw Ye Jinsu snort at her, a wave of anger rose in her heart in an instant. She firmly grabbed the handkerchief in her sleeve and kept it hidden.


    Today was a sunny day.


    Ye Jingru''s dress had finally displayed the effect that she should have. Ye Jingru was just standing there silently, yet she had already attracted most of the gazes.


    "I assume this is Uncle Ye''s second daughter?" The Prime Minister''s eldest daughter, Yuan Qi, greeted him. She was already married and had two children. He had the demeanor of the head of the clan, and he wasn''t wrong about Ye Jingru''s identity.


    Ye Shisui smiled humbly. Since his daughter had made a comeback, it was only natural that she would give him face.


    Seeing Ye Shisui''s expression, Yuan Qi knew that she was not mistaken. She had heard that there were two girls in Ye family. It was a pity that the two of them had never met before. However, they had seen that Ye Jinxiu was slightly more mature than Ye Jingru. It was likely that she was her big sister.


    "Uncle Ye is so lucky. The second young miss'' demeanor today is truly peerless. I can''t help but feel envious." Yuan Qi said as she looked at Ye Jingru, who was covered in vibrant colors, with a slightly gloomy expression in her eyes.


    Ye Jingru''s eyes moved and immediately smiled sweetly at Yuan Qi, and said, "I''m really joking. I have long heard that you two elder sisters are beyond the mortal realm and are exceptionally intelligent. Now that I have to meet you once, I guess my sister should be called peerless in her generation. How could I dare to randomly call you that in front of my sister? "


    These words thoroughly praised the Yuan Qi sisters.


    Yuan Qi looked at the person before her and smiled faintly. It appeared that she was not a fool. Unfortunately, what she did today was too brazen. The main character of this banquet should be her little sister.


    "Sister is being modest, please take a seat over there."


    Ye Jinshu lightly sipped on his tea, covering the corner of his mouth with the corner of his clothes. "Hahahaha ¡­" "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah! Ye JinRu knew how to speak, but she still advanced secretly after she said those words. If Yuan Qi continued chasing after her clothes, she would appear mean.


    Ye Jingru really dared.


    Ye Jinxiu laughed indifferently, while her gaze drifted back and forth on the stage.


    She was looking for Ning Yunyin. Most of the people were already there. It was just as the rumors had said, the princes and princes who had yet to be married were all present. There were also outstanding children from Venerable families, but not as many as Ning Yunyin.


    Ye Jinsu frowned.


    Finally, the servant who had reported the news shouted, "Grand Princess, His Highness King Ning has arrived."


    Everyone stood up and knelt down in salute.


    Ye Jinxiu knelt next to him and looked down to see that she hadn''t even seen Ning Yunxiao. Suddenly, she remembered that this was the second time she had shown him such a great courtesy. It had been several months since she first saw him in Ning Wang Manor. Ye Jinsu was really not used to this.


    The Grand Princess was an amiable person, so she didn''t make people kneel for too long. With just a few words, she had dispelled everyone''s wariness.


    Ye Jinxiu raised her head and saw a pair of familiar eyes.


    Ning Yunyin calmly glanced at her, then calmly shifted her gaze away. It was as if she was looking at a stranger.

 C141

    Ye Jinsu was stunned on the spot.


    Ning Yunyin ignored him?


    Ye Jinsu frowned once again unconsciously. She felt infuriated, inexplicably wanting to throw the chopsticks and leave this place.


    When he sat back down, Ye Jinxiu no longer looked at him and turned her gaze back to him. Ye JinRu sat beside her, her eyes like the majority of the girls here, randomly glancing at the people present. The other young masters were also whispering to each other as they looked at this girl. The smiles on their faces were obscure or wanton.


    It was clearly a banquet, yet it was being played out in such a weird manner.


    Ye Jinsu was in a bad mood as she sat there expressionlessly.


    The Grand Princess was getting on in years, and upon seeing the situation, she couldn''t help but smile, looking at Ning Wang beside her.


    "Do you have a girl you like?"


    Given her status, she should not have condescended to come here. However, her elder sister was like a mother. She was truly worried about her younger brother''s life. He dragged Ning Yunyin along with him, all so that he could look at her for himself.


    The corner of Ning Yun''s eyes flashed. His gaze landed on Ye Jinsu, who was standing opposite him. It was a pity that she wasn''t looking at him.


    Seeing that Ning Yunyin was silent, the Grand Princess let out a sigh. With a stern face, she quietly reprimanded, "The reason I called you over was to see this girl. Why are you only eating alcohol?"


    Ning Yunyin helplessly begged for mercy. "Eldest young mistress, you know that I don''t have that kind of intention right now."


    The Grand Princess raised an eyebrow, she could not bear to listen to his words the most. Her son would be getting married in a few years, and her little brother was not in a hurry yet!


    "Nonsense!"


    After she finished speaking, the Grand Princess began to look at those girls. Since Ning Yun didn''t want to look at them, she would help by doing so.


    When she saw Ye Jingru, the Grand Princess''s eyes were filled with joy. She nodded her head, "The second daughter of the Ye family does have a good face."


    Ning Yunyin paused in her drinking posture, her expression somewhat stiff.


    However, the Grand Princess still shook her head when she noticed Ye Jinru''s gaze, "Unfortunately, he''s still a bit young, so he''s not calm enough."


    "That sole daughter of the Yu family is called Yu Yao''er. "It seems to be quite good, but it seems to be steady. He knows how to keep a house." The Grand Princess stared at a light green silhouette as she spoke. From start to finish, she sat there silently, as calm and collected as ever.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression was somewhat relieved, but she didn''t look that good.


    Unknowingly, his peripheral vision drifted towards Ye Jinsu. Ye Jinshu sat there expressionlessly. His expression did not change, nor did he look at him.


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    He didn''t want her to look at him either.


    Right now, the situation in the middle of the court was unstable. He didn''t want Ye Jinsu to be implicated with him.


    Suddenly, the Grand Princess seemed to have seen something. She turned her head and said to Ning Yunyin, "Look at that, it seems to be the eldest daughter of the Ye family."


    Ning Yun Ning''s eyelashes trembled lightly. Finally, she brazenly raised her eyes to look at her.


    Ye Jinsu was sitting on his seat. He raised his wine cup to signal to Yu Yao''er, who was sitting beside him. The two of them smiled at each other and raised their cups to drink.


    With just a glance, Ye Jinsu could tell that this person was not at Ye JinRu''s level. He looked at himself as if he was almost a year old. Their looks and looks were all superior. In all fairness, they were not much worse than Ye Jinsu.


    She must have just kept a low profile, yet Ye Jinxiu didn''t seem to have heard of her name.


    The more unpredictable a person was, the more difficult it was to predict the future.


    I just hope that in the future, I won''t be an enemy here, Ye Jinsu thought.


    Yu Yao''er gave a faint smile and finished the wine in her cup in one gulp. As her gaze fell upon him, a profound look appeared.


    He had long heard that the Ye Family''s daughter had both talent and beauty, and her name resounded throughout the world. He was probably an arrogant person, but he didn''t expect that the moment he saw the real one, he would realize that it wasn''t the case. There was a edge to it, but it was hidden.


    Interesting.


    The Grand Princess looked at the two of them, and suddenly leaned over to Ning Yunyin and said, "Look at that eldest daughter of the Ye family. I heard that she''s only a few months older than the Second Miss."


    Ning Yunyin looked at the smile on Ye Jinsu''s face and unconsciously lifted the corner of her lips.


    The two of them sat closer to each other. The Grand Princess looked at the two of them and finally spoke, "But I still think that the daughter of the Yu family is better. That daughter of the Ye family looks quite sharp, so she is probably not an easy person to control. On the other hand, the Yu Family is different. "


    Ning Yun thought to himself with a smile. Ye Jinsu was indeed not easy to control.


    "Besides, the Yu Family''s position in the court is more beneficial to you than the Ye Family." The Grand Princess said earnestly.


    After saying so many things and making a fuss about it, Ning Yunyin did not say a single word or make any expressions. The Grand Princess was getting anxious.


    When Ning Yungang saw the two of them acting like this, he immediately understood what they meant. He couldn''t help but laugh loudly, "Big Sis, don''t urge this stinking brat anymore. He hasn''t even awakened yet."


    Ning Yun raised his voice. The moment he opened his mouth, most of the people present heard him.


    The Grand Princess covered her mouth and laughed for a while before speaking to the Prime Minister, "I heard that the Prime Minister''s youngest daughter set up a feast for the age of 15, and all the ladies will be coming to attend. I did not bring my unmarried younger brothers to attend, so I''m afraid that Prime Minister Cheng might be able to have a good time here."


    Everyone was well aware of the nature of this banquet.


    Now that the Grand Princess had made it clear that the Prime Minister had no objections. He had originally wanted to find a husband for his youngest daughter. Now that all the good sons of the capital were in her courtyard, as long as he didn''t forget about his youngest daughter, why couldn''t others just look at him?


    As they spoke, quite a few ladies blushed and hid their faces.


    Ye Jinsu snuck in and carelessly covered her face with her sleeve.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Ye Jinru and Wen Yuan whispering to each other.


    Ye JinRu looked at the person opposite her and asked Wen Yuan, "The one sitting next to the Grand Princess, is that His Highness Ning Wang?"


    Wen Yuan nodded and whispered into Ye JinRu''s ear, "Madam had said that the current situation in the imperial court is just right for Prince Ning Wang. In the future, he might even become a crown prince and sit on a high pedestal."


    Ye Jingru''s eyes lit up. If Ning Yunyin were to become Crown Prince, then she only needed to make the right decision and she would marry the Crown Prince''s consort.


    It will be the Queen.


    "Mother, are you sure?" Ye Jingru asked again. After all, nothing had been decided yet. He still had to be careful.


    Wen Yuan nodded. "Madam''s judgement cannot be wrong."


    Ye Jinru was relieved. She turned around and glanced at Ning Yunyin. Her eyebrows were like swords and her eyes were like stars, and her temperament was extraordinary. It wouldn''t be a loss if she married him.


    Ning Yunyin raised her gaze and coincidentally saw Ye Jinru looking at her. In an instant, Ning Yunyin had the urge to frown, but he concealed it. Ye JinRu saw him look at her and immediately raised her glass at him before he could take his eyes off her.


    Since things had already come to this, Ning Yunyin could only raise her hand and drink with him.


    Ye Jinshu was looking at Ye Jingru and saw that both of them had a tacit understanding of each other as they raised their cups. It looked like they were having a good time together. Ye Jinsu''s face instantly turned dark and her entire body began to emit cold air.


    Xiao Hong, who was standing behind Ye Jinxiu, suddenly quivered and grabbed her arm.


    "Miss, don''t be rash!"

 C142

    Ye Jinsu frowned and slowed down her breathing, feeling that she had lost control of herself.


    Turning his head, Ye Jinxiu said to Little Red, "It''s fine."


    It wasn''t worth it to make a fool of yourself over such a small matter. Furthermore, she didn''t come here to join in on the fun. It was more important for her to get down to business. Ye Jinxiu regained her calm and her gaze inadvertently swept across the field.


    Everyone was gathered in a circle in the yard, and the fruits and vegetables were served. Now was the time for everyone to have a good time, to have a chat with the people around them, or to raise their glasses and offer a few words of congratulations.


    Most of the people here were known to Ye Jinxiu. As she hastily looked over, she was able to roughly understand the situation on the field. For example, this Yu family was probably very favored by the court. The one beside Yu Yao''er, who referred to herself as'' elder sister ''and'' elder sister '', was as eager as if she was serving her own mother.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could see it.


    There were also the sons of the princes who were all seated in a pile, all of them raising their goblets heartily. He was clearly not a blood related brother, yet he seemed to be closer than a blood related brother. The number of princes surrounding the Grand Princess was more than enough. There were also a few aristocratic children who were familiar with them.


    As for Ye Jinsu''s side, they were all descendants from influential families, and they were all old officials of the imperial court. On the surface, it looked happy and harmonious, but he didn''t know how water and fire were incompatible behind the scenes.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head to eat her food. It seemed like the rumors outside weren''t wrong. Right now, the inner court was indeed very distinct from the outer court. Looking at the current situation, it was only a banquet, yet there were so many different tables. The situation up ahead was more tense than the rumors said.


    He raised his eyes to look at Ning Yunquan. He was in the middle of a conversation with Ning Yunquan, but the corner of his mouth curved into a faint smile. He didn''t seem to have noticed Ning Yunquan''s expression at all.


    Ye Jinxiu frowned and stopped eating with her chopsticks.


    Suddenly, the music on the stage stopped. Ye Jinsu raised her head and the musicians left.


    It turned out to be the main character of the banquet.


    With a cute and mischievous expression, she lifted up the corner of her skirt and ran up onto the stage. Her voice was pleasant to listen to. She looked at Ye Jinsu and said, "I heard that Sister Ye''s zither arts are the best in the capital. Today is my birthday, I wonder if I can ask sister to dance with me?"


    As expected, Ye Jinsu gently smiled and took the zither from Little Red, "This is my sister''s honor."


    When Ye Jinsu stood up, she attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone had heard of her reputation and could not help but become more interested in her. Some people were discussing her in whispers, and most of them were praising her.


    Ye JinRu grabbed her chopsticks tightly. What she hated the most was Ye Jinsu''s arrogant appearance.


    She was the one who should attract everyone''s attention, but Ye Jinsu easily obtained it. What right did she have?!


    Glancing at Ye Jingru''s ashen face, Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart. She really didn''t have that kind of experience and didn''t like the feeling of being watched by everyone. Her hands were drenched in cold sweat, but it was worth it for her to make Ye JinRu uncomfortable.


    His fingertips lightly caressed the strings of the zither, stirring it in twos and threes. The zither music flowed like flowing water, melodious and clear. At first it was as quiet as the mist in the mountains, then it was as melodious as the wind blowing through the branches of a willow tree, until finally it was as passionate as the river flowing into the sea, and the water dripping into the rocks.


    Ye Jinsu slowed down, and so did Yu Yue.


    One dance after another, the wind returns to the snow, stopping the clouds from circling the beam.


    There was silence on the stage. Everyone was staring at the stage in a daze.


    Only Ye Jingru''s eyes were red. No matter how she looked at Ye Jinxiu, her gaze was still glaring. Even the applause from all around was so ear-piercing, it had been like this since he was young. As long as there was a place where Ye Jinsu and she appeared at the same time, the limelight would definitely belong to Ye Jinsu!


    Under the spotlight of Ye Jinsu! Even the clothes that Ye Jingru meticulously prepared were no longer that attractive. Ye Jinxiu smiled at Little Red and glanced at Ye JinRu.


    Her face was livid.


    The corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth curled up. Her expression was open and provocative, as if she was saying to Ye JinRu, "If you don''t want to accept it, then go up yourself."


    When she felt Ye Jinru''s widened eyes, Ye Jinsu turned her head. Her movements were very fast, so fast that other than Ye Jinru, no one had seen her appearance. Ye Jingru opened her eyes wide, and the chopsticks in her hand were almost broken. She was so angry that her teeth were itching.


    As for Ye Jinsu, she leisurely returned to the stage and quietly sat beside her.


    Returning to the stage, Yu Yao''er raised her glass to Ye Jinsu and praised, "I''ve long heard of my sister''s reputation. Seeing that her sister is a natural and unrestrained person, and that she stays at home all day, I can''t help but feel envious of her. "


    Three points of courtesy, three points of true love, the rest of it was dark and unclear. Ye Jinsu turned around and smiled at her, then raised her glass. The Yu Family and the Ye Family had never had anything to do with each other, so Ye Jinxiu had no intention of getting involved with them. She only indifferently said, "Sister Yu, you must be joking."


    Yu Yao''er''s voice was somewhat loud.


    At least the people around them could hear him clearly. Ye Jingru looked over when she heard that. Ye Jinsu had actually managed to connect with someone from the Yu family so quickly. Ye Jingru clenched her fists tightly, while she was slightly trembling. She shouldn''t have let Ye Jinsu come!


    If he had known earlier that he was at home, he would have made it so that Ye Jinxiu wouldn''t be able to make a trip here!


    "Elder sister, your words are wrong. My elder sister is a great scholar in the capital. Other than Sister Yu, there must be many other young masters who are envious of her." Ye Jingru looked at Ye Jinsu and interrupted with a smile. These were words of obvious arrogance, yet he had purposefully emphasized the word ''envy'', which was extremely ear-piercing to the ears.


    Wasn''t this saying that she was unscrupulous?


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes flashed as she looked at Ye JinRu with a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    Laughing lightly, Ye Jinsu looked at Yu Yao''er with a helpless expression and said, "It''s just that I''ve been learning to play the zither for a few years. Those are just rumors outside. Why do I have to be envious of you?" If elder sister says that again, I will die of shame. "


    After saying that, Ye Jinxiu sighed.


    She only explained a few words to Yu Yao`er, not paying attention to the needle and stick in Ye Jingru''s words. It was obvious that she had ignored Ye JinRu. When Ye JinRu saw this, she became even angrier and opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something.


    Who knew that Ye Shisan would glare at Ye Jinru from the other side?


    Ye Jingru did not dare to speak, and she remained silent.


    Everything was reflected in Ye Jinxiu''s eyes. She gave it a casual glance, then put down her chopsticks and said to Xiao Hong, "This place is a little stuffy. Come with me."


    When he turned around to leave, he even inadvertently glanced at Ye Jingru with ridicule in his eyes.


    Little Red followed behind Ye Jinxiu and didn''t even take a single breath before she said, "Miss, why did you let Second Miss off so easily? Her words are so unpleasant to hear!"


    "Forget it." Ye Jinsu shook her head and said, "Can''t you see that outsiders are here? No matter how we fight, it''s still a matter of closing our doors and coming to our own house. Don''t let the other families just watch and make fun of us. "


    Xiao Hong pouted. What she said made sense. However, even though she had been scolded in vain, she still could not take it lying down.


    Ye Jinsu touched her head as her eyes lit up. She narrowed her eyes and asked, "Am I the kind of person who would not retaliate if someone bullied me?"


    "If I leave, do you think she will follow me?"

 C143

    After she finished speaking, Ye Jinsu walked to a pavilion and stopped. She then went up and sat down.


    "Let''s just wait here." Ye Jinxiu said casually, as if she was sure of herself. Xiao Hong opened its mouth in surprise. It extended its head outside suspiciously, wanting to see if Ye Jinru was really coming over.


    Not long later, Ye JinRu came over.


    Ye Jinsu rested her chin on her wrist and her elbows on the stone table. She had a leisurely look on her face as she watched Ye Jingru angrily run over. Ye Jinsu sneered and looked at Xiao Hong, "Look, I said she would definitely come over."


    Xiao Hong did not expect Ye Jingru to abandon the banquet and follow her over, "Young miss'' foresight is really like that of a god!"


    Ye Jingru''s face instantly turned pale. She didn''t even put Ye Jinsu in her eyes.


    As if she had forgotten about the murderous gaze from above her head, Ye Jinsu didn''t seem to be in any danger and even yawned lazily, "My good little sister, why aren''t you staying on the scene to find a man? Could it be that you want Big Sis to help you look at them? "


    "You!" Ye Jingru glared at him. He was blatantly humiliating her. She wasn''t even old enough to get married yet, and it wasn''t that she couldn''t get married, so there was no need for her to personally find a man. Although this was the truth, Ye Jinsu''s words were too unpleasant to listen to!


    Ye Jingru clenched her fists, so much so that her chest was heaving up and down, and her face was completely red.


    Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart. If she were to bicker with her, who knew where she had crawled and rolled before in her previous life? At this point, he already couldn''t take it anymore. Ye Jinxiu''s gaze was filled with ridicule as she stood up and looked straight at Ye Jinru, "What''s wrong?" I thought my sister''s mother was not by my side, so I had to think of my own plans for this marriage. "


    "But it seems like my sister''s idea is not to do so. She''s a lady of a noble family after all, how could she possibly post such a gesture?" There was a smile on Ye Jinxiu''s lips as if she was trying to put in a good word for Ye JinRu.


    As he grabbed Ye Jingru''s upraised hands, Ye Jinsu pressed it down. As she looked at her, a fiery light seemed to shine in her eyes.


    The Xie Clan was Ye Jingru''s mingmen.


    And Ye Jinsu continued to push for an inch after another.


    Ye JinRu finally could not hold it in anymore and pushed Ye Jinsu away, raised her hand and slapped her fiercely, "Bitch!" "See if I don''t tear your mouth apart!"


    With a slap filled with all her strength, Ye JinRu really wanted to smash her mouth. Xiao Hong was quick to react and stopped Ye JinRu''s hand, warning her, "Second Miss, our Eldest Miss is not someone you can touch as you please!"


    Ye Jingru''s gaze was extremely vicious.


    Since when did a servant dare to act so arrogantly in front of her?


    After kicking away Xiao Hong, Ye Jingru did not say anything further and slapped Ye Jinsu again. Today, she was determined to teach this bitch a lesson.


    "Pah!" A loud sound was heard.


    With a solid slap, Ye Jinsu was knocked to the ground.


    With a carefree voice, Ye Jingru felt her heart ease up a lot. She lowered her head and looked down at Ye Jinsu, who was in a sorry state. He raised his hand to hit her again, but suddenly there was a loud shout.


    "Ladies, what are you doing!?" The Prime Minister''s wife was so scared that she trembled and nearly cried out.


    Ye JinRu was shocked and turned her head to look. She just happened to see Zhang Yong''s face. The Eldest Princess stood behind that woman, followed by the Eldest son of the Prime Minister and a group of maids. They were all looking at her.


    Ye Jingru''s legs went weak and she immediately knelt down.


    "Parameter..." "We pay our respects to the princess ¡­" Ye Jinru was sweating nervously as she spoke.


    The Grand Princess did not speak. The silence was terrible. In the silence, Ye Jinsu opened her eyes wide, and bean-sized tears fell down. Small sobs echoed in the pavilion.


    Everyone heard it.


    Ye JinRu''s face turned pale as she came back to her senses. Ye Jinsu was purposely setting this trap for her.


    The Eldest Princess laughed as she spoke to the eldest son of the Prime Minister, "I heard that your garden is extremely well groomed. I didn''t expect that it would be so well groomed."


    Everyone was shocked and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Ye Shisui came over after receiving the news. His face was pale. He was so scared that his legs went limp.


    "These are your two daughters, right?" The Grand Princess opened her mouth, but no one could tell whether she was happy or angry. The more it was like this, the more terrifying it was.


    Ye Zheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva, cold sweat dripping onto the ground as he spoke with a trembling voice, "Yes ¡­" It was because this subject was too arrogant and overbearing, and his upbringing was not strict ¡­ This subject will definitely discipline you when I return, definitely ¡­ "


    The eyes above his head were like ice. The Grand Princess looked at Ye Zheng in disdain, but her gaze seemed to have drifted past the two people in the pavilion by accident. After a long while, she finally laughed. "It''s just two ignorant children messing around. Scholar Ye, you don''t have to be so nervous. Having two daughters at home doesn''t make you any more delicate."


    With that, the Grand Princess returned to her amiable demeanor and looked at the Prime Minister who had rushed over, "However, this matter was caused by the Prime Minister''s estate and has disturbed the Prime Minister''s mood. How does the Prime Minister feel we should deal with it?"


    Judging from his tone, it seemed that he would not pursue the matter any further.


    The Grand Princess had already spoken, so what else could the Prime Minister say? He could only go on, his face ashen, but he still forced himself to smile, "A child doesn''t know anything, it''s just that they don''t know anything." "Quick, the servants quickly bring the two misses to their room to rest!"


    With that, the Grand Princess turned and prepared to leave. When she turned her head, it was as if she had unintentionally caught a glimpse of something. The Grand Princess glanced at Ye Jinxiu who was being supported by her maidservants before turning her head and leaving.


    A banquet for their daughter, and for the two daughters of the Ye family to become like this. The Prime Minister glared at Ye Zhanzheng and snorted coldly as he left. Liuye was kneeling on the ground, his face green from anger.


    In the west wing, Ye Jinsu looked at her red, five-fingered handprint in the mirror, and grimaced in pain.


    Xiao Hong pouted at the side and applied the medicine for Ye Jinxiu, saying in heartache, "Miss, your price is too heavy. The subordinates of the Second Miss ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu''s red eyes still hadn''t recovered. As she applied the medicine, her tears began to tear up. She sucked in a breath of cold air as soon as she touched the medicine. "Hiss ¡ª softer."


    "When we return to the residence, we will have plenty of Ye Jinru''s suffering. Let''s not discuss the outcome now."


    "I think you''ve suffered quite a bit." With a squeak, the door creaked open. Ning Yunyin pushed the door open and entered, her brows locked in a frown. When her gaze landed on Ye Jinsu''s face, Ning Yun felt a bit angry.


    Ye Jin looked at him. The goosebumps were still there, so she didn''t want to look at him.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu''s cold expression, and her face darkened. She put down the medicine in her hand, and without a word, she turned around and left.


    He had come here on the sly, so he shouldn''t stay here too long.


    Little Red looked at Ye Jinsu who was twisting her head and whispered, "Miss, Ning Wang has left."


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head abruptly. The door was empty, where was his shadow? Ye Jinsu walked over, and even the yard was empty. How fast was she walking ¡­


    Ye Jinsu''s face was somewhat dark.


    A violet silhouette appeared as the Grand Princess walked over from a small pathway to the side, staring at Ye Jinsu.

 C144

    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and gave a formal bow, "Princess Jin An."


    Standing at the entrance, the Grand Princess caught sight of a small bottle of medicine on the table within the room. She lowered her head to look at Ye Jinsu kneeling on the ground.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head, and her emotions could not be heard in the Grand Princess''s voice. She could only open her mouth and reply, "Yes."


    After a moment of silence.


    The Grand Princess lifted her legs and walked in. She sat down by the table and picked up the black bottle. He was truly willing to give it to her. This medicine could only be used by the imperial family in the palace. Ye Jinxiu wasn''t even qualified to take a look.


    "How long have you known each other?" the Grand Princess asked flatly.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes, unable to guess what she was thinking at the moment. She replied honestly, "It''s been more than four months since I returned to the princess."


    The Grand Princess scoffed, and slammed the bottle onto the table with a loud bang. The Grand Princess''s voice instantly turned stern, bringing with it a pressure that could not be ignored, "What great skill!"


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and put on a humble expression, not saying another word.


    The Grand Princess stood up and looked down at Ye Jinsu, "I can pretend that I didn''t see all of those lousy tricks you''ve played today, but don''t play any of them in front of 14th brother."


    She didn''t need to worry about anything else except for her woman. She simply couldn''t handle the situation on her own.


    She had to intervene.


    With that, the Grand Princess walked around Ye Jinsu a few more times before her voice turned calm, "I know what you''re thinking. With your family''s looks and talents, it''s not surprising that you want to marry into the Royal Mansion."


    "There are so many people in the capital for you to choose from. The son of the prince, the son of the marquis, all of them are rich."


    The Grand Princess''s expression was ice-cold. She reached out her hand to pinch Ye Jinsu''s chin, forcing her to raise her head. Her sharp nails dug into her flesh, causing Ye Jinsu to feel a bit of pain. The Grand Princess spoke word for word, "Why do you insist on pestering my fourteenth brother?"


    Without waiting for a reply, the Grand Princess continued, "Are you looking for the position of the wangfei or the wangfei?"


    Her voice was very soft, but Ye Jinsu could hear her voice very clearly.


    Lowering his eyes, Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything. It was as if a ball of cotton had been stuffed into his throat.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    That he had never thought of marrying Ning Yunxiao? Or was it to explain that he had never designed these?


    None of them were something she could accept.


    Xiao Hong knelt at the side and kowtowed as its eyes turned red, "Princess, my Miss isn''t like that. Miss has never played any tricks in front of Ning Wang."


    With that, Xiao Hong kneeled at the Grand Princess''s feet, holding onto the hem of her skirt and choked on her sobs, "Prince Ning is such a smart person, how could he be tricked by my Young Miss? My Young Miss isn''t that kind of person, she''s a very good person."


    Ye Jinsu''s breathing was disorderly.


    The Grand Princess let go of Xiao Hong''s hand and retreated a few steps back before tossing it back to Xiao Hong. She looked at Ye Jinsu and said in a deep voice, "I''ve been in the palace for so many years. I know exactly what is on the mind of a young lady of your age."


    "Regardless of whether you did it or not, you should never have stayed by Brother Fourteenth''s side."


    "You''re thinking too much." The Grand Princess stared at Ye Jinsu and emphasized her words. Just based on this point alone, it wasn''t suitable for her to stay by Ning Yunyin''s side. She had never hated smart people, but she hated scheming and scheming people. She had seen too many of these kinds of people, and they made her sick.


    A man who could frame his sister, a man who could act leisurely in front of so many people, a woman who was full of scheming, a woman who could not be at ease in her bones. Such a person shouldn''t have stayed by Ning Yunyin''s side.


    "He doesn''t need a princess like that, do you understand?" The Grand Princess warned. What Ning Yunyin needed was a virtuous, virtuous, and virtuous woman who could stay at home and let him have no worries for the rest of his life.


    Ye Jinsu was not this person.


    After speaking, the Grand Princess loosened her grip, and the bottle of medicine in her hand fell.


    The fragile porcelain bottle fell to the ground and instantly shattered in front of Ye Jinsu. The black medicinal liquid within was scattered all over the ground.


    "There are some things I''ll only say once. You better remember your limits."


    Then he turned and left.


    In the silence of the room, Ye Jinsu lowered her head and did not move at all. At some point, she tightened her fingers. The sweat on her palms was sticky as her nails drew red marks. Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and bit into the soft flesh on her lips.


    Xiao Hong crawled over and supported Ye Jinsu with a choked voice, "Miss, Miss, please wake up."


    Ye Jinxiu snapped out of her daze and helped Little Red to stand up, looking a little dazed.


    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinxiu, who had lost her soul, and cried out in worry. She pulled Ye Jinxiu''s sleeve and said, "Miss, don''t be sad. The Grand Princess didn''t know the truth. She misunderstood you."


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at her and smiled stiffly, "What are you thinking about? How am I sad?"


    After saying that, Ye Jinxiu pulled Little Red outside, "Let''s go back."


    Even Ye Jinsu herself did not notice that her voice was slightly trembling.


    In the carriage.


    Ye Jinsu leaned against the window and closed her eyes quietly, her breathing gradually becoming calmer. It was hard to tell if he was asleep or not. Seeing Ye Jinsu acting like this, Lil ''Red didn''t know what to say. It kept rushing back and forth and Lil'' Red''s eyes reddened again.


    What kind of person was the Grand Princess? What could the Young Miss do if she said such words to her?


    How could he disobey?


    She could only think of a way to comfort Ye Jinsu.


    "Miss, the Grand Princess misunderstood you, Miss isn''t that kind of woman." Little Red said in an aggrieved manner. Little Miss is clearly the best lady in the world, the kindest lady in the world. How did it end up in the Grand Princess''s mouth?


    Ning Wang was the same as well. If he hadn''t provoked the little miss first, she wouldn''t have been injured so badly because of him.


    The carriage was completely silent. Ye Jinxiu didn''t even bat an eyelash.


    She must have fallen asleep. Xiao Hong suppressed her sobs.


    In a place she couldn''t see, Ye Jinsu''s hands, hidden in her wide sleeves, gradually tightened. The piece of jade hanging by her side swayed along with the carriage, swaying at Ye Jinsu''s feet.


    Ye Jinxiu clenched her fingers, suppressing the urge to grab it.


    Foolish Little Red, the Grand Princess didn''t misunderstand me.


    She just doesn''t like me...


    What does it matter? Ye Jinsu leaned against the window and thought, it wasn''t a big deal, and these words couldn''t hurt her at all.


    However, she still felt as if her heart was being squeezed, causing her to feel suffocated.


    In the quiet room, Ye Jinsu stood in front of the mirror and allowed Xiao Hong to change her clothes. Her gaze touched the jade in Little Red''s hand and she was about to hang it up for Ye Jinxiu. Ye Jinxiu''s eyelashes trembled. She reached out her hand to stop Little Red, "Don''t hang up anymore. Put it away."

 C145

    Xiao Hong raised its head in shock and withdrew its hand when it saw Ye Jinsu''s pitch-black eyes.


    "Miss ¡­ Are we really going to put it away? " Little Red said in a low voice, reluctant to part with her on behalf of Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu fell silent.


    Was he really going to put it away?


    After a moment of silence, Ye Jinxiu finally spoke, "Put it away."


    What the Grand Princess said was right. If Ning Yunyin was ambitious, she shouldn''t have married a woman like him. She would never marry an emperor. She would never let herself be trapped in the palace for the rest of her life.


    They were not suitable to begin with.


    Closing the wooden box, Ye Jinsu looked away. Suddenly, her heart sank. She felt that she was a person who understood things. Ning Yunxiao had his own path to take, and she had no way to accompany him on that path. Therefore, he should have stood his ground before everything else got out of hand.


    Little Red hugged the box and asked again, "Miss ¡­ Are we really going to put this away? "


    The expression on Ye Jinsu''s face was clearly unhappy.


    Sighing, Ye Jinsu sat down and her gaze drifted out of the window, "Xiao Hong, people must always remember what they want."


    "It''s impossible for him and me."


    The days she wanted were the exact opposite of Ning Yunyin''s ambitions.


    Ye Jinsu looked out the window at the swing under the locust tree. The autumn wind was still blowing, blowing Ye Jinsu''s loose hair in front of her eyes.


    The air in the room seemed to freeze, and the wind blew in silence.


    After a long while, Ye Jinxiu suddenly straightened her body and smiled at Xiao Hong, "Alright, it''s about time to go check on second sister."


    Her eyes regained their liveliness, as if everything that had happened just now hadn''t happened.


    Little Red was stunned for a moment.


    Ye Jinsu knocked on her head, "What are you thinking about? Let''s go and watch the show."


    Before Little Red could come back to her senses, Ye Jin had already dragged her out the door. While staggering, Little Red was still looking worriedly at Ye Jinsu, but it couldn''t see the trace of disappointment on her face.


    It was as if everything that happened was just an illusion of Xiao Hong.


    Ye JinRu''s carriage was two steps behind her. But no matter how slow he was, there was still a chance of him coming back. Ye JinRu nervously knelt in Ye Zhenzi''s yard. Before Ye Zhenzi even came, he was already crying so hard that his nose was covered in tears.


    Today was a big day.


    Ye Jingru was furious, but she didn''t have the energy to be upset about it. The most important thing was to get past the current situation.


    Ye Shisan stayed in the study room, his eyes closed and head raised. His brows were tightly knitted, and he was walking back and forth impatiently. The sound of Ye Jinru''s crying came to his ears from time to time, making his clenched fists a little heavier.


    The situation this morning was still fresh in his mind. Ye Jingru had started a fight in front of the Grand Princess and so many people.


    He really had a good daughter!


    The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he became. Finally, he couldn''t bear to listen to the crying anymore. He slammed the study door open, "What are you crying for!?" You still have the face to cry! "


    It took all his strength to keep himself calm in his study. However, Ye Jingru''s wailing truly annoyed him to the extreme. His mind was filled with endless anger. As soon as the words left his mouth, his tone became even heavier than before. Ye Jingru froze on the spot, scared to the point that she didn''t dare to cry anymore.


    Ye Shisui felt that his words were too harsh and stopped speaking. He turned his head away from Ye Jinru.


    Ye JinRu knew then that Ye Zhicheng was still unwilling to part with her.


    As a result, she cried even louder. Her appearance of a weeping beauty that was accompanied by a rain of tears caused others to feel pity for her.


    Ye Jinsu stood at the entrance of the yard and watched the good show in the yard with an expressionless face. The way she cried was truly amazing. Presumably, the story of the Meng Jiangnu crying Great Wall day, is also about the same.


    After taking a quick glance, Ye Jinsu opened her mouth, "Father."


    Ye Jinsu''s voice was a bit hoarse. This was the first time she called him father, so her voice was a little soft. As his tone turned back to him, he actually had a sense of vicissitudes.


    As if fearing that Ye Chong couldn''t hear her, Ye Jinsu took another step forward and called out, "Father!"


    No one knew, but her fingers, hidden under her sleeves, tightened and stiffened. If she hadn''t used all her willpower, she would have turned around and left right now. She really didn''t want to see Ye Zhe.


    He still wanted those disgusting people to call him father, so how was this person fit to do that?


    His heart was in turmoil, but his face didn''t change at all.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Zizai with a pale face, walked over and knelt down at the foot of the stairs. "Dad, it''s my fault. I don''t blame my sister. As your sister, I didn''t pay attention to my sister''s feelings."


    Ye Jinsu was wearing a veil, but one could still see her cheeks were red and swollen. His eyes were red and slightly swollen, as if he had just cried. Ye Shisui looked at her coldly. "What happened?"


    Turning his head, Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Jingru, who was standing behind him, and spoke with a hint of remorse and sobs, "Sister rarely goes out of the house, so you must be looking forward to a banquet like this. It''s my fault that you let your sister enjoy herself on the stage."


    However, when she spoke these words, Ye Jinsu had a different expression on her face. She opened her eyes wide, and there was no sense of self-blame in her tone, only provocation and complacency.


    Ye Jingru could not bear to see her like this.


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Jinsu had turned her head to look at Ye Zhenzu, her eyes filled with tears. "As an older sister, I don''t care about my younger sister''s feelings. If father is angry, then he can punish me."


    His words had stabbed at her countless times.


    Ye Jingru widened her eyes, unable to believe what she had just heard. Since when did Ye Jinsu speak like that as well? When did it become her turn to act like a good person in front of him?


    More importantly, Ye Jingru was looking at Ye Bingyu, as well as the servants in the surroundings. It was as if they had all been deceived by Ye Jinsu''s appearance and were all feeling sorry for her.


    A vicious light flashed in Ye JinRu''s eyes. Her fingers were holding the handkerchief tightly, and her face was contorted. He didn''t know when the tears on his face had dried, but at this moment, Ye JinRu''s eyes were filled with hatred and killing intent. She straightened her body and suddenly rushed towards Ye Jinsu, extending her hand and mercilessly slapping her once again.


    Everyone in the yard was shocked.


    Ye Jinsu screamed and was knocked to the ground by Ye JinRu.


    This action was even more vicious than the one in the pavilion. Ye Jinsu closed her eyes and felt a buzzing sound in her ears. Clenching his fists tightly, he tried to suppress the urge to stand up and slap her. Ye Jinsu turned her head and looked at Ye Jingru in panic, shouting, "Sister, Sister, what are you doing?"


    "Are you crazy?" Ye Jinsu held her face in grievance, tears rolling down her face.


    The situation was completely reversed. Ye Jinsu had become a person who felt wronged and sorry for his kindness, while Ye Jingru had become the sarcastic and unkind person.


    "What are you doing!" Ye Shisan''s face darkened as he roared!


    Ye Jingru was shocked and felt that she had acted impulsively again. He abruptly kneeled on the ground and started crying. This time, he really cried, "It''s not father. It''s elder sister. It was elder sister who framed me."

 C146

    Ye Shisui''s face was extremely dark. He looked at Ye Jingru with eyes filled with disappointment and coldness. Being stared at like this, Ye Jingru could only beg for mercy.


    "With so many people watching, what did she do to you? This is how you want to do it! " Ye Zheng said angrily. He had never thought that his daughter would be like this, daring to develop such a tyrannical personality!


    Ye Jingru shook her head and crawled to Ye Shisui''s feet, begging for mercy in fear. She stuttered, "Daddy, daughter is just not sensible. Daddy, please forgive her."


    Ye Jinsu got up from the ground and covered her face with her hands. She felt wronged and said, "Father, little sister didn''t do it on purpose. Please be merciful."


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu wiped away her tears and looked at Ye Jinru unwillingly. I''ve heard the servants say that my sister and father thought of me as their sister. I thought my sister didn''t hate me that much, but now it seems that I was mistaken. "


    "In the future, big sister won''t appear in front of little sister. Otherwise, little sister will feel resentment when she sees me." After saying that, Ye Jinsu pulled Little Red and ran out. These words, in addition to Ye Jinsu''s wronged and unwilling expression, made everyone clench their hands.


    On the surface, he left in grief and grievance, but he did not forget to stab Ye Jingru in the back. He had to expose her fake face in front of Ye Shisui and even pretend to be innocent and victimized. Hearing these words, Ye Jingru was so angry that her entire body trembled.


    Ye Shisui watched Ye Jinsu''s back as he left, and when he turned to look at Ye JinRu, his eyes were filled with surprise and anger.


    So the deep feelings she had for her sisters in front of him were all fake, right? Was everything she said to herself false?


    In fact, she had always hated Ye Jinsu in her heart. She hated Ye Jinsu for harming her mother. Ye Zheng was so angry that his chest was heaving up and down. Does she hate herself, then? Hate himself for throwing her mother out?


    Ye Zhenzheng did not dare to think, did not dare to think.


    His face turned red. Looking at Ye Jingru''s crying face, he was actually feeling flustered.


    At this moment, Ye Jinru felt like she had fallen into an icy cave. Ye Jinsu kicked her to the edge of the cliff. She could only plead with Ye Zheng, only he could save her. Ye JinRu cried and said, "Father, your daughter knows she was wrong. Your daughter will reflect on it now. Please spare her, father."


    A heart-wrenching cry came into his ears like a sword stabbing at his heart. Taking a step back, Ye Chong held onto the wall, looked at Ye Jinru, whose eyes were swollen from crying, and said with a trembling voice, "Send the Second Miss out to the yard and shut her door for a year. No one is allowed to let her out without my permission!


    Finishing his words, Ye Zhonglou no longer looked at Ye Jingru. He seemed to have turned around in extreme exhaustion, and even his gait was slow and unsteady. Halfway through his journey, he seemed to recall something and stopped. He turned his head slightly to the side and said, "You''re not allowed to let Second Miss go to the east garden."


    Ye Jingru''s eyes were wide open as she looked at Ye Zhonglou''s back in shock.


    "No!" Ye Jingru suddenly stood up, ran to Ye Shisui, and kowtowed at his feet. "Dad, I really know my wrongs. Daddy begs you to let me see Mother, okay ¡­"


    It was as if Ye Jingru was facing a great calamity. She could not care so much anymore. Her forehead was red and swollen, and it looked like her skin was about to break. She had no choice but to cling onto Ye Zhanzheng''s sleeve and desperately beg, "Father, I don''t want to become a motherless child ¡­"


    Ye Zhenzheng shuddered as if he had been struck hard.


    He lowered his head and saw Ye Jingru''s red eyes looking at him with pleading eyes, "Daughter really knows her wrongs. I beg dad, please don''t forbid me from going to see mother. Mother will die alone in that place!"


    Grief filled the entire courtyard.


    Ye Shisui felt as if someone had drained all of his energy. He couldn''t even lift his leg to do such a simple task. He opened his mouth and finally spoke in a low voice. "Fine, I''ll let you see it. I''ll let you see it ¡­"


    He still couldn''t bear it.


    Ye Jingru was his daughter, and the Xie family was his wife of many years.


    How could he bear to push them away from him, one by one?


    Ye JinRu finally let go of him with satisfaction, and he turned around and left, unable to bear to look at her any longer.


    Ye Zheng left and the yard was empty.


    Wen Yuan supported Ye Jinruo into the courtyard. As she watched the door of the courtyard lock up, half of the servants in the courtyard were dismissed as well.


    The courtyard became much quieter.


    Wen Yuan poured a cup of ginseng tea for Ye JinRu. Worried that she would cry for too long, she said with a hoarse voice and a bad eye, "Miss, you should drink some ginseng tea."


    Ye Jinru, who was sitting on a chair, suddenly raised her head and looked at Wen Yuan with a sinister gaze. Wen Yuan trembled in fright, and the teacup in her hand lost its balance before falling to the ground. The teacup split open and fragments flew in all directions. leaf


    Jin Ru flew into a rage. She fiercely slapped Wen Yuan, knocking her to the ground. "Bitch!"


    "What''s the use of asking you to bring a cup of tea if you can''t even carry it!"


    As if still unable to calm down from her scolding, Ye JinRu kicked fiercely forward, knocking Wen Yuan into a shattered piece of porcelain and slicing her wrist.


    Fresh blood flowed out.


    However, Ye JinRu acted as if she didn''t see anything. The hatred in her eyes grew more and more intense. Wen Yuan''s image had changed to Ye Jinxiu. She wanted nothing more than to torture her to death like this!


    Wen Yuan pleaded loudly in pain. He was greatly frightened by Ye Jingru.


    The deeper the wound went, the more blood flowed ¡­


    Finally, Ye Jingru let out a long breath. Wen Yuan''s hands were already covered in blood. There was a faint smell of blood in the air, making people want to go crazy. Ye Jingru clenched her fists, as a terrifying look appeared in her eyes.


    Wen Yuan was so frightened that he didn''t dare to raise his head to look at Ye Jingru. He didn''t dare to stand up and knelt on the floor, begging for forgiveness.


    Ye JinRu looked at the dark red bloodstain on the ground, her face contorted in resentment once again.


    Ye Jinsu ¡­


    You will taste the blood.


    The autumn wind was blowing, and the scent of blood was quickly replaced with the wind.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the new imprint on her face, and her eyes turned as cold as ice. Meng Lan nervously made a cold compress for Ye Jinsu. She covered it with a wet towel, causing a burst of pain, followed by a burst of coldness.


    Ye Jinsu stared at her face in the mirror, her eyes were like a sharp blade that could take someone''s life at any time.


    His face was the most important part of his body. If he didn''t handle it properly, there would be scars on his face. Ye Jinsu''s face was almost beaten to a pulp. Blood was all under his skin, and even Meng Lan felt a lingering fear.


    How ruthless was the Second Miss?


    Meng Lan could see everything clearly. Ye Jinsu had also seen it clearly.


    She would definitely return the two slaps to Ye JinRu.


    Unknowingly, Ye Jinsu''s hand that was holding the towel gradually tightened, as if she was venting something. Seeing Xiao Hong come back, Ye Jinsu immediately asked, "How did you do it?"


    She wanted to know the result.


    "Close up for a year." Little Red looked at Ye Jinsu''s unfriendly expression and shivered a little.


    "The old master originally forbade the second lady from going to see the lady. However, I don''t know what the second lady begged for, but the old master took it back in the end." Xiao Hong''s voice was a little soft as it answered honestly.

 C147

    Xiao Hong was extremely dissatisfied in her heart. Miss had inexplicably suffered so much. Ye Jingru was the only one who could not bear such a painless ending.


    Ye Jinsu''s expression wasn''t good.


    Little Red was unhappy, but he didn''t dare to show it. He was afraid that Ye Jinsu would be angrier.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t seem surprised. She calmly looked away, taking the ice handkerchief from her hand, and sneered. "Ye Shisui really protected her well."


    Her voice was not very loud, and her tone was very calm. As Xiao Hong listened, it felt an inexplicable chill.


    Xiao Hong couldn''t tell whether Ye Jinsu was angry or calm.


    "It''s too light ¡­" Ye Jinsu lowered her head and spoke softly. Her gaze fell on herself in the mirror. Indeed, Ye Shisui was not reliable, "If that''s the case, then there''s no other way."


    Ye Zheng was unwilling to make a move, so he could only let her.


    The use of these two slaps was slightly greater.


    Little Red looked at Ye Jinsu with a puzzled expression. It seemed that her tone was a bit helpless. Was Ye Jinsuo going to let it go just like that?


    "Miss, Miss, aren''t you angry?"


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyes and smiled. With a dull tone, she said, "I''m angry."


    Although he said that, his tone did not sound like he was angry at all. Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsu with a puzzled expression, not understanding what she meant.


    "I was angry at Ye Jinru for slapping me twice, but I''m not angry at Ye Zhenzu''s decision," Ye Jinsu said flatly, as if she did not care at all. "I don''t expect Ye Zhiru to do anything to her precious daughter."


    Xiao Hong opened her eyes wide, not understanding Ye Jinsu''s logic. How could he not be angry?


    Ye Jinsu looked at the doubtful expression on Xiao Hong''s face and smiled, "Let''s take revenge for these two slaps ourselves."


    As for Ye Shisui, she had achieved her goal.


    Xiao Hong turned its head to look at Meng Lan. It still had a confused expression on its face, as if it wanted to ask Meng Lan if she understood what was going on. Meng Lan also gave Xiao Hong a puzzled look as she continued to apply the medicine.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw that Ye Jinsu''s waist was empty. Meng Lan paused for a moment.


    In just a short moment, Meng Lan had returned to normal, her expression unchanging. Ye Jinsu looked at herself in the mirror, as if she didn''t notice the change in Meng Lan''s expression.


    Only after Meng Lan had applied the medicine did Ye Jinsu look at her back, deep in thought, until news arrived.


    Little Red looked suspiciously at Ye Jinsu, "Miss, what are you looking at?"


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head, "Nothing."


    After putting on the veil, Ye Jinxiu squeezed out a difficult smile towards Xiao Hong and asked with some worry, "How much money do we have left?"


    Little Red was stunned for a moment. She didn''t understand why Ye Jinsu would suddenly ask this. However, she still took out the money bag from the cabinet. Adding on the monthly allowance from last month, there was still quite a bit of money inside.


    Ye Jinxiu accepted the purse with a pained heart, unwilling to touch it. This time, she was probably going to spend it all.


    "Let''s go and find Ye Jinru for revenge." Ye Jinxiu put the purse away and smiled at Xiao Hong.


    Little Red noticed the light in Ye Jinsu''s eyes and reacted. But she still didn''t understand why she had to take the money.


    Not giving Little Red time to ask any further questions, Ye Jin and Little Red directly circled around to the Green Lotus Courtyard. He chose a slightly deviated path. It was now evening and the sky had become dark.


    No one noticed him along the way.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the courtyard door that was locked, and the cold and desolate surroundings of the courtyard, and sneered.


    The gatekeeper was an old woman.


    Ye Jinxiu handed the purse to Little Red and gave her a look. Little Red immediately understood what was going on.


    Money can make a difference.


    As expected, Ye Jinsu entered the yard. Most of the people had left the huge yard and there were only a few servants waiting on her. Ye Jinsu looked at this place, which was at least twice the size of her own small, dilapidated courtyard, and once again sighed with emotion.


    He walked towards the interior of the house.


    Ye Jingru had been crying all day today. If she was tired, she would cause trouble. If she was tired, she would cry. Currently, only Wen Yuan dared to serve her. The other maidservants had long since retreated far away, fearing that they would be affected.


    Wen Yuan''s hand was already bandaged as he carefully served dishes to Ye Jingru.


    Naturally, there weren''t any good dishes. In the past, they would always bring the best over, but today, they were all delivered a few times.


    Wen Yuan''s heart was filled with worry. Ye Jingru was still angry, and upon seeing the dishes on the table, she would most likely lose her temper. She would inevitably suffer again. Walking up to Ye JinRu''s side, Wen Yuan cautiously said, "Miss, you should eat something. Don''t be hungry and ruin your body."


    After messing around for a day, Ye Jinru was indeed hungry. She got up and walked towards the table.


    When he saw the dishes on the table, he suddenly stopped.


    Ye Jingru''s eyes widened as she suddenly shouted. She ran over and swept all the dishes on the table to the floor, "Kitchen bunch of flaming sluts!"


    He actually dared to use the food of these servants to insult her!


    With a loud crash, Wen Yuan was so frightened that he knelt on the ground, not daring to raise his head.


    Ye Jinsu came in from outside and saw the scene in front of her. The ground was littered with broken plates and food. Ye Jingru was furious. Ye Jinsu leaned against the door and looked for a while before sneering, "My sister really can''t take any pain. In my opinion, the kitchen didn''t treat my sister unfairly. They still have meat, don''t they?"


    As she spoke, she looked at the minced meat on the ground.


    Ye Jingru turned her head and walked in.


    "Little sister, don''t be so angry. It hurts your body." She stared at Ye Jinru, "Look at me, your face is swollen from being hit by my sister, aren''t you angry about this?"


    Ye Jinsu''s tone was a bit cold.


    After crying for a whole day, Ye Jingru''s throat had become hoarse and her eyes were swollen. Her clothes were all messed up and her hair was loose. Did Ye Jinsu come just to see her make a joke of herself?


    She definitely wouldn''t allow it!


    Tidying the hair at the sides of her hair, Ye JinRu looked at Ye Jinsu with a strong gaze, "What''s wrong? Are you proud of yourself? "


    Was he proud of framing himself?


    "How could that be?" She took two steps forward and approached Ye JinRu, smiling as she looked at her, "Sister, you misunderstood me. I''m not here to flaunt my strength in front of you."


    That smile was a little scary.


    As she spoke, Ye Jinsu still walked in front of Ye JinRu and grabbed her hair, forcing her to tilt her head back. She exerted some force and Ye JinRu was pushed down.


    "Miss!" Wen Yuan, who was standing at the side, shouted in fright. He got up and was about to pounce on her. In the blink of an eye, it was pushed down by Little Red, unable to move.


    Ye Jinsu looked down at Ye Jingru condescendingly. Her hand was still tightly holding her hair, and her eyes were filled with the chilliness of bone erosion.


    Ye JinRu panicked and pulled Ye Jinsu''s hand, "What are you trying to do? "You put ¡­"


    "Pah!"


    With a heavy slap, half of Ye Jingru''s body was turned to the side, and a thin line of blood seeped out of the corner of her mouth. Ye JinRu covered her face and turned her head in disbelief. Ye Jinsu was still looking at her with an expressionless face.

 C148

    "Ye Jinru suddenly rushed over, as if she wanted to push Ye Jinxiu away with all her might, like a mad beast." "You dare to hit me?"


    The stinging pain on her cheek reminded her that she had been hit by Ye Jinsu. Since she was young, she had always been the only one to hit Ye Jinsu. When had she ever been hit?!


    Ye Jinsu actually dared to hit her!


    A wave of humiliation and anger filled the air. Ye Jingru grabbed Ye Jinsu''s shirt and rushed towards her neck. She hated Ye Jinxiu to death and wished that she could strangle her to death right now.


    Ye Jinsu was caught off guard by her pounce and took a step back. Ye Jinsu grabbed her hair and pulled her backwards. With such frightening strength, Ye Jingru could only raise her head back in pain to cater to Ye Jinsu''s movements.


    Her strength could not match Ye Jinsu.


    "Pah!"


    Another slap.


    After being beaten to the point that his eyes turned white, Ye Jinru was stupefied for a second.


    She reached out her hand to pinch Ye JinRu''s chin and pulled her face away. In a voice filled with hidden anger, she said, "These two slaps are for little sister."


    As the strength in her hands increased, Ye JinRu''s face began to hurt from the pinching. She was crying out of pain. Ye Jinsu was firmly restrained by her, and she had no way to fight back against Ye JinRu.


    "I advise you not to do anything to me anymore. Otherwise, I''ll have to return what you''ve done to me over the years one by one."


    Ye Jinsu spoke word by word with a dangerous look in her eyes. She pinched Ye JinRu''s chin as if she was holding a knife. Just looking at her was enough to intimidate her.


    Ye Jingru was actually a little scared and dared not to speak while tears were flowing down her face.


    After releasing her hand, Ye Jinsu left Ye Jinru and turned around, "Little Red, it''s time for us to go back."


    Little Red was currently pressing Wen Yuan. Naturally, Wen Yuan, with his small arms and legs, could not match up to Little Red. He struggled desperately, revealing the white gauze covering his arm. The action was too big, and the wound seemed to be bleeding.


    Ye Jinsu glanced at it and looked away.


    With a loud shout from behind her, Ye Jinru actually got up from the ground, pulled out the hairpin on her head and ran towards Ye Jinsu. She had never received such a great humiliation in her life. She could not take this lying down!


    Behind the unguarded side was the best opportunity for Ye Jingru to take action. She grabbed the hairpin and pounced forward, her mind filled with the thought of killing her.


    Little Red was so scared that she immediately let go of Wen Yuan. "Be careful Miss!"


    Ye Jinsu turned around and saw the mad Ye Jingru.


    Unfortunately, in Ye Jinsu''s eyes, this was only the last struggle. Ye Jinsu sneered and grabbed Ye Jinru''s hand, pulling her against the wall.


    With a sudden collision, the hairpin in Ye Jinru''s hand fell off.


    Ye Jinsu sneered and lowered her head to look at the hairpin on the ground, "Sister, you can''t even hold the thing steady. Don''t think of any bad ideas."


    Ye Jingru had no chance of winning at all.


    How stupid was she? A sneer hung on Ye Jinsu''s face.


    With her eyes wide open, Ye Jinu was unable to accept the situation she was in and could only suppress her with all her might. She didn''t even have the chance to retaliate. She could only glare at Ye Jinsu angrily.


    Picking up the hairpin from the ground, Ye Jinsu waved it in her hand and the tip of the hairpin instantly landed on Ye Jinru''s face. With a slight force, the hairpin streaked across her face. Ye Jinsu''s tone turned dangerous, "I warned you, don''t try to do anything to me."


    "Unfortunately, you don''t seem to be paying attention."


    Ye Jinsu regretfully spoke, her gentle tone was like a venomous snake, coiling around Ye JinRu from bottom to top and burrowing into her limbs and bones. Ye Jingru could not help but tremble, but she endured her dignity and gritted her teeth as she spoke, "You ¡­ What are you trying to do! "


    "What do I want to do?"


    Ye Jinsu smiled sweetly, like the spring sunshine in March. Ye Jinru broke out in a cold sweat because the hairpin in her hand was pressed against her neck.


    Ye Jinsu held the hairpin and rotated it with a bit of force, as if she was going to dig the hairpin into Ye Jinru''s neck. The tip pressed against the flesh, sinking into a small pit.


    "Guess what I want to do?"


    With the increase in strength, Ye Jinsu suddenly exerted his strength and squinted his eyes, while the hairpin in his hand fiercely stabbed at Ye Jinru''s neck.


    A sharp scream rang out.


    An ear-piercing and sudden sound echoed in the room. Ye Jingru closed her eyes in fear. Her body trembled uncontrollably, and only fear remained on her face.


    Ye JinSu chuckled and released the strength in her hands. As the hairpin landed on the ground, a crisp sound rang out. A small bruise was left on Ye Jinru''s neck.


    It was impossible to prick a person''s skin with a smooth hairpin.


    As if he was mocking her, Ye Jinsu let go of Ye JinRu, who had been scared to the point that her legs had gone limp, and coldly said, "It''s a warning this time."


    "If there''s a next time, it won''t be as simple as a hairpin!"


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu turned around and left.


    Ye JinRu laid on the ground and watched angrily as Ye Jinsu swaggered away, but she didn''t dare to move again.


    Within the quiet room, Wen Yuan who had escaped, came over and supported Ye Jinru, asking worriedly, "Miss, Miss, are you alright?"


    "Scram!"


    Ye Jingru''s belly was filled with fire. Wenyuan was simply running into a bullet. With a loud roar, Ye JinRu pushed Wen Yuan away and slapped her across the face. After saying so, she viciously grabbed the wound on Wen Yuan''s arm and spoke as if she had gone insane, "You dog slave, do I look alright?!"


    From inside the room came the painful cries of a kite.


    Ye Jinsu stopped and turned around to take a look. Her eyes were filled with profoundness.


    Mother Li, who was guarding the door, ran over and put her hands in front of Ye Jinsu with a smile on her face. "Is Eldest Miss going back?"


    Ye Jinsu turned her head and smiled, "I''ll have to trouble mother Li today."


    After she finished speaking, Ye Jinsu glanced around the yard. There was only a maid cleaning the place, and it seemed that she was too young to carry the burden. From the moment she came out until now, that maid had not dared to raise her head.


    There were probably only these maidservants left in Ye JinRu''s yard.


    "Mom Li is probably the oldest here, so they should all listen to you."


    Mother Li nodded. She was not in the courtyard to begin with, so she was transferred here to guard the door. This was not a good job, if there was no oil, let alone water, nobody''s yard was really unlucky.


    Ye Jinsu brought some silver, which was exactly what she wanted.


    She knew what Ye Jinsu meant by that. She was still holding on to some silver coins, so she nodded like pecking rice and smiled brightly, "Yes yes yes, there''s only one servant girl left in this yard, Wen Yuan. The rest have been transferred away." This old servant will definitely discipline these servants and won''t say a single word that shouldn''t be said. "


    Ye Jinsu smiled sweetly. She liked smart people like him.


    "Mom Li is a smart person indeed."


    Of course she knew. In her opinion, the sky of the Ye Residence was going to change.


    The direction of the wind was about to change.

 C149

    On their way back to the Spring Festival, Bei Feng found himself in the middle of a northern wind.


    The weather had been getting colder and colder recently. Ye Jinsu tightened her clothes and quickly brought Xiao Hong back to the house. A-Wan stood on the veranda and lowered her head as she watched Ye Jinsu walk in from the outside.


    Little Red looked nervously at Ye Jinxiu, but Ye Jinxiu''s expression remained the same as she swaggered into the house.


    "Call Chun Hua over." As soon as Ye Jinsu sat down, he asked Little Red.


    Little Red nodded. When he went out, he found that Wan was no longer there.


    Taking advantage of the night, Chun Hua quietly entered the house. Ye Jinsu was sitting on the edge of the bed, covered by a curtain, so that Chunhua couldn''t see inside. Ye Jinsu''s face was swollen, and she spoke in a low voice, "Have you noticed anything strange these past few days?"


    Chun Hua looked up. She had heard of today''s matter as well. Now that he saw this curtain, it seemed that Ye Jinsu''s injuries were not light. Chun Hua''s heart was pounding. This wound on her face was somewhat unworthy for Ye Jinsu.


    Shaking his head, Chun Hua replied, "Miss, there''s nothing wrong for the time being."


    "But this servant bribed a farmer''s house near the east garden. Occasionally, they would enter the east garden to send in some food, and if they had the chance, they would enter to investigate."


    The East District was desolate, and naturally no one brought food. At most, there would only be people who would bring food in at regular intervals and let the master and servant of the Xie Clan cook for themselves.


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows. Spring Flower was smart, she could think of buying off the farmers at the east garden. "Is it trustworthy? Does the other party know your identity? "


    Chun Hua did everything cleanly and said, "That family is very poor. An old mother of theirs is about to die. I believe that they will not repay this kindness with enmity. "


    "This servant didn''t reveal her identity, and they also haven''t seen this servant''s face before. Miss, you don''t have to worry."


    Ye Jinxiu smiled. Being able to do such a thing, she had not chosen the wrong person ¡­


    "Pay attention to the movements in the east garden these few days. If you see anything, report it to me. Do you understand?" Ye Jinsu instructed, her tone becoming more serious.


    Ye Jingru definitely wouldn''t give up.


    The Xie Clan would not tolerate this either.


    And she was waiting.


    It was night.


    Ning Yunyin sat in the study room, a piece of paper between her fingers. Her pitch-black pupils seemed to darken even more as she sunk into the darkness of the night. It was impossible to tell what she was thinking. With a slight tug on her fingers, the paper deformed. Ning Yunyin put down the paper in her hand, got up, and walked out.


    "Prepare the carriage and head to the palace." Ning Yunyin said to the butler by her side.


    The steward was stunned as he raised his head to look at the sky, "Your highness, it''s already late. The palace doors will close soon, why don''t we enter it again tomorrow?"


    Ning Yunyin was silent for a while, but she still said in a low voice, "No need. Prepare the carriage and enter the palace immediately."


    He didn''t dare to say more and immediately went to prepare the horse.


    Within the palace.


    The Grand Princess had chosen her youngest son to study, and her smile was very gentle. The mother and son pair were extremely warm. The maidservant by the side reported in a low voice. The Eldest Princess stopped smiling and put down the book in her hands, "What is he doing here?"


    The maid was also puzzled and shook her head.


    Having the wet nurse carry her youngest son away, the Grand Princess smiled at Ning Yunyin and asked, "Why did you come here so late at night?"


    Ning Yunyin''s expression didn''t look too good. After a moment of silence, she spoke in a calm tone, "Have you seen Ye Jinsu before?"


    The Grand Princess''s hand paused as she poured the tea. Her expression changed. So the reason he came to him at night was to interrogate him about this? The Grand Princess coldly put down the teapot, her tone sounding somewhat unyielding, "That''s right, I''ve met her before."


    With a cold snort, the Grand Princess unhappily asked, "Did she complain to you?"


    Ning Yunxiao frowned. He didn''t want his eldest sister to misunderstand him. "No."


    "She has my men with her."


    "What did you say to her?"


    The Grand Princess was stunned for a moment. It didn''t seem like Ye Jinsu had given the order. In that case, she was actually sensible. The Grand Princess''s countenance eased slightly as she replied, "I''ve talked to her, and she says that she''s not suitable for you. I''ve asked her to remember what she should do in the future."


    Ning Yunyin''s expression instantly changed, turning slightly frosty.


    The Grand Princess was stunned for a moment as she looked at Ning Yunxiao. Ever since Ning Yunyin''s birth mother had passed away, it had been the two of them relying on each other for their lives. The two of them had been siblings for so many years. It was a relationship of growing up together. When had Ning Yunxiao ever revealed such an expression to her? He had actually come all the way here just for a woman to question her.


    The Grand Princess then put down the teacup in her hands, "Do you think I''ve said something wrong?"


    Ning Yun Ning pursed her lips and remained silent for a while.


    It was indeed unsuitable for a woman like Ye Jinsu to marry him. To him, not only was Ye Jinsu unable to help him, but she was also a potential danger in the future. For Ye Jinsu, marrying him would only kill her.


    He was very sober.


    The more awake he was, the more painful it was.


    Ning Yunyin clenched her hands into fists, not saying a word.


    The Grand Princess looked at him, and finally turned her head and sighed softly. Looking at his expression, it seemed that he had fallen in love.


    "You should know her better than I do. If she''s determined, can I persuade her with a word or two?" The Grand Princess replied.


    Ning Yunyin was startled, and her expression stiffened.


    Judging from Ning Yunyin''s expression, it seemed like she was right. The Grand Princess asked, "Does she really have you in her heart?"


    "Or is it just wishful thinking?"


    Ning Yun lowered her eyes and remained silent for a long time.


    At that moment, he thought of many things. He thought of Ye Jinsu''s expression as she had rejected him countless times. He thought of Ye Jinsu''s cold face. But then he remembered the worry in Ye Jinsu''s eyes, and the jade at her waist.


    He found himself getting less and less able to read his mind.


    His mind was in a mess and he could not make sense of it.


    The Grand Princess let out a long and bitter sigh.


    But love is also the worst.


    "You''ve always been a man of your word. I hope you don''t lose track of your own affairs in terms of your feelings." The Grand Princess stood up to remind him, "When your mufei passed away, don''t forget what you promised her."


    "Think about it for yourself here."


    With that, the Grand Princess turned and left.


    Outside, the north wind was blowing hard. Ye Jinsu was awake and staring blankly at the swing outside the yard. The cold wind was blowing her hair up. She looked at the wooden box on the makeup table.


    Reaching out to take it, Ye Jinsu lowered her head and opened it.


    In the sandalwood box were two hairpins, one new and one old. Outside, in the dim moonlight, he could just make out the outline. Ye Jinsu held the hairpin close to the window, trying to make the moonlight brighter.


    She just watched quietly, as if she was looking through a hairpin at the silhouette of a person.


    Ning Yunyin pursed her lips and looked at him for a long time. The wind outside was cold, and made him sober. Ning Yunyin turned her head to look out the window. The lights outside had already gone out. The faint light of the moon illuminated the entire imperial city. This was the place where he had been born.


    It was also the place he wanted to go to.


    However, it was not the place she was staying.

 C150

    A sleepless night.


    A red line of blood appeared in the depths of Ye Jinsu''s eyes.


    Xiao Hong hurriedly ran over early in the morning. Ye Jinsu glanced at Xiao Hong and asked, "Did the old lady call me over?"


    Xiao Hong was shocked, "Miss, how did you know?"


    Ye Jinsu did not answer and silently washed her face. Since Wan was not here yesterday, she knew that she had gone to divulge the news. She didn''t want to keep it a secret, so it was about time for her to go somewhere else. Wiping his face, Ye Jinsu spoke up, "Call Wan over as well. It''s time to return her."


    Xiao Hong nodded in confusion and called for someone.


    As the Old Granny from the Bai Qing Courtyard was finishing her breakfast, Ye Jinsu went over to pay her respects, neither humble nor haughty, "Grandmother Wan An."


    The old lady was wiping her mouth. When she saw Ye Jinsu''s pale face, she threw the handkerchief in her hand into the servant''s hands and said in a weird tone, "You sure are capable. You only took a walk outside and you forced your little sister into confinement for a year."


    From the inside, they were blaming Ye Jinsu''s intentions.


    Xiao Hong was a little angry as it stood behind her. It opened its mouth to speak up for Ye Jinxiu, but she spoke first. With a normal tone, she said, "Didn''t I also have to go to the backyard for a few months?"


    The old lady''s face stiffened. Ye Jinsu was going for her.


    It seemed that Ye Jinsu had also suffered a lot and the old lady did not say much more. However, if she were to continue stirring things up like this, this family would be ruined sooner or later.


    "What are you trying to do!"


    Ye Jinsu calmly looked at the angry old lady and took off the veil covering her face, revealing her flushed face. Even now, the two five-fingered marks were still faintly imprinted.


    The old lady was shocked and gave a shriek.


    "Grandmother, since second sister is able to slap me today, tomorrow she will be able to place the knife against my neck. Grandmother, do you still want your granddaughter to extend her neck for you to stab her?" Ye Jinxiu''s tone was slightly agitated, but there was a faint trace of anger flowing under her expression.


    The old lady was stunned. She suddenly scolded with a stern face, "What nonsense are you spouting!"


    "We''re all sisters of the same family, it''s fine if we cause a ruckus, but what are you saying about not stabbing your own neck!"


    Ye JinSu chuckled, looking at the old lady''s slightly flustered expression, "If what grandma said is true, then why are you so anxious?"


    The old lady''s face stiffened, her expression frozen in place.


    Ye Jinsu took a step back and walked behind Wan, saying, "Grandmother, Wan is someone that Grandmother is used to. I think Grandmother will never be able to let her go." "As my granddaughter, how could I do such an unfilial thing? I should just let Wan go back to my grandmother''s side."


    With that, Ye Jinsu looked straight at the old lady. Her eyes were calm and composed. When the old lady saw Ye Jinsu''s expression, she suddenly felt that she had changed a bit, becoming harder and harder to control. Under her watchful eyes, in just a month, she had completely broken free from him.


    The old lady still had some lingering fear.


    She now understood the Old Master''s worries. Ye Jinsu was too scary, and she was still so young. If she was a bit bigger, she would probably have the Ye family in her hands.


    The old lady did not say anything. Ye Jinxiu then turned around and left with Little Red.


    "Why did the old lady agree so easily? Didn''t Wan send them to monitor us?" Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsu with a puzzled expression. She thought that the old lady would reject her offer, but to think that she actually agreed to it.


    Ye Jinsu smiled, "That''s because in addition to monitoring me, Wan also has the function of supporting me."


    "Ye Jingru has been punished. The old lady should go over and help her. However, the old lady''s people are with us. She is obviously on my side." This is the opposite of her goal. She just wants to turn the tables between me and Ye Jinru. But if I take Wan away, I won''t be able to continue watching me. If we don''t take it away, it would be difficult for us to reach out our hands to Ye JinRu. "


    Ye Jinsu made the decision for her and stuffed the person back in.


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu blinked and said, "In the future, we''ll have to rely on ourselves."


    Xiao Hong was confused by her words. After hearing a bit, she could only ask worriedly, "Then is Second Young Miss going to have the old granny''s support in the future? Are we going to go against the old lady?"


    "What are you thinking?" Ye Jinsu laughed and knocked on Little Red''s head, "The old lady hates the Xie family so much, will she always help Ye JinRu?"


    "Besides, I don''t need the old lady''s blessing now. It''s about time."


    After she finished speaking, Ye Jinsu looked in the direction of the East Garden. She thought that someone would come to the East Garden to report in the next few days.


    Was it Ye Jingru herself, or was it Wenyuan?


    Thinking this, Ye Jinsu turned her head and ordered, "Tell Mother Li to watch over everyone. Don''t let anyone run away."


    Xiao Hong nodded, indicating that it remembered. However, she saw that Ye Jinsu didn''t head back to the yard and instead went towards another path. Xiao Hong quickly called out, "Miss, the yard is over here."


    Ye Jinxiu turned to look at her and pulled her over, "Let''s not go back to the courtyard."


    "To Ye Shisui."


    Little Red looked at Ye Jinsu in shock, "Miss, why are you meeting the old master?"


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes moved around and revealed a meaningful smile. She looked somewhat like a fox and said, "Go and plead on behalf of second sister."


    Xiao Hong was even more shocked and its jaw almost fell off.


    When they arrived at the study room, Ye Jinsu kneeled down, "Father, please forgive me. I have never suffered since I was young. Although I did something wrong this time, I have already forgiven her. Don''t be angry anymore."


    Ye Jinsu spoke with extreme sincerity, almost shedding tears and snot. Her tone was impassioned, and those who didn''t know it would think that the two of them were deeply in love with each other.


    Ye Zheng threw away the book in his hand, frowned at Ye Jinsu, and said coldly, "Which scene are you making a fuss about!"


    This vicious woman, why did she have to pretend to be a good person in front of him! Did he really think that he would be fooled by her if he were to see the light of day? Or was she planning something?


    Ye Shisui didn''t know this, he only felt that Ye Jinsu''s appearance in front of him was annoying.


    He whispered, "Father, I just want to plead for little sister. Little sister is locked up there, and the servants are all very aggressive. The kitchen doesn''t serve good food, and the maids aren''t good servants. Little sister will suffer if she goes there."


    With that, Ye Jinsu''s choked up voice became even louder as she spoke, feeling wronged, "Although little sister has made a big mistake, I have already forgiven little sister. Father shouldn''t be so angry again."


    Xiao Hong was standing behind Ye Jinxiu with its head down. When it saw her crying and pinching its own thigh, it almost couldn''t hold back its laughter.


    Ye Zhonglou remained silent for a while. Although Ye Jinsu had ill intentions, what he said was true, and Ye Jingru could not avoid feeling wronged.


    Just thinking about it made his heart ache.


    "So, Father, I want to ask Father for a way out. I don''t dare to ask Father to let my sister out earlier, I just want Father to give me more people in my sister''s yard so that the people in the kitchen won''t mistreat my sister."

 C151

    With that, Ye Jinsu lowered her head again, because she found that the tears in her eyes were almost dried up.


    Ye Shisui had made a fool of himself in front of the Grand Princess. She was lucky that the Grand Princess did not get angry and punish them. If he did not focus on handling it properly, the news would spread to the ears of the Grand Princess, and it would harm the entire Ye Clan.


    He wanted to wait for things to go past a little bit longer to calm down before taking Ye Jinru out.


    However, Ye Zhonu''s words made his heart ache. With a quick thought, he realized that sending a few more maids over wasn''t a big deal, as it wouldn''t affect him much even if word of this spread.


    Ye Song nodded and said lightly, "As you say."


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and pursed her lips in satisfaction. She spoke without revealing any emotion, "I thank father on behalf of my sister."


    When he left, he passed by the Qing He Courtyard. Ye Jinxiu glanced at him indifferently. The redness in her eyes hadn''t faded yet, but there was only coldness left in her eyes.


    Naturally, she was not so kind as to speak up for Ye Jingru.


    However, if she didn''t go and plead, the old lady would go. At that time, it would not be as simple as sending a few more people over. She opened her mouth beforehand, and Ye Zi found it difficult to loosen his mouth easily. There was always someone who needed to ask for it, so he would be the one to do it.


    Returning to the courtyard, the old lady went to see Ye Shisui at night.


    Unfortunately, he was still a step too late. The people that Ye Mo had called arrived at Ye Jinru''s yard in the afternoon. The old lady was knocked back without success.


    "Miss is really smart." Xiao Hong smiled and took out the new clothes for the autumn. It was time for the season to change completely. In two months time, it would be time for Ye Jinsu''s wedding gift. Normally, he would have already started preparing for it now. However, in the huge Ye Residence, no one thought of such things for Ye Jinsu.


    Thinking about this, Xiao Hong felt angry but also helpless. She could only ask Ye Jinsu how she was going to deal with Ye JinRu.


    Killing the mother and daughter was the best choice for Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t know Xiao Hong''s inner thoughts. She leaned against the window and blew on the cold wind for a while before slowly saying, "No rush, let''s grind them first."


    Ye Zheng''s side also needed some time.


    Compared to that, there was still another big problem to be solved.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her body and leaned her back against the window as she said to Little Red, "We''re out of money."


    Little Red made the motion of covering the bed come to a halt. She raised her head with some difficulty, "Miss, we don''t have much savings to begin with. We only have a little bit to make up for, that''s all."


    There would be plenty of places where he could use his money in the future. If he were to completely empty his pockets now, how would he be able to live in the future? Xiao Hong''s expression was a bit ugly. Seeing that Ye Jinsu also had a headache, she stood up and said, "Miss, I can do some needlework to go to the market to exchange for money."


    Ye Jinxiu sighed and shook her head. In the end, she couldn''t do anything about it.


    Lowering her head, Ye Jinsu began to ponder. In her previous life, she had not done much business and had been poor to death. He didn''t expect that he would encounter the same problem in his second life. Ye Jinsu bit her nails and tried to cut it off.


    After thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t think of anything.


    The cold wind outside the window was too strong, causing Ye Jinsu to suddenly feel a little cold. She got up and prepared to close the window.


    Seeing a black figure outside the window, Ye Jinsu paused her movements. Little Red had already left some time ago. There was only Ye Jinxiu left in the room and there was no one outside the yard. The two of them looked at each other from a window in the distance.


    Silence spread between the two.


    Ye Jinsu laughed and broke the awkward situation, "I thought you wouldn''t come."


    Meng Lan should have already reported this to him. She took off the jade, her attitude clear. Ning Yunyin was an understanding person, so he should know what he was supposed to do. Ye Jinsu thought that before long, Ning Yunyin would take Meng Lan back.


    Right now, he was rather surprised.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinshu''s clear smile, her gaze deep and profound. Her Adam''s apple rolled twice. Ning Yunyin seemed to want to say something, but in the end, she didn''t say anything.


    Ye Jinxiu took the two windows back and pulled them shut. "If there''s nothing else, please rest early Ning Wang."


    In an instant, a figure flashed.


    The window was grabbed by two hands and Ye Jinsu could no longer move it. After releasing her hand, Ye Jinsu looked at Ning Yunyin helplessly. "What are you planning to do?"


    Ning Yun retracted his pitch-black eyes and looked at her, like a bottomless whirlpool, as if he wanted to suck her in. His gaze landed on Ye Jinsu''s veiled face and he asked in a low voice, "Why aren''t you using my medicine?"


    Ye Jinxiu touched her face subconsciously. She hadn''t expected that she would ask this question in the first sentence.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you use it or not. It''s not a serious injury." Ye Jinsu said flatly.


    Ning Yunyin stretched out her hand, and the veil fell onto his fingers, revealing two faint five-fingered imprints on his face. There were bruises on some places, and the cloth was mottled across his face, making him look somewhat terrifying. Ye Jinsu subconsciously covered him up.


    "This is not serious?"


    Ning Yunyin''s eyes turned cold, and her expression became visible with the naked eye. An evil aura began to radiate from her body.


    Ye Jinsu frowned and took back her veil to put it back on. She sighed, "In any case, I have to return these two slaps. She is still locked up. My attacks are much more ruthless than Ye JinRu''s. It''s not a loss."


    With that, Ye Jinsu looked towards Ning Yunxiao and ordered, "Is there anything else for Your Highness to do?"


    Ning Yun''s brows furrowed. She lowered her head and saw that Ye Jinsu''s waist was completely empty.


    "Why did you take it off?"


    His voice was somewhat turbid, as if it was mixed with too many complex emotions. It softly resounded in the silent night. Ye Jinsu secretly tightened his fingers and said casually, "It''s too expensive. It''s too conspicuous to wear."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t even dare to look at Ning Yunyin when she spoke.


    Ning Yunyin''s soft sigh came from outside the window. She put her hand on Ye Jinsu''s head and said in a low voice, "Liar."


    Ye Jinsu raised her head awkwardly and took a few steps back, avoiding Ning Yunxiao''s hand.


    However, Ning Yunyin held onto Ye Jinsu, forcing her to retreat. She could only look straight at herself. Ning Yunxiao lowered his head to look at her. His gaze was as if he wanted to pin her to the ground. "Do you not have me in your heart at all?"


    Those eyes were burning hot, and Ye Jinsu didn''t dare to look straight at them.


    She frantically avoided his eyes, trying to break free from his grasp. She was so nervous that her voice trembled, "Let go of me."


    She was still avoiding the point.


    The strength in Ning Yun''s hand hadn''t decreased in the slightest. Instead, it brought Ye Jin Sura closer and closer. He once again asked, "Do you have me in your heart?"


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t avoid it.


    He gave Ning Yunyin a violent push and bellowed with red eyes, "Is this important?!"


    "It''s important."


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head to look at her, her eyes slightly red. Once again, she spoke in a low and deep voice that seemed about to strike at her soul. "Very important!"

 C152

    Ye Jinxiu shook her head, tears streaming down her face, "No, that''s not important."


    The heat in her eyes was so strong that she couldn''t escape. Ye Jinsu awkwardly pushed him away, "You and I both have more important things to do. Compared to that, this kind of thing isn''t even worth mentioning!"


    Wiping away the two drops of tears that had escaped in panic, Ye Jinsu grabbed the window again and impatiently ordered them to leave. "Your Highness, your highness Ning Wang, it''s better if you go back."


    The face was cold again, as if it had never cried.


    Ning Yun had blocked the window with all her might. She had even flown in and stood in front of Ye Jinsu.


    "Why are you so anxious to get rid of me?" Ning Yunyin was somewhat agitated as she questioned him, her tone surprisingly tinged with pain.


    Ye Jinxiu abruptly raised her head and saw Ning Yunyin''s phoenix eyes furrow, as if she was trying to see through her. In fact, he couldn''t see through Ye Jinsu at all. She was different from all the other women. The stubbornness in her bones almost made him give up.


    He was questioning Ye Jinsu, asking for an answer.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and trembled slightly.


    It didn''t matter what the answer was. No matter what it was, their results would be the same.


    Ning Yunyin, on the other hand, was pretending to be stupid, pretending to not understand, pretending to be deeply in love ¡­


    Ye Jinxiu was furious. She had been pestering him like this, but she had also felt an inexplicable pain in her heart. She retreated a few steps and looked Ning Yunyin straight in the eye. "Do you really not understand?"


    Ning Yunshu stiffened on the spot.


    Ye Jinsu turned around coldly, wiping away her tears with her back. "Since Your Highness Ning Wang is free, it''s best to think of a way to deal with the troubles within the court. I''m sorry, but I don''t have the time to bother you."


    There was a moment of silence.


    He didn''t know when, but Ning Yunyin had already crept up behind him and reached out to touch his face. His voice was a little soft, and there was even a hint of happiness that couldn''t be suppressed. "You even know the situation in the imperial court so well. You still care about me, right?"


    Ye Jinsu suddenly knocked his hand away and retreated three feet away from him. "Stop dreaming. The person with eyes can see the current situation you''re in."


    "I don''t care."


    Ning Yunyin''s face darkened. She lowered her hand, and a thin layer of frost covered her eyes.


    Now that the two courts were competing, half of them were helping him while the other half was helping the Sixth Prince. On the surface, it seemed like he and the Sixth Prince were evenly matched, but in reality, someone was secretly roasting both of them on the stove and retreating to the edge of the fire.


    Over and over, the Emperor had made clear that he had no intention of standing as the Crown Prince, but all the ministers of the imperial court insisted on going against the Emperor.


    The ministers and officials had gone against the Sixth Prince, and they were acting according to Ning Yunyin''s will. That was, she was going against the Emperor.


    The will of the Son of Heaven was irreversible. If he continued like this, there would be an accident sooner or later.


    At a time like this, Ning Yunyin was still in the mood to find trouble with him. The more Ye Jinsu thought about it, the angrier he got.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her eyes and regained her composure. "It''s fine. Among those people, other than those who are wandering in the streets, we still have to slowly get to the bottom of the matter."


    Since he had the audacity to interfere in the imperial court, he had to spend some time to understand the current situation.


    First, let them be pleased with themselves.


    Ye Jinsu''s lowered eyelashes trembled. It seemed like she was fine. She felt comfortable, as if she had put down a huge rock that had been hanging in the air for a long time. He also quickly gritted his teeth, ignoring this strange feeling and prepared to chase her away again: "If you''re done, then let''s go."


    Ning Yunyin didn''t move. She even took a step forward, and Ye Jinsu took a step back.


    Ning Yunyin stopped.


    "I know elder sister went to see you." Ning Yunyin stood on the spot, hesitating to speak.


    Ye Jinsu was silent for a moment before she lowered her head and spoke softly, "It has nothing to do with the Grand Princess."


    The Grand Princess couldn''t change anything. The problem had always been the two of them.


    Ning Yunyin stared at the unyielding Ye Jinsu, her Adam''s apple rolling as she let out a painful moan, "I know ¡­"


    He grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand and forced her to look straight at him. His eyes were red and crazed, suppressing the strong emotions within.


    "What''s wrong with marrying me?" Ning Yunyin asked in a low voice.


    "I won''t let you down!"


    Ye Jinxiu pushed him away abruptly. She had no idea where he got the strength from, but she couldn''t control her voice, "You can!"


    Staggering back a few steps, Ye Jinsu seemed to be unable to stand steadily. Her voice was trembling as she said, "As long as you sit on that seat, you will."


    The only sound in the quiet room was the messy breathing of two people. They couldn''t even hear the sound of the wind outside the room.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu, whose eyes were bloodshot, and spoke in a low voice, "I will make you my empress."


    It was the biggest promise he could make, and his wife would have her alone.


    But when Ye Jinsu closed her eyes, two streams of clear tears fell, "No."


    Ye Jinsu shook her head in pain, "I don''t need it."


    Finally, a crack appeared in the corner of Ning Yunyin''s eyes, and a trace of a dangerous glint appeared. It circled around Ye Jinsu''s body from top to bottom, and he frantically wanted to have the person in front of him. But she said she didn''t.


    Ye Jinsu''s words were exceptionally ear-piercing to his ears.


    Ning Yunyin clenched her fists. She had little self-control left, and her voice was low and low, as if she was on the verge of exploding. "Why?"


    Ye Jinsu''s vision was a little blurry. She lowered her head and looked down, but kept shaking her head.


    "I don''t need the position of empress, I just want to marry an ordinary person."


    In her previous life or even in her current life, she only wished to have a single heart and never to have a single soul.


    But Ning Yunyin couldn''t give it to her.


    "I don''t want to be involved in that court. I don''t want to live the rest of my life in endless struggle. "I am already exhausted in this family. I don''t want to jump out of one fire pit and jump into another."


    She was already past the age of ignorance, and would not ask for anything more. The experiences of her previous life and her previous life had taught her that ordinary and simple days were the happiest.


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at him, looking directly at the remnant anger in his eyes. "Do you understand now?"


    After what seemed like a very long time. The light in Ning Yunyin''s eyes gradually faded, and her pitch-black pupils returned to their previous tranquility, as if the turbulent waters of the lake had gradually returned to their previous calmness. She lowered her eyes, her throat somewhat dry. "I understand."


    Actually, he had always understood this.


    He just wanted to be selfish and take her.


    But he didn''t want to ruin her.


    Taking two steps back, Ning Yunxiao silently turned around and left.


    The empty room returned to silence, as if no one had ever come.


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly felt something being violently pulled out from her chest. She gripped her palms tightly and pinched her nails, causing her eyes to turn red. She had clearly been the first to push him away, and now she was only getting what she wanted.

 C153

    It was a light drizzle that night, and the sound of the patter of the rain disturbed people''s peace.


    Ye Jinsu did not normally feel shallow, mixed with the sound of the rain and had several chaotic dreams. In the dream, Ning Yunyin''s cold and stiff face looked at him. She turned around and left, but she could no longer find him. Then a bright red scarf covered his face, and when it was pulled back, he saw the face of a strange man.


    He woke up covered in cold sweat.


    Ye Jinsu sat on the bed with a lingering fear in her heart. She clutched her chest, not daring to think about that dream.


    The rain outside had not stopped. The drizzle had turned into drizzling rain, drifting like mist.


    Xiao Hong ran over from the courtyard with an umbrella. It somewhat angrily put away the umbrella, as if it had met with some discontent. He raised his eyes and saw that Ye Jinsu was already awake. His expression immediately changed as he walked in and said, "I just came over from the Qing Lotus Courtyard. I heard from Mother Li that Second Miss had caused trouble in the courtyard a few times."


    "They were all stopped by Mother Li. They didn''t manage to get out." Little Red said excitedly. If Mrs Li was a formidable person, Ye Chong had sent a group of people into the yard behind him. She was also extremely obedient.


    After being slapped twice, Ye Jingru felt indignant and wanted to complain to Ye Zhonglou. The whole yard was full of people who were looking for her.


    She could only blame herself for getting what she deserved. She was usually domineering and overbearing, not lacking in harsh treatment for others.


    Xiao Hong just treated it as a joke and felt much better.


    As expected.


    She had been in the Ye Residence for a few months. She had almost grasped the personality of everyone in the mansion. Mother Li was a person who only cared about profit. She liked to rush to places where there were too many benefits.


    It was because of this that the old lady did not like him.


    Even the Xie Clan and Ye Jingru were being punished. She had no backer, and she was also rushed here to do such a useless thing. Naturally, she was dissatisfied.


    Ye Jinsu gave him some silver and naturally bought it.


    After getting up from the bed, Ye Jinsu rubbed the sore shoulder from last night, and asked casually, "Where''s Wenyuan?"


    Xiao Hong ran over to massage Ye Jinsu''s shoulders and looked at her in puzzlement, as if it didn''t understand why she asked about Wen Yuan.


    "It seems rather pitiful. I heard that she has frequently let out her anger for the past few days." Xiao Hong shrugged and replied. Wenyuan also deserved to be punished for her crimes. Usually, her nostrils were long and her forehead was slick. She would never look directly at anyone. Now, it was her turn to suffer.


    "Miss, why do you care about her?"


    Ye Jinsu sat in front of the mirror and combed her hair. She looked at Little Red in the mirror and slowly said, "You said that when Wen Yuan has such a master, wouldn''t she have to change sides one day?"


    Xiao Hong opened its mouth, that was possible.


    However, Wen Yuan had grown up with Ye Jingru, and the mother and daughter of the Xie family were so ruthless. If Wen Yuan were to turn the tables on her, the final result would be that she would not even be left with a corpse.


    "Will she?" Xiao Hong asked uncertainly.


    "Who knows?" Ye Jinsu put down her comb and smiled at her. She didn''t seem to care much about this. Compared to this, she had something else to ask Xiao Hong, "Did you go to collect the money this morning?"


    It was a question, but it didn''t sound like a question at all. It sounded like she was certain that Little Red was going to collect the money in the morning.


    Xiao Hong guiltily gripped the hem of its clothes as it looked around. Seeing Ye Jinsu''s face that even I know about, I knew that I would be unable to hide it from her. I could only lower my head and lightly nod my head, worrying that Ye Jinsu would be angry.


    Ye Jinsu sighed.


    When she woke up, she saw Xiao Hong running back angrily. It was still running back in the direction of the front yard. When she saw him, she immediately changed her expression and told him about Ye JinRu. She never asked Xiao Hong to ask about the Qing He Yuan.


    What can I do for you to stop by the Qing He Courtyard?


    Wasn''t this the matter of her receiving money in the past few days? Ever since Ye Jinsu told her about the lack of money, Little Red had started to run outside. It had run a few times already, but it was still running. It must have come back empty-handed.


    No wonder Xiao Hong, the woman who sent the money was too amazing.


    Old Lady Wang, who gave him the monthly allowance, was a couple with the Honorable Master, who was in charge of the household accounts. She had read and wrote books. The two of them had worked in the Ye residence for decades. The Old Master and the Old Master trusted them. However, this Old Lady Wang knew how to make false accounts and couldn''t find fault with her.


    Originally, she and Ye Jingru had the same amount of silver each month. However, each time, she could only get half of it at most. Sometimes I don''t get it at all. After so many years, who knew how many had been taken out. Otherwise, Ye Jinsu wouldn''t have been so frugal with her savings.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Little Red and asked, "You didn''t bring it back this time?"


    The tone of her voice did not sound angry, but Xiao Hong was slightly relieved.


    She had gone to ask for it several times, tried everything, and been driven away. Thinking that it might be detrimental to xiaojie if he were to blow up the situation, Zhang Xuan swallowed his anger.


    Nodding her head, Xiao Hong spoke in a slightly depressed tone, "That old woman Wang worked hard for Madam previously, and all of Miss Concealed''s money is with Madam. Now that you''ve secretly made a living, you probably have it in your own pocket!"


    Other than these, the daily expenses and accounts of the other residences were basically handled by the two of them. He didn''t know how many fake accounts he had made in the middle and how much money he had secretly hidden in the house.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have any other methods.


    Ye Jinsu also knew the situation and slightly frowned. Earlier, the authority to manage the estate was in the hands of the Xie Clan. Later, when the Xie Clan was chased out, the authority to manage the estate fell onto Ye Jingru and Old Granny''s hands.


    Now that Ye Jingru was punished, the authority naturally fell on the old lady.


    Narrowing his eyes, Ye Jinsu''s eyes lit up, "I''m afraid he won''t be able to get the money back easily."


    When Xiao Hong heard this, its originally drooping head drooped even lower, like a rabbit without spirit.


    "So if you want to come back, you have to do something big." Ye Jinsu raised her head to look at Little Red and curled the corner of her lips, as if she already had a plan in her heart.


    Xiao Hong opened her eyes wide, not understanding the meaning behind Ye Jinsu''s words.


    Ye Jinsu let out a meaningful smile and suddenly asked, "Grandmother doesn''t seem to have gone out to pay respects to Buddha in a long time, right?"


    Xiao Hong shook her head and said, "Previously, I said that it was because my old lady''s health was not good, so I shouldn''t tire myself out too much. Previously, I heard from the old lady that someone wanted to go out. However, due to the recent bad weather, I was delayed. "


    "Miss, why are you asking this?" Xiao Hong asked in confusion.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes in thought for a moment before she suddenly smiled and said, "I heard that a new Master has appeared in the West Mountain. His name is Dharma, and many people went there to seek his fortune."


    "I''m sure Grandmother will be interested."


    However, apart from that, she remembered something else.


    He couldn''t let the old lady only think about how to deal with him and Ye Jingru. He had to let her worry about something else.

 C154

    The autumn air felt good.


    It had been dark for the past few days, and it was not easy to clear the sky. Ye Jinxiu was flipping through the account books that she wanted to bring over. The dense words on the books made her head hurt. Little Red was pressing down on Ye Jinxiu''s head at the right time.


    In the silence of the room, there was only the sound of pages being turned, and the cleaning in the yard outside.


    The few maidservants outside were discussing something in a low voice, "Have you heard that a master has arrived in the Western Mountain Temple? It is said that the Grandmaster has been embellished by the Buddha.


    "I heard about it. Last time, Xiao Yu took a day off, so she went there. It''s said that she got some real people to order her!"


    "Is it really that godly?"


    "Of course, the West Mountain Temple is a good place to ask for marriage. Do you want to go and beg as well?"


    "Don''t spout nonsense ¡­"


    Ye Jinxiu paused when she flipped to the page, as if she was listening to their conversation. Her voice was deliberately soft, but Ye Jinxiu still heard the gist of it. It was all about that Master who returned to the dust.


    In the past few days, the manor had been bustling with discussions about this matter.


    When Xiao Hong saw that Ye Jin Su had stopped moving, she immediately coughed and the maidservants outside the window dispersed.


    Ye Jinsu closed the account book, looked at the sky outside and suddenly said, "Grandmother seems to have left today."


    Little Red nodded, "Yes, the old lady went to the Western Mountain Temple and the Old Master followed her. I''ll probably have to go for a whole day and come back at night. "


    "Father must be in court now, right?"


    Xiao Hong nodded again, "That''s right. There have been a lot of things happening in the court these few days. I''m afraid that old master will only be back in the afternoon."


    It was still early in the morning, and it would be another four to four hours before Ye Zhenzi returned.


    She picked up the account book in her hand that she had been reading for several days and placed it on top of a pile of books. Her tone became much colder and harder, "Tell Tian Liu to move these books up, and also call Mama Li over."


    "We''ll take care of the servants in the mansion on behalf of father."


    He stood up and rushed to the front yard.


    Little Red was walking at the front. When she got there, Lady Wang''s face turned green. Little Red had been bothering her every day, but since Little Red was one of Ye Jinsu''s men, she didn''t dare to do anything. He could only show a sullen face, "My dear lady, why are you here again? Didn''t I clear up the accounts with you last time?"


    In order to deal with Xiao Hong, she spent the whole night making a fake account of all the money Ye Jinsu had made in the past few years.


    And now she would come again.


    "Aunt, you should have taken the account book as well. Your master should have read it as well. I really did give out quite a bit of money." Old Lady Wang slapped her thigh and cried out that she had been wronged. She was on the verge of rolling twice on the ground.


    Ye Jinsu watched from outside the yard.


    Xiao Hong''s face turned red as it scolded, "You''re speaking nonsense. Every time you come, you receive less silver."


    When Lady Wang heard this, she almost cried for her parents.


    The corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth curled up as she lightly clapped her hands together a few times. She spoke with seemingly ridicule, "What a show. I didn''t know that there was such a good play in the mansion."


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu lifted her leg and walked in.


    Behind him, Tian Liu and Mother Li brought a group of people with them.


    Seeing this, old woman Wang panicked a little. She stood up from the ground. "So it turns out that Eldest Miss is here. This servant has come far to welcome you, this servant has come far to welcome you ¡­"


    "I''m fine." He then found a chair and sat down, looking like he wasn''t prepared to leave. He slowly asked, "These few months, I feel that the amount of money Little Red receives from you is not right. What do you think is going on?"


    The tone of her voice was calm, but it wasn''t calm at all when she looked at the scene in front of her.


    Old Lady Wang laughed coyly, then kneeled on the ground and said, "Eldest Miss has truly wronged my wife. My wife has been in the family for so many years, everyone knows who I am. I have indeed given you enough money."


    "Young Miss, if you don''t believe me, you can go through the account books. There are records of all the silver in and out of the mansion."


    Xiao Hong couldn''t help but step forward and curse loudly, "Then what you mean is that I''ve lost Miss''s money?"


    Mrs. Wang was scolded, so she lowered her head and spoke in a low and cautious voice, "This ¡­ I don''t know about that. "


    "Of course, we all know who your wife Wang is."


    Old woman Wang broke out in a cold sweat as she listened to his strange tone.


    "In that case, let''s check the accounts." Ye Jinsu coldly spoke and shot a look at Tian Six, who was behind her. She then threw the books in front of Lady Wang.


    Old Lady Wang looked at the stack of accounts, still keeping her head down, not daring to raise her head, but her words were firm. "Young Miss can do whatever you want. I, Old Lady Wang, have a clear conscience. These accounts are all clearly recorded in my book."


    Those dozens of books were all false accounts.


    Every single one of them was done cleanly, with not the slightest clue about the current situation.


    Ye Jinsu seemed to have expected this answer. Her voice was stern and cold. "Did I say I was going to check these accounts?"


    "Tian Liu, bring someone in to investigate!"


    The real account book must have been hidden by her.


    As long as he was able to find it, he wasn''t afraid of being unable to find any mistakes.


    As expected, Old Lady Wang immediately panicked. She abruptly straightened her body and saw Tian Liu leading a group of servants into the courtyard. Old Lady Wang was so frightened that she quickly got up and tried to stop him. She nearly shut the door, "Eldest Miss, what are you doing!? Young Miss, your account books are all there, and inside it are the accounts books of all the expenses of the house. Only the people in charge of the house can look at them! "


    Her plump body squeezed in front of the door, and several maidservants ran over to push at the door to prevent her from entering. Lady Wang was anxious, but her tone was no longer humble. "Eldest Miss, if you want to investigate, you have to wait for the Old Granny to come back!"


    "The old lady is the one in charge of this house!"


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything, so Tian Liu and his men didn''t dare to do anything. They were all stopped.


    "Old Lady Wang, you misunderstand. I''m not checking other accounts, I''m just checking my own." Ye Jinsu said with a smile. However, that smile did not reach his eyes. His pitch-black eyes were still as cold as ever, causing others to feel some lingering fear.


    After calmly drinking a mouthful of tea, Ye Jinsu opened her mouth and said, "Mother Li, lead some people to block the entrance of the courtyard and capture Lady Wang!"


    Old Lady Wang''s eyes widened. She finally knew that Ye Jinsu was telling the truth.


    It just so happened that the old lady had gone out to pay her respects to Buddha, and the old master had gone to court again. If Ye Jinsu could block her off in this courtyard, then she would be able to put on airs and do whatever she wanted to herself!


    Don''t even think about it!


    She definitely could not get her hands on the true account!


    Old Lady Wang tilted her head and gave a look to the maidservant beside her, indicating that she should run out and inform the others. It was fine as long as the old lady or the old master came back, or if the couple came earlier.


    As long as he could stop Ye Jinsu.


    This tiny movement naturally couldn''t escape Ye Jinsu''s eyes. She stared at the young maid with eyes as sharp as knives, "Grab that young maid."

 C155

    As soon as she finished speaking, Mother Li immediately led people to charge forward. A few people held on to Lady Wang and forcefully dragged her down.


    He was so angry that he almost acted like a master. He raised his eyes and glared at Ye Jinsu, "Eldest Miss, you are not in accordance with the family rules. When the old lady and the old master return, they will ask for Eldest Miss''s punishment!"


    The meaning behind his words was to threaten Ye Jinxiu and tell her to quickly take her people away.


    However, she didn''t seem to be affected in the slightest as she unhurriedly looked at the desperate Old Lady Wang. "I know the rules of this mansion better than you. If someone offends you, go against the master."


    "Xiao Hong, what should we do according to the rules of the house?"


    "Reporting to Miss, it''s a slap on the face." Xiao Hong spoke up from behind.


    Old Lady Wang''s face turned white. Ye Jinsu was serious.


    No, she wouldn''t dare! Grandma Wang straightened her back. "Eldest Miss, this servant has worked in this house for decades. Even if I didn''t do anything, I still have to work hard. If Eldest Miss has any dissatisfaction with this old woman, you can go and sue me."


    "Why do you have to do such a thing? You have truly broken the rules of the manor, and now you want people to tell you what a joke it is!"


    These words were as if Ye Jinsu was being unruly and unreasonable.


    She did not know that this woman was so sharp-tongued. Ye Jinsu could not hold back a smile, "Did you do anything wrong, Mrs. Wang? Naturally, the old granny will come and end the discussion. I only came today to check my own account. If you did not feel guilty, why do you have such a big reaction?"


    "I''ve been in this mansion for decades, and I don''t even remember the rules of this place!" As soon as he opened his mouth, his harsh words blocked Lady Wang''s path.


    Ye Jinsu''s face was cold. Since she was the owner of the house and was a slave, she didn''t dare to say anything else.


    With a cold snort, Ye Jinsu said, "Go in and investigate!"


    A group of people immediately rushed in. Tian Liu was originally an honest man, but now he became a lot bolder. Bringing someone to break open the door was not something to be afraid of. Perhaps it was because she had been with Chun Hua for a long time, but she was also a bit bolder in doing things. However, his actions were still steady and meticulous. Tian Liu squinted his eyes and didn''t let go of a single corner.


    It was obvious that old woman Wang had kept the account book very well, with no inkling of what it looked like on the surface.


    The group rummaged through the books for quite a while, but they were still unable to find anything.


    Old Lady Wang could not help but open her mouth again. "Miss, look. Your accounts are indeed all here. There isn''t any in the room!"


    A sharp, ear-piercing voice. She got up and went over to take a look.


    Sooner or later, it would be found, hidden in this house no matter how deep it was.


    Ye Jinsu looked around and her sight landed on a painting of the God of Fortune on the wall. The incense stick in front of the painting was lit up with incense, as if it had just been there.


    Old Lady Wang''s face turned pale. Ye Jinsu stared at the portrait.


    This portrait was not small. The more Ye Jinsu looked at it, the stranger it became. Suddenly, he walked over and lifted the portrait up.


    Behind the portrait was a flat wall without even a crack.


    Not here?


    Ye Jinsu frowned and took a step back to look around. He lowered his head to look at his feet, then raised his head to look above his head. Overhead were several thick beams and several boards. Ye Jinsu couldn''t see the situation from his angle.


    Tian Liu obviously noticed this as well. He whispered to Ye Jinxiu, "Miss, there''s something wrong with the beam."


    When the young maid saw this, she quickly explained, "Young miss, this house has been in disrepair for a long time. The roof leaked from the earlier rain, so it''s used to block the rain."


    After saying this, the young maid pointed to a corner of the roof where there was a spot of water, confirming that the house had indeed escaped the rain.


    The young maid''s eyes flashed with panic for a moment, but she quickly covered it up. Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes and sat down, "No worries, Tian Liu, bring someone to check it out."


    He was sure that there was something on it.


    The color of Old Lady Wang''s face faded. Her flustered hands were trembling. She was mumbling something, but her mouth was stuffed shut and no sound came out. Looking around, the people Ye Jinsu brought seemed to fill the entire yard, causing Lady Wang''s heart to tighten.


    This young miss was usually quiet, but now that she had made such a big move, with so many people in the mansion being her men, she was afraid that they wouldn''t be easy to deal with.


    At this moment, no matter what she shouted, it was useless. She couldn''t break free at all. She could only hope that someone would save her.


    Ye Jinsu''s gaze swept across the flustered Nanny Wang and fell on the beams within the room.


    The board on top of the beam looked quite old, and the young maid said that it was used to block the rain. The rain had leaked only a small area in the corner, leaving a large dry area.


    After Tian Liu received Ye Jinsu''s order, he immediately led his men out to carry the ladder.


    Ye Jinsu sat in the yard and waited quietly. As she watched the young maid and Lady Wang''s expressions get uglier and uglier, cold sweat began to drip down her face.


    Suddenly, an angry shout came from outside the yard, "What is the Eldest Miss doing?"


    Ye Jinxiu turned around. It turned out to be the old master of the mansion. It was obvious that he was shocked to see how big the yard was.


    Old Lady Wang felt as if she had been granted an amnesty, and her complexion eased a lot. She opened her eyes wide and asked the Grand Master for help.


    Ye Jinsu stared at him and snorted as she put down her teacup, "So it''s the Grand Master. Since when did he become such a big person? Since when did he become a member of the Ye Clan?"


    "Who do you think you are!"


    The words were spoken without mercy.


    The face of the teacher turned green and stiffened. He was a bit older than Ye Zhouze, and Ye Zhenzi had always treated him with special respect. When had he ever received such a reprimand? However, the Old Master and Ye Zhenzheng were not in the mansion, and Ye Jinsu was his master, so he could only swallow his anger.


    "Forgive me, Eldest Miss. This servant just doesn''t understand what Eldest Miss is trying to do by rallying so many people." Grand Master unwillingly pulled down his face and spoke respectfully.


    He was actually questioning Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Tian Liu, who was standing behind the Grand Master. He had already moved the ladder over.


    "Of course it''s to check the accounts."


    With that, he carried the ladder into the house and mounted the roof beams.


    The Grand Master''s face turned pale, and he couldn''t care less as he ordered his servants behind him to go forward to stop them.


    "Eldest Miss, your account is clearly here, what are you doing? "When the old master returns, how can you expect us to explain the matter to him?"


    The ladder that had just been placed on the shelf was being lowered again. Ye Jinsu frowned, anger in her eyes. "Grand Master is adamant on going against me?"


    Grand Master looked neither humble nor haughty as he said with a straight face, "It''s the eldest young miss who insists on going against this old man. How can any outsider rummage through this important account?"


    Ye Jinsu''s face turned cold as a vicious aura rose. With a cold glint in her eyes, she said, "Since that''s the case, capture all of these people!"

 C156

    The dozen or so brawny men led by Tian Liu had all been captured, one by one, the servants brought by the Grand Master.


    Six Tian quickly grabbed the stairs and climbed up to the roof. It was pitch black on top and Tian Six stretched out his hand to feel it. Suddenly, he touched a hard object. Tian Six was overjoyed. "Miss, there''s something here!"


    Grand Master''s face was visibly pale, and his scarlet lips had lost all color.


    Naturally, this did not escape Ye Jinsu''s eyes.


    "Take it down!" Ye Jinsu said harshly.


    It was a box.


    It was clean. It was obvious that someone had opened it frequently.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the box full of account books, picked up a random book, and threw it in front of the Grand Master, "What is this?"


    They were caught red-handed.


    The Grand Master''s back was drenched in cold sweat. He was so nervous that his two lips were trembling. Ye Jinsu stared at him with her hawk-like eyes, as if she wanted to dissect him alive. Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, the Grand Master knew that he could no longer handle this matter, so he fell to his knees with a thump.


    "First Miss, have mercy! First Miss, have mercy!"


    Spare my life?


    She would beg for her life this time. Wasn''t she being stubborn before?


    Ye Jinsu looked at him with a sneer. She rummaged through the account book in the box, found her own and opened it. With every page she looked at, Ye Jinsu''s expression became colder. When she finally saw it, she threw the entire account book at Lady Wang''s face.


    "Is that what you said?"


    Old Lady Wang was frightened to the point that her entire body trembled. Tears had long since flowed down her cheeks. If it wasn''t for the fact that her mouth was gagged, she would still be able to cry.


    The past few years had been pretty good. In those few years when he was young, he had basically deducted seventy to eighty percent of the debt. Not only that, even Ye Jinsu''s mother''s appetite was reduced. No wonder in Ye Jinsu''s childhood memories, her mother was clearly an official wife, yet she lived such a bitter life.


    He finally found a reason.


    Ye Jinsu stared at the couple kneeling on the ground, her eyes cold as if she wanted to kill them.


    "Miss, how should we deal with these two people?" Six looked at the accounts in the box, then at the two men on the ground.


    The Grand Master immediately raised his head and stared at Ye Jinsu with fear in his eyes. If Ye Jinsu were to punish them, then the only thing they would be able to do would be death. It must not be like this...


    To be dealt with, it was only when Ye Zhichang and the Old Master returned that the matter was handed over to them.


    He might be able to keep his life.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the Grand Master''s changing expression and said coldly, "Grand Master is still my father''s man. I think it would be better to let father handle this matter."


    "Tie these two up and take them to my father''s courtyard."


    The Grand Master was startled, and couldn''t help but feel ecstatic. It was likely that even Ye Jinsu didn''t dare to carelessly punish them.


    Ye Jinsu cast a sidelong glance at him before she got up and left.


    Tian Liu brought his men directly outside. With such a grand posture, it attracted quite a few servants who were watching from the sidelines. The mansion was bustling with activity for a while. When Ye Hei returned, he looked at the strange atmosphere in the mansion in bewilderment. He then asked the steward beside him, "What happened in the mansion?"


    The butler heard a bit and wiped away the sweat on his forehead. He said: "It seems to be eldest miss. She took people to check the accounts."


    Ye Shisui frowned. It was Ye Jinsu again.


    Checking the accounts?


    What was she up to this time?


    Ye Shisui had just started to walk up the stairs, trembling in fear. Now that he was faced with such a situation, his anger rose up and he started to walk towards the accounting office with big strides. "He would like to see what exactly Ye Jinsu was up to.


    When he passed by his own yard, Ye Zhisu was surprised to see Ye Jinsu standing in front of it.


    On closer look, the Grand Master and Old Lady Wang were currently tied up and held captive on the ground.


    Ye Zizai looked at the scene in astonishment and anger. He could not help but step forward and roar, "What are you guys doing?"


    No rules!


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and kneeled down, gesturing for Tian Liu to bring the chest of true account books up to her. She said, "Father, your daughter went to the accounting room to check the accounts today and found this."


    Inside the box was a box of account books.


    Ye Zhenzheng picked up a book and looked at Ye Jinsu''s serious face and the Grand Master''s panicked expression. He sensed that something was wrong. With this flip, something did indeed turn out to be wrong.


    "This ¡­" Ye Zheng held the tent in his hand, his pupils enlarged, as he looked at these things in disbelief.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and explained, "That''s right, her daughter found out that Grand Master and Lady Wang spent all these years trying to get something out of her daughter''s monthly allowance. These are the true accounts. What I showed to my daughter previously were all false accounts. "


    "My daughter thought that since there are so many other accounts here, it must be something important, so she decided to leave it for father to handle."


    There was only shock left on Ye Chong''s face. Shocked, he looked up at Ye Jinsu. "Did you see this?"


    Ye Jinsu shook her head with a look of understanding. "Daughter is not someone from the sect. She has no right to look at these account books."


    Ye Chong felt more or less at ease. The accounts of the Ye residence for the past few decades were stored in these books. How important was this thing? If he showed it to Ye Jinxiu, he would probably be on tenterhooks.


    He closed the account book in a fluster and shifted his sharp gaze onto the Grand Master.


    He never thought that the person he trusted would do such a thing!


    Sensing Ye Shanzheng''s angry stare, the Grand Master fell to the ground, kowtowing while crying. "My lord, my lord, I have let you down, I have been blinded by the lard!"


    Ignoring the Grand Master''s pleas for mercy, Ye Shisui knew that the most important thing at the moment was to investigate this matter thoroughly. With a cold expression, Ye Chong ordered his men to carry the suitcases into the yard and move them into the study.


    "Bring him in!"


    He had to see these books himself first and know what he had done to them all these years.


    It was hard to tell, but Ye Zheng almost passed out from anger when he saw this. Master Bai had fished out at least a hundred thousand taels of silver from the Ye residence. Besides that, several villages on the outskirts of the Ye residence had earned much of their income over the years.


    This Grand Master actually had two mansions in the capital and a manor on the outskirts of the capital! It was all based on the money he had collected from the House of Ye!


    All the expenses in this residence were basically all wrong!


    Ye Zheng was angry to the point that his face turned red and his eyes almost popped out. In one breath, Ye Zheng slapped the table fiercely, his teeth itching in anger. "You dog slave!"


    After rushing out of the study room, Ye Shisan''s eyes turned red with anger. "Drag these two servants away and beat them to death!"


    Old Lady Wang was so frightened that her eyes rolled back as she fainted.


    The Grand Master was so scared that his entire body was trembling. He crawled to Ye Zhonglou''s feet and begged for mercy. "Please spare this servant''s life, Master. Please be merciful, Master."


    He knew Ye Zhonglou was impetuous, but his ears were also soft. As long as he begged, he might be able to survive.


    "Father, the Grand Master has been an old man for several decades. Although he has made a mistake, I believe he has only been greedy for money."


    "Dad, why don''t you try your luck? He''ll definitely remember to teach you a lesson this time."

 C157

    Ye Jinsu spoke so innocently. It was probably because she was a bit greedy for money.


    Ye Chong clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles cracked. He looked down at the Grand Master and said, "Ten thousand taels of silver. Tell me yourself, will you be able to keep this lowly life of yours?"


    Ye Jinxiu took a step back and covered her mouth in surprise. It seemed that she had not expected the number to be so high.


    "This... "This is also ¡­" Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Shisui in surprise, then turned around to look at the Grand Master, his eyes still filled with disbelief. "You really gave away so much silver?"


    This Ye Jinsu did not look the same as when she was in the account office.


    The current Ye Jinsu looked no different from an ordinary little girl. With her delicate face, she seemed to be able to attract tender affection towards her. As for Ye Jinsu, her eyes were cold and sharp, her killing intent causing others to be afraid.


    Grand Master could tell that something was wrong, but he had long since lost his mind to think about it. He only knew that he could not admit to such a large amount of money, or else he would really lose his life! Furthermore, all the silver was not in his hands!


    Most of them were in the hands of the Xie Clan.


    But he couldn''t say it. If he said it, he would die!


    If he said anything about it, it would completely cut off the Xie Clan''s retreat. Although the Xie Clan was chased out now, he knew they would return sooner or later. If he were to really do so, even if the Xie Clan were to die, they would rip out his skin and tear out his tendons!


    The Xie Clan had people backing them!


    He couldn''t afford to offend her.


    The Grand Master shook his head crazily, "No, I don''t! "I did not!"


    Ye Shisui''s face turned extremely ugly. He would not have believed it if someone told him that the Grand Master had embezzled so much silver from the mansion. But now, after looking through the account books and calculating the rough numbers, he had no choice but to believe it.


    "Physical evidence is conclusive!" What else do you have to say? "


    He only hated himself for trusting Grand Master so much in these past few years, for leaving behind such a great calamity in this mansion for so many years. With a wave of his hand, Ye Zheng was ready to call for help to drag him down.


    The Grand Master was so frightened that he struggled with all his might, shouting that he had been wronged. He was so scared that he peed his pants, and the air was filled with a fishy smell.


    Ye Jinxiu covered her nose and stepped forward as she thought, "Father, this is a very important matter. Daughter thinks that we should wait for Grandfather to come back before we discuss how to punish Grand Master."


    Ye Shisui glared at Ye Jinsu. He was still angry, but wasn''t Ye Jinsu just going against him? Speaking of which, why would Ye Jinsu plead on his behalf? Could it be that Ye Jinsu was on his side?


    Ye Shisui''s face turned even uglier. "Such a person would only be a disaster if he stayed in the mansion!" Why do you have to be biased towards him! "


    "Don''t tell me that you''re the same as him? They''re all outsiders!"


    Ye Jinsu was so shocked that her eyes widened. She retreated a step and knelt on the ground with an agitated tone, "I don''t have a daughter. Please enlighten me, father!"


    "If my daughter was on the same side as that Grand Master, why would she personally bring someone to my father!" As she spoke, her eyes turned red, and her eyes were filled with the grievances of being wronged.


    Ye Shisui was stunned by these words.


    He was so angry that he could not even see such a simple matter.


    However, since he had already said so, Ye Zheng would not take back his face. He was not going to listen to Ye Jinsu''s suggestion either. It was a disaster for such a person to stay for even a day longer, "There''s nothing much to say anymore, drag these two servants out and beat them to death."


    When Ye Jinsu heard this, she hurriedly got up from the ground and actually stretched out her hand to stop him, "Father, think twice!"


    Ye Shisui didn''t expect Ye Jinsu to be so protective of him. He was angry, but also puzzled. What on earth was she going to do?


    Ye Jinsu knelt in front of Ye Zhenzi and spoke sincerely, "Master is guilty of an unforgivable crime, but Father has already captured him and is not afraid of him running away. Right now, although killing him can relieve the anger in his heart, it will not benefit the Ye Family! "


    "Don''t even mention the fact that so many books clearly require time, the money that the Grand Master stole from the estate should be repaid."


    "Moreover, Grand Master was born with a deep relationship with Grandfather, and so he didn''t dare to kill him. When Grandfather comes back and finds out that his old friend is gone, how sad would he be? "


    Ye Jinsu took a deep breath and explained the pros and cons completely.


    Ye Shisui listened carefully and felt that it made sense. It was inevitable that Grand Master would be guilty, but other than dealing with this guilty person, there was more to do. Moreover, killing him like this and waiting for the Old Master to come back would make him sad. This was truly an unfilial act.


    No matter how he thought about it, the best method was to hold them in custody and slowly interrogate them as Ye Jinsu had said!


    Ye Shisui calmed down a bit. The expression on his face was a bit unsightly. He had never thought that he would be taught a lesson by a junior.


    He was being too impulsive.


    After calming himself down, Ye Shisan''s heart returned to normal. "Since that''s the case, let''s bet first!"


    The Grand Master, who had escaped death, was overjoyed. He couldn''t hold back his tears as he lay on the ground and continuously kowtowed to Ye Zhonu. Although he did not understand why Ye Jinsu would do this and expose him, but she had to plead for him.


    But no matter what, he could live for a few more days.


    Then there was still a chance. Even if he wanted to escape, he had to escape.


    Only in this way could they live ¡­


    When Ye Jinsu saw that Ye Zhonglou had changed his mind, she couldn''t help but reveal a sincere smile. It looked like he was wholeheartedly looking at Ye Zizi, happy for him.


    Ye Shisui was stunned for a moment by her expression. Finally, he turned around apathetically and flicked his sleeves as he left.


    He had to verify the accounts before dealing with the Grand Master. As for Ye Jinsu? Ye Zheng frowned. Why would she suddenly want to go and check the accounts today?


    He turned to the servant beside him, "Why did you suddenly go and check the accounts, Eldest Miss?"


    "It seems like the amount of silver that the account office sent to Eldest Miss all these years was not right, so Eldest Miss went to check it out." The servant at the side answered.


    Ye Shisui frowned even harder.


    All these years?


    That means it''s been a while, but a long time." Ye Zhonglou was probably mad at him again. He would never see Ye Jinsu again. Ye Jinsu was also a member of his family, a master! Ye! The servants dared to offend him like this!


    Bullying the Ye Family!


    Ye Chong snorted coldly and sat back down at his desk, flipping through the account book.


    Ye Jinsu got up from the yard and Little Red dusted off the dust on her knees. She looked at Ye Jinxiu with a puzzled expression and could not help but ask in a small voice, "How can Miss plead for that kind of person? Just drag her out and beat her to death."


    Ye Jinsu smiled and changed her appearance. She pulled Little Red and said, "Don''t be anxious, we''ll find out."

 C158

    Seeing how Ye Jinsu''s expression was unfathomable, Lil ''Red guessed that the young miss had a plan in mind, so she didn''t ask any further questions.


    Helping Ye Jinsu up, she looked up to the sky and said, "It''s getting late. Grandmother should be returning soon as well."


    "Let''s go to the front to get Grandmother."


    Xiao Hong also raised its head to take a look. The sky had darkened and a whole day had passed just like that. Ye Jinsu hadn''t eaten anything all day. Xiao Hong was worried that Ye Jinsu''s body would have to go to the old lady''s after all, causing trouble from the accounting office to Ye Zhenzu. Who would be able to bear the commotion?


    "Miss, why don''t you eat something first?"


    Ye Jinsu shook her head and looked at Xiao Hong, giving it a safe and sound smile. "It''s fine. Accompany me to the front door. When grandpa returns, I will personally explain it to him."


    Little Red knew that it was impossible for Ye JinSu to go back on her word. It could only sigh and accompany her to the front door.


    There was already a butler waiting at the front door.


    Ye Jinxiu also joined in. Not long after, a carriage slowly drove towards the Ye residence. That was the old lady''s carriage. Ye Jinsu saw the carriage stop, so she stepped forward to help the old lady off.


    When the old lady saw that it was Ye Jinsu, she was stunned for a moment before turning around to look at the Old Master in confusion.


    "Why are you here?"


    Ye Jinsu had a serious expression on her face as she spoke, "Father invites the two elders to come to the courtyard. He has something to discuss with Grandfather."


    The Old Master looked at Ye Jinsu in bewilderment. When he saw that Ye Jinsu and the steward were both extremely serious, he realized that something really might have happened. The old man couldn''t help but take the old lady with him as they walked towards Ye Zhenzheng''s courtyard. "What''s the matter?" he asked.


    He had not been in the mansion for a whole day, so what had happened in the manor?


    As he thought about it, the Old Master looked suspiciously at Ye Jinsu. Was it related to her?


    The housekeeper lowered his head and replied, "It''s the Grand Master. He embezzled more than a hundred thousand taels of silver from the estate and even made a bunch of false accounts. Master is currently checking the books."


    The Old Master stopped abruptly and looked at the butler in shock.


    What did he hear?


    A hundred thousand silver taels had been taken away by the Grand Master of the Residence?


    The Old Master''s expression became incredulous. The Grand Master was the person he had personally chosen, so how could he do such a thing?


    When the butler saw the Old Master''s expression, he could only lower his head and say, "It''s true. Master is in the study checking the books."


    The steward spoke in a very perceptive manner. Ye Jinsu had a very good expression on her face. The Old Master grew anxious. Presumably, this matter was true, but his heart rose to even higher heights. If it was true, it would bring no harm to the House of Ye!


    How could he relax when there was such a big tumor in the House of Ye!


    He quickened his pace, and the steward rushed to Ye Song''s courtyard. Before the servant could report, the God had already pushed open the door of the study.


    Ye Shou jumped in shock. He stood up from the table and saluted the old man, "Greetings, father."


    The Old Master swept his gaze across the desk and saw that the books on it were all open, as well as the box beside it. It was filled to the brim with books. The Old Master''s expression immediately became unsightly. His Qi and blood caused the Old Master to feel dizzy.


    Ye Jinxiu quickly supported him.


    "This... "These ¡­" The Old Master pointed at the books on the table, his lips trembling.


    Ye Shisui came over to support the old man with a worried look. "These are true account books. What the old man showed me all these years was a fake account made by him!"


    "Because of the age, the amount involved is huge. My son is checking it now."


    The old man''s chest heaved as he pushed Ye Zizai aside. He personally walked over to the desk and picked up an account book to read. With just one glance, the Old Master''s pupils dilated. His hand that was grabbing the account book tightened as he fiercely put it down.


    Just last year, the Grand Master had ignored the income of the entire village that was on the outskirts of the Ye residence!


    A whole few hundred silver taels!


    How audacious!


    "Where is he!" The Old Master roared, his voice full of anger. Even Ye Shisui could not help but be intimidated.


    "His son took him away and planned how to deal with him when his father returned." Ye Shisui said respectfully.


    The old man turned his head and looked at Ye Shisui, seemingly surprised. According to his understanding of his son, Ye Zhenzheng was the most impulsive when it came to matters concerning his son. Why did they actually leave him behind?


    Naturally, Ye Shisui didn''t say that it was Ye Jinshu who had given the reminder, and Ye Jinsu didn''t even mention a word of it.


    The Old Master only thought that he had been enlightened.


    The most important thing right now was not to dispose of that dog slave, but to think of a way to settle these accounts. It would be best to check if Grand Master had done anything else! If Ye Zhonglou had killed him on the spur of the moment, then there would be no place to interrogate him if anything had gone wrong with the accounts.


    At this point in time, Ye Zheng''s control over the situation was not bad.


    It seemed like he could handle this situation alone. He was only an old man, so he shouldn''t interfere.


    Since his birth until now, Ye Zheng had been in a hurry to stabilize the country. Naturally, he hadn''t encountered any major problems, and successfully inherited his position as a university scholar. However, the situation was not stable. He was worried that Ye Song''s impulsive behavior would cause trouble.


    Now it seemed that there was no need to worry.


    The Old Master''s expression eased up, and his look towards Ye Zhang Tie became softer, "Today''s matter has been handled well. Although this Master is my man, I will not be biased against him."


    "I''ve found out. Deal with him as he pleases."


    Ye Shisui saw the expression on the old man''s face and knew that the old man was satisfied with him. He could not help but feel a bit happy.


    "Your son will take care of it." Ye Shisui promised.


    The Old Master nodded and turned to leave. As he was leaving, he glanced at Ye Jinsu.


    Why was she here?


    After watching the Old Master leave, Ye Jinsu turned around and saluted and prepared to leave.


    Because of Ye Jinsu, Ye Shisui had received the complete trust of the Old Master. Seeing Ye Jinsu''s face, which was still covered by a veil, Ye Shisui''s expression became slightly better. "With that face of yours, I''ll call a doctor to come and take a look for you tomorrow. Go down."


    If Ye Jinsu was disgraced, it would be disgraced by him, the Ye Family''s face.


    Ye Jinsu opened her eyes and stared at Ye Zizai, only to be stunned for a few seconds as she stared at him without moving. A faint light flickered in her eyes. It was like a sudden pleasant surprise, but also like the sadness of being wronged. Ye Jinsu''s eyes turned red, and her lips trembled.


    "Thank you, Father!" Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and saluted, her voice actually choked.


    Ye Zhonglou was stunned. Ye Jinsu''s voice entered his ears and disturbed him, making him feel flustered.


    Fortunately, Ye Jinsu was the first one to step back, and Ye Zhonglou''s expression didn''t change much.


    Outside the house, in a corner where no one was looking, Ye Jinsu wiped the cold tears from the corners of her eyes.


    In the past, she sighed at Ye Jingru''s superb acting skills. But now, it seemed that it wasn''t too difficult. At least, she could now use it proficiently.

 C159

    When they returned to the courtyard, it was time to give the medicine to her face. Meng Lan had already brought the medicine box over.


    The wounds on Ye Jinxiu''s face had already mostly healed. There weren''t any traces of it left on her face. After she put on her makeup, it was completely gone. Just in case. Ye Shisui suddenly remembered that he was a good person, so he asked the doctor to come and show him to her.


    Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart as she removed her veil and applied the medicine on Meng Lan.


    After smearing it this time, the injury should be better in a few days.


    Ye JinRu''s injury should be more or less over.


    She told Mother Li to send the medicine and that it should be ready to be taken care of these days.


    Then she would have to wait.


    Ye Jinxiu patted her sore shoulder and called Little Red in, "How''s Wen Yuan these days?"


    Little Red shook her head. "Not so good."


    "I heard that Wen Yuan''s face had been cut. It seems that when the Second Miss saw her face swollen, she was dissatisfied and had cut Wen Yuan''s face." After saying that, Xiao Hong could not help but shiver. Ye Jingru was truly a madman. She felt a bit of heartache for Wen Yuan and had followed such a master.


    Ye Jinsu also looked at Xiao Hong in surprise. She knew that Ye Jinru was very vicious, but she didn''t expect her actions to be so extreme.


    He really thought of her as a good daughter. Both of them had the same temper, if she got angry, she would go feed the pigs.


    Ye Jinsu sneered, "Tell Mama Li to bring Wenyuan here, I have something to tell her."


    Little Red understood in her heart and immediately ran out to deliver the letter. Not long after, she brought some people over. Wen Yuan really covered her face with a veil and walked in with her head lowered. However, she had lost a lot of weight in the past few days. The arrogance he had previously disappeared as well. He looked quite pitiful as he followed behind his mother Li.


    With such a drastic change in attitude, even Ye Jinsu was a bit surprised.


    It seemed like Ye Jingru was not having a good time these past few days. The corners of Ye Jinsu''s mouth curled up. This was exactly what she wanted.


    "Get up." Ye Jinsu did not let Wen Yuan kneel on the ground for long, because Wen Yuan''s body was trembling slightly. It was unknown whether it was due to fear or something.


    She lowered her head to look at Wen Yuan''s face and shook her head, saying, "What''s wrong with that face? "How could second sister bear to ruin such a good face? It makes my heart ache just to look at it."


    She had expected to marry, but now that her face had been ruined, her entire life had been ruined as well.


    As she thought of this, Wen Yuan couldn''t help but tear up, but he didn''t dare to cry. All he could do was let out a slight whimper.


    Xiao Hong actually felt pain in its heart as it looked at her.


    "Why are you crying? Stop crying." Ye Jinsu immediately turned her head to look at Little Red. Little Red ran down the stairs and stuffed the small medicine jar in her hand into Wen Yuan''s hands. "This is the medicine given to you by Miss. Remember to apply it every day. If you accidentally leave a scar, it won''t look good."


    Wen Yuan looked at Xiao Hong in shock. For a moment, he even forgot to cry.


    However, Little Red had already retreated and stood behind Ye Jinsu. Wen Yuan knew that this was Ye Jinsu''s intention. She immediately kneeled down and kowtowed several times towards Ye Jinsu, "This servant thanks First Miss for her pity. Thank you First Miss for her pity!"


    The medicine Ye Jinsu gave him could be considered her life-saving medicine.


    Normally, she wouldn''t be able to leave the courtyard, so naturally, no one would give her medicine. Ye Jingru definitely wouldn''t give her medicine. If he didn''t apply medicine to his face, it would be ruined sooner or later.


    As he kowtowed, Wen Yuan couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Ye Jinsu sighed, took out a handkerchief and handed it to Wen Yuan. She said with a bit of heartache, "Second sister usually isn''t this kind of person. Did you commit some great sin that caused her to be so angry?"


    Wen Yuan suddenly looked up and said with red eyes, "Your servant has not!"


    She had been doing her best to serve Ye Jingru. However, Ye Jingru was not happy so she decided to use her as a punching bag. She stood alone in the courtyard, helpless and helpless. She could only cry in grief and not be seen by Ye Jingru.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to live a good life.


    "I don''t have a servant, but Second Miss is unruly and willful. Even if I''m not wrong, Second Miss will find fault with me and punish me."


    There was no one else here except Ye Jinsu and Xiao Hong. In any case, Ye Jinsu and Ye Jingru were rivals, so she would love to hear Ye Jingru speak ill of her.


    Plus, since she followed Mama Li out, she didn''t want to go back.


    Wen Yuan climbed to Ye Jinsu''s feet and held onto her skirt, looking at her as if she was her savior. "Young Miss, this servant didn''t know what was good for me in the past and was disrespectful to Eldest Miss. I request Eldest Miss not to blame this servant. This servant will never dare to do it again."


    "Please save this servant ¡­"


    Ye Jinxiu calmly pulled out her foot, "You are the second sister''s man, how can I save you?"


    Hearing this, Wenyuan panicked. Right now, only Ye Jinsu was her savior. If she left Ye Jinru, she would only be safe by Ye Jinsu''s side. She lowered her head as her mind raced. She was no fool. She knew that Ye Jinsu had called her over in the middle of the night so he naturally wanted her as well.


    However, Ye Jinsu''s current attitude clearly made her anxious. She didn''t have the time to think about why Ye Jinsu was acting like this. She could only grab onto Ye Jinsu like she was drowning and try to save her life.


    "Eldest Miss, I can work for Eldest Miss and be her slave."


    "As long as eldest miss doesn''t let me return to the second miss''s side ¡­"


    If she went back, she would be beaten to death by Ye Jinru. In Ye Jinru''s eyes, she was just a useless servant whose only use was to vent her anger. She didn''t want to live such a life anymore.


    Hearing this, Ye Jinsu smiled faintly and said, "You are the second sister''s man, I don''t dare to ask you to leave."


    When Wen Yuan heard this, his face went completely pale without a trace of blood.


    "But if you''re willing to work for me, it''s not impossible."


    The moment she heard this, it was a turning point for Wen Yuan. She became extremely excited and knocked her head a few times on the ground to show her loyalty. "This servant is willing!" This humble servant is willing to beat the crap out of First Miss! "


    Even Little Red was frightened by this display of strength. In its eyes, there was a hint of excitement and adoration as it looked at Ye Jinsu.


    It was just a few sentences from the young mistress, and she managed to make Wen Yuan obedient. As expected of the young mistress.


    "If you had that kind of loyalty, I would naturally use you. But you must understand that if you work for me and my second sister finds out, there won''t be any good results."


    Ye Jinsu''s words were serious, but they were also true. When Wen Yuan heard this, she was stunned and hesitated for a moment.


    It wasn''t that she hadn''t thought about it, but even if she didn''t work for Ye Jinxiu, she still wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences. Wen Yuan looked at Ye Jinsu and boldly asked, "Young Miss, if you achieve great things in the future, will you abandon your servants?"


    "Of course not." Ye Jinshu answered very quickly with sincerity in his eyes.

 C160

    Wen Yuan lowered her head and knelt down once more.


    That was enough. She had served beside Ye Jinru for more than ten years, and it was definitely a lie to say that she had no feelings. However, Ye JinRu had personally ruined her loyalty. She thought that she wasn''t very smart and wasn''t able to help Ye JinRu much, but she had always been honest with Ye Jingru.


    Even when Ye Jingru had scolded her, she had endured it.


    However, Ye Jinru was getting crazier and crazier. When she saw her face swell up, she was so angry that she broke the mirror and used the lens to cut her own face.


    At that time, Ye Jingru had never considered their slave relationship for more than ten years!


    No! In other words, in Ye Jingru''s eyes, they never had any sort of master slave friendship! She was just a lowly slave who could allow her to hit, curse, and vent!


    Wiping her tears, Wen Yuan said, "This servant has thought it through. This servant is willing to work for Eldest Miss, as long as Eldest Miss remembers this servant in the future."


    Ye Jinsu finally smiled in satisfaction. "If that''s the case, then quickly get up. I don''t have that many rules to follow."


    Wen Yuan raised her head and stood up, sobbing, "This servant has been out for quite some time. What orders do you have for me, Young Miss?"


    Finally he got to the point.


    Ye Jinshu smiled and parted his lips. Wen Yuan''s eyes instantly widened, as if she had heard something inconceivable. Even Xiao Hong, who was standing behind her, covered her mouth in shock.


    "Do you understand?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    Wen Yuan was still in a state of shock, and she had yet to regain her senses. However, she quickly understood that this was a great opportunity for her.


    As long as she succeeded this time, she would no longer have to suffer the bullying of Ye Jinru.


    Wen Yuan''s surprised face turned excited. She understood the importance of this matter and nodded emphatically. "This servant understands!"


    Only then did Ye Jinsu let her leave with a sigh of relief.


    It wasn''t until Wen Yuan left that Xiao Hong spoke up worriedly, "Miss, is this Wen Yuan trustworthy? If she disobeys us so quickly, will she change sides? "


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head. "No."


    From that moment onwards, she had already been unable to explain herself to Ye Jingru. As long as he spoke up to Ye JinRu and the Wen Yuan beside her came here, regardless of whether Wen Yuan did anything for him, Ye JinRu wouldn''t let Wen Yuan off.


    Thus, from the very beginning, she came here with the mindset that she had to turn the tables.


    She slowly guided him. First, she made Wen Yuan personally voice out his dissatisfaction, with the intention of capturing him and rejecting him. This made Wen Yuan''s desire to rely on herself even more intense. Finally, he calmly asked if she had thought it through, told her to think it through in front of him, told her to understand her situation.


    The result was as Ye Jinsu had expected, and it even exceeded her expectations.


    "Can she do it?" Little Red was still a little worried as she asked. Everyone knew about Wen Yuan''s previous attitude.


    This Ye Jinsu wasn''t worried in the slightest.


    "Don''t worry, even if she did it for her own sake, she would have forced Ye JinRu into a corner."


    She was betting all of her money on Ye Jinxiu. As long as she could recover, she would definitely be fine.


    After doing all of this, Ye Jinsu yawned lazily and asked, "Who is guarding the Grand Master?"


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu was tired, Xiao Hong immediately stood up to help him. With a pained heart, she said, "Miss, you''ve been tired for the entire day. You can think about these things tomorrow."


    From morning until night, Ye Jinsu''s mind never stopped thinking. How could she continue like this?


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head and asked again, "It''s fine. I''m going to sleep right away. Who are the guards?"


    Xiao Hong sighed and looked at Ye Jinsu with worry, "They are all people by the old master''s side."


    Ye Jinsu was silent for a moment. The Grand Master was being closely watched. They were all people close to Ye Zizai, and it was not easy for them to do anything ¡­


    However, it wasn''t as if there was nothing he could do. Ye Jinsu thought for a while and said, "Go and ask around tomorrow. The one who brought food to Grand Master is the one in the kitchen."


    Little Red repeatedly said yes and pressed Ye Jinsu onto the bed, urging her to sleep.


    Only then did Ye Jinsu lower her eyes. She was unable to bear the exhaustion and fell asleep.


    Recently, she didn''t feel too good. It was as if that piece of jade had taken away her good sleep after it left her side. Ye Jinsu always had some fragmented dreams and didn''t have much energy to sleep on.


    This time, she dreamt of Ning Yunyin.


    She dreamt that the first time she saw Ning Yunyin, she had come out of her carriage in front of her own residence. However, Ning Yunyin wasn''t waiting for her at the door.


    They couldn''t find Ning Yunyin in the Ning Prince''s estate, nor could they find her on the streets. It was as if they had never met each other before.


    Ye Jinxiu was jolted awake.


    As she sat on the bed, she clutched her chest and panted. When she closed her eyes, she unexpectedly thought of the scene from that day when Ning Yunyin had interrogated her.


    Ever since that day, she no longer had anything to do with Ning Yunyin. He didn''t ask for Meng Lan to go back, nor did he have Meng Lan express anything. His days went on as usual, as if there had never been a person like Ning Yunyin.


    It was so similar to a dream, and Ye Jinxiu was shocked.


    Xiao Hong pushed open the door and came in with a bottle of water for washing her face. She saw that Ye Jinsu was covered in cold sweat. "Miss, are you having nightmares again?"


    Ye Jinsu came back to her senses and shook her head, shaking away the messy scene. Forcing himself not to think about these things, he got up and washed his face before asking, "Have you found the person who delivered the food to Grand Master?"


    Little Red held the handkerchief and looked at Ye Jinsu with a strange expression, "Miss, it''s still early in the morning and you haven''t even started to bring us food yet."


    Only then did Ye Jinsu regain her senses and smile embarrassedly.


    Little Red shook her head and looked at Ye Jinsu with a worried expression. She reached out her hand to touch Ye Jinsu''s forehead, "Miss, are you alright?"


    Ye Jinsu curiously slapped her hand away, "What can I do for you?"


    "But Miss, don''t you think you''re a little too anxious right now? "Miss, you weren''t like this in the past. Although you were very powerful in the past, you wouldn''t be like this now. You would sharpen your head and focus on dealing with Ye JinRu."


    After saying that, Xiao Hong pondered for a moment, "Even though there''s nothing wrong with it, it''s different from what Miss did before."


    He was even more desperate than before, but there was no need for that.


    It felt like he was paralyzing himself with all sorts of things, causing his brain to become a little muddled.


    Little Red looked worriedly at Ye Jinsu, afraid that she would fall down one day.


    Ye Jinsu stopped washing her face and suddenly felt as if her heart had been stabbed. In a panic, she pulled the handkerchief over her face and wiped it away. Ye Jinsu pretended to be calm as she said, "What nonsense are you spouting? I''m still talking like before." "Now is the best time to deal with Ye JinRu. If we do not act, then she will act against us."


    He wiped his face randomly and realized that he actually felt guilty to the point that his fingers were trembling.


    Fiercely pinching her palm, the stabbing pain pulled Ye Jinsu back to reality. She put down her handkerchief and smiled at Xiao Hong consolingly, "I''m fine, don''t think too much."

 C161

    Little Red was silent for a while. The room was silent. Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and did not say anything. The room was filled with some messy breathing, which showed that her master was not calm at the moment. Little Red lowered its head and cast a sidelong glance at Ye Jinxiu. In a low and cautious voice, it asked, "Miss, is it because of Ning Wang?"


    Ye Jinsu''s body stiffened. She turned her head and walked in front of the mirror to fix her makeup. She did not answer Little Red''s question and just ignored it.


    Or maybe it was like he was trying to escape.


    Xiao Hong sighed and walked behind Ye Jinsu to comb her hair. In the mirror, Ye Jinsu had an expressionless face and her eyes were dim. Xiao Hong bit her lips. She knew that she shouldn''t have spoken, but she still said, "Miss, since you have Ning Wang in your heart, why did you push him away?"


    Isn''t that a contradiction? Little Red doesn''t understand.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes, but she still didn''t say anything. There wasn''t much change in her expression. Only his hand hidden in his sleeve had tightened a bit, and his palm was covered in sweat. Ye Jinsu lifted her eyes to look at the mirror, her gaze was like looking at Little Red''s body in the mirror, but also looking at herself in the mirror, "It''s better to have a long pain than a short one."


    She was no longer a teenage girl, past the age when she would risk her life for her lover without fear of the earth.


    Having lived for more than twenty years in her previous life, she was very clear-headed.


    However, this clarity of mind rested within her heart, as if something had stabbed into her flesh. It didn''t hurt much, but it stirred up her flesh and blood, making it difficult for her to rest in peace.


    Little Red still doesn''t understand. She lowered her head to look at Ye Jinsu in the mirror and sighed again. She grew up with Ye Jinxiu and thought that she understood her thoughts the most. But lately, she had gradually begun to understand Ye Jinxiu more and more.


    Ye Jinsu''s considerations were too profound for her to understand.


    Xiao Hong looked at the reflection in the mirror that showed that her facial features were not yet mature and her eyes were already clear. Suddenly, she opened her mouth and said, "I keep on having the feeling that Miss seems to have grown too fast. She has grown beyond her age and wisdom."


    Her gaze landed on Ye Jinsu. She had never seen such a gaze from someone of the same age as her young mistress. It was as if he had experienced a lot. His eyes were covered by a layer of fog. The original light was hidden underneath, floating above the surface. Only a few shallow things could be seen.


    Miss is only fifteen years old ¡­


    It must be because she was forced to do it in the House of Ye. Xiao Hong sniffed and felt upset.


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment. She unconsciously raised her hand to rub her eyes. She had already changed so much without her realizing it?


    These eyes were a lot more steady than in his previous life, a lot more weighing and a bit more mental cultivation. Her eyes had too early abandoned this naive face, and she was running in an uncontrollable direction towards the past.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her hand and sighed. Indeed, adversity allowed one to grow up.


    After yawning a little, Ye Jinsu opened her sleepy eyes and decided to take a nap. She covered up Xiao Hong''s sighing mouth to prevent her from worrying again.


    "I''m going to take a nap, come look for me again if you have any news." Ye Jinshu stretched lazily and climbed up onto the comfortable and soft bed.


    Xiao Hong''s eyes lit up and nodded its head.


    This sleep was pretty good. When Ye Jin woke up, it was already afternoon and she missed her meal. Thus, Xiao Hong did not wake up. He just asked the kitchen to prepare some food and brought it over. He couldn''t help but feel happy when he saw that Ye Jinxiu was in a much better mood.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Xiao Hong''s excited expression helplessly and could not help but ask, "Was I that bad before? for you to be worried like this? "


    She just hadn''t been idle. Ye Jinsu felt that she wasn''t that scary.


    Xiao Hong stuck out her tongue, but said very seriously: "I know Miss has her way of thinking. Xiao Hong''s mind is still in a daze, but she believes that Miss did the right thing. Xiao Hong was just accompanying the little miss. Seeing that the little miss was unhappy, she decided to help the little miss relax. "


    Saying that, Xiao Hong lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Xiao Hong can''t help you with too many things ¡­"


    None of the things that Ye Jinsu was currently doing were things that she could interfere with.


    Ye Jinxiu laughed involuntarily, "Silly Little Red, you are enough to accompany me. This is something that others cannot do."


    She was thrown into the huge Ye Residence alone, and there was a bunch of monsters and demons around. When she was tired and had to deal with them, there was only Xiao Hong by her side. The weight Little Red held in her heart was irreplaceable.


    And the wet nurse...


    Ye Jinxiu paused for a moment and her vision turned hazy. Those few months seemed to be like a dream. Ye Jinsu suddenly felt that these past few months were very long. Her previous generation''s time didn''t seem to be as long as these few months.


    The only thing that remained unchanged was the scene from that day.


    The hand holding the chopsticks suddenly tightened. Ye Jinsu found it difficult to calm down, so she put it down. His eyes were filled with an uncontrollable killing intent. It was as sharp as the blade of a knife, and every inch of it could take a person''s life.


    Soon, soon.


    Soon, the Xie Clan could go to the unmarked cemetery to personally apologize.


    Wiping her mouth, Ye Jinsu expressed that she had eaten her fill and asked, "Have you found the people who delivered the food in the kitchen?"


    Red Dot, whom she had asked at noon, said, "It was sent by the kitchen manager, the Ontario."


    Ye Jinsu frowned. This was not easy to deal with.


    Ontario is a quiet, usually kept in their own kitchen, quietly did the job of steward. Ye Jinxiu wouldn''t believe him even if he said he didn''t have any skills. The other person seemed to have no desires, and was only interested in cooking. This kind of person was clearly more difficult to recruit than those with a lot of thoughts.


    Xiao Hong also saw that Ontario is not easy to talk about, afraid that silver can not be bribed.


    Ye Jinsu sighed and stood up. "Let''s go to the kitchen and see what kind of person this Ontario woman is."


    By the way, do you have any openings?


    The Grand Master was currently locked up, so there was no way for her to get close to him. Fortunately, right now, Ye Zhichang and the Old Master were too focused on settling the score that they couldn''t care less about Ye Jinsu.


    With so many account books, it would take them seven to eight days to get to know each other. Plus, they still had to discuss the conviction of Grand Master.


    Ye Jinsu estimated that it was about time.


    Ye Jinsu usually didn''t come to the kitchen. The last time she came was when she came here to show off her might. At that time, everyone in the kitchen suffered a huge loss. Although Ye Jinsu was still living in the backyard, her status was much higher than before, and no one dared to neglect the kitchen.


    Who knew if the Xie mother and daughter were chased away or punished? The only one left in the courtyard was Ye Jinsu, the eldest miss.


    "First Miss, do you need anything to eat?" The Ontario woman was waiting on the stove, cooking something. When she saw Ye Jinsu, she quickly wiped her hands and bowed. She was a new steward, so she had to work diligently. She treated Ye Jinsu with utmost respect, not making the slightest mistake.

 C162

    Ye Jinsu smiled. The attitude others had towards her was either to lower her head and not say anything, or to be filled with fear and trepidation. Everyone knew that only a few newbies here were innocent. In the past, when Ye Jinsu had fallen, who hadn''t added insult to injury?


    Because of how quickly they had exchanged words all those years ago, these people were now panicking. Even some of the newbies couldn''t help but feel a little afraid of Ye Jinsu when they saw this battle.


    Only Ontario was neither humble nor haughty, as if she had never heard of Ye Jinsu''s style.


    However, she didn''t need to be afraid of anything. In Ye Jinsu''s memories, there was basically no one like this. She was probably the quiet type. When some servants acted arrogantly, Ontario''s mothers didn''t go overboard.


    Ye Jinxiu understood her slightly. That was before she was promoted to be a steward, but now that she had been promoted to one, she knew that things weren''t as simple as they seemed.


    Ye Jinsu smiled faintly and said, "Father thought that he would tire his eyes from settling the bill in the next few days, so he came over to tell you guys to stew some medlar soup for clear liver and clear sight."


    His reason was serious and quite filial. The mother of Ontario nodded, looked back at the ingredients, and said: "Now the stew will be delivered to Master at night, and this servant will tell the people to cook it."


    After saying that, the Ontario mother stood up and called for a little girl in red beside her. She was steaming the food for the old lady, unable to separate her hands. The little girl dressed in red looked about the same size as Su Ming and had a mischievous look on her face as she hopped over to work.


    The Ontario lady obviously liked the little girl better. She had a smile on her face as she told her to be careful and not mess up the stew.


    The age of the nutmeg branch, even if there were two small spots on its face, it could not hide the fact. Many of the men looked at her.


    Xiao Hong followed Ye Jinsu''s line of sight and explained, "That little girl seems to be the daughter of an Ontario mother, but she doesn''t have a husband. She said she''s dead. But everyone said that Ontario was not married at all, and that this daughter was unmarried and pregnant. "


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyes in surprise.


    The Ontario mother looked very young and didn''t expect to have a daughter this old. She estimated that she would be born in her mid-fifties. Although she was about to get married, she would give birth to a child if she was just 15-16 years old. After all, the girl was too young and the child she gave birth to was weak.


    As for whether it was her husband''s death or her pregnancy, she had no idea.


    However, she noticed something else. It was the butler who came over to retrieve the items. He was staring at the little girl with naked eyes. The moment that little girl An saw the housekeeper, it was as if she had seen a god of pests. Her eyes reddened from fright, and her trembling hands dropped her saber as she ran outside.


    Ontario also immediately stood up, with a tense and serious expression on her face as she stared at the butler, unable to take her eyes off him.


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes and calmly turned around to leave, "The butler stayed in the mansion for more than ten years, is he already in his forties?"


    Xiao Hong nodded. He was still unmarried even at such an age. Everyone felt that he was going to end up lonely. However, he seemed to have taken a fancy to Ontario''s daughter recently. Xiao Hong pouted and said, "A toad really wants to eat swan meat."


    Not only that, but he had openly asked Ontario to marry him and had ended up being chased away. It was said that that was the first time Ontario had gotten so angry.


    After that, the butler didn''t mention it again, but it was obvious that his heart was still with little girl An. Every time he took the opportunity to come to the kitchen, he would either lecherously stare at little girl An or take advantage of her.


    "I heard that he even had the intention of letting the lord matchmaking for her." Little Red said disdainfully. This little girl An was quite pitiful. Being looked up to by such an old man meant that she had lost all of her good years.


    However, he had only heard of it before, he didn''t know if it was true or false.


    Ye Jinsu listened blandly and suddenly stopped, "Go and check if this butler really wants to speak to father."


    It was almost evening by the time he returned to the courtyard, the doctor that Ye Zhang had hired had been waiting for a while. Ye Jinsu looked at him in a daze and almost forgot about it. She smiled sweetly and said, "I went to the kitchen to ask the servants to make some Clear Vision Soup. I''ve made the doctor wait for a long time. I still have to send some soup over to father, so I''ll have to trouble the doctor to look a little faster. "


    The doctor was someone Ye Shisui trusted, so he was naturally loyal to Ye Shisui as well. Ye Jinsu''s words did not forget to take care of Ye Shisui. He was truly filial.


    The doctor stroked his beard and laughed heartily. He glanced at Ye Jinsu''s face through the veil. "It''s fine. I see that Eldest Miss''s face has almost recovered. This old man will recover soon."


    The eyes of the old doctor with the white beard and hair were very bright. He could clearly see her face through the veil. Ye Jinsu sighed in her heart and took off her veil.


    After applying the medicine from yesterday, there were no traces of it on his face today.


    The doctor looked at it for a bit and then took Ye Jinsu''s pulse. He closed his eyes and seemed to be very focused.


    "There''s nothing wrong with Eldest Miss''s face, but Eldest Miss hasn''t been able to sleep well lately, so what are you dreaming about?" the doctor asked, retracting his hand. It was a question, but it seemed certain.


    Seeing that it wasn''t a big deal, Ye Jinsu nodded.


    The doctor looked understanding, neither surprised nor surprised, "This is the result of your liver and gallbladder burning, and kidney energy being depleted. Has Miss met with any trouble recently?"


    After asking, the doctor felt that something was amiss. The matter regarding the young lady was not something he could ask, so he had to avoid saying too much. The doctor quickly lowered his head and took out a pen and paper, passing by this topic, "I will prescribe two sets of body medicine for you to help you recover."


    "This is not a big problem, Miss can relax and rest for the next few days."


    When Ye Jinsu saw this, she smiled. She had been troubled quite a bit recently, but which one of them could be put down so easily? There were some things that she could not let go of, such as the Xie mother and daughter. Some things were not things that she could let go of just because she wanted to. For example, Ning Yunxiao.


    Taking the prescription, Ye Jinsu spoke again, "Doctors are skilled in medicine, do you know how to eat?"


    The doctor looked at Ye Jinsu doubtfully, not understanding why she was asking this.


    Ye Jinsu explained, "Father has been working too hard these past few days, so I''m worried that he might be too tired. I want to ask if there is any food for him to take care of his body. I''ll prepare it and send it to him."


    The doctor suddenly realized that this young lady was really filial, but he had never seen her before.


    This was the first time he had seen the eldest miss ever since he had met her, the second Miss who had been surrounding Ye Zizai every day.


    Such a great young lady, and she was actually living in the backyard. The doctor couldn''t help but sigh. He then wrote down a few recipes for the meal and handed them to Ye Jinsu, "I''ve been treating the lord for many years. I know the lord''s physique the best. These prescriptions are the most suitable to complement the lord''s body."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t quite understand, so she put it away properly in her arms.


    It wasn''t until the doctor left that Ye Jinsu threw the prescriptions onto the table.


    Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart.

 C163

    Little Red looked at the naked look of disdain on Ye Jinsu''s face and pursed her lips with a smile. Miss was still the prettiest in her house at the most unbridled times. She more or less wanted to act in front of others. Putting away the few prescriptions, Xiao Hong smiled and said, "I just took a walk outside and did manage to gather some information."


    "That butler not only wanted to marry little girl An, but also almost sullied little girl An''s reputation and integrity." Little Red said.


    Ye Jinxiu''s eyelids jumped, "What''s going on?"


    It was just a while ago. That night, the steward drank too much and came to the kitchen to find Miss An in a daze. He grabbed her and threw her into his arms. In the end, it was only Ontario who arrived in time to drag the housekeeper away, saving little girl An. Several kitchen people had seen this, and only a few days after Ontario was promoted to overseer, she used her authority to keep it under wraps.


    If word got out, her daughter wouldn''t have to be a human anymore.


    After this incident, little girl An had been hiding as far away as possible. Ontario was angry, but there was no justice to be done, so she had to hide.


    However, the steward was getting more and more arrogant. Thinking about how he almost succeeded that night, he felt somewhat unwilling. In his heart, he was still thinking about little girl An.


    She knew that there was nothing else but lust. Someone had previously found him a wife, but they all looked down on his beauty. This time, he was interested in little girl An. He was afraid that it wouldn''t be so easy to let her go.


    No wonder when little girl An saw the butler in the afternoon, she was so frightened that her face turned white.


    Ontario was also very nervous.


    It seemed that Ontario wasn''t without weakness. Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and thought for a moment before saying, "Go and bring the soup over to the kitchen. Call Miss An to send it over."


    Xiao Hong nodded and left the room. Very soon, little girl An came back with a cup of medlar soup.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her carefully a few times. Her eyes were beautiful, large and full of spirit. They were sparkling with joy. Ye Jinshu smiled gently and put on a warm expression, "I''ve heard rumors recently that the butler has something to do with you."


    Little girl An blinked twice, remembering her mother''s instructions: Answer truthfully and nod.


    "I saw it today. You seem to be about the same age as me, and I''ve wronged you by marrying the butler. I''m sure your mother would not be willing."


    The little girl An lowered her head and nodded.


    It seemed a taciturn, timid fellow.


    "I just happen to have a servant girl in my courtyard. If you don''t mind, you can come to my courtyard. This way, the steward can pester you all day long."


    Little girl An was stunned for a moment before being unable to react. Didn''t he leave the kitchen to come here so that he could leave his mother? But indeed, in Ye Jinsu''s yard, the steward would never dare to pester her again.


    Biting her lower lip, little girl An hesitated for a moment before speaking, "This servant ¡­" This servant is still young, can this servant go back and discuss it with mother? "


    Ye Jinsu had expected her to say this and didn''t force her. It was as if she was really just making suggestions, "Of course you can. You can go back and think about it first."


    After saying that, he got Little Red to send him off.


    It was night.


    Ye Jinsu carried the soup and walked towards Ye Jinsu''s principal. Xiao Hong followed behind her slowly, tilting its head and thinking about something.


    She wondered what the meaning of Ye Jinsu''s actions were. She discovered that her brain could no longer keep up with Ye Jinsu''s. She needed to practice hard. Ye Jinxiu turned her head and saw the conflicted expression on Xiao Hong''s face. She knew that she was thinking of breaking her brain again.


    Pursing his lips into a smile, Ye Jinsu urged, "If you don''t leave soon, the soup will get cold."


    Xiao Hong suddenly returned to its senses and ran two steps to catch up.


    "Mademoiselle, why don''t you just leave Ann alone, so that Ontario can only listen to you?" Little Red puzzledly asked. Ontario''s most treasured daughter, if her daughter was in Ye Jinsu''s hands, she would definitely listen obediently.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Little Red and smiled with a hint of profoundness in her smile, "Why would I forcefully hold her down?"


    Little Red stuck out her tongue and revealed a naughty smile, "But Miss originally wanted to keep her here, right? Isn''t the girl Ann in our yard used to threaten Ontario? "


    The results were all the same.


    Ye Jinsu stopped and looked at Little Red with squinted eyes. Little Red shrank back its neck, thinking that Ye Jinsu was going to get angry. Ye Jinsu only said one sentence: "You''ve become smarter."


    Intense but not dangerous, Xiao Hong patted her chest.


    Ye Jinxiu continued walking, "Then I''ll test you. What will be the consequences of using a person as a proton? What will be the consequences of the other party taking the initiative to leave?"


    The words sounded mysterious. Xiao Hong rolled its eyes and thought, Isn''t it the same?


    As he said this, he reached the gate of Ye Zheng''s courtyard. Ye Jinsu smiled at Xiao Hong and said, "Think about it."


    With that, he lifted his leg and went in.


    For the past two days, Ye Shisui had been checking out accounting books in a blur. He had to be careful not to make any mistakes, and these past few days, he felt extremely tired. Ye Jinsu came in with a bowl of clear soup. The fragrance made his nose flutter.


    "Good day, Father." Ye Jinsu brought the stewed medlar soup to Ye Shisui''s table, smiled and said, "This soup has eyes for the liver. Daddy has been reading the account books these few days, so I have to put in a lot of effort. Drinking this is good for the body."


    Ye Shisui raised his head to look at Ye Jinsu. He lowered his head and carefully scooped up the soup. When he looked at his lowered eyebrows and ears, he looked a lot more gentle. Ye Shisui raised his eyebrows. Perhaps he really was a little tired. He could not help but feel hungry when he saw the bowl of soup that Ye Jinsu had given him.


    He didn''t care that Ye Jinxiu had given it to him. He didn''t have the heart to think that Ye Jinxiu might not have had good intentions. In any case, her current appearance was a bit pleasing to the eye. Ye Zheng accepted it with ease and took a sip of the soup.


    Halfway through his drink, he suddenly thought of something. "Did the doctor go to see you?"


    Ye Jinsu nodded, "Yes, the doctor said that it''s fine. It''ll be fine in a few days."


    Ye Chong did not even raise his head, but only focused on drinking the soup. Hearing Ye Jinsu''s words, he nodded. As long as he did not break his appearance, everything would be fine.


    "If you have nothing to do, then go down first." Although he had accepted Ye Jinsu''s bowl of soup, that did not mean he had accepted her.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head, but did not move for the moment. She hesitated for a second before kneeling down, "Daughter is wrong."


    Ye Zheng was stunned as he drank the soup. He looked suspiciously at Ye Jinsu before putting down the bowl and asked in a heavy tone, "What did you do wrong?"


    What did she do now?


    Did he bring a bowl of soup for the first time so that he could continue on with what he wanted to say?


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and spoke in a low voice, "Daughter wanted a little girl from the kitchen."


    Ye Zheng frowned. What the hell was this?


    "What is going on?" Ye Shisui was slightly displeased. He had not dealt with all the things here, and did not have time to care about the trivial matters of Ye Jinsu.

 C164

    "That girl is someone that the steward has his eyes on. Your daughter knows that the steward is someone that your father values, but that girl is only fifteen years old ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and said. She paused, as if she couldn''t bear to say it, "Your daughter dared to ask him over, so she came to apologize to daddy."


    Is there such a thing?


    Ye Zheng frowned, he knew how lecherous the steward was. It wasn''t like he hadn''t found a maid for his housekeeper, he had even rejected them one by one. Who knew that he would fall for a fifteen-year-old girl?


    Ridiculous!


    He didn''t even look at the people in his forties. How could this girl be willing?


    The air pressure above his head was a bit cold, so before Ye Zhisu could say anything, Ye Jinsu spoke again, "I heard ¡­ I heard that the girl had been looking for her life several times already. When the daughter thought of how pitiful she was, she decided to come over. "


    Looking for death?


    Ye Shisui frowned even harder. How could this be such a big thing?


    Sure enough, there was no butler in the manor. Just a mess as chaotic as this. Ye Song''s face turned cold, "Alright, I won''t blame you for this. I will take care of it myself."


    "If you want that girl, then take it. Treat her well."


    They told others that the House of Ye was harsh to the point of forcing the servants to seek death.


    Ye Jinsu calmly curled the corner of her lips, pretending to be ecstatic, "Thank you, father! Father is merciful! "


    Ye Zizai enjoyed this compliment.


    Ye Jinsu was also very satisfied.


    After exiting the yard, Ye Jinsu smiled as if she expected it.


    Little Red was still thinking about the previous question and was lost in thought behind Ye Jinxiu. Little Red was still thinking about the previous question and was lost in thought. Ye Jinsu turned her head and looked at her helplessly. Little Red suddenly understood after being hit by this and her eyes lit up, "Miss, I understand!"


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows. "Tell me about it."


    Xiao Hong''s face revealed an excited smile, as if she was picking up money, "If we force them to submit, it might bring about the opposite effect. However, if they choose to give in to us, we are the ones who will firmly control them! "


    After saying that, Xiao Hong moved her head closer to Ye Jinxiu and looked at her with sparkling eyes like a student asking for a reward, "Miss, am I right?"


    Ye Jinsu smiled and rubbed her fluffy head, "Smart, you''re right!"


    Using force to make someone else use it was the lowest method. A dog can jump over a wall in a hurry, let alone a man. The best way was to use it bit by bit to coerce others into willing to serve him.


    "Then guess again, why did I tell Ye Shisui about this?" Ye Jinsu blinked her eyes and threw another question at Little Red.


    Xiao Hong shook her head in confusion.


    In comparison, she was even more confused by the other one. "Miss, Miss An girl obviously hasn''t entered Sunset Spring Garden yet. Why did you tell Master that you wanted her here?"


    When she asked this question, Ye Jinxiu smiled indifferently and didn''t answer immediately.


    After walking for some time, Xiao Hong thought that Ye Jinxiu would not answer her. Ye Jinxiu suddenly spoke up with a smile, "It''s not a big deal. Let''s make a bet."


    Hearing these very mysterious words, Ye Jinsu felt a bit more relaxed, as if there was no suspense at all ¡­


    Xiao Hong was at a loss.


    Ye Jinsu did not say anything else and led Xiao Hong into the yard.


    The next day was bright and clear. The autumn sun was not hot, but rather warm. The leaves of some of the trees in the yard had begun to curl and turn yellow. The late autumn was approaching step by step. Ye Jinsu lazily sat in the courtyard, basking in the sun. As she tapped her melon seeds, she felt a slight breeze.


    At this moment, the scenery was the most pleasing.


    The Twilight Garden was peaceful and peaceful, but everything outside was endless.


    A few days ago, they caught Grand Master and brought along a large group of servants, causing everyone to feel insecure. However, the old master punished the butler today, and the reason was still unknown. At that moment, everyone had a different opinion. The butler was an old man in the mansion. Even if he wanted to punish him, he had to at least ask for a reason.


    Ping Bai had been beaten several times and was still lying in the room.


    In the huge House of Ye, the sun was rising in the sky every day. It really didn''t stop for a day.


    Xiao Hong filled Ye Jinsu''s teapot with water. Seeing that Ye Jinsu had changed from usual, and looked a little tired, Xiao Hong seemed to have already thought about it, but didn''t have any plans.


    Xiao Hong could not understand and asked, "Miss, what are we doing today?"


    You can''t just leave the Ontario thing alone, can you?


    Ye Jinsu smiled meaningfully and only said one word, "Wait."


    Xiao Hong smiled. Now that she confirmed it, the young miss is indeed scheming. As for what she was planning, she didn''t know. She still hadn''t figured out the question that Ye Jinsu had asked her yesterday.


    A bet?


    Betting on what?


    Little Red couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard she tried.


    One master and one servant, one sharpened his head as he thought, while the other waited leisurely.


    He waited until the sun set in the afternoon.


    He had finished his dinner and was about to wash up and sleep, but he still didn''t see anything. Little Red could not sit still any longer. She looked at Ye Jinxiu with a puzzled expression, "Miss, what are we waiting for?"


    Just as he finished his meal, Ye Jinsu interrupted him and looked out the window in the direction of the gate, "Look, isn''t it coming?"


    Under the dim light of the night, two figures appeared at the entrance of the courtyard. At first glance, it was hard to tell who they were. Waiting for the two to approach, to enter the room, two people to take off the black curtain bamboo hat, these two are not the Ontario and Ann girl!


    Little Red was surprised for a moment. In the blink of an eye, the two of them had knelt down in front of Ye Jinsu.


    "Please, big miss, let us go!"


    Little Red was startled again. These two people had said such sad words as soon as they entered. Those who didn''t know what Ye Jinsu had done to them.


    Ye Jinxiu rubbed her temples. She seemed not surprised by this scene, but she was also a bit helpless. Ye Jinsu spoke calmly, "Manager An, you can''t speak carelessly. What did I do to you and your daughter?"


    The Ontario woman lowered her head, her eyes popping. Yes, Ye Jinsu didn''t do anything to them, but she had nearly pushed them into a dead end!


    "Eldest Miss got Master to punish the butler. Isn''t this forcing us to our deaths?" cried the Ontario. She was just a woman with no background and a child. Butler Lu was different. After all, he had a powerful background and was under the protection of the old master.


    He had suffered a loss this time and felt discontent in his heart. Naturally, he wanted to vent it on the mother and daughter pair.


    Could it be that he could find Ye Jinxiu?


    Ye Jinsu sighed lightly and said in a clear voice, "Manager, why do you think that? I only heard that your daughter had been pestered by the steward for a long time, so I wanted to teach the steward a lesson so he wouldn''t dare to do that again."


    "Don''t you understand?"


    The Ontario woman lowered her head and clenched her fists so hard that she trembled. She didn''t understand.


    However, it was Ye Jinsu who told him that she had the ability to protect little girl An''s safety, but at the same time, she also gave the mother and daughter a push. This was truly a good plan to kill two birds with one stone.


    She had the ability to protect them, to destroy them.

 C165

    But Ontario doesn''t want to get involved!


    The Ontario mothers did not speak. They were silent for a while. Ye Jinsu looked at the kneeling man with a twinkling gaze. Her eyes reflected the flickering candle flame on the table. It was hard to tell what she was thinking.


    "Manager, since you understand, you must have something that you need to tell me by coming here today. You might as well tell me first."


    The Ontario mother slightly raised her head, not daring to look directly at Ye Jintu, but clasped her folded hands together and kowtowed bravely. "Please let us both go home, Eldest Miss."


    His voice was not loud, but it was firm.


    There was silence.


    Ye Jinsu supported herself with her elbows on the table and rubbed between her eyebrows. Suddenly, she felt her head ache. What she was most afraid of was that Ontario would tell her so.


    With another sigh, Ye Jinsu opened her mouth and asked, "Then let me ask, which village does the steward want to return to?"


    "Go back home, or what?"


    This time it was the Ontario woman who fell silent and said only one thing: "To go home, of course."


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes turned to the girl beside her. Her gaze was a little gloomy as she slowly spoke out some old memories, "I heard that you had a big belly when you came to the Ye Clan. The Ye Clan took in you after seeing you, a pregnant woman, pitiful on the streets."


    "She must have gotten pregnant before marriage and was chased out of the village."


    The Ontario woman shuddered, as if someone stepped on her tail. She looked up in shock at Ye Jinsu. It was as if he couldn''t believe how Ye Jinsu knew about this. Even little girl An herself didn''t know about this. This was truly a shameful matter. If it wasn''t for the fact that she still had little girl An, she would have died a long time ago.


    Looking at her expression, there was a bit of pain in her eyes. It was probably not a good memory. "I''ve checked. Every year, the servants in the mansion have to go back to their hometowns for the holidays. All you said was that everyone in the family is dead, so you never came back."


    "But every year, you will bring your own silver taels out."


    After saying this, Ye Jinsu stopped. Some words were enough. Another poke and it would be inhumane.


    No one would let a woman who was unmarried and pregnant stay in their home. To be exact, Ontario was driven out by her own family.


    This was more cruel than being chased out of the same village. Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes.


    Little girl An''s eyes widened, and those round eyes became even rounder. She looked at Ontario in disbelief. Ontario''s eyes were already red, and her whole body was trembling from crying. This was undoubtedly the best proof of Ye Jinsu''s words.


    "Is that true?" As if she no longer cared that Ye Jinsu was still there, An girl asked Ontario with a shaky voice.


    What her mother had always told her was that her father had died before she was even born. She had never doubted her own background, and now ¡­


    Was she really born without a name?


    When she looked into her eyes, Ontario felt as if she had come across a piece of red-hot iron. She was flustered, like a frightened bird. The reason she didn''t say it out loud all these years was because she was afraid that young girl An would be affected by her and wouldn''t be able to get married in the future.


    She would be ruined for the rest of her life.


    "No ¡­" "No, just listen to mother''s explanation ¡­" Ontario''s flustered explanation seemed to cover the past.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the flustered mother and daughter and sighed lightly. She said, "You don''t have to try to lie to her."


    "If it weren''t for the fact that you risked your life to give her birth and pulled her up by yourself, she would have died a long time ago." Ye Jinsu said as she looked at little girl An. For whatever reason, Ontario always remembered that the child was innocent, that she had kept it a secret for so many years, that she had brought her daughter so much.


    One day she would know.


    It was time for her to accept her birth.


    As soon as Ye Jinsu spoke, the Ontario lady seemed to have no use for any kind of explanation. She began to cry from anxiety. She looked at Ye Jinsu with both anger and anger, as if she was complaining about why she had brought this matter up. Now that everything had been destroyed, how was she going to face her daughter?


    Ye Jinsu looked at him with such a gaze and rubbed her temples, "Some things can be kept secret for a while, but it can''t be hidden for a lifetime."


    She had been trying her best to hide it from him for so long, but wasn''t there still so much gossip in the mansion? It was better to hear it from his own mother than from an outsider.


    After a long time, Ontario seemed to have figured it out. She covered her face and kneeled on the ground, as if she no longer had the face to see her daughter again.


    "Sorry ¡­" Mother has let you down. " The voice of the Ontario woman, muffled and thin in her hand, sounded sad.


    An girl was still kneeling on the ground, as if she had not yet recovered from the shock of the incident. When she saw Ontario''s painful appearance, she only shed two streams of tears. She didn''t know how to face her mother, how to face her past.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the two of them lose control of their emotions and didn''t say anything. It was as if she was giving the two of them enough time to digest everything.


    After a long while, little girl An finally had some movement. She reached out her hand to hug the Ontario mother beside her, supporting her trembling shoulders with all her might. "Mother ¡­"


    "It''s not your fault," she said, her voice choked with sobs, "it''s that man''s fault, not Mother''s."


    The Ontario woman finally raised her head and looked at Ann with tearful eyes. All the problems in their eyes were easily solved.


    After all, they were a mother and daughter. Blood was thicker than water, so nothing in this world could stand up to them.


    Ye Jinsu was lost in thought for a moment and suddenly understood something. The little girl An was about the same age as her, and for a moment, she didn''t know whether to feel sympathy for the little girl An, or envy her.


    At least she had her family.


    As for her ¡­


    Ye Jinxiu took a deep breath. Forget it, there was no point in bringing it up.


    After quietly waiting for the mother and daughter to finish crying, Ye Jinxiu''s face returned to normal. She tapped the edge of her teacup with her fingertips, seemingly lost in thought, "It looks like I haven''t guessed wrong. How can I return to my hometown in a situation like this?"


    The Ontario mother was stunned for a moment. She had said that she was only fooling Ye Jinsu when she returned to her hometown, so where would she be able to go?


    She had brought all her silver taels home with her. She didn''t have any savings, so what would she do if she were to leave? She did not know, but she had to find an excuse due to helplessness.


    Who would have thought that it would be seen through by Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the unreadable expression on Ontario''s face. After a moment of silence, she slowly said, "The things I said to little girl An, I''m sure that even the manager knows about them." "I can punish the butler, but I can only cause the housekeeper to never be able to face Miss An''s wrath for the rest of his life."


    "Not only that, I can also find a good family for her and suppress her for the rest of her life."


    With that, Ye Jinsu saw Ontario''s enlarged pupils, which contained some incredulous joy and some fear.


    After another moment of silence, as if giving Ontario time to think, Ye Jinsu said, "The supervisor is a man who knows what''s best for him or your daughter."

 C166

    The room was eerily silent.


    A small gust of wind blew from outside the window, causing the candles in the room to sway left and right. The flickering flames reflected on Ye Jinsu''s face, making it hard to see her expression.


    After an unknown period of time, within a room that was so quiet that they could hear the sound of breathing, Ontario''s mother''s voice rang out, "What does Eldest Miss need me to do?"


    Ye Jinsu laughed silently and knocked on the teacup again, "Manager, have you made up your mind?"


    The Ontario woman looked at her quizzically.


    Ye Jinsu explained, "If the manager has thought about it, I will naturally tell you. "It''s just that once I board my pirate ship, I won''t be able to continue on the road."


    "If you don''t decide, when the steward goes out today, we''ll just pretend that we haven''t seen each other tonight. If you continue to be your kitchen manager, or if you wish to return to your village, I can give you a sum of silver. We will not interfere with each other. "


    This gave her the choice to make.


    Every one of Ye Jinsu''s conditions were very tempting. She could protect little girl An, find a good marriage for little girl An, and give little girl An a good future. However, Ye Jinsu had also said that she wouldn''t force her. After leaving home today, Ye Jinsu would not make things difficult for her. Ye Jinsu even said that she would give Ontario a sum of money ¡­


    This temptation was comparable to the former.


    Time seemed to be dragged on for a long time, Ontario was difficult to choose between the two choices, Ye Jinsu was not in a hurry, she had been sitting quietly waiting, from beginning to end, she was extremely patient.


    She did not say any seductive words, nor did she exaggerate any further. She only waited quietly.


    Just like she said, it was a gamble.


    Betting on whether Ontario will choose to stay.


    After a long time, Ontario''s mother raised her head. Seeing that Ye Jinsu''s eyes had gradually become clear, she asked, "Can I ask Miss''s people to send little An lass back?"


    The corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth curled up slightly. She knew that she had already made her decision.


    "Little Red, ask Tian Liu to send you off." Ye Jinsu turned his head to look at Little Red and instructed.


    Only when Miss An was taken away did Ye Jinsu look at her and say, "If you have any questions, you can ask them now."


    Ontario''s face was somewhat solemn. She bent down and kowtowed again, and her tone became calm, "This servant can work for the little miss, but this servant has a request."


    "Go ahead."


    "Don''t involve little girl An." "In the future when Miss Ann is in the courtyard, don''t let her get too close to the servant girl, don''t tell her what the servant girl is doing, and don''t let her get involved. This servant will cover Miss''s brains and face with grief. "


    With that, the Ontario Mother added, "Miss, please do what you have promised."


    She was clearly kneeling on the ground, but these words from Ontario''s mother were spoken with great perseverance. It was as if if if Ye Jinsu didn''t agree, she would die without a fight.


    Ye Jinsu wasn''t surprised. She already knew what Ontario was going to do from the moment she asked her to have the girl sent back. Her promise to Ontario was tempting, but she had to add another layer of insurance to keep her daughter from being implicated.


    "I promise you." Ye Jinsu looked at her and spoke up. He stretched out his hand and put down the cup of cold tea. "I won''t let her get involved in these things. I won''t let her come to the inner room to serve me." The person I found for her will not be related to me or the Ye Residence in any way. "


    The Ontario mother looked up in shock, not expecting Ye Jinsu to do this.


    Ye Jinsu only calmly looked at her childish face, but it had a strong attractive force to it that caused others to subconsciously accept her in their hearts.


    The Ontario woman lowered her head again, a little unsteady in her heart. "Thank you, Miss, for your kindness."


    Ye Jinsu knew that she had completely subdued this person. With a smile, Ye Jinsu spoke, "I believe that Manager has already guessed that what I want you to do has something to do with the corruption of the Grand Master."


    The Ontario woman nodded. As soon as something happened to the Grand Master, Ye Jintu came looking for her. Anyone could think of that.


    Moreover, she was the one who brought food to Grand Master.


    Could it be that Miss wanted to poison Grand Master?


    Ye Jinsu looked at the speculative expression on Ontario''s face and lowered her voice as she said something. In a split-second, Ontario''s eyes widened. She even covered her mouth, afraid that she would scream out in the next second.


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes. Her black pupils reflected Ontario''s shocked and fearful face, and her tone was somewhat dangerous. "What? Scared? "


    At that moment, Ontario actually felt a chill down her spine, and cold sweat broke out all over her body.


    Only after a long while did Ontario regain her composure. She had been obedient her whole life, and although she knew that there were some tricks, she had never seen such a scene before. However, he did have a smart mind, so he quickly accepted it.


    "No ¡­" "I''m just a bit surprised, but don''t worry Miss. Since I''ve agreed to Young Miss''s request, I will naturally do so."


    Only then did Ye Jinsu gently smile. Her previous dangerous look disappeared in an instant, as if it had never happened before.


    "As long as you know."


    "It won''t be long before the sun rises. Who cares if you go back first, this will arouse suspicion."


    The Ontario woman nodded, and her legs felt soft when she stood up. Only when they left home did Ontario dare to breathe out a breath of foul air. Earlier, when Ye Jinsu said that she would kill her in the next second, Ontario would not doubt her.


    As they walked out the door, the Ontario mother was glad she had made the right decision.


    If he really chose to leave, Ye Jinxiu definitely wouldn''t let him go like she said. Maybe he and little girl An would be killed on the way out.


    It was still night, and everything was dark. Xiao Hong looked out of the window and saw that it was already getting late. It would be daybreak in two hours. Who knew that the moment the Ontario lady arrived, she would actually come for a night? Xiao Hong''s eyes were a circle of dark green, and it felt a little sleepy.


    Ye Jinsu also yawned and stretched her back.


    "Miss'' foresight is truly like that of a god. She said that little girl An will stay behind, so she really did." Although Xiao Hong was a little sleepy, it was still in high spirits. Even after experiencing such a state, its brain was still working non-stop.


    She still remembered Ye Jinsu''s question, but even now, Little Red couldn''t figure out why.


    "But miss, what if the Ontario lady doesn''t agree and opts out?" Xiao Hong tilted her head and asked, how was she going to explain this to Ye Chong?


    Ye Jinsu grinned. "That''s why it''s called a bet."


    She wasn''t sure.


    Little Red stared at Ye Jinsu and smiled, revealing two sharp canine teeth with a cute look on her face, "Young miss isn''t betting."


    Ye Jinxiu raised her eyebrows and held a cup of hot tea in her hands as she looked at Little Red, who was making the bed.


    Little Red didn''t even turn around, carefully making a bed for Ye Jinsu, "Miss knocked on Ontario, forcing her to do the same. He also said that he would let her go and give her the silver. "


    "Isn''t this something like a pie falling from the sky?" Little Red pouted and said, "Ontario wouldn''t be that stupid."


    She wouldn''t be so stupid if it was her.

 C167

    Ye Jinsu was leaning against the window. A cold wind blew through the gap in the window, causing the hair on her temples to sway slightly. It was a bit cold. Ye Jinsu took a sip of tea to moisten her throat, "What I said was the truth. If she really chooses this way, I won''t make things difficult for her."


    Xiao Hong turned its head and smiled at Ye Jinsu. She naturally knew that what Ye Jinsu said was the truth. Because she knew Miss, and she knew Miss was not the kind of person who would kill to the last man.


    But Ontario is different. She doesn''t know what a lady is like. She only saw the decisive side of the young miss, not her soft side.


    Naturally, he didn''t dare to take the risk.


    She now understood why the Miss said those words so easily. Little Red stuck out her tongue. Ye Jinxiu had even schemed against the people''s hearts. There was no suspense about this gamble.


    "But she was so scared today, how could she be so timid to do such a good thing?" Little Red suddenly pouted and asked.


    This time, Ye Jinxiu did not answer and just turned her head to look at Xiao Hong and asked, "What do you think?"


    Xiao Hong pondered for a moment and then said, "Although she does not seem to be reliable, I feel that since the little miss has chosen her, she definitely has the ability to do so."


    "Moreover, didn''t Miss say last time that she would do things well for herself and her daughter?" Xiao Hong thought of what Ye Jinsu said to her the other day and thought that it made a lot of sense.


    Ye Jinsu quietly looked at Little Red and the smile on her lips deepened. Her tone turned slightly mocking, "I discovered that you''ve become smarter. Why did you do that?"


    "This could be, the close ones are red." Ye Jinxiu pretended to sigh, praising herself in passing.


    Little Red couldn''t help but laugh and push Ye Jinsu to bed.


    "Now it''s all ready, we just have to wait for the day of the interrogation. Little miss should rest early." At this moment, there was a patch of dark green in front of Ye Jinsu as well. She had not been able to see it before, but now, it seemed rather eye-catching.


    Ye Jinxiu was very sleepy and slept through the night.


    If nothing unexpected happened, Ye Jinsu felt that she could still sleep for a few more hours.


    But otherwise, Ye Jinsu was woken up by Xiao Hong''s voice. Ye Jinxiu rubbed her eyes and sat up from the bed. Her head was a little dizzy, but she also realized that there was something wrong with Xiao Hong''s sudden call for her.


    "What happened to the East District?" Ye Jinsu''s eyelids hadn''t fully opened yet, so she hung up her eyelids sleepily.


    Just as Xiao Hong was about to open her mouth, she was interrupted by Ye Jinxiu. She looked at Chun Hua behind her with a look of surprise. Chun Hua was also surprised, but only for a moment. He quickly got down to business. "The farmer who brought the dishes this morning said he noticed something strange. He went around to the back of the house and smelled the incense."


    "They say it''s very fragrant. The east garden is such a desolate place, so there''s no such thing as incense."


    Ye Jinxiu listlessly listened to him, and then rubbed her forehead, "Is there anything else?"


    If it was just for this small matter, there was no need for the two of them to wake up in a hurry. Chun Hua was not such a careless person.


    Chun Hua hesitated for a moment, then said, "Also ¡­"


    "And a man''s shoes ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu sneered, as if she wasn''t surprised. He put his hand down. Ye Jinsu wanted to say that he knew, but his throat suddenly felt like it was stuck in something. Ye Jinxiu''s expression changed and turned stiff.


    When Chun Hua saw this, he lowered his head and followed Ye Jinsu''s train of thought, "Your servant thinks that Madam should already know about the matters of the mansion."


    There were too many things happening in the manor recently. Chun Hua didn''t know what Ye Jinsu wanted to do, but she knew that it was related to the Xie Clan. If the Xie family knew about this beforehand, it would only be harmful to Ye Jinsu.


    How could the Xie Clan not understand what was good for them and what was bad for them?


    Ye Jinsu''s expression changed a little and became gloomy as she went down.


    Damn it ¡­


    She forgot that there was a man outside in the east garden ¡­


    She originally thought that in a place like the East Garden where information was not flowing, she could secretly finish everything in a dozen days or so. However, she forgot that there was a man who could give her information.


    "Have any servants spread the news of the matters of the manor?" Ye Jinsu asked with a gloomy face.


    Xiao Hong''s expression did not look too good. She said truthfully, "With such a big matter and such a big commotion, it''s hard to avoid someone talking about it."


    His current intention was that the news had already spread out.


    The haze shrouded Ye Jinsu''s face even more.


    Leaning his head on the bed, Ye Jinsu closed her eyes and thought for a few seconds. Her breathing was heavy and ragged.


    "Then pass it on." Ye Jinsu suddenly spoke with her eyes closed.


    Little Red was stunned for a second and looked at Ye Jinsu in confusion. Ye Jinxiu opened her eyes. Her eyes were already clear, and she said, "Since the news has already spread out, let it spread even more."


    Ye Jinsu stood up and her voice was quiet again, but her eyebrows were still furrowed. The corners of her mouth drooped down, showing a clearly unhappy expression.


    "Make the matter of the Martial Grand Master even more serious."


    "In addition, Chun Hua will bet with the Xie Clan to prevent her from communicating with Ye Jingru."


    "Xiao Hong, go tell Mother Li and Wen Yuan to keep an eye on Ye Jinru."


    Ye Jinxiu ordered in an orderly manner. Her voice was so calm that it was a bit cold, and her breath didn''t seem to be warm at all. Little Red knew that Ye Jinsu was angry, and very angry at that. In the past, when she was angry, she could not help but blow her beard and glare at him.


    For example, Ye Jinsu''s actions were a lot more crude as if she was venting her anger; her eyebrows were raised; the anger in her eyes was naked; her secretly clenched fists; and her heavy breathing.


    In fact, the flames of anger had already started burning in Ye Jinsu''s heart. If a fist could solve all of their problems, the Xie family and Ye Jinru would have ceased to exist long ago.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t.


    This was the most profound thing she had experienced in her entire life.


    Xiao Hong lowered its eyes, feeling unhappy in its heart. Ye Jinsu had been preparing for this matter for a long time, but an accident suddenly occurred. She would be angry if her efforts failed.


    However, Little Red didn''t dare to say anything else. Afraid that it would cause Ye Jinsu to be in a bad mood, they all nodded their heads in agreement.


    After Chun Hua left, Ye Jinsu then said to Xiao Hong, "Call Ontario to persuade the Grand Master within three days."


    "Be it coercion or enticement, the faster the better."


    "Also ¡­" Ye Jinsu spoke again, her eyes fell on the bronze mirror, a little deep, "Master should want to escape, and ask the Ontario to give him a chance."


    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsu in shock, but she had an expression that said she had her own plans. Xiao Hong recovered from her shock and realized that Miss must have other plans. However, Xiao Hong still couldn''t let her guard down, "Let him go, wouldn''t all of our efforts be for naught?"


    Ye Jinsu frowned, "Of course not. It''s just causing some trouble."

 C168

    Ye Jingru was about to go crazy in the yard.


    Mother Li, who was guarding the door, was bribed by someone. All the servants in the courtyard were from mother Li. Anyone who didn''t want to admit defeat was chased out of the house by mother Li. Previously, she wanted to go out and complain, but something had happened in the mansion now. When the news reached Ye Jingru''s ears, she could no longer stay in peace.


    It was clear that Ye Jinsu was here for them.


    Ye Jinru could only have Wen Yuan think of a way to sneak out in the middle of the night.


    Who would have thought that Mama Li would bring people to kill them and capture Wen Yuan and Ye Jingru. She then tied Ye Jingru up in her room. There were even maidservants watching her every day, so as to prevent her from committing suicide or bringing about her own destruction.


    Naturally, she did not know that Wen Yuan had gone overboard. She only thought of him as a fool, a fool who could not even handle some matters properly.


    But now, she was the only one who stood up for him.


    After this incident, there was no more news from the courtyard. Originally, there would be maidservants gossiping about, but later on, even if Ye Jingru had the intention to talk, she would not be able to utter a single word. She knew that this must be Ye Jinxiu''s instructions.


    They were trying to kill them in the dark.


    If they kept a close watch on this side, the east garden would naturally be even tighter. An old gatekeeper that used to guard the gate in the East District stayed in the small courtyard all day long. There were no wild vegetables or anything of the sort, so he basically didn''t care about the matters of the Xie Clan. No matter what Madame Xie did, she would turn a blind eye to it. In any case, the orders she received were only to tell her not to leave this place.


    People like him, who looked down on sinners, did not fare very well. Every day, they would muddle along, and there would be no future for them.


    It was best to bribe such a person.


    The first rays of light that gave hope could all climb upwards.


    Chun Hua brought along a bag of silver coins and smashed her to the ground to show her loyalty. She kneeled on the ground and kowtowed several times. With so much money, it was enough to seal her life.


    However, the only thing that Chun Hua wanted her to do was her own responsibility. "Watch out for the Xie Clan."


    Chun Hua''s original words were: "One person, one word, one piece of paper. Apart from the daily food, nothing is allowed to enter, and no one is allowed to leave."


    The old woman tactfully agreed without asking anything.


    The man didn''t come that night.


    Actually, this old woman already knew that the Xie Clan had a man outside, and that he had lived for a long time without seeing anything, so she wasn''t surprised. She was too lazy to care. At first, she would come here every half a month, and then every few days. He didn''t know why, but he had been here for two days. There must be something wrong, but she didn''t want to know.


    The money was the most practical. She bought a few big locks and locked all the doors tightly.


    He then moved his shop to the front and looked at the Xie Clan''s location.


    Madam Xie''s face turned pale on the spot. She didn''t expect Ye Jinsu to move so quickly.


    Of course Ye Jinsu was fast. When she got there, Grand Master immediately knocked out the guard and sneaked out. Fortunately, the Ontario woman who came to collect the dishes found out that she had ordered a group of servants to beat them up and put them back in the woodshed.


    When the Master saw the Ontario woman with her people, his face was whiter than the Shees''.


    Two hours earlier, it had been Ontario who had given him the hint that he could escape.


    The Master, like a frosted eggplant, sat on the ground and thought about what the Ontario woman had told him.


    A trap.


    It was all due to Ye Jinsu''s trap!


    The main host was sitting in his own yard, drinking tea under the Pagoda tree and resting with his eyes closed. As the gentle breeze passed by, some leaves began to fall. Occasionally, a few would fall between Ye Jinsu''s skirts.


    Looking from afar, he actually had a bit of a carefree feeling.


    Only when he got closer would he be able to see the slight frown on Ye Jinsu''s forehead. Xiao Hong came in from outside and closed the door. Sunset Spring Garden was very quiet, but it was clear that it was not outside.


    "I''ve already done as Miss instructed. The manor has been in an uproar for the past two days, and the master''s hair has turned quite white."


    Ye Jinsu opened her eyes and adjusted to the light.


    Can you not have white hair?


    First, the matter of the Grand Master''s corruption had been leaked. This matter was originally kept secret, but it would not spread out in the end. According to the legend, Ye Zizi''s family was not strict, and it was only because he had a different personality that he was able to use such a person.


    This would affect Ye Shisui''s reputation as well as his official position.


    In his entire life, other than the Xie Clan and Ye JinRu, what he cared about the most was his own face.


    However, Ye Jinxiu still kept a low profile. She did not make a real disturbance known to everyone, much less to the level of the imperial government.


    Right now, the imperial government was not stable. Ye Mo was tying the entire Ye family up. If this incident was too big, the entire Ye family would not be implicated.


    She was also a member of the Ye Family.


    Furthermore, time was tight, so the effects wouldn''t be too great. It was enough as long as Ye Chong felt that his face had been disgraced.


    When he was provoked, he would get Grand Master to cause some trouble and force him to deal with Grand Master as soon as possible. At the same time, he also let the Grand Master clearly see the current situation of the estate, and also let him know who held the final say on his life and death.


    ''Just taking a risk, ''Ye Jinsu thought as she lowered her eyes.


    After the incident, it might not be so easy for the old lady. Her movements were fast and hurried, making a lot of noise. The Old Master was not an idiot.


    There was no need to rush. It had been a few days since he had to deal with these problems. However, if something went wrong, the sooner the better. This would prevent the Xie Clan from causing any more trouble.


    The results were obvious, as he was forcefully dragged down the edge of life. Grand Master finally understood that this mansion was now under Ye Jinsu''s control.


    Not long after she left, Ye Jinsu started to prepare to pull her out completely.


    Only profit and greed would keep up with the situation. Furthermore, regardless of whether Ye Jinsu could successfully destroy the Xie Clan, he could only listen to Ye Jinxiu. Because his life was in the hands of Ye Jinsu.


    Moreover, he was being played in circles.


    He compromised.


    Ye Jinxiu sneered. Her father had applied for leave and hadn''t gone to court for a few days. She was afraid that he would go crazy by now. Ye Jinsu and the others stayed in the yard, throwing prescriptions written by the doctor to the kitchen for him to follow. Every night, they would deliver the prescriptions, and every day, they would look worse than the last.


    How could he have lost sight of so many good medicinal ingredients?


    Seeing that it was getting late, Ye Jinsu got up as usual, "Let''s go to the kitchen to get the food."


    It was naturally to give food to Ye Shisui.


    Urge him.


    It was time for Grand Master to bring the case for questioning.


    No matter what, even if the Xie Clan flipped the sky upside down, there was no way to reverse the situation.


    Xiao Hong followed behind Ye Jinsu. Her heart was thumping hard, and she kept feeling uneasy. Perhaps it was because something went wrong at the last minute, but Xiao Hong became abnormally cautious. She quietly asked, "Miss, can we really get rid of Madam?"


    Ye Jinsu walked in front and paused her footsteps. With a gentle breeze, Ye Jinsu tilted her head and revealed a smile towards Xiao Hong''s direction.


    "Who said I was going to get rid of her?"

 C169

    Xiao Hong subconsciously shuddered.


    Ye Jinxiu had already turned her head away. She slowly walked forward and said, "I will save her."


    Little Red was stunned on the spot for a second before it opened its mouth in shock. What did she hear?


    In order to prevent her ears from ringing, Xiao Hong hurriedly ran up and stammered in a low voice, "Miss ¡­ Miss, what did you just say? "


    Ye Jinxiu''s expression was the same as usual. She said without changing her expression, "I won''t let her die."


    Then, Ye Jinsu added, "Not now."


    Xiao Hong was once again stunned on the spot, unable to comprehend the meaning behind Ye Jinsu''s words ¡­


    It wasn''t until Ye Jin had beaten her up that she stumbled to keep up.


    During the past few days, Ye Jinsu had been familiar with the kitchen as if she was in her own courtyard. As she took the box, she made eye contact with the Ontario woman who was busying herself at the back, and Ye knew that everything was ready.


    Ye Zheng was worried that this big problem wouldn''t be dealt with cleanly in a short time, but it wasn''t a good thing to drag it on for too long.


    It would affect the reputation of the House of Ye.


    He had been worried for the past few days that he was not in a good mood. The doctor beside him was taking Ye Mo''s pulse.


    "Master has been tired for the past few days. His body is a little weak, so there shouldn''t be any big problems." It was still the same doctor with the white beard. He stroked his beard and said, "It''s all thanks to Eldest Miss sending me food these past few days. My lord''s body is fine."


    Ye Zheng''s eyebrows twitched. "How did you know?"


    How could a doctor like him, who came from the outside, know that?


    The white-bearded doctor was also stunned for a moment. "Eldest Miss didn''t tell the old master?"


    "Say what?" Ye Zheng frowned again.


    "Last time when I checked Eldest Miss''s pulse, Eldest Miss specifically asked me for directions to the meal. She said that I was the one who wrote it, whether it was due to Old Master''s hard work every day." The doctor explained, "Although I am a little tired from taking the old master''s pulse today, it is not a big deal."


    It was obviously Ye Jinsu''s doing.


    Ye Shisui retracted his hand and replied coldly. "Ok."


    To be honest, he never thought that Ye Jinsu would have this kind of heart. Didn''t she never treat him as her father? However, Ye Zhenzheng didn''t think too much about it. Firstly, it was because his brain was not working properly, and secondly, no matter what, he had a clear conscience when someone turned towards him.


    He didn''t feel guilty at all.


    As soon as Ye Jinsu entered the yard, she saw the doctor walking out. When he saw her, he even nodded at her.


    When he entered the house, Ye Zheng was already swaggering around in a swagger.


    It was as if Ye Jinsu was born to serve him in this manner.


    Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart and narrowed her eyes. She turned around and took the box from Xiao Hong''s hand. Her fingers that held the box turned pale.


    Ye Jinsu maintained her expression well, and there was nothing unusual about it. When she lowered her eyes, Ye Zhenzu could not see her eyes, and could only see the docility on her face.


    Like a harmless little sheep.


    "Is father worried about Grand Master''s matter?" Ye Jinsu asked as she put the dishes on the table.


    Ye Shisui was looking down at the account book. He didn''t even raise his eyes to look at it and didn''t answer immediately. It was only after a while that Ye Mo came back to his senses and put down the account book in his hand. "This has nothing to do with you. Just put down the dishes and go back."


    Her voice was cold and distant, as if she was speaking to a servant.


    Ye Jinsu wasn''t annoyed. She slowly spread out the dishes and chopsticks and said, "Daughter thinks it''s better to interrogate the Grand Master as soon as possible."


    Ye Zhonglou frowned, as if he was angry that Ye Jinsu was still meddling in this matter. He swept a cold glance at her. Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes, taking her time to do what she was doing with her hands. When she raised her eyes to look at Ye Zhenzu, there was something strange in them.


    That gaze made him feel very familiar, yet also very strange, very abrupt.


    In other words, it was extremely strange and abrupt to Ye Jinsu.


    It was a settled mind that everyone he had ever dealt with in the bureaucracy had, deep or shallow. However, he had never seen it in his daughter''s eyes before.


    However, that look disappeared in an instant. Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes, as usual. When he looked at Ye Zhanzheng, his eyes were only filled with the intelligence and innocence of a young girl.


    Perhaps he had seen wrongly.


    Ye Shisui turned his head stiffly. He was too tired these days. Ye Jinsu was only so old, so how could she have such a look?


    He rubbed his forehead and walked over to the table, his back aching from pain. Suddenly, he thought of Ye Jinsu''s words and said coldly, "A few days ago you said that it should be locked, and now you say that it should be brought to trial soon."


    "Those words of yours change even faster than flipping through books."


    Ye Jinsu had expected this to happen, so she kneeled down, "But the situation today is different from the day before."


    "Your daughter thought that she could still look at people in the mansion, but she didn''t expect that people''s words were fearsome. In these past few days, news of this matter has spread."


    "Not only that, Grand Master is also not a quiet person, he even escaped yesterday. According to the servant, he was about to succeed. The two gatekeepers were knocked out by him and are still unconscious. "


    "It''s all my fault that my daughter is not meticulous. My daughter has been thinking for the past few days, that it would affect the House of Ye if things went on like this. And I was afraid that if Grand Master made any more trouble, it would cause too much trouble."


    "It''s better if we do the interrogation as soon as possible."


    His words were flawless.


    Ye Zheng stopped his chopsticks in silence and listened to everything. Somehow, at the end of the conversation, Ye Zheng''s caution towards Ye Jinsu had been completely put down. She was just a little girl. She wouldn''t be able to predict anything big.


    Ye Zhenzheng''s self-assurance satisfied with his self-esteem. At the end of the day, he could not accept the fact that he, a man who had lived for most of his life and was in his forties, was on guard against a teenage girl.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and waited for a while. Sure enough, she heard Ye Zheng speaking up. "You should be more careful when you encounter such things in the future. I''ve already made arrangements for this. You don''t need to worry about it."


    "Go down."


    The moment he opened his mouth, he spoke in the tone of an education expert.


    This person had completely forgotten that he was also the one who had accepted Ye Jinsu''s suggestion.


    Ye JinSu lowered her head and curled her lips without any emotion. She quickly recovered and left the room.


    The moment they left the courtyard, Ye Jinsu''s face fell completely. There was no one around her, and her expression turned even more unsightly.


    Little Red glanced at Ye Jinsu''s dark face as she followed behind her. She had the nagging feeling that the more Miss got along with the old master, the more she loathed the old master.


    In fact, that was the truth.


    Xiao Hong recalled Ye Zhenzi''s words, but he did not say yes or no. Instead, he said a free arrangement.


    What were the arrangements?


    Xiao Hong doubtfully asked, "Master, can you listen to us?"


    "He will." Ye Jinshu expressionlessly opened his mouth to speak, but his disgust had yet to completely disappear.

 C170

    Xiao Hong nodded in confusion. Since the young miss said she would, she definitely would.


    The next day, Ye Jinsu did not go out for an entire day. She was leisurely basking in the sunlight in the courtyard, looking exceptionally at ease and at ease. Only Little Red knew that Ye Jinsu''s brows were slightly furrowed.


    There was no news for the whole day.


    Xiao Hong saw that it was impossible for Ye Jinsu to just wait silently like that and thought of a way to ease her worry, "Don''t worry Miss, Master will definitely punish Grand Master on this day."


    When she heard Xiao Hong''s words, she gave a faint smile and said, "I''m not worried about that."


    "I wonder which way the old lady will go?" She seemed to be thinking about something.


    A while ago, she had sent the old lady to the temple, but she didn''t know if the results would be satisfactory.


    It was a temple for begging for marriage. The old lady had stayed there all day and couldn''t help but feel like accepting a new marriage contract.


    Without the Xie Clan, this was much easier to accomplish.


    It was just that there were a lot of things going on these days. Who knew how much of an impact it would have on the old lady''s current life?


    Regardless of whether the final outcome was within her expectations or the Xie Clan''s ultimate counterattack, her main objective had been achieved. It was just a question of how much suffering she had suffered this time. Ye Jinsu could still tolerate such small losses. In any case, the final result would be the same.


    However, the old lady did not have a good time after that.


    The Old Master had been on guard against Ye Jinsu from the start, but now, Ye Jinsu was plotting something under his watch, and even included him in it.


    He was afraid that he wouldn''t easily give up on Ye Jinsu.


    This was what Ye Jinsu was worried about.


    To put it plainly, it was easy to kill others, but difficult to do so after taking care of the aftermath.


    In the future, she would have to live in this mansion and not block her path ¡­


    With a sigh, Ye Jinsu''s brows furrowed even more. These days of living are tiring.


    Xiao Hong heard Ye Jinsu''s words and didn''t quite understand it, but it seemed to understand it.


    However, these few days, the more she came to that time, the more flustered she felt, and the more she felt that things wouldn''t go that smoothly. Now that she looked at Ye Jinxiu, she felt the same way. However, she wasn''t as worried.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at Xiao Hong. The worry on Xiao Hong''s face was obvious. Ye Jinsu glanced at him and said, "Are you worried that things won''t go so smoothly?"


    Xiao Hong nodded and bit her lips, "Previously, I felt that as long as this matter was exposed, the Madam would definitely fall."


    "It seems different now."


    She seemed to understand what Ye Jinsu said about saving her, but she also didn''t seem to understand.


    The old lady''s attitude was unclear. Ye Jingru was Ye Zhenzheng''s nemesis, and in addition, Ye Shisui was heartily biased towards Madam ¡­


    The Xie Clan wasn''t someone that was easy to deal with. She definitely wouldn''t just stand there and let Ye Jinsu attack her.


    Thus, Xiao Hong was still very worried.


    Ye Jinxiu seemed to have expected this to happen. She didn''t seem to be surprised in the slightest and only lightly said, "Don''t worry, I don''t want her to die right now. The Xie Clan has been here for over ten years, how could I possibly get rid of them in a month or two? "


    Aren''t you dead after causing such a huge commotion? Not only that, they could also make a comeback.


    Raising his head, Ye Jinsu looked at the locust tree. The leaves of the locust tree had gradually turned yellow when they arrived. However, it did not take long for a golden scene to appear.


    At the latest, this winter ¡­


    Did he not love her? Isn''t it better to be confused? Then she would part with Lady Xie and let him see what their love truly was.


    Was it his foolish wishful thinking, or was it her false use?


    If he couldn''t kill him with a single stab, then he would do it a few more times and endure it slowly.


    He would die sooner or later.


    For a moment, there was a trace of maliciousness in Ye Jinsu''s eyes.


    Seeing how Ye Jinsu was acting, Little Red must have made some preparations in her heart again.


    Releasing the worry in her heart, Xiao Hong smiled. The crisp laughter broke the heavy atmosphere, causing Xiao Hong to jump to the side of the swing, purposely asking, "Miss, do you want to swing? Little Red will push it for you. "


    Ye Jinsu turned her head and saw Xiao Hong standing beside the swing with her eyes squinted, just like when they were young and accompanied by each other.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and walked over to take a seat. It was hard for her to put in so much effort, so she wanted to make herself feel lighter.


    The moment the swing swayed, a few leaves fell from the sky. Ye Jinsu suddenly understood.


    There was once someone who pushed her like this ¡­


    At that time, the top of the head is still falling sophora flowers, now are already fallen leaves.


    It was unknown when the corners of Ye Jinsu''s mouth had curled up. Little Red couldn''t see and could only push it time and time again. While swaying forward, Ye Jinsu secretly grabbed the rope on the swing and breathed out a mouthful of impure air.


    Little Red was standing behind Ye Jinsu. His expression was not relaxed at all. On the contrary, it had a heavy expression on it. Her lips opened and closed twice, as if she wanted to say something, but then stopped.


    In the end, he did not say the words "Ning Wang has already begun to negotiate a marriage alliance".


    Forget it, saying it out loud would only make the young mistress sad.


    Xiao Hong lowered its head and decided to keep the news in its stomach. Not only that, no one was allowed to mention this matter in the entire Twilight Garden.


    Ye Jinsu sat on the swing for a long time with her eyes open until daybreak.


    Her heart was in a mess. She didn''t know if it was because of the incident with the Xie Clan that she was unable to calm down, or because of that sudden melancholy in the afternoon.


    However, when her head rested on the swing rope, none of them suddenly pushed her from behind.


    Ning Yunyun had said so many darn things to him, but she remembered these little things the most clearly. It was as if at this moment, Ye Jinsu was certain that this was what the real Ning Yunyin had done and what he had done from the bottom of his heart.


    Ye Jinsu squinted and got down from the swing. She stared at the swing for a while.


    If not, then the swing should be torn down.


    However, when she sat down on the stone bench, she thought of Ning Yunyin holding her in her arms ¡­


    He had come to this courtyard too many times. It was so familiar that it was like he was at home. Everywhere he went, he could be seen.


    Ye Jinsu frowned and brushed her sleeves before returning to the house. It was currently dawn and the first light of dawn was shining in the horizon. A few days ago, the Grand Princess had brought the daughter of the Yu family with her. The meaning behind her visit was unclear.


    Ning Yunyin''s lack of interest had caused the Grand Princess to be unhappy. After all, it had been almost a month since she had last contacted the daughter of the Ye family.


    She only thought of her brother as a fool.


    Yu Yao''er came even more frequently, and the Grand Princess even hinted to the Emperor.


    It was unknown if it was transmitted into her ears ¡­


    He didn''t ask Meng Lan to pass on any more information. He purposefully avoided any further news from Ye Jinsu.


    At the same time, he hoped that Ye Jinsu would notice him.


    This was really contradictory. Ning Yunyin sneered in her heart and silently swallowed a cup of bitter wine.


    Ye Jinsu was yawning, thinking that today''s trial was about to start.


    Sure enough, Xiao Hong panted heavily as she ran in. "Master has spoken ¡­"


    "Seal the doors to the residence, and interrogate the Grand Master."


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes. She couldn''t control her breathing and felt a bit hurried. She had finally found it.


    Although it was a day later than she had initially expected.


    Rubbing the space between her eyebrows, Ye Jinsu spoke with a cold voice, "Help me wash up. We cannot be missing out on today''s show."


    She had waited a long time.

 C171

    Ye Zexian''s courtyard would definitely be in full swing.


    Ye Jinsu left neither late nor early. Ye Shisui was already sitting there with a pale face. Ye Jinsu looked for a while and saw that the old lady hadn''t come over yet. She found a small corner and casually sat down.


    The Grand Master was being held in the courtyard, along with Mrs. Wang and her men.


    In the past few days, the search had been almost done. There were dozens of people involved, and all of them were here.


    Everyone felt threatened.


    Ye Jinsu took a look at this scene and was shocked by the pile of accounts next to Ye Zizai. There was definitely no end to the checking of the accounts book by himself. He found a few trustworthy people and checked them night and day. Only then did he manage to check most of them.


    There may have been some minor omissions, but there was no great mistake.


    Ye Shisui didn''t speak, so no one dared to speak. The atmosphere in the yard was heavy and depressing. Seeing Ye Zhang like this, the old woman was so scared that she started to tremble.


    He was quite good at bluffing. Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart.


    Turning his head slightly to the side, Ye Jinxiu said to Xiao Hong, "Let''s watch carefully."


    The seat she was sitting on was very far away from Ye Zizai, but it also had an advantage. They were able to see the happenings in the courtyard clearly, and their reactions and reactions were clear to see.


    The old lady followed the Old Master. As she sat down, her gaze swept across Ye Jinsu. Her gaze was extremely sharp.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and avoided it.


    Ye Zheng lowered his head and consulted the old man, then opened the account book that he had roughly checked earlier and swept his eyes over the old man coldly, "In these account books, I found that you have embezzled a total of one hundred and twenty thousand taels of silver over the past fifteen years. Do you admit it?"


    As these words were spoken, all the servants sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Everyone knew that the Grand Master was greedy and had faked it in his account book. However, no one dared to think that he would actually covet so much silver. He was just a grandmaster in the residence!


    With such a large number, even ten lives wouldn''t be enough to pay for it!


    The Grand Master was so frightened that he trembled. The account book had already been opened. What else could he say? He could only beg for mercy, "It''s all my fault. I beg the Old Master to let me go."


    Ye Zheng snorted. Let him go?


    He had coveted so much silver, and now he still wanted to let him go?


    Dream on!


    Ye Zheng spoke again, "Take this money and buy the house in the capital, and also buy the manor."


    "How audacious!"


    Ye Shisui''s shout frightened the Grand Master yet again. He was very satisfied with this reaction. This time, he was not only going to deal with him, but he was also going to ask him to spit out all 120,000 taels of silver. He had already checked and found that only he had bought the two mansions and a remote manor. It didn''t cost him that much money.


    There was still more than half of the money that had gone missing!


    That was the most important thing to find out.


    Seeing that the effect of deterrence had been achieved, Ye Mo could only ask, "Your two mansions and manors were all taken back by the Ye Residence. In addition, there are several tens of thousands of silver taels. What are you doing with them?"


    There were no records on those account books, so Ye Mo could only guess that he had hidden them even more secretly.


    It was a pity that he had sent people to his house, account office, and other places to investigate, but he could not find any more evidence.


    The Grand Master was so frightened that he dared not raise his head or speak.


    When Ye Zheng saw this, he knew that there must be something behind it. He must have been secretly hiding something. Anger rushed into him, and Ye Chong''s face darkened even more. He slapped the table hard, "You dog slave!" If you say it properly today, we can still spare your life. If you don''t say anything, then don''t blame me for not caring about the feelings of a master and slave for so many years! "


    Coercing him into doing so, Ye Hezheng was determined to find out what was going on from his mouth today.


    The Grand Master was scared to death. His eyes drifted over to Ye Zheng, then to the old lady, then back to Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu remained calm and collected, but she narrowed her eyes slightly. The Grand Master only glanced at it for a second before he did not dare to look again. He lay on the ground, trembling, his lips trembling as if he wanted to say something but did not dare to.


    He was scared to death, and his hand was covered in a sticky sweat. What Ye Jinsu asked him to say, if he said it, it would be a dead end. If he did not say it, Ye Shisui would kill him right now.


    His teeth were chattering with nervousness.


    Noticing that he didn''t say anything, Ye Zheng was so angry that he didn''t waste any more words with him. With a wave of his hands, someone came over with a torture instrument.


    He had come prepared. If the Grand Master didn''t confess, then there would be many torture instruments waiting for him!


    The blood drained from the Grand Master''s face.


    "Please spare my life!" Please spare my life! " The Grand Master was so frightened that he fiercely kowtowed on the ground. The group of people even dragged him down to the punishment bench, scaring him so much that he could only blindly shout, "This servant will admit it!" All the servants admitted! I beg the old master to spare my life! "


    The man with slightly white hair collapsed on the ground, crying out in fear.


    Ye Jinxiu watched indifferently without saying a word.


    Ye Shisui''s eyebrows finally loosened. He waved his hand and waved them back.


    "Speak!"


    It took a long time before the Grand Master could get up from his kneeling position. He then said, "Master, please enlighten me. Even if I had a hundred guts, I wouldn''t dare to embezzle so much silver from the estate."


    "This silver is not mine!"


    Ye Shisui''s face froze for a moment. He was not a fool, so he naturally understood what the Grand Master meant.


    Ye Shisan''s face turned pale. He jumped up from his seat and pointed at the Grand Master with trembling hands. "Who is it?"


    There was actually someone ordering the Grand Master around?


    Who was it?


    Who else could it be?


    The mansion originally had a small population, but fifteen years ago, the old lady was still living in the countryside. Other than Ye Jinsu''s mother, the only other person who could make the Grand Master listen to his orders was the Xie Clan.


    Ye Jinsu''s mother had died a long time ago.


    Wasn''t it obvious who was left?


    Those with a discerning eye could see that even Ye Shisui had a clue, but he just couldn''t accept it.


    How could this be the case?


    It must be this dog slave who made it up!


    The Grand Master was so angry that he lowered his head even deeper and whispered shakily, "Yes ¡­"


    "Yes ¡­" "Yes, your husband ¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, the Ye family had already gone down the hall and kicked the Grand Master out of the way.


    "Bullshit, you dog slave!" Who gave you the guts to slander your mistress! " Ye Shisui was truly annoyed. He kicked several times, as if discouraged.


    Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart. She was still calling him ''Madam''.


    Slightly turning her head, Xiao Hong''s face was also filled with shock. Not only Xiao Hong, but the other servants in the yard were also shocked and quickly lowered their heads in fear. The Grand Master hadn''t even said what had happened when Ye Zhenzi''s temper had already flared up.


    Ye Zheng was actually so protective of the Xie family.


    Ye Shisui wasn''t the only one with an unsightly expression on his face. The old man beside him also had a stern look on his face. He glared in Ye Jinsu''s direction, but his eyes were not as surprised as Ye Shisui was.


    Ye Jinshu drank his tea with satisfaction, not interrupting him at all.


    She had never understood that the Old Master was a wise man in his life. He had single-handedly pulled the Ye family from a minor official to an important official in the imperial court. How could the son he gave birth to be so stupid?

 C172

    He had been tricked by a lowly woman for more than ten years.


    At first, it could be said that he had deep feelings for her, but in the end, he still persisted. He could only say that he was foolish. What he could not let go of was not his deep emotions, but his face. Ye Shisui was a stubborn and conceited man. He only liked docile, harmless and simple women, which greatly satisfied his vanity.


    The Xie Clan was such a woman. Weak and weak, they had to listen to everything he said. With him as the heaven and earth, they wouldn''t be able to live.


    At first, he thought that he had conquered the Xie Clan, and he could easily control this woman with his bare hands.


    Actually, it was just the Xie Clan leading him by the nose.


    And he had been complacent for so many years.


    This was a terrifying self-knowledge.


    Ye Zheng almost immediately felt the disgrace of the rush, stronger than ever. Previously, when the Xie Clan made a mistake, he could only treat it as a little trick of hers, a little trick on his part. If he was merciful, he would be forgiven. The Xie Clan would definitely be grateful to him and would then depend on him even more.


    He still had the initiative, and the Xie Clan still needed to rely on him to get back to the estate.


    However, the matter at hand was that the Xie Clan had never placed him in their eyes!


    In this respect, Ye Zhuan was very similar to the Old Master. Once he was involved, it would be like touching on a real reverse scale.


    What he felt now was not the grief of being deceived, nor was it pain. It was pure humiliation.


    That was why he was so furious.


    How could he take his face down and admit that he had been toyed with by a woman for so many years?


    He didn''t want to break this window paper.


    Too ugly.


    Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart, she tilted her head and spoke to Xiao Hong in a low voice, "This father of mine, he''s really a hypocrite, living this life of his. It was always a second time to talk about love and love. He himself is the most important. "


    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsu''s calm expression with a complicated expression.


    So the young mistress had already seen through the old master so clearly?


    She, a bystander, would feel grief for her father when she saw him like this, and how did Ye Jinsu spend her days like this ¡­


    Ye Jinsu didn''t see the expression on Xiao Hong''s face, so she naturally didn''t know what she was thinking. She just turned her head and looked at Ye Zhenzi with a smile that wasn''t a smile and said, "If he doesn''t want to break this window paper, then we''ll have to help him break it."


    "Also to wake him up and see what reality is."


    Let him see how stupid he is.


    Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart.


    The Grand Master was about to open his mouth to say something, but Ye Chong had already picked up the whip used for execution and fiercely lashed at him.


    "Dog slave!" I''ll let you speak nonsense! "


    In the end, it was her husband. Granny Wang could not stand it any longer. She rushed over and grabbed the whip, crying as she shouted, "Please believe this servant. This servant has proof. This servant has proof!"


    Ye Chong''s face turned even uglier.


    Ye Chong drew his whip and waved to the two of them.


    The Old Master finally couldn''t take it anymore. He heavily put down the teacup in his hand and knocked on the table, "Enough!"


    The old man naturally understood why Ye Zhenzheng was so angry. However, even though this matter had exposed Ye Zhicheng''s self-esteem, he couldn''t casually let it pass.


    One hundred and twenty thousand taels of silver for fifteen years. That would shake the foundation of the House of Ye. He had developed the Ye residence all by himself, so it couldn''t be destroyed by a woman.


    This matter had to be dealt with seriously!


    Ye Shisui stopped with a loud shout. His hand stopped mid-air, and the whip hung limply down. After all, it was the Old Master who had spoken. Even if Ye Zhenzheng wanted nothing more than to kill this person and make him unable to speak for the rest of his life, he had no choice but to give up now.


    "Unfilial son!" Come back here! " The Old Master glared at him and scolded him to return to his seat.


    He was obviously angry.


    "You said there is evidence. What evidence do you have?" The Old Master asked with a dark expression. This matter had to be investigated thoroughly. The exact amount of money and resources the Xie Clan had taken into their estate all these years had to be investigated thoroughly.


    When Lady Wang heard this, she knew there was a turning point. She kowtowed on the ground a few times and spoke up in gratitude, "Thank you for your kindness, thank you for your kindness!"


    "This servant has worked with my old man for Madam over the years, and more than half of the money has fallen into Madam''s hands. There is also a house called Tian Qi which has also been transferred into Madam''s hands. These servants all had account books hidden in the woodshed in the backyard of the account room. If Master still doesn''t believe it, you can send someone to Madam''s room to investigate and find out about these! "


    These were the words that had been agreed upon long ago. Lady Wang shook her head all at once, and Ye Zheng''s expression turned even worse.


    When the Old Master heard this, he actually sent people to investigate.


    Normally, who would dare to touch the Xie Clan''s courtyard? Over the past ten years, Ye Zheng''s trust in her had deepened day by day. Nothing had ever come close to suspecting her, so no one had ever investigated the Xie family''s courtyard.


    If he didn''t investigate this, he wouldn''t have entered. However, after some investigation, he actually managed to find something.


    A whole box of deeds, deeds of title. There were things the Grand Master had made for her, as well as things she had made for herself. Slowly, a box appeared.


    Who didn''t know that Xie was originally just a peasant girl and that his family was destitute of everything.


    It was originally all the assets of the Ye Residence, but now it was in the hands of the Xie Clan. As for how this happened, Ye Zizai had no idea.


    Looking at this, the old man was so angry that he started to cough violently. Even Ye Zheng Tan felt his vision darken. Luckily, he was sitting. If he was standing, he wouldn''t be able to stand properly.


    Ye Jinsu sat at the side and took in everything that happened. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly when she looked at a angle that no one else could see.


    Although it was just the tip of the iceberg of the House of Ye, it was still a lot. If this amount was exchanged for other small official families, it would be equivalent to their entire assets.


    The Old Master slammed the table in anger, coughing and roaring, "You bastard!"


    The old man seemed to be unable to contain his anger as he glared at Ye Zhenzheng and scolded her as well, "This is the good woman that you will marry even if you disobey your parents!"


    "Bastard!"


    Ye Zheng opened his eyes and his lips were trembling. His face was pale and cold sweat dripped from his forehead. He didn''t know if it was due to anger, surprise, or panic.


    In short, his mind was in a state of chaos, and his mind was buzzing wildly. Anyone who heard his voice would feel like they were separated by a piece of oil paper.


    This was originally humiliation and anger. However, this matter was too big for him to care about. All he felt was that his legs had become weak.


    "How could that be ¡­?" "How could that be ¡­"


    Ye Chong repeated this in a low voice, as if he still could not believe this fact.


    At this critical moment, the Old Master was the one who stirred up the soup. Breathing heavily as he calmed his mind, he said, "Go, bring that woman to me. I want to personally interrogate her!"


    Ye Jinsu paused as she sipped on her tea and finally got down to business.

 C173

    After Old Lady Wang had finished shaking, she timidly crawled to the side of the Grand Master with a panicked look in her eyes.


    The Ontario mothers had told them that they would only have a chance to escape if they brought the matter to the attention of the Missus. Grand Master knew that Ye Jinsu was after the Xie Clan, but they didn''t want to be implicated!


    The ones before, the checks and pleas for his sake, the ones that made Ontario help him get out of here, they were all there to get him on this road.


    These two were not people he could afford to offend, and neither of them would benefit him. If the Xie Clan really fell, how could Ye Jinsu let him off? If the Xie Clan hadn''t toppled over, would they have let her off?


    Even if these two lords were both severely injured, how could the lord let him go?


    No matter which way it was, it was a dead end.


    The Grand Master was drenched in cold sweat, his fists clenched as he pounded the ground in a regretful and pained manner. Now, he didn''t know if he should regret underestimating this young miss, or if he should regret working for the Xie Clan over ten years ago.


    He only knew that he was on the verge of death.


    He had nowhere to go.


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyes and looked at him for a moment before turning away. He happened to see the old man looking at him as he scanned the old man''s and Ye Zhenzheng''s colourful faces. As their gazes met, a wave of pressure came crashing over. Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes and silently looked away.


    It did not collide with his line of sight.


    Ye Jinxiu only glanced at him indifferently before regaining her composure and looking at Wen Liang''s harmless appearance.


    In the east garden.


    The Xie family had been extremely restless the past few days.


    She knew that Ye Jin would definitely not let her off, and she was also planning on how to deal with Ye Jinsu. He didn''t expect Ye Jinsu to move so quickly, so quickly that she didn''t even have the chance to move before he was forced onto the cliff.


    Even the people guarding the gate to the east garden had been bribed by her.


    Mrs Xie gritted her teeth. Had Ye Jinsu already won over so many people in the few months she was away?


    This girl was getting harder and harder to deal with.


    She knew very little information. It was all about the rumors outside. She heard that the Grand Master had been greedy for a lot of money and had been locked up by Ye Shou. No one knew better than she who had put so much money into the pockets of the Grand Master.


    She knew exactly what Ye Jinsu wanted to do.


    If the worst came to the worst and even the Grand Master was bribed by her, it was hard to say whether or not he would be exposed.


    And now, she couldn''t even find a way to send a message, let alone tell others.


    Another day passed.


    The gate to the east garden was suddenly opened. The housekeeper stood at the doorway with a solemn expression, but he was somewhat staggering as he walked. The plates from a few days ago still hurt.


    Straightening his expression, the butler turned to Madam Xie and said, "Master invites Madam back to the estate."


    Behind him were more than ten servants, some of them even had ropes in their hands.


    How was this an invitation?


    As soon as the steward finished speaking, those people were about to grab Madam Xie and lead her outside. Mrs Xie struggled for a bit, but someone actually dragged the rope over.


    The alarm in Madame Xie''s heart exploded as her eyes widened. "What are you all doing!?"


    The butler shot her a nonchalant glance. He was ordered by the Old Master, so naturally he had a stiff waist. In addition, with the current situation, the Xie Clan could easily escape from death and no one would be able to escape. Their prestige would definitely be gone, and there was nothing for him to fear.


    His tone was naturally not humble enough.


    Other than the butler, everyone had the same attitude.


    Lady Xie couldn''t stop herself from struggling. Seeing that her strength had been drained, she said anxiously, "What happened? I''ve been in the East District for so long, why did the old master suddenly want to see me today?"


    The butler did not talk to her for long. He immediately called for someone to take her outside and tied up her maid, Huaiyu, with him.


    "Madam will know once she goes."


    In less than an hour, Ye Chong felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles.


    When Lady Xie was dragged in, her hair tied up in a bun as she struggled, she stumbled and fell onto the ground. She immediately changed her face and lowered her head to sob.


    "Master... What are you doing? " asked Xie Shi as she scanned the yard out of the corner of her eye. When his gaze landed on the Elder and Lady Wang, his face turned pale. Then, his gaze landed on Ye Jinsu who was standing in the corner. His face turned pale and black. He couldn''t help but exude a bit of hatred from his eyes.


    With just a glance, she could tell what had happened.


    Grand Master Xie was so frightened by Lady Xie''s glare that he started sweating profusely. Without caring about anything else, he cried out loudly, "It was Madam! It was Madam who did it! This humble one has always been working for Madam. "


    Now that things had come to this, he couldn''t turn back anymore. He could only desperately push the Xie Clan.


    Perhaps the Xie Clan hated him as well, so they might as well push her down now.


    After thinking this through, Master called her ''even more diligently than Lady Wang'', knocking her head a few times on the ground. "This servant has listened to Madam''s commands, this isn''t your fault!"


    Madame Xie''s face was pale as she lowered her head to look in Ye Jinsu''s direction. Ye Jinsu didn''t look at her, but lowered her head to drink her tea, as if this matter had nothing to do with her.


    At this moment, she wasn''t clear about the situation. She wanted to see something on Ye Jinsu''s face, but he was expressionless and couldn''t see anything!


    He looked at Ye Zhenzheng as if he had lost his soul, only to see that when Lady Xie cried, her eyes were still filled with heartache, and she even wanted to stand up and help her. In the end, the Old Master''s gaze fixed him on the spot, not daring to move.


    Xie knew that Ye Zheng still had her in his heart.


    Wiping away her tears, Madam Xie spoke up sorrowfully, "Old master, what mistake have I committed that you would treat me like this?"


    Ye Zheng opened his mouth and wanted to ask her something, but no words came out in the end.


    Now that the Xie Clan was crying in front of him, that part of his heart was still moved.


    The Old Master looked at the Xie family gloomily and slammed his hand on the table. The shock made the Xie family tremble, not daring to look at him directly.


    "Grand Master said that he had bestowed so much silver to you all these years. Do you admit it?"


    Lady Xie was so frightened that she didn''t dare raise her head. She could only shake her head. "No!" How could it be a wife! "It''s not me!"


    How could he admit it now? Admitting it meant walking into a dead end. Mrs Xie could only keep denying it as she lowered her head, desperately trying to think of a way to deal with it.


    Now that things had progressed to this point, while things were still going well, only Ye Jinru could save her.


    She was the Ye Family''s blood and bone, and even the Old Master would care about this. Moreover, Ye Zhenzheng liked his daughter the most. Only she could save him.


    Lady Xie seemed to be a little more at ease as she turned to look at the Grand Master, asking mournfully, "Why are you slandering me like that? All these years, I''ve been in charge of matters within the estate, but I''ve never told you to do anything that would let the Grand Master down!"


    The sound was heart-wrenching.


    Grand Master Xie was flustered. He acted as if he really had been wronged. He was even more worried about his own situation. He was so nervous that he wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the Old Master.


    The Old Master sat high up in his seat, the majesty in his eyes still present. He coldly snorted, "You said you didn''t, then look at what all this is!"

 C174

    He took out the wooden box behind him and threw it, scattering the whole box of deeds on the ground.


    Madam Xie collapsed on the spot, her face deathly pale.


    She thought that it was just a testimony, but she didn''t expect Ye Jinru to find this for her.


    Ye Zheng turned his face away, refusing to look at the Xie family. When Xie raised his head, all he saw was Ye Shisui''s face. She couldn''t care less, all she could think about was how to beg for mercy, and so she crawled to Ye Zizai''s feet.


    "Master... "Master, save me ¡­" Mrs Xie was crying and frightened.


    She had been frightened by this whole box of land deed and all these items had been found out. If she were to be found guilty of any crime, she would definitely lose her life!


    Lady Xie was so frightened that she couldn''t speak clearly anymore. She tugged at Ye Zizai''s sleeve and incoherently said, "Master ¡­ Master is not what you think. "


    "I''m just ¡­ I''m just too poor. I''m afraid that I''ll have to live a miserable life like I did before I met you."


    "I''ve been through too much before. I''m too scared. I''m too afraid!" Mrs Xie cried and pulled at Ye Zizai, as if she had found a way out of this situation, and desperately tried to defend herself.


    He cried and gasped for breath, as if he wanted to drag Ye Ziteng''s heart over to his side.


    "Old master, you know what life I lived before. I know the master is kind to me, but I am afraid, I am too afraid. "


    Ye Chong did not expect the Xie family to say all this, and his face turned pale.


    This was useful.


    Mrs Xie cried even harder.


    Ye Jinsu''s face darkened as she clutched her teacup tightly. Madame Xie''s mouth was really eloquent, her delicate and pitiful face really could act out such a scene. She could even come up with such an excuse.


    However, it was no longer of much use.


    Seeing that Ye Zhenzheng was softhearted, the Grand Master grew anxious.


    "Master is enlightened! Old master is clear, these matters were all ordered by the Madam from the very beginning. Even the Second Miss knows that this has nothing to do with this servant! I beg the Lord to be merciful and spare this servant''s life! "


    Grand Master''s shout was rather loud, and everyone could hear him clearly.


    The old man''s face, along with Ye Zizai''s, changed three times.


    Second Miss?


    Ye Jingru knew about this too?


    Ye Shisui could no longer feel any heartache. Suddenly, he pushed away Lady Xie and said harshly, "Did you lead Ruo''er astray?"


    The Xie Clan was shocked, and in the blink of an eye, the situation had changed. Mrs Xie abruptly reacted, grabbing Ye Zhang''s leg and frantically shook her head, "No, no!"


    "This has nothing to do with her!"


    She had ironclad evidence in the mountains and could no longer refuse.


    He definitely could not drag Ru''Er into this!


    "Ru Er is a good child, she doesn''t know that I did all of this myself! It''s all me! " Mrs Xie screamed, her voice hoarse.


    Ye Shisui''s face turned cold. His mind was a mess, but he had not lost his basic sense of judgement. His reaction was too big.


    "Go and invite the second miss!" The Old Master said harshly from the side.


    What a mess this house had turned into! The Old Master was so angry that he started coughing again. Back then, he just hated how he could put this woman into his house.


    Back then when she had some food in her stomach, the Old Master had to endure it.


    Now, even that little girl was not someone to be trifled with!


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say a word as she took in everyone''s reaction. She was quiet here, with only Little Red by her side. It was out of place with the noise coming from the other side.


    It was like watching a play.


    Just as she had expected.


    When Ye Jingru was brought over, the wounds on her face had already healed. She did not lose an arm, a leg, or even a slim figure. With a belly full of resentment, he could only rest in peace in the courtyard.


    Ye JinRu swallowed her words when she saw the Xie Clan kneeling on the ground and crying, as well as the unfriendly expressions on everyone''s faces.


    She rushed to the side of the Xie Clan and hugged her, using her eyes to seek help.


    What had happened?


    Mrs Xie just held her and shook her head. "Ru''er really doesn''t know. It was all done by me. I was the one who ordered it."


    Compared to her own safety, she clearly cared more about Ye JinRu.


    So she had to take everything on herself.


    Ye JinRu''s face turned pale. She suddenly wanted to turn and glare fiercely at Ye Jinsu, but the Xie Clan stopped her and pulled her back, "Master, don''t you understand Ruo''er best?"


    "Does Master not believe Ru''er?"


    Ye Zheng was silent.


    If it had been before, he would not have hesitated to believe them.


    However, things were different now. A while ago, Ye Jingru had done that kind of thing in front of the Grand Princess. Furthermore, she had done that kind of thing, bit by bit, to wear down the trust Ye Jingru had in them.


    It was not a day for the ice to freeze three feet.


    He hesitated.


    When Xie saw this reaction, he knew that Ye Zhicheng was already suspicious of them.


    After putting down Ye Zhenzheng, Mrs Xie pulled at Ye Jinru, giving her a look full of desperation, "Ru''er, it was my fault. Mother did something bad."


    "Don''t blame Mother, don''t hate Mother either."


    "Mother knows that this matter has nothing to do with you. I just hope that when you get married, I can give you more dowry ¡­"


    Ye Jingru''s face was pale, and she opened her mouth, unable to say a word. How could she identify her own mother? She couldn''t do it! She knew all about the Grand Master, but she had to put herself out of the way and push her mother out of the way.


    She couldn''t do it.


    The Xie Clan was so anxious that their eyes turned red, they couldn''t care less. He grabbed Ye Jingru''s arm and shouted loudly, "Don''t be a nun!"


    Ye Jingru''s life had only just begun, and it couldn''t be ruined by her.


    In the future, she would have to live in the Ye Clan. She couldn''t be affected by herself and would be suppressed by Ye Jinsu for the rest of her life. Besides, Ye Jinru still held the same position in Ye Zhenzi''s heart, so she still had a chance.


    Ye Jingru was her hope.


    After a long while, Ye JinRu finally broke out into tears and pushed the Xie family member away, "Mother, how could you do such a thing?"


    The cry was real. Disappointment and anger were written all over Ye Jingru''s face, but she was crying with resentment and heartache. All of this was done by Ye Jinsu!


    She drove away the Xie family and then locked herself in.


    The mother and daughter weren''t allowed to meet with Ye Jinxiu, so naturally, there was no way for them to discuss and act against her as soon as possible. She designed for them to lose their composure little by little in front of Ye Zheng, so that he would not side with them.


    If they picked out the Xie Clan members one by one, without them, the Xie Clan would only be a weak and powerless woman.


    She hated Ye Jinsu so much that she wished she could flay her skin and pull her tendons out!


    However, there was nothing she could do. The only thing she could do was to say those words while holding back her tears.


    Ye Shisui''s face relaxed a bit. Ru''er had said it herself, so it should be gone.


    She was still willing to believe in Ru''er. After all, she was his daughter that he had watched grow up.


    "Bastard, how dare you slander my lady!" Ye Shisan glared at the Grand Master, wishing he could kill him now.


    The Grand Master''s eyes turned red as he tried to defend himself, "No!" This servant did not spout nonsense. What this servant said was the truth! The maidservants by the second young miss''s side also knew! Master, if you don''t believe me, you can interrogate her! "

 C175

    The Xie Clan''s expression changed.


    She abruptly turned her head in the direction of the Grand Master, then looked at the kneeling Wen Yuan in the courtyard. She followed Ye Jingru over, kneeling in the yard without saying a word.


    The Xie Clan''s gaze turned cold, as if they had suddenly come to a realization. "A maid''s words!" "How can you believe that? Nonsense!"


    Wen Yuan was already kneeling on the ground. After being rebuked by the Xie Clan, he lowered his head even more.


    The Old Master''s expression became even colder, but he said to Wen Yuan in the courtyard, "Speak!"


    He would not let go of any information related to the corruption in the manor.


    Whether it involved Ye Jinru, the Xie family, or Ye Zhenzheng, his son.


    In today''s place, only the interest of the House of Ye was the biggest!


    Wen Yuan was Ye Jinru''s personal maid from a young age. How could he not believe her words? There was already a problem with the Xie Clan''s anxious words.


    As soon as the Old Master spoke, Wen Yuan shuddered and slowly raised her head, but she did not speak.


    She hesitated.


    He did not say that it was true, nor did he say that it was false. His lips moved, but he did not dare to raise his head to look at Ye Jingru.


    This attitude was obvious enough. If there wasn''t, he would just directly say there was nothing.


    What are you hesitating for?


    There must be a ghost. Ye Zizai''s face fell.


    Ye JinRu''s eyes widened as she looked at Wen Yuan in disbelief. Suddenly, her anger reached its peak. Ye JinRu clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as she said, "Wen Yuan, tell me!"


    His eyes were filled with warning.


    Ye Shisan didn''t notice, but Wen Yuan raised her head and saw him. She was so shocked that she lowered her head immediately.


    "Return... "Master, miss ¡­" Wen Yuan stuttered, her voice somewhat soft, as if she didn''t dare to speak. "Miss ¡­" Miss knows. "


    The sound of the last two words was very soft, but it was still heard clearly.


    Ye Jingru suddenly felt as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water over her. Her entire body was cold to the extreme.


    She didn''t even have the strength to get angry and rush forward to tear this lowly slave girl''s mouth apart. Doing so would only make her seem more malicious. With tears dripping down her face, Ye Jingru suddenly turned around to look at Ye Zhenzheng.


    Those few drops of tears really fell onto Ye Zhenzi''s heart. Ye JinRu''s eyes were filled with despair and pain. She reached out her hand to wipe her face and whispered, "Father doesn''t believe me either?"


    Ye Jingru''s voice was choked with sobs. She cried in a heart-wrenching manner, "Father wants Mother and me to die too?"


    "Father would rather believe an outsider than believe his own daughter!" Ye Jingru cried and yelled at Ye Ling, her face filled with grievance.


    Ye Shisui was shocked. He was confused and didn''t know what to say.


    The Old Master coldly swept his gaze over the mother and daughter, then over his sentimental son, his eyes filled with disappointment. The matter had already been investigated thoroughly. Ye Jingru had brought bad news to the Xie family. The woman was speechless. It was time to deal with her.


    The Old Master spoke with a cold expression, "There are witnesses and evidence. Butler, drag this woman away!"


    Xie''s face tightened with anxiety along with Ye Ling''s.


    He hadn''t seen the Xie Clan for a few months. The estrangement between them had mostly disappeared, and he still had feelings for them. If the heavens told the Xie Clan to drag it out, there was no way they could survive.


    If he wanted to see her again, that would be the last time he would be able to do so.


    "Wait!" Ye Shisui suddenly stood up and stopped the steward.


    Mrs Xie was just about to struggle, but when she heard Ye Zhicheng''s words, she immediately saw the turning point of the situation and hugged Ye Zhichang''s leg and cried, "Master, Master, please spare me!"


    "For Ru''Er''s sake, spare me!" Ru Er can''t not have a mother! " Madame Xie cried miserably, her tears wetting a large piece of clothing in front of her chest.


    "Master ¡­"


    Ye Chong could not bear to see this.


    Turning his head to look at the Old Master, Ye Zhenzheng wanted to open his mouth and plead for mercy, but when he saw the Old Master''s ice-cold gaze, even he was startled.


    He had made up his mind.


    Ye Zheng was troubled.


    Seeing that begging was useless, Ye Jingru kneeled down and ran to the Old Master''s feet, kowtowing so hard that his head was bleeding. Ye Jingru cried and opened her mouth, "Grandfather, please be merciful! Mother has been running this house all these years, and even if you don''t do anything, you still have to work hard. Grandpa, please be merciful!"


    The Old Master was not moved.


    With a cold expression, he kicked away Ye JinRu with a kick and flung his sleeves in a manner that did not allow any rejection, "Bring the Second Miss back to the yard!"


    "As for this woman, the butler should drag her out and beat her to death!"


    The Xie Clan was so frightened that their beautiful faces turned pale.


    Ye Chong''s face was deathly pale. He looked at the old man with eyes that seemed to be unable to bear the sight. His mouth opened and closed as if he wanted to say something.


    Xiao Hong, who was standing beside Ye Jinxiu, couldn''t help but ask anxiously, "Miss, should we go and plead for mercy now?"


    She still remembered Ye Jinsu''s words. Now was clearly the best time. If she was too late, the Xie Clan would already be dragged down. However, Ye Jinxiu did not move. She did not have any intention of opening her mouth, so she could not help but remind him.


    Ye Jinsu shook her head, "No, wait a little longer."


    The Xie Clan had to fight for another wave for him.


    As expected, the moment Lady Xie heard the news, she shrieked in fright, "Old master, you can''t do that! You can''t do that! Back then, I helped you withstand a calamity! I''ve walked through the gates of hell for you! "


    Ye Zheng''s whole body went stiff when he heard this.


    This had always been Ye Zheng''s debt to her, and he had always felt guilty in his heart. This had always been Ye Zhanzheng''s weakness. Every time the Xie Family mentioned this, he would have no way out.


    Even the Old Master''s face changed, this was something the Ye family owed her.


    After a moment of silence, the Old Master''s expression became cold again. Even so, had her faults been too few for her all these years? That small kindness of hers, all these years with Ye Zhang Ye''s protection of her, had long since been repaid!


    You still have the face to bring this up again and again!


    But Ye Zhexin obviously didn''t think so.


    "Master, Master, Master didn''t say this to use this as a talisman again and again. Back then, I was willing to do it for Master, so I never thought of asking Master to repay me."


    She cried until her eyes were red and her voice was hoarse, "But Master, I have never thought of harming you. I did the wrong thing, but I mean it to you! "


    "Do you have the heart to watch Yu''er die?"


    She knew this man so well that she knew where to poke his heart. As long as she showed weakness time and time again, as long as he believed that she loved him to the point of death.


    As long as he felt like he was still a woman in his hands.


    He could tolerate it.


    But his woman had made a mistake or two, and he had the right to let her go. He was happy to do so as long as it pleased him.


    Xie knew Ye Shisui too well.


    Once again, he softened Ye Shisui''s heart.


    The Old Master couldn''t bear to watch any longer, so he finally stepped forward and kicked away the Xie Clan and shouted at the butler, "Hurry, someone come! "Drag her away!"

 C176

    Ye Zheng''s expression changed and he became anxious for a moment.


    Clenching his fists, Ye Zheng jumped to his feet, his eyes full of ferocity. He wouldn''t let anyone take away the Xie Clan. The Xie Clan was his woman, and he could only deal with them if he wanted to.


    He stood up in a frenzy, completely forgetting what the Xie Clan had done. He could only remember the crying appearance of the Xie Clan in front of him, as well as Ye Jingru''s pleading appearance.


    If these two people stood in front of him, it would be enough to cover everything.


    Or perhaps, he remembered that he just chose to continue deceiving himself. Mrs Xie was willing to continue to pretend, not to tear this skin, and Ye Zhenzheng was at ease to continue to cooperate. He would always be the head of the Ye family. He could tolerate the Xie family''s tiny act of caution and continue to love her on the surface.


    Because he was the one who held the Xie Clan''s life in his hands.


    In the Ye family, as long as he didn''t say anything, the Xie family would be fine. As long as he opened his mouth, the Xie Clan would be in trouble.


    No matter how complicated the internal affairs of the Xie Clan were, how could they be as complicated as the political affairs of the previous dynasty? Just because he couldn''t see through it previously didn''t mean that he wouldn''t be able to see through it in the future. However, he could choose to turn a blind eye and continue to love with the Xie Clan.


    Love and concubine, what a pair of dog and dog.


    It was such a huge issue that even he was unable to cut it open.


    Ye Jinxiu laughed coldly in her heart. It was really hard for her to stand on the side of the Old Master, and she was so angry that her beard was blown and her eyes were bulging. If the Ye Family were to continue like this, it would be over sooner or later.


    Putting down the tea in his hand, Ye Jinsu slowly spoke, "We should start talking now, so that we don''t have to contribute too much."


    Ye Zhenzheng was determined not to let the Old Master take his people away. Nothing could go wrong with that, so he let her be the good guy.


    In any case, the Xie Clan was going to die in the end.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes and stood up. Her expression had already changed. He walked up to Ye Shisui and saluted. "Let my daughter dare to interject herself and plead for Er Niang." Ye Jinsu slowly spoke up.


    Lady Xie stared at Ye Jinxiu, her eyes filled with shock.


    Even Ye Jinru was looking at Ye Jinsu in disbelief, unable to believe that what she heard was true.


    Only the Grand Master, who was standing at the side, saw the familiar scene. Didn''t Ye Jinxiu also plead for him like this back then? Now it was the mother and daughter''s turn.


    He raised his eyes to look at that plain looking figure. He was clearly bowing and kneeling, but the Grand Master felt a chill from his back.


    Underestimating this girl was the thing he regretted the most in his life.


    He had a premonition that the Xie Clan would be the same in the future.


    In the end, it was not an easy task. The chaotic scene left the Xie Clan stunned for a moment before they quickly reacted.


    There was deceit in it.


    How could Ye Jinsu be so kind? What was she going to do?


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and spoke slowly, "Daughter does not dare to ask father to let Second Mother go. I only ask father to give Second Mother some more time."


    As she spoke, Ye Jinxiu turned to look at the Xie family with a trace of regret in her eyes.


    Ye Zheng was puzzled. "Why do you say that?"


    Ye Jinsu ignored the hostility in Lady Xie''s eyes as they looked at each other. She only looked at her with a sad expression, as if she was truly regretting the wrong she had done. Ye Jinsu''s eyes were also red. She looked at Lady Xie and said, "Father still doesn''t know. Second Mother has been preparing the marriage for her second younger sister all these days."


    "Second Mother said that she knew she had made a mistake and didn''t know when she would be able to return to the mansion. Before long, her second sister will be old and she doesn''t know if she will be able to see her second sister get married in the future."


    "When the days in the east garden were long and dry, Second Mother ordered people to find clothes and silk for Second Sister to wear. She said that even if she doesn''t see her second sister getting married in the future, wearing the wedding dress that she made herself would be a part of her heart. "


    As she spoke, Ye Jinsu''s voice was choked with sobs. There were some tears in her eyes. When she saw Lady Xie''s expression freeze up for a moment, Ye Jinsu gave her a hug. She quietly leaned over to her ear and whispered, "If you don''t want to die, then go ahead and listen to me."


    "Otherwise, don''t blame me for giving you a hard time."


    "Do you want to hear Huaiyu''s testimony?"


    The words were extremely soft and only the Xie Clan could hear them. Lady Xie''s eyes widened and cold sweat broke out on her back. When Ye Jinsu''s words fell into her ears, it gave her the illusion that a knife was hanging on her neck.


    Ye Jinsu''s last sentence smashed the Xie Clan''s heart. She glanced at Huaiyu at the side, her eyes filled with doubt. She didn''t know if what Ye Jinsu said was true or not, but she did suspect Huaiyu because of that one sentence.


    If he could pull Wen Yuan and Ye Jinsu over, then what about Huaiyu?


    Besides, regardless if it was true or false, the Xie Clan could not afford to take such a risk.


    Ye Jinsu had given her a path to retreat. The path to retreat was clearly deeper than that of hell, but she had no choice. Because if she didn''t, she would die right now.


    Let go of her! Ye Jinsu glanced at the Xie Clan, her eyes filled with grief and pity.


    She believed that Mrs Xie knew what to do.


    Madame Xie blinked, tears streaming down her face as she lowered her head. "Yes ¡­" "Master, I can apologize with my life, but I want to see Ruo''er become an adult."


    "I''ve brought Ru''er for fifteen years, and she''s my life. I want to see her properly ¡­"


    Following Ye Jinsu''s words, the Xie family begged, "When Ru''er reaches her prime, I''ll go to the ancestral hall and beg for forgiveness. I''ll just go apologize to him with my death, okay?"


    "I hope that the old master can grant my wish."


    Although this excuse couldn''t prevent the Xie family from committing crimes, it gave the adulterous couple a way out.


    Ye Jinxiu did not open her mouth to make up these words. If Ye Zhenzheng was in his shoes, the Xie family would try to come up with other ideas. As long as she lived past today, there would be people who could save her in a few days.


    Ye Shisui, on the other hand, would naturally think of a way to turn the situation around with the Old Master.


    Wasn''t it the same when they first married the Xie Clan? They didn''t even hesitate to send the two elders to their hometown. Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and looked at the ground, waiting for Ye Shisui''s response.


    Ye Zheng was visibly moved. Lady Xie hugged Ye Shisui''s leg and cried pitifully and anxiously, looking like she only had her daughter in her heart. Ye Jinru was the treasure in their hearts.


    Moreover, he did not want the Xie Clan to die.


    Just as he was thinking of how to reverse the situation, Ye Jinxiu actually spoke up. This was exactly what he wanted. For a moment, the delight on Ye Shisui''s face could not be concealed. He could not help but open his mouth. "Alright!"


    Before he could finish his words, the Old Master interrupted him. "Nonsense!"


    It was obvious that he had not expected to receive such a forceful kick. He was furious.


    After scolding Ye Shanzheng, the Old Master pointed at Ye Jinsu''s nose and asked, "How did you know about what she did in the East District?"


    The Old Master''s face was dark and unsightly, his anger soaring to the skies. Just what sort of intentions did Ye Jinsu have? It was her scheme, and now she was going to plead for them and even come up with such an excuse. She had to go against him, didn''t she?


    As for his disappointing son, his woman and his family, he had never been able to understand how they weighed as much as he did!


    Back then, he couldn''t stop this woman from entering this house, but now, he definitely wouldn''t allow this kind of evil woman to stay in the Ye family!


    Ye Jinxiu tilted her head and looked at Ye Jingru as she replied, "Daughter once heard Ru''er speak of it."

 C177

    Ye Jingru was stunned for a moment. Looking at the scene before her, she could only continue, "Yes, please forgive me for looking at my daughter."


    "Daughter is willing to accept punishment for her mother."


    The mother and son duo exchanged words, causing the old man''s expression to turn even more unsightly.


    "Father, my son thinks that the Xie Clan may have committed a grave mistake, but after all, they gave birth to a new bloodline for our family. For the sake of the child, can you just wait until Ru Er turns 30 before punishing her? "


    If they waited until spring to come next year, would they still be able to deal with the Xie Clan?


    The heavens were so angry that their faces turned red. When they heard Ye Zhang''s unfilial words, they raised their palms in anger.


    Everyone was shocked. Even the old lady who had been silent all this while came forward to stop them.


    But in the end, he didn''t stop it. As the slap landed, Ye Shisan received a firm slap. "Unfilial son!" Are you trying to anger me to death! "


    Ye Chong received a slap on the face, but his expression turned stiff. His facial features twisted into a stubborn expression, and he said coldly, "Father, you''re tired. Go back and rest."


    The Old Master stared at his son, and suddenly began to cough violently.


    No one dared to move.


    After all, he was his biological father. Ye Zhenzheng''s heart ached a little, and he remained silent for a while. Ye Shisui was still facing the servant beside him. "You won''t even listen to me now, will you?!"


    "Who is in charge of this mansion!?"


    This sound was full of deterrence, not one bit less than that of the Old Master. In the end, they were of the same bloodline, so their might wasn''t lacking at all.


    The steward, who was Ye Shisui''s man after all, didn''t dare to say much. In the end, he walked over to the Old Master and said in a low voice, "Master, please."


    The old lady, who had just been feeling sorry for her son, was now fuming so much that she was almost coughing. "You bastard, are you going to kill your father just for a girl!?"


    Ye Shisui''s face softened. He felt that he had overdone it.


    After considering it over and over again, Ye Shisui knew that he couldn''t force his way through, so he opened his mouth and said, "Father, my son thinks this matter should be handled carelessly. After all, he''s the wife of the mansion."


    "Right now, the situation in the imperial court is uncertain. Our family must temporarily avoid any danger and stay low-key."


    "Why don''t we first lock up the Xie Clan and report them to the public? After a period of time, we can hand them over to father to deal with."


    Even though her words were pleasant to hear, it was still a different story. She wanted to let the Xie family go.


    Although Ye Zizai''s words did not make sense, it was clear to everyone whether his heart was with the Ye Family or this woman!


    It was obviously to protect this woman, not hesitating to disobey her parents'' orders again and again.


    But in the end, he was still his own son, so what could the Old Master do? Would he really kill Ye Shisui? He was too old to change his mind ¡­


    The Old Master still wanted to say something, but could only cough out. He was truly not lightly angered.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Zheng urged the butler: "Quick, help the Old Master to rest!"


    No matter how angry the Old Master was, he was still forcefully dragged out.


    The Xie Clan was temporarily saved.


    Letting out a breath, the Xie Clan''s complexion immediately eased. Lowering her head, she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, "Many thanks to the old master for showing mercy."


    On the other hand, Ye Chong did not look too good. She wanted to force the Xie father to stay, which would infuriate the Old Master and would hurt the relationship between father and son.


    In the end, he still had to care about the thoughts of the two elders. Ye Shisui''s treatment of the Xie Clan was not light at all. Along with Ye Jingru, the two of them had hit the top ten boards, directly breaking it and causing blood to ooze out.


    The Xie Clan was sent back to the east garden, while Ye Jingru was also sent back to the courtyard.


    Furthermore, Ye Jingru was also not allowed to visit the Xie Clan.


    He had truly agreed with the butler''s thoughts. One could avoid death and be unable to escape from death.


    As she was being dragged off the punishment bench, Lady Xie raised her head and glared at Ye Jinsu. That glance was filled with naked hatred and killing intent. She had never wanted Ye Jinsu to die so badly before.


    It was rare for her to look at Ye Jinsu like that. She had always been reserved, never revealing her true feelings. Everyone wore her gentle mask.


    This was true hatred.


    On the other hand, Ye Jinxiu''s gaze was very gentle. She looked at the Xie Clan with a very, very gentle gaze.


    It was so light that it was like looking at a dying person ¡­


    Turning his head and bowing towards Ye Ling, the way Ye Jinsu looked at him softened a little. No matter what, Ye Jinsu had opened his mouth today, so this was the only way to go down.


    Unknowingly, his wariness and loathing towards Ye Jinsu was not that deep.


    The change was so minuscule that he didn''t even notice it himself. Compared to the little change in Ye Jinsu, he was clearly more concerned about the Xie Clan''s situation.


    The Xie Clan''s health wasn''t that good to begin with. With these few slabs of wood, they were half-real and half-fake. The Xie Clan could no longer get up from the ground.


    Ye Chong was shocked.


    The executioner did release some water, but Madame Xie couldn''t help but beat him up.


    Ye Zheng had no choice but to drag Mrs. Xie out with a cold expression and send the medicine behind the scenes.


    After walking out of the courtyard, everything returned to normal. The servants who had to do the work were as usual. There were also quite a few servants who passed by the courtyard and saw that the door was closed tightly. They looked at it in bewilderment.


    The huge House of Ye was sealed tight, and the yard was also tightly closed. Not a single bit of information was leaked out.


    Even more than half of the servants in the mansion did not know about what had happened today.


    Ye Zheng became smarter.


    When they returned to the courtyard, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but yawn. She hadn''t slept all night, so she was naturally in a bad mood. Ye Jinsu''s gaze swept across the swing in the yard and lost his reputation.


    It''s all this swing.


    Or maybe it was all his fault...


    He yawned again. Ye Jinsu rubbed her eyes and felt a bit tired. Xiao Hong was pouring tea for Ye Jinsu. Seeing the dark green color in front of her eyes, Xiao Hong''s heart ached.


    When Miss found it hard to sleep, she did not sleep at all last night. Ever since last night, Ye Jinxiu had been in a bad mood. She kept looking at the swing.


    She didn''t really understand what was so special about this swing.


    However, it was possible to guess that it had something to do with Ning Wang.


    With a sigh, Xiao Hong prepared to remove the hairpin for Ye Jinsu to sleep for a while.


    However, Ye Jinsu stopped Little Red''s hand and lightly shook her head, "No need."


    "The Old Master will probably see me later. It''ll be troublesome if I take it away and put it on again."


    Xiao Hong withdrew her hand in confusion. She wanted to ask how Ye Jinsu knew that the Old Master wanted to see her. However, thinking about how Ye Jinsu had just spoken up for the Xie family, Xiao Hong more or less understood.


    The Old Master was trying to reprimand him.


    After a moment of silence, Little Red recalls the morning incident. In the end, she still hesitated for a moment before softly replying, "Miss, do you think that if we didn''t open our mouths, Madam wouldn''t have had the chance to make a comeback?"

 C178

    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes in silence for a moment before she softly said, "Perhaps."


    If the Old Master wanted to go against Ye Shisan, if the man from the Xie Clan didn''t save her, if Ye Shisui hated the Xie Clan for doing so.


    Too many ifs ¡­


    But what if the Xie Clan was still alive?


    If the Old Master were to compromise for the sake of the relationship between father and son, if that man was deeply in love with the Xie family, if Ye Zhenzi was still wholeheartedly protecting the Xie family ¡­


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head slightly to look at the teacup in her hand, her gaze somewhat profound. "I can''t bet on the Xie Clan. I''m betting on the possibility of their deaths."


    "I want her. She must die."


    Ye Jinsu spoke with a calm tone, but her tone was firm like never before. Even though each word was spoken softly, it was still sonorous.


    Xiao Hong opened its eyes wide, it seemed to understand what was going on.


    Turning his head, Ye Jinsu got up and went into the yard, "Alright, the Old Master''s men should have followed me over. It''s about time."


    Xiao Hong followed Ye Jinsu out and saw Aunt Shui Sang outside the yard.


    Her expression wasn''t too good. She was probably angry at Ye Jinsu for speaking up for the Xie family. However, he still behaved respectfully and spoke politely, "Eldest Miss, the old lady is inviting Eldest Miss over."


    Ye Jinsu was not surprised, but when she saw the old man''s dark face, her expression did not change at all.


    The Old Master and Ye Jinsu were the only two people in the room.


    "The Ontario is yours." The old man''s expression was cold and stern. His gaze was like sharp blades as he looked at Ye Jinsu, who was kneeling on the ground. He didn''t know that in such a short period of time, Ye Jinxiu had already subdued so many people.


    Was the House of Ye really going to fall apart and fall into her hands?


    "My granddaughter doesn''t understand what my grandfather means. Ontario is the kitchen manager, what does that have to do with my granddaughter''s late spring garden?"


    The Old Master gave a cold snort. He was not the least bit surprised by Ye Jinsu''s acting. He directly poked Ye Jinsu and said, "But her daughter is in your yard now."


    "What a good method!"


    Ye Jinxiu continued to play dumb. "It''s true that her granddaughter came to visit, but there''s a reason behind it. Furthermore, her granddaughter has already reported it to father, so father should know as well."


    The Old Master choked.


    He did not have substantial evidence, and Ye Jinsu was so open and honest that she even walked in front of Ye Shisui.


    He couldn''t grab the wrong place.


    The Old Master had wanted to make use of this opportunity, but did not expect Ye Jinsu''s answer. Judging from Ye Jinsu''s expression, it seemed like she wasn''t lying to him. It must be true.


    No matter how he thought about it, he could only blame his son for being stupid!


    He could not see the situation clearly.


    Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart. Ye Shisui, as the person in charge, would have to be bewitched for a long time.


    After a moment of silence, the Old Master spoke again, no longer beating around the bush. "Just what are you thinking?"


    Initially, she thought that Ye Jinsu would continue to play dumb with her, but she immediately replied, "Grandfather should be clear on what I want to do."


    After all, in a way, they were on the same front.


    Ye Jinsu was unexpectedly frank, and the Old Master''s face relaxed a little as he sneered, "I thought I knew what you wanted to do, but today, I''ve discovered that my cultivation is still too shallow. I can''t see through you."


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly raised her head with a smile. Her eyes were clear and clear, "Grandfather, there is no need to speak like that. From start to finish, I only have one goal in mind."


    That was to let the Xie Clan live on.


    The Old Master was stunned for a moment. Because of the resolution and wisdom in Ye Jinsu''s eyes, they were not the eyes of a fourteen-year-old girl. This kind of gaze on a face that was still young and tender, was enough to scare people.


    The Old Master wrinkled his brow, his voice somewhat stern. "Then why did you speak up and plead on her behalf?"


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head again. She did not answer, but asked another question, "Does grandfather really think that Er Niang can disappear from the Ye Residence?"


    The Old Master was silent.


    This matter was very suspenseful, he was not sure.


    Before the gods could speak, Ye Jinsu had already answered her own question, "Grandfather, you''re not sure, right? The father is your son. You should know his character. "


    "Back then, you did everything you could to oppose Second Mother from entering the estate, but in the end, you could only do it. Using my mother to squeeze out her position, and you even tired yourself out and went to the countryside."


    In the end, the poor tired woman died in vain.


    Ye Jinsu''s words were rather fierce, and the Old Master''s mind was thrown into turmoil. Anger rushed to his head, and the Old Master abruptly stood up.


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at him calmly. "Is what granddaughter said wrong?"


    Clenching his fist, the Old Master sat back down and fiercely punched the chair. What Ye Jinsu said was naturally correct. The son that he raised with his own hands was becoming more and more out of his control.


    It was like this back then, and it will be the same now.


    But since Ye Jinsu had already planned it this way, why did she have to go through so much trouble just to overthrow him?


    "At least I can make her leave the House of Ye forever!"


    He couldn''t kill this woman, but he could at least make Ye Chong give up on her! The woman who was given up by her husband didn''t have a good ending, not to mention the woman who was given up by the Ye family.


    In the future, he would only live a life worse than death.


    Was this not what Ye Jinsu wanted?


    Ye Jinsu looked at the angry Old Master, but her expressionless face suddenly turned stern. She sneered, "Grandfather, do you think you can fulfill your wish like this?"


    She understood what the Old Master meant, but what the Old Master did not know was that behind the Xie family were two men who had gone insane for her.


    Leaving aside the fact that Ye Zhicheng might secretly help, how could that other man make the Xie family live a bad life?


    There was a mocking expression on Ye Jinsu''s face.


    The Old Master was stunned for a moment, momentarily not understanding the meaning behind Ye Jinsu''s words. Ye Jinsu retracted her gaze and didn''t continue to arouse the Old Master''s suspicions. She simply lowered her eyes and said, "My granddaughter wants her life."


    Even though he knew what Ye Jinsu was thinking, hearing her say it so directly shocked the Old Master. His granddaughter was kneeling in front of him, saying that she wanted to kill him.


    Anyone who looked at him couldn''t help but be terrified.


    The Old Master stared at Ye Jinsu for a while, before finally opening his mouth, "Do you hate her that much?"


    Ye Jinsu laughed lightly as if she had heard a joke, "She killed my mother, shouldn''t she lose her life?"


    And the wet nurse.


    It was a pity that she only had one life. Otherwise, she would have to sacrifice two lives.


    A cold chill rose from the back of the Old Master. This was the first time he felt Ye Jinsu''s hatred at such a close distance, yet it had already reached such a level.


    It scared him.


    It was laughable that he would be frightened by a little girl after living for half his life.


    Ye Jinsu got up from the ground and patted her skirt, "Please take care of the rest of the matters, grandfather."


    "I have done for you what you did not do in the past."

 C179

    In that instant, the Old Master finally realized. The child in front of him had grown into the appearance of someone he was afraid of.


    In the end, what he had been worried about had become reality.


    No matter how Ye Jinxiu had pretended to be before, or how impulsive she had been before, it was unable to conceal the intelligence hidden deep within her bones.


    Some people, whether she was good or evil, whether she was an enemy or a friend.


    The mere existence of such a thing was enough to cause fear in others.


    As he walked out of the courtyard, the sky darkened by more than half. As the wind and clouds surged, dark clouds began to drift towards him.


    It was going to rain.


    "Still thinking? Haven''t you figured it out yet? " Ye Jinsu turned his head and smiled, and spoke to Little Red. She had only taken two steps before she realized that Xiao Hong was much slower than her and was standing dumbly behind her. He had a confused look on his face and looked somewhat foolish and cute.


    Xiao Hong came back to its senses and chased after her, nodding its head like a pecker. She had just recalled the question that Ye Jinsu had asked her, and only now did she understand.


    "Miss, did you expect that the Old Master would come to you and interrogate you?" Little Red asked eagerly, he obviously had an answer in his heart.


    Ye Jinsu raised her brows and smiled. "She learned this from the Xie Clan. It''s all thanks to her."


    It was hard not to learn it.


    His actions and actions left no traces, allowing others to grasp at the flaws of his movements. Wasn''t this the Xie Clan''s style?


    The Old Master valued the Ye Residence more than anything. One day, he would become more and more afraid of her. She had to be careful.


    Now that he saw it, it wasn''t bad.


    Thunder rumbled in the sky, approaching from far away. It was like the distant and broken sound of a drum. In the distance, the sounds of hysterical noise could be heard again. It sounded like it was getting too noisy amidst the thunder.


    Ye Jinsu stopped and realized that she had reached the Qing Lotus Courtyard.


    Ye Jingru was throwing things inside. The new cups were once again thrown away, the tablecloth was opened, and all the ornaments on the table were swept away. She was injured and collapsed on her stomach. With everything beside her smashed, Ye Jingru could only hit the table twice.


    Wen Yuan looked coldly at the crazed and destitute Ye Jingru and said mockingly, "Miss, even if you throw everything in this room, it will be useless."


    "Save your strength."


    The servants of the past had dared to come and add insult to injury. Ye Jinru looked angrily at Wen Yuan and spat fiercely, "Bitch!" "Dog slave!"


    "Eating things that are inside out, you''re actually helping an outsider to harm me!" It was all for nothing that I trusted you so much! "


    Wen Yuan sneered.


    "Miss, do you trust me?"


    "Miss, there''s no one by your side. Be forced to do so."


    In Ye Jingru''s eyes, she was just a servant who could be manipulated as he pleased. She was just a servant who could be released at any time.


    Wen Yuan was so angry that her eyes turned red. She unconsciously reached out to touch her own face, her eyes filled with hatred. "You forced me to do this!"


    Ye Jingru had never treated her as a human before, so why was she being so loyal to her?


    Ye JinRu looked at the wound on Wen Yuan''s face and reacted. She sneered, "Don''t think that you can become a phoenix just by climbing on top of Ye Jinsu. Servant will always be a servant."


    She was the one who cut the kite''s face.


    Her face swelled up and bled from being hit by Ye Jinsu. She was so angry that, having nowhere to vent her anger, she cut her face.


    Why was her face so swollen, but someone else''s face looked so good?


    It was just the face of a servant. Did he really think he was expensive?


    "You''ve caused quite a bit of trouble for that slut before, but today, you''ve pledged your allegiance to her. She''s only using you. When you lose your value, she will naturally kill you and silence you! "


    Wen Yuan''s face turned pale as he clenched his fists.


    "Miss, you should worry more about yourself!"


    After saying this, Wen Yuan turned to leave, but she bumped into Ye Jinsu, who was standing at the entrance.


    Ye Jingru also noticed it. In almost an instant, Ye JinRu forced herself to straighten her upper body, raising her head to look at Ye Jinsu, "What are you doing here? You want to see my joke? "


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Ye Jinxiu stood there quietly, looking at her with lowered eyes.


    "Why would I look at my sister''s joke?"


    "Isn''t sister the biggest joke now?"


    Ye Jingru''s face darkened and she clenched her fists.


    She was punished, so it was difficult for her to move. She could only glare at Ye Jinsu viciously, gritting her teeth as she swallowed a mouthful of blood and said, "Don''t be too arrogant!"


    Ye Jinsu looked at her with a dangerous smile in her eyes. Her tone was light and gentle, like a poisonous snake, as she wrapped herself around Ye JinRu''s back.


    "I do remember some old things."


    "Back then, when I was still in the front courtyard, you and Second Mother had looked for trouble with me time and time again. Only then would second sister be worthy of the word ''arrogant'', right? "


    Ye Jinsu was still smiling. Her smile was faint, but it did not reach her eyes. "Compared to my younger sister, I''m just a little weak."


    Being watched by such a smile, Ye Jingru broke out in a cold sweat, unable to open her mouth.


    She was now in a sorry state from being harmed by others, and she didn''t even have the strength to resist. But how could she just stand there and watch Ye Jinsu act so arrogantly?!


    Ye Jinsu looked at her as if she saw through her.


    No matter how unwilling he was, he had no choice but to accept it.


    With a sneer, Ye Jinsu turned around and left.


    She thought that she had been merciful enough. Her grievances from more than ten years ago, Ye Jingru''s grievances from the past few days, were worth it.


    The clouds were getting thicker, as if it was going to rain soon.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the sky. The backyard was quite remote and there was still some distance to go. If she stayed any longer, it might rain. Without being able to think too much about it, Ye Jinsu grabbed Little Red and quickly ran towards the Twilight Garden.


    It had indeed rained on the way, and Ye Jinsu hurried along, soaking in the rain to the point that it didn''t get wet. He changed into some wet clothes and quickly drank a bowl of ginger soup before finally not feeling cold.


    The rain was sudden and fierce. It was only the first rain of autumn, and it caught people off guard.


    It was as if a crack had appeared in the sky and water was pouring down crazily without any signs of stopping.


    This time, he really didn''t stop.


    For days, the rain continued to fall. It got smaller and heavier. Sometimes it was drizzling, and sometimes it was pouring. Occasionally, it would stop for a while, then it would start to descend again.


    Ye Jinsu felt a headache coming on.


    The weather was endless.


    She had been holed up in her room for days, bored to the point of picking up raindrops from the eaves.


    Xiao Hong ran over to help Ye Jinsu put on her clothes. Due to the rain, the weather was getting colder and colder. If the cold continued, the house would burn.


    She stopped Ye Jinsu from receiving the rainwater. Her hands were cold from the cold. Xiao Hong advised, "Miss, please don''t catch a cold. The rainwater is cold."


    Pursing her lips, Ye Jinsu retracted her hand from her sleeve and helplessly said, "Still no signs of movement?"


    Xiao Hong nodded helplessly, "It has been raining for the past few days, so the roads outside the east garden are not good. It is also not convenient to go out."


    He was hindering the Xie Clan from moving.


    Ye Jinxiu was silent for a moment before her eyebrows knitted together slightly. Her expression turned into one of displeasure.


    It really was the Old Master helping her, but he actually allowed her to drag it out for so long.


    For some things, the worst thing to do was to get into trouble.

 C180

    The sound of rain fell unceasingly, and the cold wind blew again. The rain made his face feel very cold, but it also made him sober. Ye Jinxiu''s eyelashes trembled as if she had thought of something.


    Tightening her clothes, the worry on Ye Jinsu''s face faded as she entered the room. "It''s not easy to do things in the rain, but it''s not impossible."


    Xiao Hong was in the middle of closing the window when she suddenly heard Ye Jinsu''s words. She asked in puzzlement, "What does Miss mean?"


    Ye Jinsu leisurely sat there drinking tea. Her eyebrows were curled up as she thought of a cat, and her eyes were shining, "Recently, the Old Master seems to have caused quite a ruckus?"


    Little Red nodded and sighed, "I heard that the Lord is still angry with the Lord and has been telling the Lord to divorce the Lady. But after so many days, the Lord hasn''t made any big moves."


    It was obvious that the old master did not want to divorce his wife.


    Even though she could see it clearly through a maid, the Old Master insisted on doing it. That day was the only chance the Xie Clan had to die. The Old Master had been screaming for so long, but still hadn''t been able to drag the Xie Clan down. Now that it had been so long, what was the use of mentioning it again?


    "In the end, Miss is right. The one who really has the right to speak in this mansion is the old master. Even if the Old Master is an elder, he is still just an old man. Without any real power, he can only rely on filial piety to lead the Old Master. "


    "But our old master is obviously not that kind of person. It''s better to rely on ourselves than our old master." Little Red said snappily.


    She finally understood now.


    Ye Jinshu laughed in agreement. She was used to this, so she might as well listen to some idle jokes.


    If she were to pay attention to all the filth in this courtyard, she would lose at least ten years of her lifespan.


    "Go and call Chun Hua over. I have some orders for her." Ye Jinsu put down the tea and said.


    Xiao Hong did not ask any further and nodded before leaving.


    These few days, the Xie Clan had been extremely well-behaved. They never went out of the house, never contacted the outside world, and never caused a ruckus. Perhaps it was because the rain had obstructed the Xie Clan''s movements.


    Or perhaps when the Xie Clan guessed what they were going to do, they intentionally did the opposite.


    No matter which one it was, it was always disadvantageous to him.


    However, even though there was no movement in the garden, it did not mean that it was the same outside. The farmer''s house saw it several times, and people were sneaking up near the east garden. Unfortunately, the East District was guarded, making it difficult to get close.


    There was still a way to break through.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Chun Hua and said, "I want the Xie Clan to be ill in the East District for a while. It''s best if they stay bedridden, but don''t kill them."


    "Is there any way?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    Chun Hua was stunned for a moment and then immediately said: "That''s simple. The weather has been cold recently, and the bedding and clothes in the east garden haven''t been changed. This servant told the old gatekeeper to do something at night and let his wife blow the cold wind. "


    "Madam''s injuries have yet to recover, so naturally, she will be sick from the cold."


    Ye Jinsu smiled. Good idea. It was just a cold. Even if Ye Zheng realized it and started questioning him, he couldn''t blame anyone else.


    Ye Jinshu tapped on the map, "That''s what I''ll do."


    Xiao Hong watched as Chun Hua left and asked curiously, "Miss, what are you doing?"


    Ye Jinsu smiled meaningfully and spat out a few words, "Please enter the urn."


    Wasn''t that man extremely emotional? Let me see how deep he is.


    Things didn''t go smoothly, Huaiyu protected her master. The gatekeeper of the East District had to pester her for three or four days before he managed to make her sick. The sickness came like a landslide, and the Xie Clan''s illness caused them to lose consciousness.


    When Chun Hua came over to answer him, she was still a bit worried.


    Ye Jinsu sneered. She was lucky to have died from illness.


    It was currently evening and the sky was getting dark. Judging from this, it would be dark in another hour.


    The rain was getting heavier. Xiao Hong looked at the sky and said hesitantly, "Miss, do you really want to go? "Why don''t you let me go?"


    It was raining so heavily, could something have happened?


    Ye Jinsu nodded firmly and urged, "You''re the one who should take advantage of the chaos to take advantage of the situation. Hurry up and bring me all of your clothes, you won''t be able to do it by yourself."


    Xiao Hong held two sets of common maid clothing, as well as two sets of raincoats. He handed it over to Ye Jinsu helplessly and didn''t say anything more.


    It was difficult to reverse the decision of the young mistress.


    However, she still prepared to speak up. "Miss ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the sound of footsteps came from outside the courtyard. Meng Lan ran in and passed on a message, "Auntie Shui Sang has come to deliver a message saying that the Old Master wishes to see Miss."


    Little Red quickly hid the clothes. Ye Jinsu calmly looked outside and walked out.


    Shui Sang was waiting outside and bowed when he saw Ye Jinsu. "Miss, the Old Master said he wants to see the Miss. Would Miss and your servant please come over?"


    Ye Jinsu frowned. Why did they have to do it at this time?


    "What did you say?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    Shui San shook his head, not knowing if he was unwilling to reveal it or not. "The heavens only said that they wanted to see the young mistress. As for the specifics, we''ll know once the young lady arrives."


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes and her thoughts were in a mess for a moment. He directly sent Shui Sang to pass on the message; it seemed like he had to be brought over.


    She had no reason to refuse.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Jinsu spoke up, "Auntie, please wait for a moment. I will change my clothes."


    After returning to the house, Ye Jinsu had a serious expression on her face.


    Xiao Hong heard everything from inside the house and already had an idea. However, Ye Jinsu already had an idea. The two of them looked at each other and spoke.


    "Miss, I''ll go."


    "Don''t go today."


    As soon as he said that, Ye Jinsu''s expression became serious again.


    Xiao Hong insisted, "The news of Madam''s illness has already been spread throughout the palace. Master will know very soon. If we miss tonight, we might not have a chance in the future. "


    Ye Jinsu was right about one thing. With such a heavy rain, it was most suitable to fish in troubled waters.


    Mash this pond full of fish and prawns.


    Afraid that Ye Jinxiu would not agree, Xiao Hong spoke up again, "Miss, don''t waste your efforts. I will definitely protect you!"


    The people outside were still waiting.


    Ye Jinsu was silent for a long time before she finally gave in, "Alright."


    "But remember, your life is more important than the Xie Clan''s. Don''t lose yourself." Ye Jinsu spoke very seriously, looking at Xiao Hong with a serious expression.


    Seeing this, Little Red''s nose suddenly turned sour.


    The young lady really thought of her as a sister.


    Xiao Hong nodded solemnly and replied with red eyes, "Alright, I''ll remember it."


    Only then did Ye Jinsu smile, change her clothes, and leave the room. In the rain that filled the sky, she suddenly felt a little flustered, her heart beating abnormally hard. Ye Jinxiu couldn''t help but think back to the time when Xiao Hong was injured because of her.


    She was worried.


    But there was nothing she could do now.


    Closing her eyes, Ye Jinsu took a deep breath. She comforted herself that the current Xiao Hong was much more intelligent than the one before. She would know how to protect herself.


    Hopefully ¡­ Hopefully ¡­

 C181

    It was already close to night, and the sky gradually darkened. Little Red was wearing a straw cape and holding an umbrella as she sneaked out of the back door without a hitch. It had been raining heavily recently, and the guards at the back door could not help but relax.


    Who would stand guard at the door in such a heavy rain?


    He left the House of Ye and walked around the main street to the General''s House. Xiao Hong was very familiar with the roads of the capital. In a short while, they arrived at the main street. The majestic General''s Estate stood in the rain, displaying its former glory.


    The Sun family used to be extremely powerful in the imperial court. Although they were not as powerful as they were in the past, their foundations were still there.


    Lil ''Red stood in front of the door with its umbrella, and for a moment it was scared.


    Gripping the handle of the umbrella, Little Red steps forward and knocks on the side door of the general''s manor.


    The housekeeper of the General''s Estate opened the door. When he saw Xiao Hong''s unfamiliar face, he asked in confusion, "Who are you looking for?"


    Xiao Hong''s hand, which was holding the umbrella handle, was somewhat wet. It was unknown whether it was from the cold sweat or the rain that had come pouring in.


    Looking around, Xiao Hong anxiously fished out a jade hairpin from her bosom. "I''m here to pass on a message for my wife, please pass this to your master."


    This hairpin wasn''t expensive, and it was a bit old. It was actually the hairpin that the Xie Clan had always been wearing. Presumably, it was something very important. Ye Jinsu had told Chun Hua to bring it to him a long time ago as a keepsake.


    The butler received it and suspiciously looked at Xiao Hong before closing the door.


    Naturally, General Sun recognized this hairpin, which he had given to the Xie Clan when he was still a youth. After so many years, this hairpin had accompanied her as a dowry and married into the Ye Residence. Furthermore, it had worn on her head for so many years.


    Now it was back in his hands.


    General Sun''s face darkened. He grabbed the butler and asked, "What else did that person say?"


    The steward was frightened as he nervously spoke, "She ¡­" She didn''t say anything, just looked worried and said she was passing a message on behalf of her wife. "


    Something had obviously happened.


    These few days, the spies outside the manor could not find any information, so the East Garden was heavily guarded.


    General Sun was anxious. He pushed the steward away and walked outside with big steps.


    The steward staggered a few steps. What had made the lord so anxious?


    The lady beside him rushed over, "Master, what''s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry? "


    Madam Sun was quiet and her words were gentle. It was just that her tone was somewhat anxious and worried.


    General Sun paused for a moment, as if recalling that there was a lady at home. General Sun stopped and said as if nothing had happened, "I have something to do with military matters. I will go and take care of it."


    "Madam, you''re too weak, you should stay in your room to rest. Don''t go out for the next few days."


    "Butler, send Madam back!"


    With that, General Sun left without even looking back at her.


    Seemingly used to it, Madam Sun lowered her head and sighed. How many times had he looked at her over the years she''d been married?


    With two light coughs, the expression on Madame Sun''s face actually somewhat resembled Lady Xie.


    Little Red was waiting outside the big door. It was unknown whether it was scared or trembling from the cold.


    In the stormy night, the door suddenly opened with a creak. General Sun, who was standing alone at the door, stared at the approaching person with a sharp gaze.


    It was actually a new face, not Huaiyu?


    For a moment, his eyes were cold, filled with vigilance.


    Little Red''s heart skipped a beat and she immediately kneeled down and cried out, "Please, Old Master, please save my wife!"


    "Madam is about to die!"


    He couldn''t ignore the safety of the Xie Clan. His breath caught and he panicked. "What''s going on?"


    Xiao Hong kneeled on the ground and cried until her tears flowed. She spoke word by word, "The First Miss caused the Madam to be punished, and she also taught the old woman watching the garden to wear her shoes. With her weak body, the old woman even let the wind blow on her."


    "Now that Madam has a high fever and has been unconscious for an entire day, she wants Madam to die there!"


    "Master, please save my wife!" Xiao Hong kowtowed. All of its acting was done here. The others could not tell that something was wrong as they cried to their hearts and intestines.


    General Sun clenched his fists, but he still had a bit of reason. He looked at her warily, then took out the jade hairpin in his hand. "Where did you get this hairpin from?"


    Xiao Hong knew that he would definitely ask her about this. She had firmly remembered the solution that Ye Jinxiu had told her.


    "It was given to me by my Miss, I''m from her courtyard. Wen Yuan, who was standing beside the Miss, betrayed the Miss and turned to the Eldest Miss. The young miss is currently confined within the courtyard and has been closely watched by Wen Yuan. She has no way of escaping. "


    "Miss would only ask me to come if I had no other choice. I beg the lord to save my wife."


    She didn''t leave the safety of the Xie Clan with just three words. She was crying like she wanted to cry, causing General Sun''s heart to be in turmoil as he worried endlessly. Gripping the hairpin in his hand, his face relaxed slightly. "The other maid used to come by the side door. Didn''t she tell you?"


    Xiao Hong''s heart tightened, her heart was already about to jump out of her chest, but she still forced herself to remain calm as she said, "The young miss asked me to come, the young miss did not tell me these things."


    "General, please trust this servant. This hairpin is proof!"


    The matter between the Xie Clan and him was kept a secret from Ye Jingru. Therefore, it was understandable that the people in Ye Jingru''s yard did not know about it.


    There was no mistake.


    However, he still felt that something was wrong.


    However, no matter what, he did not dare to take Yu''er''s life as a risk. This girl would lose her life by talking about Yu''er. He was not aware of the situation, so he was naturally anxious.


    He had been pinched to the point of no return.


    After a moment of silence, he only said, "I understand. I won''t ignore this matter. You can go back first."


    He didn''t refuse, nor did he say when. With an ambiguous answer, Xiao Hong''s heart tensed up and it opened its mouth as if it wanted to say something. Thinking of Ye Jinsu''s order, Xiao Hong closed her mouth.


    Ye Jinxiu had given the order, so there was no need to speak anymore. He only needed to agree.


    Ye Jinsu was sure that this person would come.


    Xiao Hong nodded and left with its umbrella. In the pitch-black night, Little Red''s tiny figure seemed especially frail, as it shuttled back and forth in the rain.


    At the entrance of the Sun family mansion, General Sun''s expression froze as he watched Xiao Hong''s disappearing figure.


    General Sun turned around and said to the boy who had just arrived, "Tie that girl up."


    He didn''t dare to not believe the words of that little girl. As long as it was Yu''er''s safety, he would take it to heart. However, he had to have a bit of assurance when doing things, so he immediately wanted to go to the east garden to take a look before personally confirming it with Yu''er.


    If there were no problems with this girl, he could just let her go.


    If there were any problems, then he must not leave them behind to be a scourge.


    With a dark face, he rushed to the east garden behind the Ye residence. Others couldn''t enter the East District, but since he could, it was just a little bit difficult. Previously, Yu''er had said that she was in the limelight recently, so she told him not to go over and avoid it.


    Now, he had to go.

 C182

    The old lady''s courtyard was silent. Ye Jinsu stood in the room and asked, "Grandfather, why have you called me here?"


    The Old Master''s expression was not too good, probably because of the past few days of anger. Ye Jinsu had long broken off all decorum with him, so she didn''t pretend to be obedient as she stood there quietly.


    Letting out a breath of anger, the Old Master became angry when he saw Ye Jinsu, "What are you trying to do?"


    The longer the matter dragged on, the more likely it would drag on until the day Madame Xie made her comeback?


    Ye Jinsu sighed and looked out at the sky. The rain was heavy, so she casually replied, "It''s not easy to act under the rain these days. I guess we can only delay it a little."


    The Old Master coldly snorted, "You know that''s not what I''m asking."


    The main question he asked was what exactly did Ye Jinsu want to do. He boasted of being wise and farsighted, but he was completely unable to see through Ye Jinsu''s next move. Everyday in this mansion, under the same roof, he could no longer see through Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu laughed. She did not answer directly and simply said, "We have the same goal in this house. Don''t worry about me. If I start to pull her back, I will definitely do the same. "


    The hope he had given her had made her die in even more despair.


    Ye Jinsu had a clear smile on her face, as if she was talking about something trivial.


    The Old Master was stunned for a moment. Now that Ye Jinsu was standing in front of him, the two were like a match made in a game. Their auras were actually evenly matched. The old man was so angry that he raised his eyebrows. He was actually led by the nose by a little girl who hadn''t even grown hair yet.


    With a cold expression, he looked at Ye Jinsu for a moment. His expression was getting more and more unsightly, and Ye Jinsu was absent-minded, so she didn''t pay much attention to him.


    In the end, he didn''t pursue this topic any further. Even if he had asked, Ye Jinsu wouldn''t have opened her mouth to speak. He allowed her to act presumptuously in the manor, all for the sake of getting rid of the Xie Clan.


    However, this didn''t mean that he would allow Ye Jinsu to step on all of them.


    He looked coldly at Ye Jinsu before changing the topic, "You were the one who designed the last time we went to the temple, right?"


    He had only gone to the temple once, and by the time he returned, the Grand Master had already been tied up.


    This was clearly to let her go and make it easier for her to act within the mansion. Now that he understood, the more the Old Master thought about it, the angrier he got.


    "Granddaughter doesn''t understand what grandfather means." Ye Jinsu played dumb.


    It wasn''t to hide anything. Some things didn''t make sense, and everyone knew it. However, he couldn''t say it out loud or out loud. Ye Jinsu had to be more careful with what he said.


    Ye Jinsu played dumb and didn''t say anything, so the Old Master didn''t ask any more questions. He only sneered, "That day, when we went to the temple, we met the lady from the Bai Clan. The old lady and I both liked her. Although our family background is a bit worse than ours, we still can''t ask for too much, no matter how much we continue. "


    "I recently heard that your relationship with your father has eased up quite a bit. A mere old man like me has already fallen out with him, so I''ll leave this matter to you to persuade."


    Ye Jinsu suddenly raised her eyes and narrowed them.


    The Old Master looked back, his gaze filled with oppression that could not be refused.


    What a great ''falling out''. Ye Jinxiu laughed coldly in her heart. He clearly knew how much Ye Zheng was mad at the Xie family, but he insisted on letting him handle this matter.


    He had done this himself, and was not a human being in front of Ye Zhenzi. If he couldn''t do it well, he would be even more inhuman in front of the Old Master.


    She had already predicted that such a scene would occur, but she still couldn''t help but want to curse. After a moment of silence, Ye Jinsu coldly said, "Father has a stubborn personality. I''m afraid he won''t listen to me."


    "Your father is ridiculous. As children, all of you have the responsibility of admonishing him."


    "You''ve always been smart. You''ll definitely be able to handle this matter well."


    This was truly pushing her onto the tip of the blade.


    Ye Jinsu stared at the Old Master with an unpleasant expression. In the end, she lowered her head in silence and said, "Granddaughter accepts your orders."


    She had no choice.


    The Old Master smiled in satisfaction. Wasn''t that what she wanted? She lured herself to the temple, first to give herself up, and secondly to arouse the old lady''s desire to find a mistress for Ye Zhenzheng again.


    There were many people in the temple who were asking for their son''s hand of marriage, and after staying there for a day, it was inevitable that their hearts would not be moved.


    When the old lady came back from that temple, she started to help Ye Zheng find other girls. This was what Ye Jinsu was thinking.


    It was Ye Jinsu who used the two of them as a weapon.


    Now that he had turned around, he had been tricked by his own intelligence. The person who designed this had fallen into his own scheme.


    Still too young. The Old Master gave a cold snort and told Ye Jinsu to step down.


    Ye Jinxiu''s expression was extremely unsightly.


    Fortunately, night had fallen outside. In the darkness, no one could clearly see Ye Jinsu''s face. However, if one were a bit closer, they would be able to feel a cold aura emitting from her body.


    Ye Jinshu was holding an umbrella as he prepared to go back when he saw Meng Lan running over with Chun Hua. It looked like she was here to pick him up. In the dense darkness of the night, there was an old woman following behind her.


    It was none other than the old woman guarding the gate in the East District.


    Chun Hua''s expression was serious. In the darkness of the night, he looked at Ye Jinsu and nodded slightly.


    Ye Jinsu understood now.


    The man came over.


    Since Little Red was probably fine, Ye Jinsu relaxed. Xiao Hong was timid and should be scared by now, so she stayed in the yard.


    Looking at that old woman, Ye Jinsu''s face turned serious, "Do you know how to speak later?"


    "I know, I know!" This old woman had lived for most of her life, so she was familiar with this bit of current affairs.


    Lowering her eyes, Ye Jinsu was very satisfied. She turned around and walked directly into Ye Song''s courtyard. "Come, let''s go see father."


    Ye Shisui was in the yard thinking about how to get Xie to come out early.


    These days, the Old Master had been pressing him hard, causing him to be in a difficult position. Right now, he could only let Madame Xie stay in the Eastern Courtyard for a while, waiting for the limelight to die down before bringing her back. However, Madame Xie was too weak and had been punished, so how could she stay in that damned place for long? What if she couldn''t hold on any longer?


    Ye Chong felt a pang in his heart.


    So when the old woman guarding the gate rushed over, Ye Shisui became anxious. He grabbed the woman''s lapel and asked, "What happened to Yu''er?"


    Madam, Madame has caught a cold and has a high fever. I''d like to come over and ask the Old Master for a doctor to come take a look.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the woman and added, "My daughter just saw her running over from the east garden and brought her to see father. It seems like Father is worried about Second Mother''s safety, so I''ll have to invite Father over to take a look personally. "


    Of course, Ye Zheng was worried. What he was most afraid of was the fact that the Xie Clan''s body had been broken that day in the East District.


    The thing he feared the most was going to happen. He pushed away the woman and shouted angrily, "How do you take care of my wife!"


    With that, he walked out of the house.

 C183

    Ye Shisui ran so fast that he dove head first into the rain and fog. Suddenly, he felt that men really loved the Xie family.


    No matter what, his present concern was always real.


    Ye Jinsu looked at his back and her expression gradually darkened. Unfortunately, the hypocrisy that floated on the surface was broken through by his own hands.


    "Follow me." Ye Jinsu spoke softly and walked into the rain with her umbrella.


    Madam Xie was currently unconscious on her bed in the east garden. Huaiyu had been drugged long ago and was sleeping in a room nearby. In such a large house, one could only hear the heavy breathing of Sun Zheng. He hurried over, half wet from the rain.


    He only saw Madame Xie lying on the bed with a pale face.


    His heart tightened, and he slowed down his pace as he walked over to the bed.


    The person on the bed had lost more than half of his weight compared to the last time he''d seen him. It only made him feel incomparable heartache. "Then came the anger. A fine man, married to Ye Zizai, what has become of him?


    He and Mrs Xie missed each other and watched her become someone else''s wife. He had thought that as long as Ye Zhanzheng was nice to her, he would be able to protect her forever.


    And now, how long has it been?


    Everything changed.


    Sun Zheng gritted his teeth and took out the medicine he had brought with him. He helped her sit up and fed her.


    Madam Xie was unconscious as she continued to lie there in a daze. Actually, she wasn''t that unconscious. Her mind was still muddled, but she could still sense what was happening outside.


    It was just that his brain had a fever and couldn''t move quickly. In her daze, she felt as if someone had hugged her. This hug was very familiar and very warm. The Xie Clan didn''t think too much about it and calmly leaned against it.


    It wasn''t until the effects of the medicine that the Xie Clan''s fever subsided and their minds became clear.


    She was alone in the east garden. Who would come to see her so late?


    Before Madame Xie could raise her head to push open the door, the door was pushed open with a loud bang.


    Ye Shou stood anxiously in front of the door and called out, "Yu''er."


    In that instant, a bolt of lightning flashed in the sky, illuminating the entire room. There was an extra person by the bedside, and Madame Xie was leaning against that person''s chest.


    They behaved intimately and in an ambiguous manner.


    As they looked at each other, Ye Jinsu quickly took a few steps back with Meng Lan, saving herself from the blazing fire of battle.


    Mrs Xie was wearing only a thin nightgown which hung loosely on her shoulders. Seeing Ye Zhanzheng, Mrs Xie was so frightened that she pushed Sun Zheng away, pulled up her clothes in a fluster, and climbed down from the bed to kneel, "Master! Old master, it isn''t as you think! "


    "Old master, listen to my explanation!"


    Ye Zheng stood stiffly where he was, his eyes wide open. He was no longer worried. Red veins covered his eyes, Ye Zicheng trembled and roared, "Bitch!" What are you doing! "


    Mrs Xie was so frightened that her legs gave out and she fell back down, her face drained of color. She panicked to the point where she couldn''t even speak clearly. She could only shake her head and cry, "It''s not like that. Old master, believe me, we didn''t have anything before!"


    Ye Chong''s face was terrifyingly green.


    It wasn''t just him. The people standing behind him, the doctor who had called for the treatment of the Xie Clan, as well as several servants, had all clearly seen the scene in that instant.


    The two of them had become so intimate. Who would believe that they didn''t have anything to say?


    Everyone here had seen with their own eyes that the old master had personally witnessed Madame lying in the arms of another man.


    Ye Shisui had never been humiliated like this before!


    His face went completely cold, and he glared at the man with cold eyes.


    He knew him.


    General Sun.


    Although they were officials of the same dynasty, the Ye Clan and Sun Clan had never interacted with each other. The Sun Clan gradually declined while the Ye Clan hid their forces. They were not some nosy aristocratic clan.


    It had nothing to do with it.


    But now, the connection was huge.


    Ye Zhenzheng clenched his fists so hard that they creaked. He couldn''t hold back his anger anymore and suddenly rushed forward with his fists raised.


    Ye Jinsu was shocked by his attitude.


    Ye Shisui was a civil servant. At most, he was just a scum. When had he ever been so rough?


    He was truly infuriated this time.


    However, civil servants were after all, civil servants. No matter how imposing they were, it was all a waste of time. Sun Zheng was a proper general who had been to the battlefield before, and with a flip of his hand, he dodged the attack.


    He was calmer than Ye Zicheng and did not attack.


    He just took a few steps back and spat, "Coward, you can''t even protect your own woman."


    In the end, he was still angry, as he hadn''t met her in person. No matter how down and out their Sun family was, it wasn''t something that the Ye family could afford to offend.


    He was going to bring the Xie Clan away today!


    Ye Zheng clenched his teeth and looked at the pair with his red eyes. Seeing Ye Zheng suffer a loss, she pretended to be distressed and ran over to support him.


    It was a pity that Ye Chong was tired of her pretentious face.


    A few days ago, he was still feeling comfortable when he saw her.


    Now, he felt only disgust.


    Ye Zheng gave her a backhand slap. "Bitch, when did you and him actually get together?!"


    This was truly a merciless slap. Back then, when Ye Shisui had attacked Ye Jinsu, he hadn''t been able to do anything about it. But now, it had landed on her face. The Xie Clan''s members were all knocked to the ground, traces of blood trickling from the corners of their mouths.


    A resounding slap sounded in the ears of Madame Xie.


    Mrs Xie laid on the ground, covering her face, and let the heartbroken Sun Zheng help her up. She suddenly turned her head and looked at Ye Zhiran with ridicule in her eyes. "You want to know?"


    There was no trace of weakness in her expression when she said this. Her eyes were full of mockery, ridiculing the laughable man Ye Zizai.


    He had no idea that his woman had stolen so many years of love from other men.


    Mrs Xie sneered. She stayed in Sun Zheng''s arms and helped him to his feet. "Then I''ll tell you. Big Brother Sun and I have been friends for a long time."


    "What do you think you are?" Lady Xie looked at her with ridicule in her eyes.


    Pity this man.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that Big Brother Sun and I missed each other when we were young, if it wasn''t easy to fool you, if it wasn''t because your family was well-off and married to you, do you think I would have married you?" Mrs Xie laughed and said, her face was no longer full of the affection she used to have for Ye Zizai.


    "Do you really think I care about you? Laughable! "


    After feigning for so many years, if he could no longer continue acting, then he might as well tear off his pride.


    No matter how much she tried to explain, she wouldn''t be able to live with Ye Mo.


    Better to hold on to another man.


    Ye Shisui was so angry that he started to cough crazily. A sweet taste gushed out of his throat and his vision turned dark.


    Fortunately, the butler held him up.


    So it turned out that she had been lying to him from the very beginning. The couple had been together for more than ten years, sharing a bed for more than ten years. The person beside the bed was actually constantly thinking about other men!


    For so many years, she had played the role of a passionate drama in front of him time and time again.


    It tricked him into wandering around in circles.


    He really was the stupidest idiot!


    Ye Zheng coughed crazily again, his eyes filled with crazy hatred. He will not let this woman go.


    "Men, seize this adulterous couple!"

 C184

    As soon as Ye Zheng''s words left his mouth, all the servants rushed forward in an attempt to capture the two.


    However, there was a practitioner, and no one dared to get close to him. Ye Chong did not bring many people with him. These people were definitely not enough to catch Sun Zheng.


    Ye Shisui was so angry that he trembled. "Trash!" he shouted angrily. Are all of you trash!? "


    "If you can''t catch these two, you can go to hell!"


    Everyone felt themselves to be in danger, but their abilities were limited.


    Sun Zheng kicked one of his servants away and sneered at the furious Ye Zhenzheng. He hugged Xie Clan tighter, as if trying to provoke him with a declaration of sovereignty. "Since you can''t protect Yu''er, don''t blame me for taking it."


    The Xie Clan''s expression was especially cold.


    If this continued, Ye Chong would probably let the two escape. He was so anxious that he almost vomited blood.


    Ye Jinsu watched quietly from behind for a while before she suddenly took two steps forward and entered the house. She looked indifferently at Lady Xie and said, "Second Mother, you should obediently follow father. It will prevent second Mother from implicating second sister."


    "It''s not worth it."


    Mrs Xie''s eyes widened, her face drained of color.


    How could she forget that her Ru''er was still in the manor?


    Why was she here? Mrs Xie stared at Ye Jinsu and suddenly reacted, all of this was arranged by her!


    And now, she was threatening Ye Jinru, threatening him to stay!


    Xie Shi was so angry that her entire body was trembling.


    Sun Zheng felt the person trembling in his arms as he looked up at the legendary young lady. As expected, he truly had the ability to pinch the Xie Clan''s weak points the moment he opened his mouth.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will save you."


    Ye Jinsu looked at him and laughed, "General Sun, are you sure you want to do this today?"


    "Have you discussed this with your parents, cousins, wives and children?"


    Sun Zheng''s expression changed. He clenched his fists tightly and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Ye Jinsu paused for a moment before slowly speaking, "The Sun family has lasted for a hundred years, and their influence is spread throughout the capital. I''m afraid it''s already unclear whether it''s an aristocratic family or a clan member."


    "If the general really wants to make an enemy out of my Ye family, may I ask which family the general is going to make an enemy out of my family? Is it because of your little sister who married into the Prince''s Mansion, or is it because of your Sun family''s prestige as the top martial general in the army? "


    Ye Jinshu squinted at him and saw that his expression had stiffened.


    Breathing out a breath of hot air, Ye Jinsu seemed to be talking about something else, "Perhaps I should ask the general another question. Does General Sun want to abandon his sister or the Sun family''s hundred years of fame?"


    The dispute in the imperial court continued.


    The Sun family''s roots in the capital were too deep, too close. This was originally a good thing. To stabilize the Sun family''s hundred years of foundation would not fall for even a hundred years. However, they had never thought that one day, there would be a situation in the imperial court where there would be a polarization between the two sides.


    They could have chosen to fish in troubled waters and not participate in either side like the Ye Family.


    The premise was that Sun Zheng wouldn''t fall out with the Ye family for the sake of the Xie family. If they truly had torn off their faces, then no one would be able to take care of themselves.


    The Ye Family was good, but their foundations were still shallow. They were simply standing on the wrong team.


    That was all later.


    But to the Sun family, no matter which side he was on, he was still highly sought after. Regardless of which side it was, it was a huge blow to the Sun family''s current foundation.


    The Sun family was like a lone boat before the final victor had even arrived.


    At that time, it would have no effect on the overall situation, but it would be a fatal blow to the Ye Family, to those pitiful innocent women and children''s families.


    Once a general achieved ten thousand bones, they would be the first to die.


    Sun Zheng''s face was dark and dark. He gritted his teeth and didn''t say anything for a while.


    Ye Shisui was stunned for a moment. Ye Jinsu''s words calmed him down, and he snapped out of his daze. Firstly, he was infuriated with his brainless anger, and secondly, he was astonished by Ye Jinsu''s words.


    At such a young age, he could actually see the entire situation of the two families and the imperial court so clearly.


    Which woman in the room would have such a talent?


    Sun Zheng''s eyes also turned serious. Only now did he truly believe that the words that came out of Mrs Xie''s mouth weren''t simple. How could it not be simple?


    The Xie Clan only knew a little about this, but they also understood that Sun Zheng could not risk taking him away. Lady Xie''s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Sun Zheng with tears in her eyes and said, "Alright, Master, I will go back. Don''t be angry at Ru''er."


    "Ru''er is a good child, it''s all my fault." Mrs Xie lowered her head and opened her mouth, her appearance was just for Sun Zheng to see.


    Ye Shisui saw the opportunity and immediately ordered his men to tie up Lady Xie.


    As for Sun Zheng.


    Ye Jinsu glanced at him. In the end, his extended hand did not grab the Xie Clan. He clenched his fist into a fist and secretly exerted force in his heart. He would definitely save her!


    Ye Jinxiu did not seem surprised. She said, "It''s raining heavily tonight. General should return home as soon as possible. His wife and children are still waiting for him."


    No one touched him.


    Ye Zhenzheng also understood the situation after Ye Jinsu''s words. Sun Zheng would not abandon his entire clan for a woman. For the benefit of the Ye Family, and for his own sake, this matter was as small as it could get.


    Ye Jinsu followed him through the rain.


    Ye Shisui suddenly understood a lot of things. It was as if all those years ago, the pig fat had been wiped clean from his heart.


    He turned his head to look at Ye Jinsu, and there was a different meaning in his eyes.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head, her long eyelashes obscuring her eyes. Ye Zhenzheng could not see her eyes clearly.


    Ye Song turned around and suddenly said, "I didn''t realize that you are so talented."


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyes to look at Ye Zhenzheng''s back and calmly said, "Being bored in the yard and listening to some gossip from the outside, what you say doesn''t count as talent."


    Ye Shisui sneered, not knowing whether to be happy or angry.


    Only now did he remember that her daughter was the capital''s most talented girl.


    Yet now he had to pretend to be ignorant in front of him.


    Sighing, Ye Zizai looked at the servants who had scattered in all directions, and spoke with a profound look in his eyes, "Since we''re bored in the yard, let''s deal with these servants."


    They knew too much tonight.


    Ye Jinsu''s eyelashes trembled, but she didn''t raise her head to look at him.


    After a while, Ye Jinsu nodded, "As you command, daughter."


    Knowing that Ye Chong had left, Ye Jinsu slowly raised her head and clenched her hands under the umbrella. Anger welled up in his eyes as he stared in the direction in which Ye Zhang had fled.


    This father and son pair were really quite similar.


    He used to use others as his sword!


    Meng Lan said from the side, "Miss, are we going to kill them?"


    Ye Jinsu frowned and walked back silently for a while. Only when they were all around the servant''s room did Ye Jinsu speak up, with furrowed brows, "Give them some money and tell them to leave this night. Don''t ever come back to the capital again."

 C185

    In the end, they were all innocent people.


    In the end, it was because of him that innocent people should not pay the price with their lives.


    Meng Lan was surprised. She looked around to make sure no one was around before saying, "If the old master finds out, I''m afraid the old master will have to blame the young miss."


    Ye Jinsu laughed coldly, "Then so be it. Does he blame me for not having enough?"


    Meng Lan was speechless and nodded helplessly.


    It was almost midnight, and the sun would rise in another two hours. If he did not act soon, it would be too late. Meng Lan took some money and divided it among everyone. She bought a carriage or two for them and drove out of the city overnight.


    This night was destined to not be peaceful.


    By the time he received the confirmation that they were leaving, the sky had already brightened.


    Ye Jinsu stood under the eaves, quietly looking at the distant dawn. There was no sun, and it was still a cloudy rainy day. Ye Jinsu rubbed her red hands together, urging Meng Lan to return to the yard.


    Ye JinRu was still sleeping soundly, completely unaware that the night had passed and her mansion had been turned upside down.


    Ye Zhuang maintained the surface very well, and did not see anything out of the ordinary. He had only secretly locked Madam Xie in someone else''s room and had her under strict guard.


    Ye Jinsu ran back to the yard, thinking that Little Red should have already lit the stove inside the house.


    The cold weather was too fast. A few days ago, he was still talking about the possibility of using charcoal.


    He pushed the door open with a smile, but the expected warmth and breath did not come.


    The room was as quiet as it had been when Ye Jinsu left.


    Ye Jinsu froze on the spot.


    In an instant, Ye Jinxiu''s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly grabbed the young maid beside her and asked with a tone filled with anxiety that she had never heard before, "Did you see Little Red?"


    The young maid was shocked and frantically shook her head. "I''ve never seen her before. I haven''t seen Miss Xiao Hong since last night."


    "It''s still early. Maybe Miss Little Red is still sleeping?" The young maid thought that Ye Jinsu was anxious to serve Xiao Hong and guessed the reason.


    She suddenly let go and ran towards Xiao Hong''s room.


    Empty. No one.


    There was no trace of Little Red in the entire yard.


    She didn''t come back last night.


    Ye Jinxiu clenched her hands tightly and couldn''t help but tremble. If he didn''t return now, then there was only one possibility.


    Ye Jinsu sat on the bed and closed her eyes, unwilling to think about this possibility. The fear in her heart returned, and she suddenly thought back to the day when Xiao Hong was injured.


    She fell into this man-eating house alone, with only Little Red by her side.


    She was too afraid that Xiao Hong wouldn''t be here.


    Was Little Red still alive after one night? Ye Jinsu''s mind was in a mess as she thought, she was in such a panic that she couldn''t think properly. Taking two deep breaths, Ye Jinxiu could only guess that Sun Zheng would at least let her live.


    He must have known he had set it up.


    If he wanted to save the Xie Clan, he would definitely save Little Red''s life as a threat.


    But what if he was crazy?


    What if he insisted on killing Xiao Hong?


    Ye Jinsu had no way to control herself and stop thinking about these extreme few situations. She was not a person who took risks, especially with regards to this matter. She could not afford to gamble a single bit.


    He had to save her.


    Ye Jinsu wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, panicking in the mirror.


    Suddenly, Ye Jinsu seemed to have thought of something. He turned around and opened a box. Flipping through the top layer, Ye Jinsu found the wooden box buried at the bottom.


    Inside lay a piece of jade.


    Meng Lan stood at the door and watched for a while. She looked at Ye Jinsu with a serious expression. She had never seen Ye Jinsu like this before, so lost and so nervous.


    Just what kind of existence was Xiao Hong to her?


    She couldn''t quite understand it, but she could feel it. Sighing, Meng Lan said, "Little miss, let me accompany you."


    She was originally a member of the Prince''s Mansion, so if she went to plead for mercy, the chances were slightly higher.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and wiped her tears. She cleared her throat and said, "Alright."


    She and Ning Yunyin had already broken up. Unless it was absolutely necessary, she really didn''t want to go look for him again. Not to mention, there was no reason for Ning Yunyin to help him. This was no longer just a matter of the family, but two families as well.


    He was already in danger from now on so there was no need for him to take the risk for himself.


    But she had no other choice.


    In the carriage, Ye Jinsu closed her eyes and held the jade in her hands tightly until her fingers turned white.


    Only after the carriage stopped did Ye Jinsu step down. Her eyes were red, and her face was hidden by the curtain. After handing over the jade, Ye Jinsu softly said, "Please inform your prince that I have something to tell him."


    This jade was the jade that Ning Yunyin carried with her. Meng Lan was also someone who had stayed in the mansion for a long time, so she naturally recognized anyone who opened the door.


    However, before that person could receive the jade, Ning Yunyun had already arrived with a familiar woman in tow. She looked as if she was about to leave the house.


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment. Her hand trembled and the jade in her hand fell off.


    With her sharp eyes, Meng Lan rushed forward to catch it.


    It didn''t break.


    Ye Jinsu held her hat and looked at him. She seemed to have lost weight.


    The woman beside her also looked at Ye Jinsu before giving Ning Yunyin a puzzled look. Seeing that Ning Yunyin''s expression was serious, she tactfully got on the carriage first.


    She was the daughter of the Yu family, Yu Yao''er, whom he had met at the banquet.


    At that time, she hadn''t realized that when the two of them stood together, they were actually so compatible.


    Ning Yunyin silently looked at her and walked over. She took the jade that Meng Lan had rescued and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Based on his understanding of Ye Jinsu, something must have happened to her. That was why she took the initiative to look for him.


    When Ye Jinsu saw him take a step back, she actually wanted to run away.


    She was afraid.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Jinsu spoke in a low voice, "Little Red, he was captured."


    Ning Yunyin''s expression darkened. "Who?"


    "Sun Zheng." Ye Jinsu simply closed her eyes as she spoke, and for some unknown reason, some tears fell down.


    Ning Yunyin was silent for a moment.


    Why was she involved with the Sun family?


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and did not look at him. She only felt a deathly silence. After a long while, Ye Jinsu lowered her head and said, "You said that I could bring this to you."


    "Please."


    She knew that he should not be the one to step on the muddy water.


    But she really had no other choice.


    The curtain of the carriage was pulled aside and Yu Yao''er alighted from the carriage. She walked to Ning Yunke''s side and urged, "Your Highness, the Emperor is still waiting for us to enter the palace."


    Today was a banquet for the Imperial Palace.


    It was the Grand Princess who urged the Emperor to hold the event personally. The purpose of this event was to ensure that both of them would be able to handle their own matters. If Ning Yunyin refused, the Grand Princess would directly ask the Emperor to grant her a marriage.


    Ning Yunyin looked at her coldly. She tightened her grip on the jade in her hand, but turned to the butler at her side and said, "Send Miss Yu to the palace."


    The steward was stunned, [Is the prince going without me?]


    This was a family banquet held by the emperor. If the king didn''t want to go, then so be it?


    "Then Your Highness ¡­" the butler asked with a troubled expression.


    Ning Yunyin put away the jade in her hand, grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand, and turned around to enter the estate. She coldly spoke, "If Your Majesty asks, just say that I''m sick."

 C186

    He then left, leaving Yu Yao and the butler looking at each other in dismay.


    Yu Yao''er looked at Ning Yunyin''s back with interest. Suddenly, she smiled. She was wondering why this Prince Ning hadn''t been tempted by her for so many days. It turned out he already had someone in his heart.


    It was a pity that she didn''t see him. Just what kind of person was he to be able to attract such attention?


    Yu Yao''er felt somewhat regretful.


    He didn''t expect to meet an opponent like that.


    Once inside the carriage, Yu Yao''er looked at the butler who was in a difficult position and smiled, "If there''s nothing wrong, I will explain it to the king. I presume the emperor will not blame His Highness."


    The butler quickly nodded his head in thanks, sighing to himself. Luckily, Miss Yu was looking at his mistress. Since she was here, the emperor wouldn''t be too angry with her. The steward sighed, wondering what kind of trick his master was trying to pull off by daring to abandon the emperor at such a crucial moment.


    Ning Yunyin was truly bewitched.


    When he heard Ye Jinsu''s trembling voice, he did not care about anything else.


    "Jingyun, go check where the people are." Ning Yunyin instructed in a low voice.


    Ye Jinxiu was dragged into the mansion, and she staggered a few steps before catching up. She was a bit surprised that Ning Yunyin didn''t ask for the reason and agreed directly.


    Separated by the gauze curtain, Ye Jinsu couldn''t see his expression clearly, but she felt an inexplicable sense of relief.


    She opened her mouth to ask Ning Yunyin, ''Aren''t you afraid of getting involved with me?'' But in the end, Ye Jinsu didn''t ask any further questions and only explained, "The relationship between General Sun and the Xie Clan isn''t that simple."


    "I set up a trap to lure General Sun over."


    "I was sure that the Sun family would not make an enemy out of my family, so I made a bold decision. I didn''t expect something to happen to Xiao Hong. "


    It was also her fault for letting Little Red go that day.


    If she had stopped him, or if she hadn''t gone to the old lady''s courtyard with Sang, this wouldn''t have happened.


    Ye Jinxiu''s expression was dark and her voice was hoarse.


    Ning Yunliang was silent for a moment, then she suddenly let out a light sigh. "The Sun family is a family with first-rate achievements after all. Sun Zheng is also not someone who is easy to deal with."


    She was too bold.


    With the current strength of the House of Ye in the capital, they still couldn''t touch the Sun family.


    Ye Jinxiu sat down and thought deeply, "Now, it is no longer a matter for the two families. It''s between him and me, and we won''t let each other off easily, so naturally, we won''t let Xiao Hong get away easily either. "


    Ye Jinsu was very accurate. Sun Zheng would not involve the Sun family, and Ye Jinsu would not involve the Ye family ¡­


    Xiao Hong, a mere maid, was unable to shake the Ye Clan.


    He could only shake her, Ye Jinsu.


    However, if Ye Jinsu was willing to involve the entire Ye Residence for Xiao Hong, that would be a completely different matter. However, it was clear that Ye Jinsu didn''t want to do that.


    In the end, he could only involve Ning Yunyin in this.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head in guilt.


    She was sure that Sun Zheng wouldn''t make an enemy of the Ye Family, and Sun Zheng was also sure that Ye Jinsu wouldn''t let this matter escalate. If this situation did not change, Ye Jinsu could only retreat and hand over the Xie Clan for Xiao Hong''s life.


    He was forcing Ye Jinsu.


    She hated people forcing her the most in her life, but now she was still trying to squeeze out her weak spot.


    "I have considered this matter repeatedly. Lil ''Red should not be in any danger for the time being. However, it will become unknown as time passes." Ye Jinsu calmly said, her voice trembling slightly.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word, but she continued speaking. On the carriage, she had already thought about it. The most advantageous thing for Ning Yunyin was to secretly rescue Little Red and not expose Ning Yunyin''s identity.


    "I don''t know much about the Sun family yet, but I think the manpower of the Wang family should be enough." This was the reason why Ye Jinsu had come to find him.


    If there was no mistake, Ning Yunyin and herself would both be able to retreat safely.


    "General Sun would not hide him in the Sun manor. If he were to go out, it would not be good for him to be heavily guarded. Unless it''s outside the city, up in the mountains or something. "


    "However, in such a place, it would be best to destroy the corpse and remove all traces of evidence. There is no need to worry about exposing one''s identity." Ye Jinsu said in a low voice as she considered everything.


    As long as Ning Yunyin''s men found out where Little Red was, they would bring people with them to rescue him.


    The only thing he needed to pay attention to was hiding his identity.


    Ye Jinsu knew this wasn''t easy to deal with, but it was the most viable option.


    From start to finish, she didn''t even look at Ning Yunyin, but continued speaking.


    Naturally, she didn''t see Ning Yunyin looking at her through the curtain. Her gaze was so passionate that it made people want to dodge. Ning Yunyin didn''t hear much of it, and only the image of Ye Jinsu remained in her mind.


    They hadn''t seen each other for such a long time, yet Ye Jinsu had vomited such a large amount of blood.


    It had nothing to do with him.


    If she wasn''t in such a predicament, would she have never come looking for him in her entire life?


    As she was thinking, Ning Yunyin suddenly reached out to lift the veil covering her head. Her eyes were somewhat deep. Behind the curtain, a pair of red eyes peeked out. They looked at Ning Yunyin with some surprise, as if she was a frightened little deer.


    The instant Ning Yunyin''s gaze met hers, the nameless fury in her heart was immediately reduced by more than half.


    Lowering her head, Ning Yunxiao acted in a completely different way. Her ice-cold lips rested on her eyelashes.


    At that moment, Ye Jinsu trembled and suddenly shed tears.


    She did not push him away.


    Ning Yunyin held her in her arms, using so much strength that it seemed as if she wanted to rub her down to her bones and blood. They had only not met for two months, but it seemed as though several years had passed. As if meeting rain after a long drought, Ning Yunyin''s heart, which had been restless for a long time, calmed down in an instant.


    Only then did he realize how much he missed her.


    The person in his arms had been blabbering on and on, as if she was just here to discuss business with him.


    Ning Yunyin held on tighter to him, silently protesting.


    Ye Jinsu closed his eyes. Ning Yunyin''s emotions were overwhelming and could not be ignored. Ye Jinsu suddenly burst into tears, the people in the room did not say a word, but made love to all the missing.


    She didn''t understand why she was crying because she was worried about Xiao Hong. Or was it because he saw Ning Yunyun again?


    "She''s important to me." Ye Jinsu said with her eyes closed, deceiving herself by telling herself that she was crying because she was too worried about Xiao Hong.


    Ning Yunyin hugged her even more tightly and whispered into her ear, "I know."


    "Don''t cry to others, your weakness is too obvious." Ning Yunyin said these words in a low voice, her hoarse voice somewhat heavy.


    He didn''t want anyone else to see Ye Jinsu in such a state.


    He didn''t even want to see Ye Jinsu cry for others.


    Ning Yunyin''s breathing was a little heavy, but she slowly loosened her grip. It was as if she had found an outlet to vent her emotions. She held Ye Jinsu gently and spoke softly on her neck, "Susu ¡­"


    This sound was very coquettish.


    Ye Jinsu suddenly resigned herself to her fate and closed her eyes, releasing all the strength in her body to let him hold her. The moment he called out to her, she suddenly realized that from now on, she had more than one weakness ¨C Little Red.


    And him.


    Ning Yunyin hugged her and shouted, "Susu ¡­"


    "Susu ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu grinned and then softly replied, "I''m here."

 C187

    She called out to him many times, and he answered her call many times. The calmness from before was gone. Ye Jinsu only wanted to stay in his arms for a while longer.


    Truly useless. Her eyes were as red as a rabbit''s, and she lowered her head with wet eyelashes.


    In her entire life, Ning Yunyin had seen all sorts of disgrace.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t care about such things. In his eyes, even if Ye Jinxiu had broken her appearance, she would still look good. He embraced her and sat down, his head resting on Ye Jinsu''s neck. He refused to leave even half an inch away from her. "You don''t have to worry about Xiao Hong. The King''s Manor has enough people to rescue her."


    "I will save her, don''t worry."


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and actually relaxed.


    She lowered her head and thought about it. She was no longer thinking about Little Red''s safety, but about her current situation.


    Ning Yunyin, on the other hand, was thinking about her. She opened her mouth and reminded, "But are you done thinking? If you really do let Madame Xie die, then it means you have a feud with the Sun family."


    No matter how big a matter was in the residence, it was only a matter of the imperial court and not the clan''s matter.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and chuckled, "If the Sun family is truly enemies with my Ye family, then the one worrying should be my father."


    In the end, wasn''t it what he wanted?


    Ye Chong would only assume that it was because of the Xie family that the hatred was transferred to Ye Jinru. However, no matter how much Ye Jingru hated him, she could not do anything to him while she was still suppressed by him in the mansion.


    Ye Jinsu had a sly smile on her face.


    The three of them were all relying on the Xie Clan alone to screw things up. She pulled Shep out, and when they saw the reality, they scattered like birds.


    This was a bit risky, but the benefits were endless, wasn''t it?


    Ning Yunyin also laughed, narrowing her eyes at Ye Jinsu, "You''ve learnt bad things."


    "Isn''t it smarter?" Ye Jinsu retorted in dissatisfaction.


    "Yes, Susu is getting smarter." Ning Yunyin lowered her head and gave Ye Jinsu a light peck on the lips, her smile carrying a bit of pampering and evilness.


    Ye Jinsu dodged in panic, this way of calling her sounded a bit hot to her ears.


    "Let''s discuss how to save Little Red." Ye Jinsu sat up straight in his arms and changed the topic with a serious expression.


    Ning Yun Xiao played with Ye Jinsu''s hair, taking in her nervousness. Instead, she smiled even more presumptuously, "Susu, haven''t you thought about everything? What are we still discussing? "


    Ye Jinsu finally could not take it anymore. With a stern face, she said, "Don''t call me Susu, it''s disgusting."


    Ning Yunyin was really excited. She purposely sighed. "I don''t know who just answered me with such a cheerful tone, but now I''m turning a blind eye."


    In a split-second, Ye Jinsu turned angry from embarrassment. With a stern face, she pushed Ning Yunyin away.


    "It''s getting late, I should go back." Ye Jinsu looked like she was really angry and seemed like she was about to leave.


    Ning Yunxiao frowned. Suddenly, he grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand and pulled her into his embrace. He grabbed Ye Jinsu''s chin and lowered his voice as he whispered, "Do you think you can come and go as you please?"


    Ye Jinsu stared at him with a stomach full of anger. Since she was angered by Ning Yunyin, Ye Jinsu was dissatisfied in her heart and didn''t hold back. She suddenly reached back and touched his face a few times, as if she was trying to take liberties with him.


    "Do you think that you can keep me whenever you want?"


    Ning Yunyin''s face was somewhat dark.


    Only then did Ye Jinsu feel more at ease. She withdrew her hand from his embrace and rubbed her fingertips a few times, not wanting to stop yet.


    This little face was rather tender.


    Indeed, princes were raised well.


    "I sneaked out. There''s still Madame Xie waiting for me to deal with. It''s best if you don''t act willfully." Ye Jinsu pouted and said. Ning Yunyun usually maintained her strict self-control in front of outsiders, but she never had a proper attitude in front of others.


    Previously, she felt that she was at a loss because of this special characteristic that was unique to her.


    This time, she opened her eyes, as if she was completely resigned to her fate.


    She was really falling for Ning Yunxiao''s words.


    Ning Yunyin''s face darkened. He had been toyed with in plain sight, but now that he thought about it, he didn''t know what he should do to Ye Jinxiu in order to get even with her.


    In the end, he was still wearing the fox skin. No matter how he looked at it, he was not a true fox, so all he could do was show a multicolored expression.


    Ye Jinsu came out of his room, and her mood miraculously improved a lot. Ning Yunyin followed behind Ye Jinsu and did not forget what she was doing. "Jingyun hasn''t come back yet, so I''m sure General Sun won''t be able to deal with him."


    "Don''t worry. If there is any news, I will tell you as soon as I can."


    Ye Jinsu nodded. She was very confident that he would agree to this matter.


    Ning Yunyin smiled lightly and took out the piece of jade that was almost broken, then tied it back onto Ye Jinsu. He lowered his head and spoke as if he was warning, "Hold it carefully and throw it again. Only you can ask."


    Ye Jinsu smiled indulgently and let Ning Yunyin hang up on him.


    However, when her gaze passed through Ning Yunyin''s back, she saw several marks of wheels on the ground outside. She suddenly felt as if all the blood in her body had turned cold.


    Yun Yao''er was participating in a palace banquet, so she wasn''t coming back yet.


    Ye Jinsu pursed her lips and put on the hood to cover her face. She hurriedly turned her head and said, "I''ll go back first."


    Ning Yunyin suddenly frowned and grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at her and spoke with an unchanging tone, "What''s wrong?"


    Separated by the white gauze curtain, Ning Yunyin couldn''t clearly see Ye Jinsu''s expression. Ye Jinxiu''s tone remained the same. Ning Yunshu let go of her hand and said in a low voice, "It''s fine."


    "If you need anything, come find me."


    Ye Jinxiu nodded and hurried onto the carriage.


    In that instant, he seemed to have noticed Ye Jinsu''s strangeness, but it disappeared in a flash. When Ning Yunyin grabbed her, she didn''t notice anything. He just turned his head and looked at the carriage leaving.


    Ye Jinsu sat in the carriage and remained silent.


    The heavy air pressure made Ye Jinsu unable to breathe. Ye Jinsu lifted the curtain of the carriage to look outside, and the cold wind blew over to wake him up.


    "You already knew about Yu Yao''er, right?" Ye Jinsu looked out of the window and asked Meng Lan.


    Meng Lan bit her lips and nodded. Xiao Hong told her not to reveal this matter. Firstly, Ye Jinsu was considering how to set up the Xie Clan, so he shouldn''t have been disturbed. Secondly, this matter was arranged by the Grand Princess. Even if Ye Jinxiu knew about it, it wouldn''t help.


    She had kept it a secret until now.


    By now, everyone in the capital knew that Ning Yunyin and the daughter of the Yu family were going to be engaged. Only Ye Jinsu was the last one to know.


    Ye Jinxiu''s voice was a little shallow. After a moment of silence, she asked, "Are you sure about the engagement?"


    In three months, if you really want to, this marriage should be set.

 C188

    Meng Lan shook her head, "No, no, no, not yet."


    "Young miss knows your highness the best. Your highness doesn''t have any young lady from the Yu family in your heart. You won''t be betrothed to her!"


    Not yet.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and didn''t say anything. She leaned her head against the window and looked outside. Suddenly, she remembered the words that the Grand Princess had said to her. Ye Jinsu asked, "Was the Grand Princess the one who chose this marriage for him?"


    Meng Lan didn''t answer for a while.


    It was because the Grand Princess was at the side of the Emperor that the Prince found himself in a difficult position. However, what could Ye Jinsu do? She bit her lips and felt a bit disheartened.


    However, even if Meng Lan didn''t answer, Ye Jinsu could already guess.


    Since the Grand Princess cared so much about her younger brother, she would naturally choose the best person for him. The Yu Family could indeed be of help to Ning Yunxiao, and Yu Yao''er was also a smart person. If she had the intention, she would definitely be more useful than him.


    She wanted to escape, but she couldn''t as she stood in the middle of the situation.


    If they wanted to stand with him, they would have to step into this situation as well.


    Ye Jinsu was a bit pessimistic. Before, she only recognized the situation and not her own heart, but now, she was forced to face the situation head on.


    Worst of all, she shouldn''t have come to King Ning''s estate.


    He shouldn''t have provoked Ning Yunyin on the spur of the moment.


    Now that he had angered her to the point that she was unable to retreat safely, she might even feel completely exhausted.


    Sighing, Ye Jinsu closed her eyes. He might as well not think about anything related to Ning Yunxiao. In any case, no matter how much he thought about it, it was still an unsolvable dead end.


    It was as if the two of them were destined to have rough times from the beginning.


    When he returned to the courtyard, he found that the room was no longer filled with someone who loved to chatter and chatter. It had become especially deserted. Meng Lan was afraid that Ye Jin Su would think of Xiao Hong again, making her sad. She tried to break the deathly silence by speaking loudly, "These little maids really don''t know how to act. They won''t even refill the teapot in the room. I''ll go teach them a lesson tomorrow."


    Ye Jinsu was silent for a moment before she finally sighed and said, "Little Red went to get some water in the past."


    Meng Lan wanted to bite her tongue off.


    It really was like talking about a pot or a pot.


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t care too much about it. Even if Meng Lan didn''t mention it, she still wouldn''t miss it. It was hard to lose someone by your side all of a sudden. She could only change her mind for a moment. "What happened in the Manor today?"


    She had gone to Ning Yunyin''s mansion early in the morning and had only just returned. More than half of the day had passed.


    When she had just returned, she didn''t notice anything strange in the mansion.


    Ye Shisui had really sealed off the news.


    Meng Lanliang nodded. He asked for some information, "Madam has been locked up for a day, and Master has not even given her food. In the morning, the Old Master went to visit the Old Master''s courtyard, and when he heard that Ye Zichen had come out, he didn''t look too good. "


    She had heard all of this from the maidservants in the courtyard. They thought that the Old Master was asking the Old Master to deal with the Xie Clan again. If he didn''t agree, the Old Master would be angered again.


    This wasn''t the first or second time. The servant girl didn''t think much of it and told Meng Lan.


    Only she thought that the Old Master probably already knew that General Su and the Xie Clan were each from the Su Clan.


    Ye Jinxiu also thought of this and rubbed her glabella tiredly.


    The Old Master was more considerate than Ye Shisui, and this matter might affect the Ye Residence. This was a direct slap to the Old Master''s face. Presumably, the Old Master would be furious like a thunderclap.


    He was afraid that he would have to settle the score with him again.


    It was a pity that Ye Jinsu didn''t have the mood to face him.


    "Go and close the door of the courtyard. Tell them that I am sick and will not go out nor see anyone." Ye Jinsu pressed his temples and said. Little Red was still unsure of whether she was dead or alive, so she didn''t have the mood to face the people from this residence.


    He wasn''t in the mood to face the Old Master''s chattering, nor was he in the mood to act out any obedient moves in front of Ye Shisui.


    Compared to those old grudges, the person in front of him was clearly more important.


    At most, he would just do it again.


    She was really tired now.


    Meng Lan''s heart ached as she looked at him. She extended her hand to help press Ye Jinsu''s head. However, Ye Jinsu held his hand and lightly shook her head, "You can leave. I''ll rest for a bit."


    "If Little Red has any news, come find me."


    Meng Lan nodded and sighed as she left.


    Ye Jinsu leaned against the collapsed ground and closed her eyes to rest, but her brows were slightly furrowed. She had been worried all along, and it had felt worse than standing on the edge of a cliff.


    Out of habit, Ye Jinsu reached for the jade pendant on her waist. However, he only relaxed his brows for a moment, and then his frown deepened. She actually fell into a deep sleep.


    It was still Meng Lan who came to report that night. The knock on the door startled Ye Jinsu awake. Just like that, she lay down on the collapsed bed and fell asleep, blowing on the cool night wind.


    The night was a bit cold, so Ye Jinshu tightened his clothes and coughed twice, not caring too much at the moment.


    There was only one reason why Meng Lan came to find her at this time.


    Little Red has news.


    Pushing the door open, Ye Jinxiu''s eyes were bloodshot, but she still impatiently asked with a hoarse voice, "Have you found out about Jing Yun?"


    Meng Lan saw that Ye Jinxiu was wearing her clothes properly. The hair ornaments on her head were not taken off, but they looked a bit messy. He then looked at the collapse behind her and immediately understood what was going on.


    "Yes, miss, don''t be anxious." Meng Lan comforted Ye Jinsu and pulled her down, pouring a cup of water to moisten her throat.


    "It''s on a farm in the suburbs, where the Sun family owned the property. There are more than a dozen farmers living inside, and one of them has Xiao Hong locked up in it, and is being watched by two people. "


    Two people?


    Ye Jinsu frowned. This was too little. Less abnormal.


    Before Meng Lan could finish her sentence, she continued, "Although there were only two people that were keeping a close eye on Xiao Hong, Jing Yun found out that it was only the farmhouse. "The other farmers in the surrounding four or five families are all people of General Sun."


    "They are all here to watch Miss Lil ''Red. All of them are people who train in martial arts. They are not easy to deal with."


    Ye Jinxiu frowned. Her intuition was not good.


    If they were hiding somewhere else, it would be alright. In a place like a farm, which farmer didn''t have a neighbor? If Sun Zheng were to suddenly send so many people in, it would definitely cause others to be surprised.


    Since he dared to do so, it meant that these people were there a long time ago.


    They usually lived as farmers, and if they met with any mishaps, they would die as farmers. There might even be someone who would make a big fuss about it.


    In addition, under these circumstances, it was impossible to save her.


    With so many people on guard, it was impossible for them to make any small movements. However, if the disturbance was too great and it caused panic in the villagers, then it would result in another major event.


    Ye Jinsu really didn''t expect him to be so considerate as to mix in with the farmers and make things difficult for them.


    The only thing worth celebrating was that Xiao Hong was tied up. At the very least, it meant that General Sun didn''t want to kill her.


    This meant that he would have to fight to the death with Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu massaged her temples with a headache. She could not help but cough twice, and her face was a bit abnormally red.


    She had to discuss this with Ning Yunyin.


    But before she could open her mouth, she couldn''t help but cough.

 C189

    Meng Lan was a doctor. She immediately felt that something was wrong and worriedly held onto Ye Jinsu, "Miss, are you sick?" Why is your face so red? "


    After saying this, Meng Lan directly reached out her hand to touch Ye Jinsu''s forehead. It was unexpectedly shockingly hot.


    It must have been the cold wind.


    Meng Lan''s expression changed. She quickly closed the window and added more charcoal to the stove. She then helped Ye Jinsu to the bed.


    "Miss, you have a fever, don''t think too much. Rest well first."


    Ye Jinxiu wanted to think more about it, but she was burning it and her brain wouldn''t work.


    Initially, he had only felt dizzy. After lying in bed for a while, he was tossing and turning in the middle of the night. Ye Jinsu had a high fever and was unable to sleep. She coughed and had a headache. Ye Jinsu kept going back and forth in her nightmares, but she just could not sleep.


    Meng Lan alternated with the handkerchief to cool Ye Jinsu down.


    It was late at night and the pharmacy outside was not open. There was no medicine available in the courtyard. Seeing that Ye Jinsu''s fever got worse in the latter half of the night, Meng Lan quickly ran to the palace.


    Ning Yunyin had not slept the entire night.


    The first half of the night was spent helping Ye Jinsu and the others with the news about Xiao Hong, and the second half was pestered by the Grand Princess for a long time.


    In the end, he still needed to care about the affection between brother and sister. Ning Yunyin reprimanded her a few times before she perfunctorily sent the Eldest Princess away. The cold wind of the night had left him wide awake.


    Other than him, there was another person who was still awake at night.


    Yu Yao''er was forced to stay in this mansion. She stood under the eaves and watched Ning Yunyin''s lonely back.


    She had come to the palace during the day to speak up for Ning Yunyin and resolve the issue. Naturally, she attracted more and more attention from the Grand Princess. However, Ning Yunyin didn''t seem to appreciate her kindness at all.


    Yu Yao''er quietly watched him for a while, pondering whether Ning Yunxiao was truly accepting her kindness or if he was pretending.


    In the past few days when she had been getting along with Ning Xuemo, she had spoken very little and spoke more harshly than she did slowly. However, in the end, Yu Yao''er could tell that Ning Yunyin wasn''t an unreasonable person.


    She took the long robe and walked over, preparing to change the clothes on Ning Yunxiao''s shoulder.


    However, before he could even touch Ning Yunxiao, he had already avoided him with a cold expression on his face.


    Again. Yu Yao smiled. When she saw Ning Yunke''s expression instantly turn cold, she wasn''t afraid at all. In fact, she wasn''t sad at all. He only lowered his head to put away the clothes in his hand. "Your Highness abandoned the banquet today and I was the one to help Your Highness out. Is Your Highness really not willing to accept my favor in the slightest?"


    Ning Yunyin usually treated people with silence, but her face was always cold. There were always people around who were afraid of getting close to her.


    However, Yu Yao was different. In front of Ning Yunyin, she was always calm and collected. He didn''t seem to take Ning Yunyin seriously at all, but at the same time, he seemed to have a sense of propriety.


    Often, it was always to the end.


    Ning Yun Ning wouldn''t let her touch him, so she withdrew her hand to chat with him about something else. It was still raining at night, and the rain was still pouring down. Yu Yao''er was dressed in simple clothing, only wearing a single cape. She looked extremely frail.


    "It''s cold outside. Miss Yu, you should go back inside." Ning Yunyin indifferently cast a glance at Ning Xuemo before she turned to leave.


    He rarely spoke to Yu Yao, and most of the time he was forced to stay behind by the Grand Princess.


    Previously, he didn''t want to refuse, but now, there was no way for him to do so.


    No matter what it was, Ning Yunyin''s attitude towards her was no different from other people''s. In the end, she was still a bit unreasonable.


    Yu Yao''er took another hit of cold air, and finally let out a cold breath: "Your Highness, why do I look so unsightly, I was also forced to come here by the Grand Princess. However, we are different. Since there''s no one in my heart, I will naturally be free to come and go. "


    "If Your Highness really can''t let that girl go, you can just marry her in." Naturally, I can tolerate her. "


    Yu Yao''er took the initiative to speak.


    Today, when that girl appeared, Ning Yunyin''s attitude towards her became colder and colder. As for the Grand Princess, she had also become a lot more unyielding. Presumably, that girl had some ability as well. She hadn''t made a sound for so long.


    At the crucial moment of getting engaged, he stepped on her.


    Yu Yao''er took a step back. As long as she could enter the mansion, it wasn''t impossible for her to let that woman in.


    In the end, he was still big, and she was small.


    She could tell that the Grand Princess didn''t like that girl. There were only two reasons. One was that people didn''t like the Eldest Princess, and the other was that her family wasn''t of any help to Ning Yun.


    With just these two points alone, she could only be a concubine in the Prince''s Mansion.


    Ning Yunyin should understand.


    This was the best way to achieve success. Now that she had voluntarily offered to take a step back, Ning Yunyin should have taken it in.


    Ning Yunyin suddenly turned her head and glanced at Ning Xuemo. Her eyes turned a little darker. Her clothes were thin, and her cape was casually draped over her shoulders, revealing half of her slender neck.


    Ning Yunyin suddenly let out a muffled laugh and asked in an unclear tone, "What if she can''t tolerate you?"


    Yu Yao was startled for a moment, and then she smiled, "It''s not like I''m going to argue with her for anything. If she can''t even tolerate this little bit of me, then your highness must have sincerely paid the wrong person. "


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word, but looked at her with a speechless expression.


    Yu Yao''er let out a faint smile and stroked her hair, revealing half of her slender arm. Her smile was somewhat beautiful, "If Your Highness really loves her, it''s not impossible for you to marry me as a side room and sit on equal footing. "However, if she still can''t tolerate me, then the Grand Princess''s objection is reasonable."


    Before she had even started, she already had the airs of a matriarch.


    Ning Yunyin narrowed her eyes and sneered. "When did I say I wanted to marry you?"


    Yu Yao''er''s expression froze.


    Since she had already taken the initiative to come here, Ning Yunyin easily sent her flying with half a sentence.


    Yu Yao''er''s face turned white, and she gave a stiff smile, "I was overthinking it." However, by now, all the people in the capital know that we are already engaged, and the emperor knows that I have already spent the night in the palace. "


    "Does Your Highness want to abandon my daughter''s reputation?"


    In the blink of an eye, Ning Yunyin''s expression turned slightly cold. A cold aura came from the depths of her eyes. The pressure around Ning Yunyin was somewhat low, and her voice was slightly lowered. "Are you threatening me?"


    Yu Yao''er fearlessly looked at him, taking a step back before kneeling down.


    "Yao`er doesn''t dare, Yao`er only wishes for the pity of Your Highness."


    The aggressive person from before was now somewhat pitiful. Her eyes turned red as she sobbed, "I know that His Highness has someone else in his heart, and I''ve never thought of seizing His Highness'' heart."


    "It''s just that you and I are people that we cannot control ourselves. If His Highness abandons me and disregards me, naturally it will have no effect on His Highness at all." However, to Yao''er, it seemed she wouldn''t be able to stay home any longer!


    Ning Yunyin''s face, on the other hand, turned colder and colder.


    Yu Yao''er said a lot of things, but Ning Yunyin didn''t say a single word. Instead, she just looked at her with an ice-cold gaze.


    That gaze seemed to see through her, as Yu Yao''er spoke, she could no longer continue speaking.


    After a moment of silence, Ning Yunyin opened her mouth at the top of her head. Her voice was frighteningly cold. "I thought you were a smart person."

 C190

    Yu Yao''er was stunned for a moment, and then asked somewhat panickedly: "What does Your Highness mean by this?"


    "You had even seen her in the morning. Turning your head to look at her in the palace, you treated her like the face of royal father and all the other clan members, implying with every word that you and I have already shared a room." Ning Yunyin lowered her gaze as she stared at Ning Xuemo, before speaking in an ice-cold tone.


    "Do you really think that I will care about your Yu family''s face, or your face?"


    Yu Yao''er suddenly raised her head and looked somewhat panickedly at Ning Yunyin.


    "No ¡­" "No, I''m just replying to His Majesty''s words."


    Ning Yunyin snorted coldly and didn''t say anything else. She just turned to the servant next to her and said, "Bring Miss Yu back to her room!"


    After Yu Yao''er''s face was ruthlessly smacked into the ground, her face turned white and green, and her eyes turned red from holding in her anger. In a moment of desperation, Yu Yao''er actually broke free from the servant''s grasp and shouted at Ning Yunyin, "Does Your Highness really think that my Yu Family''s daughter can''t be married off, and no one wants her!"


    Yu Yao''er''s eyes were red, as if she had suffered a great grievance. Tears fell from her eyes as she held her head up to look at Ning Yunxiao. "If Your Highness doesn''t like me and doesn''t like me appearing before you, you can kick me out of here."


    "Why do you have to break my heart like that?"


    She''s a lady of good family, and a teacher of good manners and honor."


    What difference was there between this and scolding her for being dissolute?


    Even if she really did say that in front of the emperor, how could she admit it?


    Now, she was so angry that her face was flushed, and she had an aggrieved look on her face. As if she really didn''t mean it.


    Ning Yunyin''s complexion actually turned worse and worse.


    He looked at Yu Yao''er without saying a word, his gaze like a sharp blade that was about to pierce through her. The tears on Yu Yao''s face finally stopped falling, and she panicked a little under Ning Yunyin''s gaze.


    In the end, Ning Yunyin didn''t say anything else, giving Ning Xuemo some face.


    He then turned to leave, saying coldly, "Since that''s the case, Butler, send Miss Yu back to her Jade Mansion."


    Yu Yao''er''s eyes widened as she took a step back in shock.


    She was already at the palace and was sent back in the middle of the night.


    She was not a joke.


    Ning Yunyin was actually so heartless that she really wanted to send him back.


    However, she was the one who put down the words. Even though Yu Yao was panicking, she didn''t open her mouth to beg Ning Yunyin. She clenched her teeth as she climbed into the carriage. In the end, she had overestimated her position in Ning Yun''s heart.


    Ning Yunyin lightly rubbed her brow, looking a little tired.


    The things that Yu Yao''er had done in the hall today were a little over the top. He thought that she knew how to behave. He didn''t think that she would actually point the spearhead at Ye Jinsu.


    She even secretly pressured him.


    Then it was no wonder that he was so heartless.


    He recalled that when he had met Ye Jinsu this morning, Yu Yao''er had been by his side. At that time, separated by the curtain and hat, Ning Yunxiao could not clearly see her expression, but he unexpectedly felt somewhat guilty.


    What would she think?


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t understand what was going on.


    Before he could figure it out, Meng Lan had rushed over in the middle of the night to deliver a message saying that Ye Jinsu was sick.


    She knew that Ning Wang was definitely worried about Ye Jinxiu, so she couldn''t hide this from him. Now that Ye Jinsu was burning and Little Red was not by her side, she would definitely have someone at ease by her side.


    In fact, Ye Jinsu had a good foundation. She was always around Meng Lan, so she rarely got sick. After burning them for the better part of the night, before Meng Lan''s medicine managed to fry, Ye Jinsu had already stopped burning herself.


    She woke up in a daze, and when she opened her eyes, she saw Ning Yunyin sitting by her bedside.


    Ye Jinsu thought she was still in a dream.


    Ning Yunyin used the handkerchief to wipe the cold sweat off her face. When she saw Ye Jinsu open her eyes, she immediately asked worriedly, "Are you alright?"


    The Ning Yunyin in his dream was gentle to the extreme. Ye Jinshu sniffed and groggily reached out from under the blanket to grab Ning Yunyin''s sleeve. He then quietly said, "Not good."


    "I''m not good at all."


    There was a hint of grievance in the whimper.


    In this mansion, no one thought of her as good. The only person who was good to her, Xiao Hong, was killed because of her, so she was not doing well at all.


    Ning Yun was startled and almost lost control of the handkerchief in her hand. When Ye Jinsu used this tone to talk to him, Ning Yunyin felt as if her heart was melting.


    He reached out to grab Ye Jinsu''s hand, lowered his head and pressed his forehead against hers as he softly said, "I''m here."


    Ye Jinsu heard this and felt relieved.


    Closing her eyes, Ye Jinsu fell into a deep sleep. Someone helped her up in her sleep and fed her spoonful after spoonful of soup. It was extremely bitter.


    Ye Jinsu swallowed his saliva and turned his face away. He buried his face in Ning Yun''s arms and refused to drink anymore.


    She was so confused that she could do anything she wanted. If she was sober, Ye Jinsu probably would never do such a shameful action.


    Ning Yunyin naturally knew this as well. She couldn''t help but laugh when she saw Ye Jinsu slip into his embrace, acting like a spoiled child in a low voice.


    "Be good and drink the medicine." Turning Ye Jinsu''s head, Ning Yunyin lowered her head and tried to persuade Ye Jinsu in a low voice.


    After coaxing for a long time, Ye Jinsu was finally willing to swallow the pill with a frown.


    However, Ning Yunxiao refused to let go of Ye Jinsu. He held her tightly in his arms, unwilling to let her out. Ye Jinsu didn''t struggle and just found a comfortable position in his arms and fell asleep.


    It wasn''t until the next morning that Ye Jinsu opened her eyes hazily.


    Ning Yunyin hugged her for an entire night.


    She took the medicine and lowered the fever, and now her mind was clear. The moment he opened his eyes, he found himself lying in an ambiguous position in Ning Yunyin''s embrace, while she looked down at him.


    His eyes were deep.


    Ye Jinsu pushed Ning Yunyin away and backed away from him. Her face turned red without a sound, and she stuttered, "You ¡­ why are you here?"


    The point was that she was still disheveled, only wearing a single garment.


    Ning Yunchao''s shoulder was a bit stiff, and her muscles hurt from Ye Jinsu''s push. She grimaced in mock exaggeration and leaned against the headboard of her bed to look at her. "Aren''t you being a little too heartless? I don''t care if I finish using it?"


    Ye Jinsu stared at him with her eyes wide open, "You, you, what nonsense are you spouting!"


    Ning Yunyin chuckled and rubbed her shoulders. Her eyes turned evil. "What are you thinking about?"


    Only then did Ye Jinxiu realize that she had been toyed with, and her face flushed red once more. Anger turned into anger. Ye Jinsu grabbed a pillow and threw it at him, "Scram!"


    Ning Yunyin''s smile actually became even wider.


    He couldn''t help but feel that when Ye Jinxiu was making a scene, she was much more beautiful than when she was in front of him.


    Meng Lan opened the door with the medicine. Upon seeing this, she immediately turned around and prepared to leave.


    She realized that she had come at the wrong time.


    Ye Jinsu gritted his teeth and called out to Meng Lan with his sharp eyes, "Put the medicine down!"


    Her mind was still clear from last night''s events. However, Ye Jinsu would rather not recall this in her entire life. Unexpectedly, she took the initiative to crawl into Ning Yunyin''s arms on her own accord.


    He even said such shameful words!

 C191

    Too embarrassing.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t look Ning Yunxiao in the eye. When you see him, you think about last night.


    Ning Yunyin calmly looked at her, not saying a word.


    Just because she didn''t say anything didn''t mean she didn''t feel like she existed. Ye Jinsu tried her best to ignore him, getting up from the bed and reaching for the medicine on the table. He had just gotten a fever, so he still had some strength left in him. He staggered a bit when he got off the bed.


    Ning Yunyin was quick enough to catch him in one swift motion.


    He still didn''t speak. He looked at Ye Jinsu with an innocent expression, as if he was just a decoration.


    Ye Jinsu''s mind was filled with the scenes from yesterday, and she almost turned into a firecracker. After being touched by Ning Yun, Ye Jinsu immediately escaped and quickly escaped to another place.


    The further away from Ning Yunyin, the better. This way, he wouldn''t have to think about what happened last night.


    Ye Jinsu''s nervousness was written all over her face.


    After hastily taking a mouthful of medicine, it was so bitter that even Ye Jinxiu''s facial features started to wrinkle. It was a pity that the teapot was over at Ning Yunyin''s side and he wasn''t willing to go over. Ye Jinsu endured the bitter taste in her mouth and weighed it for a long time.


    I don''t want to drink it.


    This medicine was the most bitter medicine she had ever tasted. There was still half a bowl left in the bowl, so she really couldn''t drink it anymore.


    Ning Yunyin finally stood up and fished out an oily paper package from her bosom. Surprisingly, there were quite a few candied fruits inside. Ning Yunyin put down the things in her hands and said the same words as last night, "Be good and drink the medicine."


    The blush that had just faded from Ye Jinxiu''s face instantly returned.


    This kind of coaxing tone! The familiar tone and the obvious smile on his face reminded Ye Jinsu of last night.


    Ning Yunyin was also coaxing him in this way.


    He would shamelessly run into Ye Jinsu''s arms, and she would want to run into the ground.


    Too embarrassing.


    She didn''t want to drink it, but if she said no, it would be the same as last night. Was she trying to act like a spoiled child in front of Ning Yunyin?


    Last night, she had been completely muddle-headed from the disease, so Ye Jinsu couldn''t do anything about it. He closed his eyes and drank the medicine in one gulp, not eating his candied fruit in anger.


    When Ning Yunyin saw her little temper, she bitterly squinted her eyes, unwilling to eat it. She simply reached out to grab one and placed it next to Ye Jinsu''s mouth.


    "You really won''t eat it?"


    Ye Jinsu slapped his hand away with an expressionless face and said angrily, "No."


    Ning Yunyin actually put it down and asked, "Is this medicine not bitter?"


    He had died from the pain.


    Ye Jinsu licked her teeth. It was still difficult for her right now.


    However, Ye Jinxiu only pursed her lips and said with a straight face, "It''s not hard."


    Ning Yun''s smile disappeared as she suddenly moved forward to gag Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu was taken aback. Ning Yunyin actually grabbed her and pried open her lips with the tip of her tongue.


    "Little swindler, you''re clearly suffering." Ning Yunyin let out a soft laugh that made her chest tremble. Ye Jinsu was caught off guard and something seemed to have exploded beside her ear.


    All that was left of his brain was a pile of paste.


    Ning Yunyin picked up another candied fruit and quickly stuffed it into Ye Jinsu''s mouth before she could react. As the sweetness in her mouth spread, Ye Jinxiu suddenly regained her senses and pushed Ning Yunyin away.


    "If you want to play hooligan again, then get out!" Ye Jinsu was once again angry from the embarrassment. She clenched her fists and spoke while gnashing her teeth.


    With a fiendish look, Ning Yun looked at him and smiled.


    He usually didn''t like to laugh, but he always smiled when he looked at Ye Jinsu.


    If this ruckus continued, Ye Jinsu wouldn''t be able to finish him off. Ning Yunliang restrained her expression and spoke no more, "We''ve already found Little Red''s location."


    The anger on Ye Jinxiu''s face had yet to subside, but Ning Yunyin had already changed the topic as if nothing had happened. She was still the same serious type of person. Ye Jinxiu could only suppress the dissatisfaction in her heart for the time being as she lowered her head and replied, "I understand."


    "It''s not easy to do anything." Ye Jinsu added.


    Ning Yunxiao nodded and spoke, "There are a total of thirty-six households in that manor, and there are more than two hundred people in them. The houses are all gathered together, so we all know each other. "


    That group of people had been rooted in that manor for a long time.


    She walked to the table and spread out a pen and paper. She reached out her hand to draw a few lines. "This is the house that Little Red is in. All the houses around her belong to General Sun."


    The location of the house was unique. There were a total of six families on both sides of the house. These six households were all Sun Zheng''s men. It was impossible for him to escape, and it wasn''t easy for him to go in and save her.


    Also, there were many farmers, so the commotion shouldn''t be too big.


    The only way was to act quietly at night. This was something that Ye Jinsu had thought of as well.


    But almost every day, General Sun would occasionally go to see someone, sometimes during the day, sometimes in the middle of the night. This matter must be done cleanly and without leaving any traces, it must not alarm him.


    There was another big problem.


    How to save him?


    Bringing people to kill their way in was simple and crude, but the risk was too great. If the people inside felt the commotion, they would be the first to kill Xiao Hong. There was nothing they could do.


    "What are your chances of winning if you bring people to sneak in?" Ye Jinsu asked as she looked at Ning Yunlian.


    Ning Yunyin raised her gaze and glanced at her. Her thin lips parted slightly. "Seventy percent."


    It was not a good place to enter, and naturally it was not a good place to enter either. The best way was to let someone else enter first, and then there would be someone outside to help them. Otherwise, even if he went in, he might not be able to bring people out.


    Based on the people from the Royal Mansion, that was enough.


    He said seventy percent because he didn''t know what those people would do when they found out.


    Or perhaps, Xiao Hong wasn''t poisoned.


    These were all commonly used dirty tricks. Ye Jinsu didn''t know, but he did.


    He had no choice but to be on guard.


    Ye Jinsu''s eyelashes trembled. She knew that seventy percent was already very high. Lowering her eyes, Ye Jinsu softly said, "When are you going to save him?"


    "Tonight."


    Ye Jinsu raised her head to look at him and suddenly said, "I''ll go too."


    "You''re not allowed to." Ning Yunyin spoke at almost the same time as Ning Xuemo, her expression indifferent, but her tone was firm.


    Ye Jinxiu frowned and remained silent.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression softened, but she opened her mouth and said, "I''ll help you bring him back. You stay here to recuperate."


    Ye Jinsu still did not speak. Her face was gloomy as she stubbornly said, "I want to go."


    The atmosphere was tense.


    Ning Yunyin also fell silent. He looked at Ye Jinsu and sighed before speaking again, "Don''t be willful. That place is very dangerous."


    Ye Jinsu''s expression also changed slightly. After a long silence, she finally opened her mouth and said, "I''m going to see General Sun."


    If things did not go well, there would definitely be someone who would inform General Sun. If she went to see Sun Zheng, she could restrain him and also prevent him from suddenly wanting to see if the person was still there.


    For the past few days, Sun Zheng hadn''t made any movements and was probably waiting for him to take the initiative.


    There had to be one side who couldn''t take it.


    Ning Yunyin frowned. "No."

 C192

    Ye Jinxiu was slightly angry, and she raised her eyes to look at Ning Yunyin.


    She had already retreated a step and was unwilling to follow.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression didn''t change. In fact, it was somewhat stiff. She opened her mouth expressionlessly, and her voice contained a bit of anger. "What if he abducts you instead?"


    "You''re walking right into a trap!"


    Ye Jinsu glared at him and said without a trace of politeness, "I am a member of the Ye family. He won''t do anything to me!"


    Of course she had considered this point. Ye Jinsu was sure that he was in the wrong and had fallen out with the Ye family.


    No matter what, she was still the direct daughter of the Ye family.


    Ning Yunyin felt annoyed by Ye Jinsu, but her expression turned serious instead. She was still sick and her voice was hoarse. She had to run out to do something.


    Ning Yunyin did not want to involve her in the slightest bit of danger.


    Ye Jinsu also stared at him with a gloomy expression on her face.


    No one would retreat.


    Finally, Ning Yun retreated a step and called out to Meng Lan with a cold expression.


    Meng Lan ran in from outside. When she saw this scene, it was obvious that they were quarreling again. Meng Lan sighed as she stamped her feet. Why do these two lords keep arguing?


    Ye Jinsu looked at him with her eyes slightly wide open, as if she understood what he was trying to do.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression was cold as she spoke. "Take good care of your young miss. Don''t take even half a step out of this door."


    Ye Jinsu finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. She slapped the table and glared at him, "Ning Yunyin!"


    Ning Yun looked at her, but didn''t say anything. She turned around and left.


    In the spare room were the furious Ye Jinsu and Meng Lan. Ye Jinsu''s face was terrifyingly cold. Meng Lan didn''t dare to look directly at him. In the end, she was still Ning Yunyin''s person. If Ning Yunyin said something, she could only obey.


    Getting up from the ground, Meng Lan had a troubled expression as she said, "Miss, don''t be angry. His Highness must be thinking for Miss''s sake."


    With a gloomy face, Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything and just swept away the bowl of medicine on the table.


    There was a loud crash.


    It had been a long time since Ye Jinsu had such a temper.


    Meng Lan was so scared that she immediately ran out and closed the door.


    This day was exceptionally long.


    Meng Lan really locked the door. Ye Jinxiu really didn''t know what to do. When the lunch arrived, Meng Lan was still being cautious about whether Ye Jinsu would take advantage of this to run out.


    Fortunately, Ye Jinxiu only kept a cold face and didn''t say anything.


    The atmosphere in the room was so stifling that Meng Lan didn''t know what had happened, but when she saw Ye Jinsu''s words, she could only say a few words of consolation, "Miss is still sick, just stay in the room and recuperate."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything, so Meng Lan shut her mouth.


    At dinner time, Ye Jinsu''s expression eased up a bit. Although she still looked unhappy, she was no longer full of hostility. Meng Lan''s worried heart slowly calmed down. She took the fried medicine and said, "Young miss, have you drunk the medicine?"


    Ye Jinsu glanced at the medicine and frowned slightly. "This medicine is too bitter. Go and get two candied fruits."


    His tone was calm.


    Meng Lan heard this and felt more relieved. She nodded her head and turned around, preparing to go get the candied fruits.


    Just as she turned her head, Meng Lan suddenly felt a pain on the back of her neck. A burst of darkness appeared in front of her eyes. It covered the sky and swept across Meng Lan''s line of sight.


    Ye Jinsu caught Meng Lan''s body and held her up on the soft bed.


    Today, she had to come up with this door.


    Ye Jinsu changed into a low-key dress and walked out with her umbrella. He headed straight for the general''s manor.


    It was now night, and drizzling rain was falling outside. Ye Jinsu had slipped through the back door and arrived at the general''s manor without a hitch. Standing in front of the towering general''s mansion, standing in front of the red lacquered gates, Ye Jinsu held a lantern in her hand and felt a sense of oppression.


    It was here that Little Red was kidnapped that day.


    Ye Jin Su calmed down, walked over and knocked on the side door.


    "Who is it?" The caretaker stuck his head out and saw a girl standing in the doorway.


    Why are you coming to this girl''s house so many times in the past few days? The butler was confused. "Who are you looking for?"


    Ye Jinsu put on the clothes of a servant girl and took out a letter, "This is the letter my Miss wants to hand to your master. Please send it to me, Uncle."


    As he said this, he also gave her a silver ingot.


    With the money, it was easy to get things done. The butler accepted the gift with a smile, "Sure, I''ll send you off now."


    Ye Jinxiu nodded and actually turned around and slipped away.


    When they returned to the courtyard, Meng Lan was still unconscious. She had only gone out for a short while. Ye Jinsu looked at the unconscious Meng Lan and pulled out a rope, tying her to the bed.


    It was midnight when Meng Lan finally woke up.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the sky outside and saw that the fight had gotten even more intense.


    Meng Lan was tied up and couldn''t move. Her mouth was stuffed with cloth, so she couldn''t say anything. Seeing Ye Jinsu sitting by the window and changing clothes with a rustle, Meng Lan immediately understood.


    Ye Jinsu was going out.


    Unfortunately, she was tied up and could only whimper.


    Ye Jinsu noticed it and turned around to look at Meng Lan, who was lying on the bed. With a calm expression, she softly said, "When I return, I will naturally help you untie the bindings. Tonight, I must go out."


    Meng Lan was still crazily shaking her head, but Ye Jinsu had already turned around and left.


    Ye Jinsu disguised herself as a servant girl and sent a letter, stating that she would like to meet him at the teahouse tonight.


    She believed that Sun Zheng would definitely come.


    Naturally, Sun Zheng would come.


    Sun Zheng had been extremely anxious in the past few days.


    He couldn''t take the initiative to look for Ye Jinsu, so he found her and proved that he really kidnapped the Ye Family servants. He could only wait. When Ye Jinsu couldn''t hold it anymore, she took the initiative to come and find him.


    He had heard from the Xie Clan that Ye Jinsu cared deeply about the servant girl beside her. Therefore, he made a bold bet that Ye Jinsu wouldn''t abandon this servant girl, but his heart was in a mess.


    In the end, she was only a maid. If Ye Jinxiu had been ruthless, would she have just abandoned her?


    Therefore, during these days, when Ye Jinsu had not made a single move, he had been completely silent. He was getting more and more anxious every day, and this was the only bargaining chip he had left.


    Fortunately, he had arrived.


    Ye Jinsu had arranged to meet her that night.


    The streets were deserted in the middle of the night. Other than Ye Jinsu, there were no other customers in the teahouses. Ye Jinsu sat there wearing a cloth hat and ordered a pot of turbid tea to drink.


    Sun Zheng saw her from a distance.


    "I wonder why Miss Ye called me here today?"


    Ye Jinsu poured a cup of tea for him and gestured for him to sit down. Then, she slowly said, "Since the general is willing to come, I presume he knows what this is about."


    Ye Jinsu took the initiative to lower her head. This meant that she had the sincerity to talk with him.


    Now that Sun Zheng had the upper hand, he sneered and said, "What are you saying, Miss Ye? I am only here to meet up with Miss Ye. This is an appointment with Miss Ye, how would I know the reason?"


    Behind the curtain, Ye Jinsu revealed a smile without any emotion.


    He was really acting good even after getting a bargain.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t waste time with him and went straight to the point. "General Sun, how is my maid now?"


    Sun Zheng''s expression changed. He sat down and looked at the little girl in front of him, acting dumb and said, "Miss Ye, what are you saying? Your servant girl has disappeared. What''s the use of finding me?"

 C193

    Ye Jinsu stopped drinking her tea and couldn''t finish the tea that was about to reach her mouth. With a bang, the teacup slammed onto the table. Ye Jinsu coldly said, "General, where did my maidservant go? General should have a rough idea."


    "If the general really does not want to talk to me, then I need not say anything more. There is only one maid in the world, not comparable to a lady! "


    Sun Zheng''s expression changed, but he was still calm. Instead, she picked up the cup of tea on the table, "Miss, what are you so anxious for?"


    This was what he wanted to talk to her about.


    Ye Jinsu turned her head to look at the sky outside. At this time, Ning Yun''s men should have already made their move.


    "It''s a busy time right now. The general knows that it won''t be easy for me to make a trip out. Why don''t we all go straight to the point?" Ye Jinxiu calmly spoke, appearing to be in a hurry.


    When Sun Zheng saw her like this, he knew that she was getting impatient. Now that he had a rough idea of what was going on, he started to grind Ye Jinsu down. "No matter who it is, it''s always a time of trouble. It''s not easy for Miss to go out on a trip. My grandson is one of them."


    Ye Jinsu was silent for a moment, as if she was holding back her anger, smiled and said, "I know that the General is in a difficult situation, so I guess his days in the residence will not be good. But the General should think more about the Lady. "


    "If the General really doesn''t care about Madam, then treat it as if I didn''t come today." Ye Jinxiu said with a smile. She seemed to have made up her mind to leave.


    In the silence of the night, it was exceptionally loud. "Miss should know what I want."


    Ye Jinsu fell silent. She stared at him with her dark eyes behind the curtain and said after a long while, "General, you might as well say it."


    Sun Zheng laughed and lightly tapped his knuckles on the table. He lowered his voice and said, "Release Yu''er."


    Although the sound was soft, it could still be heard clearly in the silent night.


    Ye Jinxiu looked at him and laughed, "Isn''t that a joke, General? Madame is someone my father has taken into custody, so how did I let her go? "


    Sun Zheng also forced a smile and leisurely took a sip of his tea, "That will depend on your ability, Miss Ye."


    Ye Jinsu squinted her eyes.


    "What if I don''t agree?"


    "Then I can only follow the rules," said Sun Zheng as he put down the tea in his hand. "Those who trespass on my general''s estate will be killed without question."


    Ye Jinsu panicked a little and gripped her teacup tightly, "You dare!"


    His shout was a bit harsh, and the anxiety in his heart was obvious. It was all in Sun Zheng''s eyes. He smiled to himself. In the end, she was still a little girl, unable to keep her composure.


    Before, he was still a bit worried, but now, he was completely confident.


    This young maid was really important to Ye Jinsu.


    "Why do you say that, Miss Ye? I am only dealing with an unknown girl. Could it be that this girl is from your House of Ye?"


    "I wonder why people from the Ye Clan are here in my Sun Residence?"


    After Sun Zheng asked the question, Ye Jinsu''s expression turned ugly by the second. His hands were already clenched into fists as he leaned against the table. Ye Jinsu looked at him with a furious expression. "It''s impossible for me to save the Xie Clan!"


    "Miss Ye, don''t answer so decisively. Why don''t you consider it first?" Sun Zheng raised his glass and suggested to Ye Jinsu with a composed expression.


    As far as he was concerned, victory was already in his grasp tonight.


    It was already past the third fragment of the night, and the people on the street were dozing off.


    Ye JinSu lowered her head and spoke slowly, "General, why are you so certain that she is just a maid? Is that so important to me?"


    "Is it important? Relax in the young miss'' heart." Sun Zheng looked at her and said casually. He felt like he had already grabbed hold of Ye Jinsu, so he had a solid grasp of everything.


    Ye Jinxiu was silent for a while, but she still refused to let go, "Impossible."


    "I won''t let her go!" Ye Jinsu gritted her teeth and said.


    Seeing that she was still so persistent, Sun Zheng could only sneer, "Why must Miss Ye be so persistent? You are the direct descendent of the Ye Family, no one can take your position away from you."


    "Why do you need to force people to their deaths?"


    Ye Jinsu sneered, "But she caused my mother''s death."


    "She deserves to die."


    Sun Zheng''s expression changed. "Without any proof, the young miss tried to slander me. Aren''t you afraid of being scolded by the heavens?"


    Ye Jinsu glanced at him and suddenly laughed mockingly, "Do you believe that she would deceive my father like she did before?"


    Sun Zheng''s face finally turned completely black.


    He wouldn''t allow anyone to slander Yu''er like that!


    What had Yu''er never done before? Was she making it up?


    He was different from that foolish man Ye Zhouze. He was the one who loved Yu''er the most, and also the one whom Yu''er loved the most!


    Ye Jinsu only looked at him coldly. Her ice-cold gaze penetrated the curtain and seemed to be able to pierce his face.


    "I advise the general not to cause any trouble for a woman like her. There will be times when the general will regret it."


    Ye Jinsu was threatening him.


    Sun Zheng''s face was dark and gloomy. In front of him was only a half-grown child. He couldn''t do anything. He could only calm down before speaking with a sneer, "Miss doesn''t need to sow discord between me and Yu''er. If Miss really wants to save her servant girl, it''s best if you agree to my request earlier."


    His words were a bit impatient. Ye Jinsu''s words had angered him more or less.


    Ye Jinsu also felt it. Her originally calm face under the curtain curved her lips, but she did not retreat. Instead, she advanced, "General, why are you so angry? Could it be that you''ve stabbed the general in the heart?"


    This was pure provocation.


    However, it was unexpectedly effective against him. If he was still as calm as before, he should have realized that he had been lingering on the street for too long.


    It wouldn''t be long before dawn arrived.


    Ye Jinsu purposely provoked him, delaying him.


    She didn''t know when Ning Yunxiao would be able to finish his business, so she could only delay it a little longer. Incidentally, he focused Sun Zheng''s attention on himself.


    In this way, if Sun Zheng were to investigate this matter in the future, he would only be able to investigate it himself.


    Other than the few people around her, no one else knew about her relationship with Ning Yunyin. If Ning Yunyin had done this a bit more cleanly, Sun Zheng would''ve never thought that the person who had helped him in the dark was actually the prince.


    That was enough.


    She shouldn''t have caused so much trouble for him.


    Sun Zheng didn''t think about this at all. He just glared at Ye Jinsu and asked, "Miss, do you not want your maid''s life anymore?"


    When he mentioned this, Ye Jinsu made another false move, "It''s the general who doesn''t want your wife''s life."


    "If the general does not release them, how can I protect the Madame''s life?"


    Sun Zheng sneered, "What is Miss saying? Do you think I''m a three year old child that can be easily fooled?"


    Ye Jinsu also sneered. She put down the teacup in her hand and stood up, saying with a stern voice, "General, if you really want to force me to do this, then don''t blame me."


    Sun Zhen was stunned for a moment. He saw that Ye Jinxiu had already turned around and was about to leave.

 C194

    Ye Jinsu got up quickly and left right after leaving those words. At this time, it was already dawn. The little boss of the teahouse eagerly ran over, "Master, it''s already dawn. Do you still want more tea?"


    Only now did Sun Zheng realize that he had spent the entire night with her.


    That''s not right.


    The first thing he wanted to do was stop Ye Jinsu''s back, but he was interrupted by the boss. His rational mind suddenly returned to the cage.


    I''m afraid something has happened.


    Throwing down a silver ingot, Sun Zheng turned around and headed straight for the general''s manor.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the red light in the horizon. Last night, it was drizzling. She didn''t expect the sky to clear up today. At this time, it was time to leave, regardless of whether Ning Yunxiao had succeeded or not.


    Ye Jinsu rubbed her ice-cold hands and started to walk back.


    Before he had even entered the palace, he had already seen Ning Yunyin. He had returned before Ye Jinsu, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    In the hazy morning light, his line of sight was not very clear. Ning Yunyin stood in the alley by the back door. Her black clothes hadn''t changed, and the alley smelt of blood.


    Ye Jinxiu stood there with half her face exposed under the curtain, "Did you rescue Little Red?"


    Ning Yunyin was in a hurry to run out and find Ye Jinsu, her eyes bloodshot. However, they bumped into each other in the alley, causing Ning Yunyin''s breathing to become heavy.


    Anxiety turned into anger, and Ning Yunyin remained silent with a cold expression.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the sky, which was getting brighter and brighter. If the two of them continued to stand here, they would have to climb over the wall in order to enter the mansion. Ye Jin led Ning Yunyin through the door. The closer they got, the stronger the smell of blood became.


    Ye Jinsu frowned and looked at his black clothes. She didn''t know if it was his blood or someone else''s.


    "Are you hurt?"


    When Ning Yunyin heard this, she finally had a reaction. However, she narrowed her eyes in displeasure.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the silent Ning Yunyin in bewilderment. She didn''t know what he was trying to say. However, from the looks of the situation, Lil ''Red should be fine.


    Meng Lan let go as she took care of Xiao Hong.


    Xiao Hong was fine for now, it was just weak and passed out for a few days. He had lost a lot of weight when he was rescued, and his face was pale. If he was a few days late, he probably wouldn''t be able to hold on.


    Ye Jinxiu stood in front of Little Red''s door with her hand on the doorknob for a long time, yet she did not push it down.


    Her hands trembled.


    She did not dare to look at Xiao Hong''s current appearance as she was afraid that she would lose control.


    After a long period of silence, Ye Jinxiu pushed open the door. Xiao Hong was still lying in bed, and Meng Lan was feeding the soup.


    It had only been a few days, yet Xiao Hong looked like a different person as she laid on the bed in a withered state.


    Ye Jinxiu felt as if her heart had been ruthlessly pierced. She couldn''t help but take a step back and tilt her head, "How is she?"


    Meng Lan quickly comforted Ye Jinsu, "Don''t worry Miss, Xiao Hong is just too weak. It will be fine after a few days of rest. I don''t have any injuries on my body, so it shouldn''t be a problem. "


    Ye Jinsu finally relaxed, but she still couldn''t help but feel her eyes turn red.


    Ning Yunyin glanced at Ye Jinsu, then pulled her out of the house. She unconsciously gripped Ye Jinsu''s arm, which was hurting a little. Ye Jinxiu struggled a little bit, but she didn''t know why Ning Yunyin was so furious. Her face didn''t look too good either.


    "Let me go!" Ye Jinxiu shook him off and said coldly. She then looked at the bloodstains on Ning Yunyin''s body and asked, "Are you injured?"


    After all, she had helped him before, so she owed Ning Yun a favor.


    "No, they can''t hurt me yet." Ning Yunyin''s expression wasn''t too good. She simply took off her outer robes that reeked of blood and showed them to Ye Jinsu without any hesitation.


    Ye Jinsu was surprised for a moment. When she saw that he had only taken off his robe, she opened her mouth but didn''t say anything. Ning Yunyin''s expression didn''t look good, but she didn''t say anything. The atmosphere between the two of them was a bit tense.


    She could only guess that Ning Yunxiao was angry at her for running away.


    But shouldn''t he have realized earlier? He definitely wouldn''t stay here obediently.


    After thinking it through, Ye Jinxiu didn''t even give him a good look.


    Ning Yun''s face was sullen. She suddenly walked up to Ye Jinsu and asked in a low voice, "Who is more important to me than your servant girl?"


    "?" Ye Jinsu looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ye Jinsu pushed him away. Ning Yun was so close to him that she could feel his heat.


    However, Ning Yunyin held Ye Jinsu tightly in her arms and gritted her teeth. "I truly regret saving her for you right now."


    It was the same in his house, and it was the same here.


    The first one would always be that damned servant girl.


    There was a hint of fire in Ning Yunzhi''s eyes, burning so much that his mind couldn''t calm down. Ye Jinsu struggled to push him away, looking at Ning Yunyin as if she was looking at a fool, "Are you a three year old child? You want to fight over such a thing? "


    Ye Jinsu''s face was full of disdain. She looked at Ning Yunyin''s anger, but also felt somewhat embarrassed.


    Wasn''t this the same as being jealous?


    Ning Yunyin was rendered speechless by Ye Jinsu''s words, but she was caught off guard by her overly disdainful expression. No matter what, he was still a dignified prince, how could he be jealous of a little servant girl?


    Ning Yunyin felt a little embarrassed.


    However, he had already said it. He couldn''t take it back even if he wanted to. Ning Yunyin simply threw everything she had away and continued to hug Ye Jinsu. "Fight, of course we have to fight."


    "You can only have me in your heart, only I can be number one in your heart."


    He didn''t make any sense.


    Ye Jinsu pushed him a few times with disdain, but simply stopped moving. The corner of her mouth crept up.


    "Prince, don''t you think you''re too lacking in bearing? I''m just a servant girl, what are you fighting with me for?" Ye Jinxiu intentionally made fun of Ning Yun.


    As expected, Ning Yunyin''s expression changed. Ye Jinsu smiled even more arrogantly than before. He opened his mouth wide, "Sigh, I didn''t think that the great King would actually... "Ugh ¡­"


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and stopped Ye Jinsu from speaking.


    Once she let go, Ye Jinsu began to curse loudly, "Ning Yunyin, what are you doing ¡­"


    Halfway through her scolding, Ning Yunyin stopped him again.


    When she let go of him again, Ye Jinsu was still unwilling to give up. She pushed Ning Yunyin aside and continued to curse, "You bastard ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu wanted to curse.


    However, all of them had been eaten into Ning Yunyin''s stomach.


    In the end, Ye Jinsu held back her anger and didn''t say anything. Guang Yi glared at Ning Yunxiao, wishing that he could cut him into a thousand pieces.


    Ning Yun moved closer to Ye Jinsu''s ear, as if teasing her, "Girls have to be gentle, don''t scold her all day."


    Ye Jinsu clenched her fists so tightly that crackling sounds could be heard. Her eyes seemed to be on fire as she gnashed her teeth and spoke, "Ning Yunyin, you ¡­"


    Before she could finish her words, Ning Yunyin''s slender knuckles covered her lips, as if she was stroking them with a threatening hand.


    The few words that Ye Jinxiu had swallowed back into her stomach, she had secretly remembered this line.


    It wouldn''t be too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years!

 C195

    Ning Yunyin laughed as she retracted her hand. Then, she opened her mouth and said in a low voice, "Good girl."


    Behave your grandpa!


    Ye Jinsu glared at him, wishing she could punch his face that deserved a beating. Just as Ye Jinxiu was considering the possibility, Meng Lan suddenly said from outside, "Miss, Little Red has woken up."


    Ye Jinsu immediately pushed him away and ran over.


    Xiao Hong was clearly frightened. Just as she woke up and realized that she was saved, she immediately cried tears of joy. Seeing Ye Jinsu come over, he cried even louder and sobbed, "Miss, I thought I would never see you again."


    She was locked in that dark house, her hands broken and dislocated from her escape. His hands and feet were tied up with iron chains, making him unable to move. He had been in a coma for many days.


    She thought that as soon as she opened her eyes, she had already arrived at the hall of the underworld.


    I didn''t expect her to be rescued.


    Ye Jinsu was so worried by her crying that her heart clenched. She kept comforting her, "It''s okay. You''re fine now. No one''s going to hurt you anymore."


    Xiao Hong nodded, choked with sobs. When she was tied up there, she knew that the Miss would come to save her. In the end, they had to wait.


    Seeing that Little Red was fine, Ye Jinsu finally felt at ease.


    However, behind her, Ning Yunyin quietly pursed her lips, her expression slightly changing. Ye Jinsu helplessly turned her head and looked at him, not knowing whether to smile or feel helpless.


    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsu, and then looked at Ning Yunxiao behind her. Seeing the two of them looking at each other, Xiao Hong could not react at all, "Young miss ¡­ "You and Prince ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu coughed embarrassedly and pressed her down, "Rest well first, don''t worry about me for now."


    With that, Ye Jinsu pulled Ning Yunke out of the room. "Thank you for helping Little Red."


    Ning Yunyin smiled lightly. "You owe me a favor this time, so how should I repay it?"


    Ye Jinsu was speechless.


    She really had nothing to return.


    Ning Yunxiao lowered his head to look at her. His eyes were filled with profoundness. He had originally wanted to say that he would give her his life. But before he could say it, he changed the sentence: "I will remember it first."


    Ye Jinsu could only nod helplessly.


    It was already broad daylight, and the sun had really risen. It was the first time she saw the sun on a cloudy, rainy day, and Ye Jinsu was in a much better mood.


    Some people were happy, while others were sad.


    Sun Zheng stood in a farmhouse, his face as black as coal.


    The smell of blood rose up into the sky. The blood had already seeped deep into the soil, and the ground was littered with fallen corpses. The thirty-six of them had vanished overnight without a trace, without a single survivor.


    Sun Zheng''s clenched fists trembled slightly.


    When he rushed over, it was already like this; the miserable state he was in was appalling. The deputy general, who was beside him, also looked pale. Seeing that it was getting late, he advised, "General, let''s leave early. The farmers here will find us soon."


    Since Xiao Hong was saved, there was no point in doing anything else.


    Sun Zheng suddenly struck the wall with his fist. The force of the impact caused the wall to tremble, and a bloodstain was left on the wall.


    "Let''s go!" Sun Zheng said hoarsely, his eyes red.


    His last bit of hope had been shattered.


    Now that he thought about it, Ye Jinsu had asked him to meet her just to restrain him. When the incident had occurred that night, someone had reported it to the manor. However, he had not been in the manor then.


    By the time he woke up, it was already too late.


    He had underestimated his opponent.


    After so many days without any activity, Ye Jinsu must have been preparing for this operation. And he was still stupid enough to think that Ye Jinxiu was just wasting her time.


    But where did she get that ability? Where did the staff come from?


    To be able to kill thirty-six people from his manor who had been training since he was young. Sun Zheng could not understand how a woman who was raised in a room could have such a person by her side.


    "Go find out who did it!" Sun Zheng said with red eyes.


    When the carriage reached the general''s residence, Madam Sun was unexpectedly waiting outside the door. Sun Zheng was not in the mansion all night, nor was he here in the morning. She was a little worried. As for Sun Zheng, he quickly got off the carriage and pushed aside his wife, heading straight for the study room.


    He had to investigate this matter thoroughly!


    Who was the one helping Ye Jinsu? Who else could it be?


    He flew into a rage. The fact that Xiao Hong was saved meant that he would never have the chance to save Yu''er again.


    The deputy general trembled as he went to investigate, but it was already late at night when he finished dealing with all thirty-six corpses. I didn''t find anything.


    "They have done it very cleanly, not leaving a single trace behind. No one has even disturbed a single person." The deputy general replied, "It''s really impossible to find out."


    The only thing he knew was that a person who could do it to such a degree was definitely not an ordinary person!


    Sun Zheng slammed his fist on the table. He didn''t know that there was such a person helping her from behind!


    "Go investigate her!" Sun Zheng gritted his teeth and said. Since there was no result from investigating those 36 people at the scene, he would start by investigating Ye Jinsu!


    The deputy general could only accept the order.


    It was pitch black outside, not even half a star.


    Sun Zheng had been sitting in his study all day. He was struggling with how to face Yu''er, and how to save her. In fact, in another place, the Xie Clan was also struggling to escape.


    She was locked up extremely tightly, without even the slightest chance of escaping. After so many days, there was still no response from outside. Did that Sun guy really ignore her?


    The Xie Clan was more nervous than anyone else.


    But now, she couldn''t even meet Ye JinRu once.


    It was the same long night, but different things were different.


    Madam Sun knocked on the door of the study, carrying a bowl of lotus seed soup. "Master, you haven''t come out for a day. Eat something."


    Sun Zheng had no reaction. He did not have any feelings for this lady. He only felt that she was noisy.


    There was no sound from the study room. Madam Sun helplessly handed the lotus seed soup to a servant and squatted down to the child beside her. "Can you tell your father?"


    The little boy nodded and, as expected, knocked on the study door a few times. With a childish voice, he said, "Daddy, open the door. I''ve missed daddy."


    Hearing his son''s voice, Sun Zheng finally opened the door and hugged his son.


    "You must be missing your father, right? Let your father hug you." In just one day, he had actually become much more haggard.


    The little boy looked at him with concern, "Daddy, don''t worry, dad will be fine after drinking the lotus seed soup made by mom."


    Sun Zheng was actually a little envious. He grabbed the child in his arms and buried his face in his back.


    This was his son, the bloodline of the Sun family. However, he had to support the entire Sun family. Behind him was not only the Xie family, but also hundreds of people in the Sun family.


    Lowering his head, Sun Zheng felt the second time in his life that he was powerless.


    The first time was when they found out that the Xie Clan was already married.


    The second time was now.


    All the regret in his life came from this woman.

 C196

    He had already made his decision.


    Subconsciously, she chose her own son and the Sun family.


    When he returned to his chair in the study, Sun Zheng felt exhausted. At this point, all he could do was not let Ye Jinsu off.


    "Find out who was helping her in the dark." Sun Zheng ordered in his mind as he clenched his fists until they trembled.


    Ye Jinsu was sitting on Xiao Hong''s bed and chatting with her to relieve the boredom. Xiao Hong''s hand had been dislocated for a period of time, so she needed to rest for a while. Since his feet had been bruised by the cuffs, he could only keep them for the time being.


    If he didn''t injure his muscles and bones, then he would have to lie down.


    Ye Jinsu was also just sick and was bored in the yard, so she had a little chat with Xiao Hong.


    What a load of crap, but it''s just a matter of the mansion.


    The Xie Clan had been imprisoned for several days and should have long been punished. It was obvious that the Old Master was dragging it out. The purpose of this was to observe the Sun family''s attitude.


    Xiao Hong was a little afraid that there would be too many problems, "Miss will not advise the old master, did you punish Madam earlier?"


    Ye Jinsu shook her head. "No need."


    No matter what the Xie Clan did, she wouldn''t be able to survive. Right now, the Old Master''s actions were only to investigate the other side''s attitude. As time passed, the Sun family would not move for a long time.


    The Old Master naturally knew that the Xie Clan should handle this matter.


    It was only a matter of time.


    She had been waiting for so long, was she still missing these few days?


    But now, it was time to think about how to deal with the berserk Ye Jinru.


    After hearing that she had locked up the courtyard for a few days, Ye Jingru actually ran over and got mad once, and was chased out after a long period of time. Since he had harmed her mother, she probably wouldn''t let him off the hook so easily.


    Ye Jingru''s heart was higher in the sky and she had never looked down on him.


    It was the same even if there was a knot of enmity between them. Ye Jinsu didn''t care too much about it.


    After going through so much trouble, Xiao Hong became much more cautious and said: "Young miss should still be careful. Second young miss, if you want to cause trouble again, you should avoid it."


    Ye Jinsu nodded her head carelessly.


    However, Cao Cao Cao was right there. Ye Jinsu wanted to say that Ye JinRu was stupid. She was afraid that if she didn''t suffer a little loss, she would have to come over and over again to cause trouble.


    In the end, there was a wave of noise coming from the entrance.


    Meng Lan came over with a troubled face. "It''s the Second Miss."


    It was really causing trouble again.


    Ye Jinsu sneered, "I won''t see her and let her cause a ruckus."


    Even if Ye Jingru were to overturn the sky, it would not be able to change the Xie Clan''s situation. She must have begged Ye Shisui before, and when she knew it was fruitless, she accumulated resentment and came to find trouble with him.


    She did not want to be disturbed during her peaceful days.


    "But someone from Master''s side said he wants Miss to go over." Ye Jingru and Ye Shisui''s men had bumped into each other. If Ye Jinxiu were to go out at this moment, she would definitely run into Ye JinRu.


    Ye Jinsu frowned. Why did Ye Zhenzi want to find him?


    "Did you say anything?" Ye Jinxiu asked doubtfully.


    Meng Lan shook her head.


    Presumably, it was also the matter of the Xie Clan. Ye Jinsu stood up and said, "Then let''s go."


    Even if he went early or late, he would still have to go.


    Before they reached the entrance of the courtyard, they could hear a sharp voice from outside. Ye Jinsu stood behind the door and looked at Ye Jingru as she raised her hand, wanting to teach a young maid a lesson.


    Ye Jinsu stretched out her hand and cut it off in mid-air.


    "What is second sister doing?" Ye Jinsu stared at her and said.


    Upon seeing that Ye Jinsu had come out, Ye JinRu raised her hand and slapped his face. However, Ye Jinxiu had used some strength and she had used some strength, but she was only able to shake him off.


    "Second sister must be crazy to do such a shameful thing outside my yard so early in the morning."


    The manservant standing next to Ye Zhenzheng lowered his head and spoke to Ye Jinsu, "Master would like to invite First Miss over. First Miss, please."


    When she heard that Ye Zhicheng wanted to see Ye Jinsu, Ye Jingru panicked.


    "Why does father want to see you!?" Ye Jingru pulled Ye Jinsu and questioned with eyes that were about to crack. Her mother was still locked up in the unknown, and was the culprit still going to incite his father?


    "What did you provoke in front of Father, you vicious woman!"


    Ye Jinxiu found it funny and laughed without a trace of politeness. For the sake of face, Ye Shisui did not even tell his daughter. No wonder she was so anxious.


    "Why don''t you ask your father what exactly Second Mother did that made your father so angry?" Ye Jinsu looked at her with a sneer before turning around to leave.


    Even if Ye Zheng didn''t say anything, she couldn''t tear him off her face.


    Since Ye Jinru was the daughter of the Xie Clan, she would find out about this sooner or later.


    Ye JinRu was completely confused by Ye Jinsu''s words. She did not even know what had happened, and by the time she got the news, the Xie Clan was already locked up. It was more serious than ever.


    She went to her father as usual, but his attitude toward her had also changed. He no longer listened to his pleas, nor was he patient with him. He even chased himself out of the courtyard.


    She didn''t understand at all how things had turned out like this.


    The only thing he knew was that Ye Jinsu must have done all of this.


    Now she was even more certain.


    "What the hell did you do!" Ye JinRu frantically grabbed Ye Jinsu and asked while gritting her teeth. She had to know, she had to know. Only if he knew, would he know how to deal with the Xie Clan.


    She had been inquiring about this in the manor for many days, but most of them were completely unaware of it. Those who were aware of the situation kept quiet. Even Ye Jinsu refused to speak.


    Ye Jinsu shook off her hand and said, "You should ask father."


    In the end, he added, "However, elder sister will remind you that Father doesn''t want others to know about this matter. It''s best if you don''t spread it too widely. Otherwise, his second sister wouldn''t be able to live a long life in front of his father. "


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu turned around and left.


    Leaving Ye JinRu standing there, she was'' invited ''back to her own courtyard.


    If she were to continue like this, Ye Zicheng would sooner or later imprison her in the yard. Ye Zhenzheng originally wanted to keep things under control, but if Ye Jinru went too far, it would be smacking Ye Zhichang''s face.


    He sat in his study with a dark face, contemplating something. As long as Xie Clan was still alive, they would remind him of his shame.


    However, the Old Master had to estimate that the Sun family would not punish them even after taking them into custody for so long.


    He called Ye Jinsu over because he wanted her to persuade the Old Master. Ye Jinxiu often went to serve the two elders, so she probably had something to say. Even if the Old Master did not agree, she was the one who had angered him.


    His relationship with the Old Master had never been good, so he had to take care of the relationship between father and son. It wasn''t good to anger him again.


    Ye Jinsu, who was standing in front of him, finally understood what was going on when he saw Ye Shisui frown.


    He could not help but feel sarcastic.


    Using her as a knife again.

 C197

    "Do you think your second mother should be dealt with as soon as possible or later?" Ye Shisui looked at Ye Jinsu and asked an implicit question.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes and said, "We should deal with him as soon as possible to avoid any problems. We should deal with him later to avoid facing Qin Muzhu. "Both of them are for the Ye Residence. Both of them make sense."


    "But my daughter thinks we should deal with it as soon as possible."


    "How so?" Ye Chong raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Daughter thinks that if this thing is leaked out after a long time, it will be more harmful to the House of Ye." And to your father''s detriment. "My father is the head of the family. If my father''s dignity is damaged, the whole House of Ye will be shaken as well." Ye Jinsu slowly opened her mouth and flattered Ye Shisui for a while with an expressionless face. As he wished, he saw Ye Chong''s expression change and become arrogant.


    "These days, even after several days have passed, there are still no movements from the people of the Sun family. This is already enough proof that General Sun would not make my Ye Family an enemy for the sake of second mother. "


    "If he really didn''t want to give up, he would have done it long ago. Why is it that he hasn''t made any move yet?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    "So my daughter thought that in order to prevent more people from becoming suspicious, it would be better to resolve this matter as soon as possible." When the Xie Clan was in the Eastern Courtyard, they had already declared themselves to be ill. Now, all they had to do was silently deal with them and say that they died of illness.


    At that time, there would be a glorious funeral, one that would be buried as the Ye Family''s matriarch.


    Not that he had treated her badly.


    Ye Shisui tilted his head and did not say anything, as if he was thinking about what Ye Jinsu had said. Finally, Ye Jinsu added, "Father can think about what I said to General Sun that day in the east garden."


    "Obviously, he was talking about General Sun''s heart. After that day, there was no more movement. Her father and General Sun were officials in the same court, so she should have heard of General Sun''s character. "


    "Is he someone who''s short-sighted and doesn''t care about the bigger picture?" Ye Jinsu asked again.


    Obviously not. The fact that he was able to quickly withdraw after enjoying the scenery and was able to hide behind a large family of children showed that he was someone who took the big picture into consideration. Ye Shisui was not a fool, so he could tell.


    Listening to Ye Jinsu''s words, Ye Zheng felt his mind become much clearer.


    Ye Jinsu understood everything and understood everything. He had seen through the situation and looked at her a few times. Suddenly, he said, "You know, those people were scared the other day. Only you can say something like that."


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes quivered as she calmly replied, "I was worried about him that day as well."


    "Then looking at how Second Mother is about to be taken away, I think that if Second Mother is really taken away, then wouldn''t father be a eternal humiliation? In a moment of desperation, I couldn''t care less, I said whatever came to my mind. "


    The conversation led to the incident with the Xie family and Sun Zheng, and Ye Shisui''s face turned ugly.


    After all this was said and done, it would always make him angry.


    "Alright, you can leave now!" Ye Chong said with a cold expression.


    He suddenly changed his mind. He didn''t realize that Ye Jinsu''s thoughts were so clear in the past. He really was blinded by the thoughts of the Xie Clan. Now that he understood, Ye Jinsu was her daughter, so she would naturally be of use to him in the future.


    If he was to go to the Old Master''s place again, he might have to stand by the Old Master''s side.


    Although they were father and son, they were still two different people with two heads.


    He had to go by himself.


    After Ye Jinsu''s words, he had already thought it through and understood. He was not afraid of the Old Master disagreeing.


    In the study room, it was only after Ye Jinsu had left that Ye Shisui finally opened his mouth and asked the servant beside him, "What kind of person do you think Ye Jinsu is?"


    He thought back to when Ye Jinsu had looked at him, she had been either cold or disgusted and angry. There would be disappointment and pain if you were angry. Now that she looked at him again, her eyes were much clearer, like a pool of water without any wind or waves.


    But it was the kind of deep water that you couldn''t see the bottom of.


    He could not see through his daughter.


    However, he didn''t pay much attention to Ye Jinsu and didn''t want to know about her. Because of her mother, he didn''t have any feelings for her, and they even had a bit of disgust towards her.


    But now that he thought about it, the matter of her almost miscarriage due to her mother had yet to be investigated.


    However, Ye Jinsu did not mention this matter at all.


    Ye Shisui couldn''t figure it out.


    But unknowingly, he had already decided to side with Ye Jinsu. Having seen through the true appearance of the Xie Clan, he felt that he owed Ye Jinsu for all these years.


    However, it was only for an instant, and it quickly disappeared.


    No matter what, he was still her father, how could she blame him? Ye Zheng thought in his heart.


    The attendant at the side lowered her head and spoke in beautiful words, "The young miss has an intelligent personality and knows a great deal of knowledge. Naturally, she is an excellent person."


    The answer made Ye Chong''s ears twitch. He then asked another question in a casual tone, "What about the Second Miss?"


    He used to like Ye Jingru a lot.


    Because he was the child of himself and the Xie Clan, a symbol of their love.


    But now, he realized that there was no love between him and the Xie Clan. They had only been acting all along. This was extremely laughable. Ye Mo didn''t know how to face this once favorite daughter of his.


    At the sight of her, Ye Zheng could think of the Xie family.


    Originally, all the memories regarding the Xie Clan had been turned into humiliation. Now that they recalled them, they would only feel displeased.


    Therefore, in the past few days, he had never given Ye Jingru any face.


    That day, Ye JinRu had knelt in front of his door and begged him. He only felt heartache when he stood outside the door. However, when he really saw Ye Jingru, he couldn''t help but recall the humiliation the Xie Clan gave him.


    In the end he threw her out.


    He must be sad.


    The manservant lowered his head, recalling the scene in front of Ye Jinsu''s courtyard, and also recalling Ye Shisui''s recent attitude towards Ye Jinru. He guessed that Ye Zhonglou didn''t like her, so he said: "It seems that Second Miss has been affected and hasn''t been peaceful lately."


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Zheng asked. She was worried that Ye Jingru would be overly hurt.


    "When this servant went to pass the message to the Eldest Miss, I saw that the Second Miss was also outside. She hit the servant girl in the Eldest Miss''s courtyard and even made a move on Eldest Miss." The servant said evasively. He had been selfish. Now that the situation was clear, Ye JinRu no longer had any status in the mansion.


    In the future, when the Xie Clan died and Ye JinRu lost her power, the steward of the Manor would not be Ye Jinsu.


    He was very clear which way to go.


    Ye Zhenzheng frowned when he heard this, and the servant added, "I heard that this isn''t the first time either. When the eldest young miss was sick in the yard, the second young miss had come to make trouble."


    Ye Zheng''s frown deepened. "Is there such a thing?"


    "Yes, of course." The attendant nodded.


    "Nonsense!" Ye Shisui reprimanded. He had just been thinking that even though the Xie Clan''s crimes were unforgivable, Ye Jingru was also innocent. She was just a child. But now, she had done such a thing.


    What kind of mother would give birth to what kind of daughter? She didn''t look like a girl from a noble family at all. Ye Shisui''s face was a bit unfriendly.


    "Go and tell Ye JinRu to copy the rules three times inside the house. Don''t go out unless you''re done copying them!" Ye Chong spoke with a cold expression. [All of you are in this house. Do you think he doesn''t exist anymore?]

 C198

    It was getting colder and colder these days due to the heavy rain and wind. The courtyard had long since changed into winter clothes, and the trees and flowers had all become bare. Only the cypress trees and pines of the Cyan Forest were still green.


    The old lady held the thermos in her hands and looked at the Old Master''s serious expression, sighing heavily in the end, "Don''t worry too much, this is getting out of hand. But in the end, the Sun family''s brat must also take care of the Sun family. "


    "Although our Ye Clan is not a powerful family, we are still a rank 1 official. You don''t have to worry about that."


    "What do you know?" The Old Master lowered his head and rebuked, "The Sun family dared to take that woman away in front of Ye Shisui, what can they not do?"


    The old lady was reprimanded. She opened her mouth, but did not say anything. She lowered her head and shook it a few times.


    In the end, it was still Ye Jinsu''s fault. He didn''t put the Ye Family in his eyes at all. He had truly raised an ingrate. The Old Master was now more and more regretful that he had underestimated her.


    And that disappointing son of his, he had actually been deceived by a woman for so many years.


    How ridiculous!


    If this matter got out, everyone would definitely laugh their teeth off!


    The Ye residence was about to lose all its face!


    As he thought about it, he did not expect Ye Zhenzheng to personally pay him a visit. The Old Master looked at Ye Zhang''s figure outside the courtyard. He did not even need to think to know why Ye Zhang had come this time. In any case, his son had always been like this. Back then, he wanted to keep the Xie Clan''s life, so he did not listen to his advice.


    Now that he wanted her life, he similarly wouldn''t listen to her advice.


    He was old.


    I can''t talk anymore.


    The Old Master lowered his head and sighed, then lightly coughed and stood up. "Forget it, let him in."


    He wasn''t allowed to come this time. There would be a next time, a next time. As long as he had this thought, he would never put his decision in his eyes.


    Ye Shisui was still respectful. He bowed to the old man and spoke politely.


    The Old Master had been eating this for decades, and was very annoyed by it. He stopped looking at him and went straight to the point, "I know what you want to say. This is related to the Ye Family''s property, so you can''t make a decision so easily."


    Ye Zhonglou choked on his words before he could say anything. Then, he followed Ye Jinsu''s words, "But if the news were to leak out, it would be detrimental to the House of Ye."


    The Old Master''s expression turned ugly. What he said made sense. However, since things had turned out like this, it was all the fault of that scoundrel for not listening to his advice back then.


    The Old Master slapped the handle of the armchair angrily and stood up, saying harshly: "I told you all those years ago that this woman was not fit to enter my house. You must insist on doing so."


    "The current situation is not caused by you alone!" The Old Master could not help but reprimand him loudly, his face flushing red with anger.


    Mentioning this matter, Ye Zhenzheng felt extremely ashamed, lowering his head, while Ye Zhenzheng could only repeatedly say, "It was my son who was muddle-headed. Father was right in teaching me a lesson."


    Unfortunately, Ye Shisui''s good attitude did not appease the lord''s anger. He still shouted harshly, "Now everything should be under the care of the Ye residence. Do you understand?"


    How could he, who had been wise his entire life, give birth to such a prodigal son? The Old Master was so angry that he couldn''t help but cough.


    "Yes yes yes, son understands." Ye Shisui nodded his head. He dared not say half a word.


    It was perfunctory in the old man''s ears. He had been angry all along, and Ye Shisui was wrong in everything he said.


    "I understand that you are still so foolish. Now that you killed her, are you going to make the entire Ye Family your enemies?" "Now that the situation is unstable, and the fight for the crown prince position in the imperial court is in chaos, you still have to make the Ye family your enemy at this critical juncture."


    "Do you have to defeat the entire Ye Family!" The Old Master pointed at him and scolded him, but his words were already a bit sloppy. He was so angry that he actually said the matter of the crown prince so straightforwardly.


    Ye Chong was shocked. He kneeled down and finally said something else. "Father, please don''t be angry. Your son was thinking for the family''s sake. That''s why he wanted to deal with the Xie family earlier."


    The Old Master yelled, but the Old Granny quickly pulled him back. He suddenly realized that he had misspoken.


    But in the end, the Old Master calmed down and sat down.


    Ye Chong spoke in a low but clear voice, "Father only thinks that the Sun family''s foundation is deeper than mine, but this is the Sun family''s advantage, and also the Sun family''s disadvantage."


    There were some things the Old Master didn''t understand. "What do you mean?"


    Ye Shisui was finally able to calm down. He blurted out the words he had prepared earlier, "Sun family''s wealth is an advantage, but Sun family''s influence is too great." In the entire capital, which family could be as stable as the Sun family? "


    "Let''s not talk about the distance. Although the Sun family has not done much in the past ten years, the Sun family is still in the imperial court." However, they had never broken their relationship with the various families, as each of them had something to do with the Sun family. "Sun family''s brat has hidden the edge, but there are some things that once it has been extended out, it will not be easy to take back."


    Originally, it was only slightly related, but it didn''t seem to matter much.


    However, in the current situation, this tiny detail would have been magnified infinitely.


    The Old Master was stunned for a moment. He was surprised to hear such a long string of analysis from his son. He had been away from the capital for many years, and had not been back in the capital for very long.


    There were some things that he could not understand.


    Compared to his Ye family, the Sun family was in danger.


    How could Sun Zheng abandon the entire Sun family for a woman?


    The Old Master instantly understood. He had truly become muddle-headed!


    Ye Zhenzheng saw the expression on the old man''s face and knew that his words were effective. After hearing Ye Jinsu''s words, his mind became much clearer. Looking at the situation of the imperial government, his vision became much clearer as well.


    "Things are not going well in the capital now. The Xie Clan''s matter is a big matter. If this news gets out, it will not only affect the reputation of the House of Ye. I''m afraid it will affect both you and me. This is an extraordinary time, so we should keep a lower profile. "


    "To get rid of her as soon as possible is to avoid this big trouble." Ye Shisui lowered his head and said this, his words was full of ruthlessness. Now, when he said this, he no longer looked as if he was deeply concerned about her.


    He was like a completely different person.


    After what had happened, the love that had been so strong had finally dissipated.


    The Old Master looked at Ye Zizai in silence for a long time, as if it was a long time before he finally let out a long sigh.


    "Was it because I was confused," the Old Master said with his head lowered? "There are some things this old man can''t see, or are you youngsters able to see it clearly."


    Ye Zhenzheng''s speech now made the old man deaf.


    In the end, he lowered his head and waved his hand, his eyes revealing an expression of either sadness or gratification. He slowly said, "If you want to do it, then do it."

 C199

    He boasted of being a young genius and was able to push the Ye family up to the middle tier of the imperial court by himself. Even in his old age, he never admitted defeat. Only now did he realize that there were some things that he really couldn''t get involved in.


    The old lady at the side put her hand on the Old Master''s shoulder and patted him soothingly a few times.


    The old man finally let go, and Ye Shisui was overjoyed. He knew that these words would be useful. Previously, he had also been conflicted. It was Ye Jinsu''s words that had clearly revealed the current situation. Now that he had made it clear to the Old Master, the Old Master would naturally agree.


    The next thing he had to do was get this done as soon as possible.


    Ye Zheng touched his chin and suddenly called for the butler.


    "Send a message to First Miss." Just tell her to deliver something to the Xie family. " Ye Chong spoke slowly, took out a small bottle from his drawer and handed it over to the steward.


    The butler had followed him for more than ten years, so he was naturally someone he could trust. Originally, he was relieved to leave this matter to the butler.


    However, it was clear that Ye Jinxiu had more ability, and she could deal with it cleanly as well. In the end, she was still his daughter, so he was more at ease.


    The butler took the bottle of medicine and instantly understood what was going on. What else? It''s just poison. This time, the death of the Xie Clan was certain.


    After putting away the medicine, the butler didn''t dare to ask any more questions and headed towards Ye Jinsu''s courtyard.


    Ye Jinsu was roasting the stove and chatting with Xiao Hong while chewing on half a piece of chestnut cake. Xiao Hong became much more spirited. However, it still had to lie on the bed for at least another ten days or eight months. It had only been a few days and it already couldn''t take it anymore.


    Ye Jinxiu intentionally put on a stern face and viciously said, "You should take good care of your wounds. You can get out of bed when you''re better. Otherwise, I''ll have people keep an eye on you."


    Xiao Hong stuck out her tongue, not daring to beg Ye Jinsu to let her off the bed.


    They could only talk about other things to divert their attention.


    For example, the birthday of Ye Jinsu half a month later. Even though it had been half a month, it wasn''t that much. It had only been around ten days. Too many things had happened in this mansion before that Ye Jinsu''s birthdate was insignificant.


    If he were to start preparing now, it would be too hasty.


    Even so, no one in the mansion noticed Ye Jinsu''s birthday.


    There was only one person who could remember Ye Jinsu''s birthday in the House of Ye. However, Ye Jinxiu didn''t care, as long as there was a reporter. In her previous life, she didn''t even have anyone who could remember her.


    From this point of view, Ye Jinsu had led a good life.


    Xiao Hong saw that even Ye Jinsu was not interested in this. It could not help but sulk, but it was helpless to do anything about it. The young ladies of other families were all in high spirits when they were their age.


    Now that he had come to Ye Jinsu, things had turned out this way.


    Ye Jinsu laughed, "I haven''t seen you in such a hurry in the past few years. Weren''t my birthdays in my own yard?"


    In those years, only Ye Jingru''s birthday was worth mentioning.


    She was nothing.


    Xiao Hong pouted, "It''s not the same. This is young miss''s gift. Moreover, Miss''s status in the Manor is now different, and Madam and Second Miss no longer have any climate. "


    "Miss naturally needs to have a better birthday." Xiao Hong said gloomily. As a young miss, Ye Jinling had never had a proper birthday in all these years. How could she still be the same as before, when she was already so young and on such an important day?


    There was a bit of logic to this. Ye Jinsu was somewhat at a loss for words.


    However, in the end, she was not interested in the current situation. In her previous life, she had even forgotten about it. However, it was just an ordinary day, so Ye Jinxiu didn''t take it to heart.


    There were too many things happening in the manor now, so no one could take care of her.


    She didn''t care.


    With Xiao Hong''s accident this time, Ye Jinxiu knew how to cherish the person in front of her. Nothing else could compare.


    Xiao Hong saw that Ye Jinxiu still had an uninterested look and finally let out a huge sigh. It looks like she''s worrying for nothing because the emperor isn''t in a hurry.


    "Now that I think about it, I can talk about marriage after I turn 30. The lady was the direct daughter of the House of Ye. She was famous for her beauty. Many young masters came to propose marriage with her. When the time comes, how would Miss like to face it? "


    Ye Jinsu choked.


    This was what troubled Ye Jinsu the most. After thinking for a while, she could only say, "Those who are able to enter the House of Ye to propose marriage must be well-matched princes. They can just decline them one by one."


    These words were said so naively that Xiao Hong could not help but laugh. She said, "This is the capital city. The main streets are lined with officials of various sizes, clans, relatives, princes, princes, and grandsons."


    "If we were to talk about matching the Ye Clan, there would at least be dozens of families. When the time comes, would the young miss be able to reject them?"


    Ye Jinsu held her forehead and fell silent. The Xie Clan''s huge mountain blocking her path didn''t make things difficult for her, but now, Ye Jinsu was troubled by this matter. It wasn''t that she hadn''t thought of it, but she really couldn''t think of any good method.


    He could only do this for now, and take things one step at a time.


    This was simply the stupidest method. Ye Jinsu had no other choice but to hang her head in despair.


    A master and a servant. The two of them lowered their heads and sighed.


    The butler brought the medicine over and sent a message. When he saw Ye Jinsu, he smiled obsequiously. He glanced at the other maidservants in Ye Jinsu''s room with great agility, but didn''t say anything.


    Ye Jinsu immediately understood and told them to back off.


    "Why is the butler here? And you''re still so secretive? " Ye Jinsu took a sip of the honey water and put the thermos in her hand.


    The smile on the steward''s face didn''t falter as he smiled even more. "The lord asked me to come and pass on a message to the eldest miss."


    Ye Jinshu raised his eyebrows. It seemed like Ye Shisui had persuaded the Old Master. However, this was within his expectations. If he had been persuaded, he would have sent someone to look for him.


    There was only one thing left to do.


    "Master said to get Miss something for Madam." As he said this, the butler took out a small bottle and held it in front of Ye Jinsu, "This is the gift the lord asked the young lady to give to you."


    So it was like that.


    Ye Jinsu sneered with a trace of impatience in her eyes. The smile on her face didn''t show whether she was happy or angry. Speaking of this matter, it really suited her good will.


    She was extremely happy to personally send the Xie Clan off.


    But once she recalled that Ye Zhenzheng was only using her, Ye Jinsu could not help but feel a chill run down her spine.


    However, this chill that hadn''t even appeared was suppressed by Ye Jinsu in the blink of an eye.


    Reaching out his hand and taking it, Ye Jinsu emotionlessly asked, "Did father say anything else?"


    The butler did not dare to raise his head again. He could only lower his head and say, "The old master said it again, I hope the young miss will not disappoint the old master."


    Ye Jinsu looked at the small bottle in her hand with a cold gaze. It was unknown what she was thinking, "When I go back and tell father, I will naturally not let him down."

 C200

    Watching the butler leave with a fawning expression, Ye JinSu''s expression immediately fell, and she casually threw the bottle on the table. Meng Lan came in from outside. When she saw this scene, she asked in puzzlement, "What did the Master say to the Lady?"


    Ye Jinsu glanced at the medicine on the table and stood up silently. She did not reply, but only said, "Help me wash up. Let''s go see Lady Xie out."


    Outside, the wind and rain was stronger than usual, bringing with it waves of chilliness. Ye Jinsu put the medicine into her pocket and walked towards a nameless house in the backyard while holding a thermos in her hands. Very few people went there. Mrs Xie was locked there, and the guards were all people from Ye Zizai, so no one knew anything about it.


    Meng Lan held up an umbrella for Ye Jinsu. Within the hazy rain, the cold wind blew Ye Jinsu''s rain mist. Ye Jinsu''s face was slightly red from the wind, but her expression was clear.


    No joy, no sadness.


    "On father''s orders, I have come to visit Second Mother." Ye Jinsu stood in front of the house and spoke with a calm tone. Those people had received the news in advance, and with a glance at each other, they let Ye Jinsu in.


    This place was even more dilapidated than she had thought. It was originally a firewood house. The roof was damp and dark, and the corners were covered with cobwebs and reptiles. Madam Xie sat on a somewhat clean bed and bent over coughing. She did not even notice the door opening so loudly.


    Ye Jinsu stood in front of the door and looked at the Xie family in the dim light.


    He had lost a lot of weight, and he looked even more withered. After coughing, there was a hint of red at the corner of his mouth.


    It seemed that if Ye Song hadn''t intervened, the Xie family would not have lived for long. Huaiyu was the first to notice Ye Jinsu. She immediately hugged Xie Clan vigilantly, as if she was looking at a ferocious beast.


    Ye Jinsu found a stool to sit down and exchanged a glance with Lady Xie. "When you caused the death of my mother and my wet nurse, did you ever think of this day for yourself?"


    Lady Xie leaned on Huai Yu''s shoulder and looked at Ye Jinsu''s expressionless face. She suddenly smiled. His laughter was stifling, and his chest was trembling. He couldn''t help but cough.


    Lady Xie lifted her head, her eyes turning sinister in an instant. Blood gushed out from the corner of her mouth as she gritted her teeth and said, "Ye Jinsu, I should have let you and your mother die that year!"


    Letting her go now was truly a disaster.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her and replied with an expressionless face, "Yes, it''s a pity that I survived."


    "After so many years, it has not been easy for me to live."


    The voice was calm, but the tone was clear. However, it seemed as if she was talking about some ordinary family matters. Ye Jinsu''s expression did not change much. Meng Lan stood behind her and clenched her fingers.


    She thought back to Ye Jinsu''s days in such a mansion. She was clearly a direct descendant of a first-rate family, yet she had to struggle to live under the watchful eyes of her parents. Now that these matters had landed in Ye Jinsu''s mouth, she actually became so calm and collected.


    Ye Jinsu reached out her hand and slowly stroked her neck, then calmly said, "You caused the death of my mother, and also caused my wet nurse''s death. "Chase me to the backyard, put me under surveillance, kill me, and poison me."


    If it wasn''t for Meng Lan''s medical skills, she would have a scar on her neck.


    After she finished speaking, she put her hand down and gently placed it on her knee. He tapped lightly with his finger, and the sound of friction was almost inaudible. Ye Jinsu''s voice was clear and cold, "You even planned to harm me. You were punished to kneel for three whole days."


    "And you don''t know, your daughter almost disfigured me by slapping me twice." Ye Jinshu stood up together and approached Xie Clan step by step. His face was plain, but somehow, the Xie Clan felt a chill down their spine.


    The look in Ye Jinsu''s eyes was accompanied by an ice-cold storm, forcing her to not dare to look straight at it.


    Huaiyu hugged Xie Shi and retreated a little. She had also lost a lot of weight, and now she could no longer be arrogant.


    Lady Xie could no longer endure such a gaze. She suddenly extended her hand to push Ye Jinsu away and screamed, "You were the one who insisted on going against me! You are the one who must steal Ruo''er''s limelight! "


    "No wonder I can''t tolerate you!" Lady Xie glared at Ye Jinsu and shouted, "Who can hold you in this mansion? Who can hold someone as scheming as you!"


    "You deserve it!"


    "Pah!" Ye Jinsu suddenly stretched out her hand and slapped Xie''s face. He knocked her down to the ground, and a stream of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth as she started to cough violently.


    Ye Jinsu''s hands trembled slightly as she pinched the Xie Clan''s people''s faces, staring at her with eyes as sharp as ice. His eyes were fixed on her, as if he wanted to plunge her into an ice cave in the middle of winter.


    Mrs Xie felt a little scared.


    "Do you know who called me here?" Ye Jinsu looked at her and spoke word by word. Her voice wasn''t loud, but it was slow and firm. Every word was like a drum beating on the heart of the Xie family.


    She panicked.


    "You should know who it is. After all, other than me, there is someone else in this mansion who wants you dead even more."


    Lady Xie suddenly opened her eyes wide and tried to push Ye Jinsu away with all her strength. However, Ye Jinsu only extended her other hand and grabbed onto Xie''s hair, stopping her from moving.


    Lady Xie glared at her and suddenly shouted like a madman, "No, let go of me, I want to see old master!"


    "I want to see old master!"


    Ye Jinsu really let go of her and admired her crazy demeanor. She sneered, "Do you really think that he would still come to see you at this time?"


    Mrs Xie abruptly stopped screaming, the tears on her face abruptly stopped.


    After a long while, she sat up on the bed, looking somewhat dispirited. Lady Xie tilted her head and looked at Ye Jinxiu. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and smiled at Ye Jinsu. Her smile contained a trace of ridicule.


    "Speaking of which, you''re the one who''s more pitiful than me." Mrs Xie opened her mouth and laughed, she seemed to know the world''s funniest joke, her laughter swaying left and right.


    "I''ve lived for so long, and if things don''t go well for me, I''ll count to ten. In the past ten years, I''ve lived a glorious life in this mansion." Mrs Xie suddenly said complacently. She looked at Ye Jinsu mockingly and said, "What about you?"


    "You will never have a happy life in this mansion for the rest of your life!" Mrs Xie laughed and said, "Do you think your father will treat you well just because you killed me? Do you think that just because you fawned over those two old bastards, they would treat you with sincerity? "


    "In your dreams!" Mrs Xie spat harshly, her eyes fierce.


    Even if she had to die, she would not allow Ye Jinsu to act arrogantly in front of her before she died!


    Ye Jinxiu had already sat back down and looked at her with a calm expression, as if she wasn''t affected by the Xie Clan''s words at all. She lowered her eyes slightly to look at the pitiful woman and said slowly, "You''re still worried about how your daughter will live in front of Ye Shisui."

 C201

    The moment Ye Jinsu finished speaking, the smile on Lady Xie''s face froze.


    Ye Jinxiu clearly had other methods to kill the Xie Clan. Any one of them would be much easier to deal with than this. But why did she have to go through so much trouble to uncover this matter?


    Firstly, it was to ensure that the Xie Clan would not have the slightest chance of survival.


    Even more so, it had cut off any thoughts Ye Mo had of the Xie Clan. It had cut off Ye Jingru''s ability to be arrogant.


    She knew Ye Song too well, the couple had been together for more than twenty years, and she could see him even better than he could.


    Ye Zhenzheng was able to vent his anger on Ye Jinsu because of her mother''s mistake.


    He could also vent his anger on Ye Jingru because of the Xie Clan''s mistakes.


    From now on, there was no more climate in this mansion for Ye Jinru.


    One stone, two birds, once and for all. In the future, Ye Jinsu would no longer be a threat in this mansion!


    Mrs Xie looked at Ye Jinsu in panic and suddenly got up from the bed. She wanted to drag Ye Jinsu along with her to her death. She stretched out her hand and pounced towards Ye Jinsu.


    Fortunately, Ye Jinsu was quick to dodge and grabbed her, pressing her down on the table.


    "I advise you not to do anything futile." Ye Jinsu spoke coldly and looked disdainfully at the Xie family.


    He let go of her and took out the medicine bottle. He poured the white powder into the teapot on the table, and it immediately became colorless and tasteless. Mrs Xie looked at the pot of tea and suddenly wanted to throw it at it.


    It was a pity that Meng Lan was quick on the uptake. She grabbed onto Lady Xie and was unable to move.


    This meant that he did not plan on resigned himself to his fate.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her with a sneer, "Father asked you to drink this tea. Second Mother, you should drink it obediently."


    Xie Clan crazily shook their heads as they struggled, "No! No, I want to see my lord! Old master won''t let me die. You must have made this decision yourself! "


    Master will not do this, Sun Zheng is my man! The old master would not dare to do so! "


    Ye Jinsu sneered.


    He was about to die and was still saying some laughable things.


    Ye Jinxiu held the teapot and approached the Xie Clan step by step, her voice was cold, "You have been locked up for so many days, do you still not understand? If that Sun surnamed person really wanted to save you, he would have done so long ago. "


    Madame Xie panicked. Her legs gave way, and she knelt on the ground, tears flowing from her eyes.


    "No, no, I want to see the old master!"


    Ye Jinsu no longer listened to her bullshit and squatted down. Huaiyu, who was at the side, wanted to rush over and smash the teapot in Ye Jinsu''s hands. However, Ye Jinsu lowered her head to look at the Xie Clan and gently said, "You should understand that you and your master are definitely going to die now." "Today I saved her, but tomorrow my father will still send someone else over."


    "But she is different from you. She is dead, and will still be buried as the Ye Family''s matriarch after she dies. If you are to die, you will only be casually thrown away to the unmarked cemetery, and will be eaten by wild dogs in the mountains. "


    "Or maybe your parents and family will be affected by it. You know who my dad is, he always likes to implicate people. "


    As soon as he said this, Huaiyu couldn''t hold out her hand no matter how hard she tried. His eyes were filled with tears as he covered his mouth and cried.


    Ye Jinsu shook the teapot, letting out some sound of water.


    "But if you cooperate, maybe I can even plead with my father to let your corpse fall back to its roots, and even give some money to your family and brothers."


    "No matter what, this is a worthwhile business deal. You''ve struck it rich."


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at her with an indifferent expression, "How about it? Consider it for a moment?"


    She suddenly grabbed Huaiyu''s hand, "You have served me for so many years, but I have always regarded you as my sister. Don''t listen to this bitch!"


    Ye Jinsu did not say anything and only quietly waited for Huaiyu''s answer.


    After a long while, Huaiyu cried until her eyes swelled up and her eyes were bloodshot. Finally, she looked at Ye Jinsu and asked, "Is what Eldest Miss said true?"


    Mrs Xie''s eyes widened, her blood was completely cold.


    Ye Jinsu nodded slightly, "Of course."


    With that, Ye Jinsu stood up and handed the teapot to her, "Half of this pot of tea is for her, and the other half is for you."


    "You master and your servant have a deep affection for each other. I''ll let you serve her and drink it."


    The tears in Huaiyu''s eyes became even more turbulent.


    She looked up at the teapot suspended above her head and saw Ye Jinsu standing there, looking down at her. Since she had no other choice, she could only receive it with trembling hands and kowtow on the ground.


    "Madam, I''m sorry!" After shouting loudly, Huaiyu jumped up from the ground and pounced on the Xie family.


    The Xie Clan was actually held down by her and had no power to resist.


    The servants of the past were now suppressing her, wanting to poison her to death. The Xie Clan''s eyes were red as they struggled crazily to scold, "You dog slave! You actually harmed your master! "How dare you!"


    Huaiyu, with tears in her eyes, picked up the teapot beside her and began to drink from it.


    She took a gulp of Huaiyu and covered her mouth tightly, forcing her to swallow. This time around, after a few rounds, the Xie Clan no longer had the strength to struggle.


    He could only lie on the bed powerlessly, not moving an inch.


    Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth.


    Huai Yu''s hands loosened and she sat down on the ground, covering her face as she cried.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her and casually reminded her, "It''s your turn. Do it yourself."


    Huaiyu held the teapot and finally raised her head to look at Ye Jinsu once more. With tears in her eyes, she said, "I hope that Eldest Miss will keep her promise!"


    After saying that, Huaiyu drank the tea in one gulp.


    A dull thumping sound was heard.


    Huaiyu landed on the ground along with the teapot, lying quietly on the floor with her eyes closed, waiting for death.


    The gloomy and damp courtyard instantly became quiet. Only Ye Jinsu and Meng Lan were left in the room. The only sound that could be heard was that of the teapot rolling on the ground for a few rounds before finally landing beside Ye Jinxiu''s feet.


    Ye Jinsu sat quietly for a long time before she finally stood up and put her hand on the side of Xie''s neck.


    Dead.


    Ye Jinsu retracted her hand and wiped it with a handkerchief. She turned around expressionlessly and said, "Let''s go."


    The servants outside the door were doing their duty faithfully, no matter how loud the commotion in the room was, no one dared to barge in. Ye Jinsu looked at the head and slowly said, "Go and report this to Father. Second Mother''s health is not very good, and she died of misfortune."


    After she finished speaking, Ye Jinsu turned around and left.


    The sky outside was much clearer than in that dark room. Although there was no sun, it was still bright.


    As Ye Jinsu walked along the misty path, she suddenly stopped. He turned his head and looked at the wall of the yard. His gaze seemed to pierce through the high wall and into the outside.


    "Miss." Meng Lan called out softly from behind.


    Ye Jinxiu snapped out of her daze, lowered her head, tightened her clothes, and continued walking forward.


    The sound of rain falling onto the umbrella curtain beside her ears was depressing, and the wind blowing against her sleeves was depressing. However, Ye Jinsu felt as if something was about to drop from her heart. He also seemed to have broken away from something.


    She felt light.


    The scene of that day was finally no longer a nightmare for her.


    Milkman, I have avenged you.

 C202

    "Go back." Ye Jinsu softly said as she lifted her leg and walked back.


    Xiao Hong actually stood up in the courtyard. It supported itself against a pillar on the porch and looked outside, its eyes filled with worry. Before Meng Lan accompanied Ye Jinsu on this trip, she told her about it. Since then, she couldn''t rest at ease. She could only wait for Ye Jinsu to come back before being at ease.


    She knew that Ye Jinsu had always been brooding over the fact that Xie had killed her wet nurse, and she had always been brooding over the things she had done to her. She had to worry.


    Now that he saw that Ye Jinsu had returned safely, he looked calm and composed.


    Xiao Hong finally felt relieved.


    In the end, she still felt sad. She didn''t want Ye Jinsu to think too much about it.


    Ye Jinsu patted Xiao Hong''s head and scolded it angrily with her fake words, "Previously, you said you wanted me to stop bragging, but now you''re saying that you''re bragging? "If you catch another cold, I''ll tell Meng Lan to give you the most bitter medicine."


    Hearing this, Meng Lan pursed her lips and smiled. Then, she dragged the two master servants into the room.


    She rubbed her hands together. "The news of the illness of the Xie Clan will probably be released in the next few days."


    Xiao Hong pouted, "She deserves it."


    Without the Xie Clan, Ye Jinsu''s life in the manor would only get better and better. Xiao Hong could not help but rejoice and her state of mind relaxed by quite a bit.


    Ye Jinxiu only smiled for a moment before turning to Meng Lan, "Go and prepare some incense paper money and some chestnut cakes for me."


    Meng Lan looked at Ye Jinsu in puzzlement. Why did she suddenly ask for these things? These were all for the memorial service. Could it be for the Xie Clan?


    Ye Jinxiu did not explain any further and only repeated in a more serious tone, "Go and prepare!"


    Meng Lan closed her mouth and left with her head lowered.


    Only Xiao Hong knew who this was for. Xiao Hong''s voice was a little soft as she said, "Miss, are you going to ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, Ye Jinxiu nodded.


    "I''m going to pay respects to my wet nurse."


    "Wait a while, and find a chance to move the mother''s grave. When I moved to her hometown, I found out that there was no one there, so I felt a bit lonely. "


    But it was better than a lonely grave in the wilderness.


    After so many years, she had truly treated Ye Jinsu as her own child, yet she was forced to die in the end.


    Ye Jinxiu let out a heavy sigh. Luckily, she had avenged her.


    I think I can rest in peace now.


    "I''ll go with the young miss." Xiao Hong suddenly said.


    Ye Jinsu laughed at her, "Where are you going? You''ll need to keep your legs for a while longer." "I''ll go, I''ll take you next time."


    Xiao Hong pouted and was about to open its mouth to say something, but Meng Lan had already come in with her basket.


    With all the tools needed for the memorial service in hand, Ye Jinsu looked at it and nodded, "You stay here and look after Xiao Hong. I''ll be back later."


    Meng Lan was surprised and called out to Ye Jinsu, "Where is Miss going?"


    Ye Jinsu didn''t reply and walked out with the umbrella.


    It was already afternoon. The weather outside was getting darker, and the rain was getting heavier. Ye Jinsu walked out of the mansion with an umbrella and walked around the familiar cemetery. Memories of that day rushed into her head.


    Stepping on the familiar route, he bypassed the pile of corpses that emitted the stench of corpses and arrived at the side behind the mountain. There was a small mound with some withered grass growing on it and a small stick standing next to it.


    It was extremely simple and crude.


    Ye Jinsu stopped in front of the grave and squatted down. He leaned the umbrella forward. With the umbrella blocking his way, Ye Jinsu lit the incense and the paper money. The chestnut cake was her favorite dish in her previous life, so Ye Jinsu brought it along with her.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the bare stick and suddenly sighed, "You said that you had a tough life too. I thought you would have a good life with a direct descendant." "Who would have thought that there would be so many young ladies in the capital, and there''s someone like me who is even worse off than a bastard.


    "You were too stupid that day. It''s not like they will really do anything to me. Just wait for me to turn over and you and Xiao Hong will have a good life. "Why can''t I get it in my head ¡­"


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu sighed once again.


    Some of the rain fell on her body, making her hair a little wet and sticky. Her cheeks were also covered with a thin layer of water droplets. Ye Jinxiu sat down and crossed her legs. Then, she began to talk to herself.


    "I know that you actually care a lot about Ye Jinsu. When she fell into the water, she was a doctor whom you begged for help from, kneeling on the ground. "But don''t be sad if I tell you. Ye Jinxiu actually died at that time."


    "I''m not the same as that Ye Jinsu. I''m not as easy to bully as her, and I''m also so miserable. However, I did not have a father or a mother in my previous life, but she was still luckier than me. At first, I was thinking that maybe the heavens were too pitiable for me in my previous life, so at least you could stay by my side. "


    "Later on, you disappeared too ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head. Beside her was a stack of paper money. Her voice was low and hoarse. The rain gathered into droplets on her face and slid down like tears. Ye Jinsu suddenly felt as if she was stuck in her throat and was silent for a long time.


    "But I''m avenging you now." Ye Jinxiu suddenly smiled and her eyes suddenly turned hazy. However, her voice began to tremble, and she said in a choked voice, "Say, if you had lived until now, the Xie Clan would have been finished, and Ye Jinru would have lost all climate. At this time, aren''t you the most magnificent mama in the family? "


    But in the silence of the mountains, no one answered.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and suddenly took a deep breath. She raised her head and forced back some tears.


    What entered his eyes was an oil-paper umbrella and a pair of familiar eyes.


    Ning Yunyin stood behind her with her umbrella lowered as she looked at her. "I thought you''d gone to pay your respects to your mother. I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but you''re here."


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head to burn the paper money beside her hand and continued, "After I turned five, it was my wet nurse who carried me."


    "Before the age of five ¡­" Ye Jinsu suddenly paused for a moment before she spoke with a hint of ridicule, "I told you before, she is not a qualified mother."


    "Just a woman abandoned by her husband."


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say anything. She just quietly stood behind her, holding an umbrella for her.


    Ye Jinsu rested her head on her knees, her gaze was like she was looking at a brazier on the ground, but she didn''t seem to be looking at anything. "Actually, everyone thinks that I''m avenging my mother, but in truth, I''m more concerned about the death of my wet nurse."


    "I didn''t see it when my mother died. It was my wet nurse who covered my eyes and ears. My eyes lit up and darkened. "My mother is gone."


    "But whether or not she has it doesn''t make much of a difference. Her thoughts are not on me either." Ye Jinsu said with a smile.


    "Actually, she is quite pitiful too. I heard that when he was young, he was quite reckless. After he married my father, he had to abide by a thousand rules. If he couldn''t make a weapon out of a gun, he would even have to endure his intimate relationships with other women. I finally had a baby, and I''m not a boy yet. "


    "He should have been driven crazy long ago."

 C203

    The wind blew past his ears, but once it entered the night, it became even colder.


    Ning Yun retracted the cloak from her shoulders and put it on Ye Jinsu''s body. She held her by her shoulders and stood up, saying, "The ground is cold, don''t sit."


    Ye Jinsu let out a long sigh and patted off the dust and dried grass on her body. The surroundings had already darkened without a sound. Under the cover of the night, the mountain seemed all the more lonely.


    "Go back." Ye Jinsu grabbed the cloak on her body and said.


    Ning Yun held Ye Jinsu''s trembling hand tightly as she stood beside her. Compared to Ye Jinsu''s bone-chilling fingers, Ning Yun''s palms were extremely warm. Ye Jinsu felt relieved once again.


    It seemed that ever since their first meeting, Ning Yunyin had always been able to give her this feeling.


    She thought that she was in love with his fragrance, but in reality, she was just in love with him.


    Ye Jinsu tilted her head and looked at him through the strands of hair. Half of his profile was hidden in the darkness, so Ye Jinsu could not see him clearly. Perhaps it was because there were a lot of things that had happened recently.


    Who would have thought that she would just casually tease him and cause him so much trouble?


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head and sighed.


    Ning Yunyin turned to look at her, her gaze gentle. "What are you thinking about?"


    Ye Jinsu curled her lips and said, "I''ve seen you and me so many times. Rumor has it that you don''t like to talk too much. Why didn''t I see it?"


    But he was full of evil tricks.


    Ning Yunyin laughed lightly, as if she could read Ye Jinsu''s unspoken words. She spoke with a deep and beautiful voice, "I learned it from Susu."


    Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes at him in annoyance, and when the cold wind blew, she tightened her clothes. The amount of time that Ning Yunxiao had spent on her words was far greater than the amount that he had spent on her. She had truly surpassed him.


    Ye Jinsu was lazy to talk to him, so she kept her head down without a word.


    Ning Yunyin reached out her hand to stroke the wet hair on Ye Jinsu''s forehead and brought out some water. Ning Yunyin''s voice sounded above her head, "They''re not the same as Susu."


    It was extremely gentle.


    At that moment, a north wind blew against the oil-paper umbrella. Accompanied by the sound of the rain, the air became noisy. Ning Yunyin''s voice wasn''t loud, but Ye Jinsu heard it very clearly.


    Not a single word was spoken.


    Silently, Ye Jinsu lowered her head, pursed her lips and snickered.


    Unfortunately, this was a short trip. Ye Jinsu looked at the back door of the Ye residence, which was just inches away from her. She finally put the corner of her mouth away and said, "Don''t follow me. Don''t be discovered."


    He reached out to take off the cloak on his shoulders, and there was some moisture on the inside.


    Ning Yunyin nodded her head and took it. Only then did Ye Jinsu realize that most of the things in Ning Yunxiao''s hand had fallen, and most of them were leaning towards Ye Jinsu. He stood at the mouth of the wind, blocking the cold wind for Ye Jinsu and touching her forehead nostalgically.


    "Don''t come out at night. It''s not safe."


    Ye Jinsu exhaled a breath of hot air and immediately flew up into the air, turning into a fog that covered Ning Yunyin''s face for a moment. Ye Jinsu lowered her head and nodded. Today, she spoke a lot less and had a lot more things in her stomach, so naturally, her words were much less.


    She lifted her leg and walked up the stairs. She suddenly wanted to turn around and ask Ning Yunyin and the Yu family''s daughter how they were.


    However, Ning Yunxiao stood there, and the figure of the noble Ao Jiao blended into the darkness. In the blink of an eye, Ye Jinsu felt that she was very far away from him. It was as far away from him as if he was at the top.


    He opened his mouth, but Ye Jinxiu suddenly didn''t say anything.


    Turning his head, Ye Jinsu dived into the Ye residence.


    The end result was that nothing mattered, nothing had anything to do with her.


    After changing out of her wet clothes, Ye Jinsu rubbed her red and frozen hands together, roasting charcoal to warm her body. There was a few light knocks on the door, and Meng Lan brought Jiang Tang over. She said, "About the Madam, the news from your house has already come out." The body will be placed in the ancestral hall now. "


    Ye Jinsu nodded. She would be in mourning in a few days.


    "Just now, the butler came over and said that the old master would like to see the young mistress. I declined and said that young miss was not feeling well, so I''ll go over later, but I don''t know what''s the matter. " Meng Lan said. Fortunately, the butler did not pursue the matter any further. Otherwise, if he were to be picked out, he would be punished.


    Ye Jinsu took a sip of her hot tea, her gaze casual as she said, "Why else could it be? She probably came to find me to discuss how to make the Xie Clan mourn."


    She finally understood that she was Ye Mo''s tool. When his brain was not enough, he would come to find him. If he met with any problems, he would come to find him too, pushing everything to himself.


    Ye Jinsu rubbed between her eyebrows and said nonchalantly, "Since you''ve already refused them all for a while, then let''s go over later. I''ll have another barbecue."


    After roasting it for a while, Ye Jinsu felt her body heat up, and stood up reluctantly. After changing into a set of thick clothes and carrying a thermos, Ye Jinsu slowly left the room.


    The weather looks good. Soon it will be the first snow of the year.


    Meng Lan held a lantern and walked in front of Ye Jinxiu. The gentle light disturbed the darkness of the night as Ye Jinxiu walked on the wet stone road. The night was silent, so any sound would be extremely distinct.


    For example, there was the sound of chaotic footsteps in the distance.


    Ye Jinsu''s footsteps paused. A figure rushed towards her and pounced over.


    Ye Jinsu subconsciously took a step back. Meng Lan reached out to hug her, but that person''s hands were empty. He suddenly grabbed Ye Jinsu''s shirt and raised his hand to hit her, "Bitch!"


    It was Ye Jinru.


    When she saw who it was, she immediately blocked her hand.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Jinsu said with an expressionless face.


    Ye Jingru''s eyes were red, it was obvious that she had just been crying. However, there was no sadness in her eyes. Instead, there was a thick hatred and killing intent in them. She looked at Ye Jinsu with eyes that wished she could cut her into a thousand pieces.


    Unexpectedly, she had followed the servants in the mansion to find out the news of her mother''s death.


    By the time she came out of the courtyard, Mrs Xie was already in the coffin.


    Ye Jingru had never hated Ye Jinsu so much. She wished that she could go to hell forever and never reincarnate. She didn''t know where she got the strength from, but Ye Jingru actually managed to shake off Ye Jinsu. Ye Jingru said in a hoarse voice, "It was you who killed my mother."


    He had been pushed too far.


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes at her, "Do you still not know why your mother was locked up?"


    "It''s all because of you!" Ye Jingru almost immediately roared at him. She walked closer and closer to Ye Jinsu. When she faced him, Ye JinRu''s body was still trembling.


    However, the hand she hid in her sleeve was tightly clenched.


    Ye JinRu spoke word by word, "If it wasn''t for you instigating my mother, how would my father punish my mother? If you didn''t kill my mother in secret, my mother wouldn''t have died. "


    After she finished speaking, Ye Jinru suddenly raised her left hand with a cold blade hidden in her sleeve.


    "Go to hell! Give up your life for my mother! " Ye Jingru really wanted to scream, the tip of the blade in her hand was aimed straight at Ye Jinsu''s chest.

 C204

    Ye Jinxiu''s eyes widened. She raised her leg and tried to retreat, but she was stopped by Ye Jingru.


    Meng Lan screamed and rushed over to pull Ye Jinsu away, but she was clearly a step too late. The blade in Ye Jinru''s hand directly forced Ye Jinsu to move forward, forcing her to reach out and grab her hand that was holding the blade.


    Even as he pushed forward, the tip of the blade still pressed into Ye Jinsu''s abdomen.


    Ye Jinsu''s legs went soft as she held onto Meng Lan, nearly losing her balance. Blood was seeping out, his stomach was sticky, and the air was filled with the smell of blood.


    "What are you doing!"


    Suddenly, Ye Zhonglou roared and dashed over from the other side, shouting and glaring at Ye Jinru.


    He was so angry that he didn''t even bother about his demeanor as he rushed out to roar at the top of his lungs.


    He only heard that Ye Jinsu was sick, so he wanted to come over to take a look. Who would have thought that she would witness such a scene? His daughter actually used a knife to stab him right in front of his eyes!


    What sin did he commit in his previous life to give birth to such a daughter?!


    When Ye Jingru saw Ye Zhanzheng, she was so frightened that the knife in her hand was instantly thrown away. She immediately shook her head and denied it. "No, not me. Daddy is not me."


    Ye Chong saw everything clearly. How could it not be her? Seeing that she was still quibbling, Ye Zheng was so angry that his hands trembled and his sleeves shook.


    "You!"


    Ye Chong was so angry that his chest ached. What sin did his Ye Family commit? It was truly a day of peace!


    Meng Lan held Ye Jinsu and was so frightened that she started crying. She didn''t care about the etiquette and shouted at Ye Jinru, "Why not you? Our family''s eldest miss is walking well. Second Miss suddenly rushed over to kill my family''s miss."


    "Master has seen it! What''s wrong with you, my young miss? The second young miss actually hates my young miss so much! "


    Ye Jingru was angry and panicked. Her face turned pale and green. She never thought that Ye Zheng would come to a place like the backyard.


    What Gu did this Ye Jinxiu have in store for him?


    Ye Jinru''s eyes were red with anger as she glared at Meng Lan. However, when she looked at Ye Zhenzi, her eyes were filled with grievance and anger, "She killed my mother. I was only asking her to pay with her own life!" Don''t you know about it, Father? "


    "Don''t be fooled by this slut!"


    Speaking of the Xie family, Ye Zhenzheng''s face did not look any better. On the contrary, it looked even more unsightly.


    Ye Shisui didn''t say anything. Ye Jingru thought it was Ye Jinsu who had admitted it. He was even more mad than before and cried, "She''s the one who killed him. Dad, why did you sit by and do nothing?"


    Ye Jinsu clutched her stomach as she collapsed. Blood was already seeping into her hands through her thick winter clothes. Fortunately, Ye Jinsu was still relatively clear-headed and could only gasp in pain.


    He didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    Ye Shisui stared at Ye Jingru''s unreasonable and furious expression. Finally, she coldly and harshly rebuked, "Shut up!"


    "Weeping is rude. Look, you don''t look like a lady at all!"


    "Your mother''s matter has nothing to do with Ye Jinsu. Why do you need to be so cautious?" Really, after so many years, did you bring trouble to your mother''s side? "How can you have such a malicious heart at such a young age!"


    Ye JinRu was scolded and her eyes popped wide open as she stared at Ye Shisui in disbelief.


    Even Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but stare at Ye Shisui in shock. Did Ye Shisui eat the wrong medicine today? He actually spoke to her?


    With tears in her eyes, Ye Jinru looked at Ye Shisui and felt wronged. With a flushed face, he stared at Ye Jinxiu, clenching his fists tightly. She couldn''t take this lying down no matter how hard she tried.


    "It was clearly that malicious woman who killed my mother. I only wanted her to pay with her life, what''s wrong with me!" Ye JinRu glared at Ye Jinsu and growled. The commotion over here had already attracted a few servants. Fortunately, it was night time, and not many people came.


    As more and more people came into his sight, his expression grew darker and darker to the extreme.


    "You!" Ye Zheng glared at Ye Jingru. He was so angry that he raised his hand. He was trembling so badly that he almost fell on Ye Jingru''s face.


    Ye Jingru was frightened, and she quickly retreated a little.


    In the end, before that palm could land on the ground, Ye Mo waved his trembling hand in the air, pointed at Ye Jingru and cursed loudly, "Do you have any rules in your eyes?!"


    Ye Jingru regained some of her sanity. She realized that Ye Zhonglou had really gotten angry and did not dare to be stubborn anymore.


    Her legs went limp, and she kneeled down.


    "Daughter... His daughter was confused for a moment ¡­ Daughter was wrong. " Ye Jingru said with tears in her eyes, but there was no regret in her eyes. Out of the corner of his eyes, he was staring at Ye Jinsu, wishing that he could stab her to death.


    Ye Jinsu helped Meng Lan up, thinking that if he were to continue dragging this on, he would be done for.


    "Father ¡­" Ye Jinsu covered her wound with her hand and called out.


    Ye Shisui felt as if he had just awoken from a dream. Ye Jinsu was still injured.


    "Are you okay?" Ye Zheng suddenly moved closer and looked at Ye Jinsu with concern, and when he saw the blood on Ye Jinsu''s hand, he was even more shocked.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Zhonglou''s show of concern. Her face was stiff and exaggerated, and she wanted to sneer at Ye Jinsu. It was a pity that she was in so much pain right now that she couldn''t smile.


    She was now certain that Ye Zizai had taken the wrong medicine.


    "I''m fine, I''ll head back to the courtyard first." Ye Jinsu said with the corner of her mouth. Fortunately, the clothes she was wearing when she walked out the door were thick enough, so Ye JinRu didn''t use much strength. There shouldn''t be any major problems with her wounds.


    If he continued to drag this father and daughter pair around like this, it was likely that something would happen.


    Ye Jinsu was really convinced that her father, who was always thinking for her own good, had put her injured daughter aside and completely forgot about it.


    She was too lazy to look at Ye Shisui''s hypocrisy.


    Ye Chong''s face was stiff as he nodded. "Alright, I''ll find a good doctor for you."


    After seeing that Ye Jinsu had left, Ye Jingru rushed to his father''s side. She wailed and wailed in the usual way, "Dad, mother died in the wrong, you can''t let Ye Jinsu go."


    Speaking of which, Ye Zizai''s face darkened again.


    Ye Jingru''s every word stabbed at his angry point!


    Ye Shisui finally could not hold it in and flung her hand away. "Nonsense!"


    "I told you before, your mother died of an illness. It has nothing to do with Ye Jinsu!" Ye Shisui pulled down his face completely and pointed at Ye JinRu while gritting his teeth.


    "On the other hand, you don''t stay in the courtyard all day, and instead spend every day maliciously speculating about your first wife. And now you dare to use your blade to injure her? You must be insane! "


    Ye Jingru was so scared that she kneeled back down and stared at Ye Zhiru. Ye Shisui had never emphasized that Ye Jinsu was the one who got the throne in front of him. Was he going to go all out against her now?


    With tears in her eyes, Ye JinRu choked and said, "My mother is the official wife of this mansion!"


    The meaning in her words was that she was also a direct descendant, and wasn''t too far off from Ye Jinsu.


    However, Ye Zhenzheng''s face was cold. He spat out a few words emotionlessly, "Your mother is just a reigning string!" The one who officially married into the family of Ye is Ye Jinsu''s mother! "

 C205

    Ye Jingru''s eyes widened, as if she couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    In a single night, Ye Zizai seemed to have become a completely different person. In the past, he would never have said such words to her. In his eyes, only his mother was his wife.


    Wasn''t that woman, who had died long ago, a piece of cake in his heart?


    However, Ye Zhenzheng would say these words in front of her. She could clearly hear each word. It was like a bucket of cold water poured on her face. She couldn''t help but tremble.


    Ye Jingru took a step back and looked at Ye Shisui in disbelief.


    Looking at Ye Jingru''s dazed expression, Ye Shisui finally realized that he might have said too much. However, the guilt in his heart lasted only for a moment, and Ye Zizai''s cold face quickly returned to normal.


    What Ye Jingru did today was too much.


    And once the true face of the Xie family was exposed, it was mostly Ye Zhenzi''s guilt towards that woman.


    He should feel guilty about that woman who was long dead.


    The Xie Clan had deceived him for so long, his death was not to be regretted! Ye Zhenzi''s heart sank, including Ye Jinru''s position.


    Today, in front of his servants, Ye JinRu had actually made a move on him. With such a huge situation, no matter how severe his punishment was, it would not be excessive. Ye JinRu dared to mention the Xie family''s name in front of him over and over again, repeatedly slapping his face.


    Ye JinRu swallowed a mouthful of blood and finally bowed her head while gritting her teeth, "Yes, it was my daughter who overstepped her limits."


    However, the two hands by her side were tightly clenched. Ye Jinru wished that Ye Jinsu would disappear from the face of the earth. If not for Ye Jinsu, she would still be the most doted on young miss in the entire mansion, and her mother would be the most doted on young mistress!


    It was all because of her!


    Ye Jinru was so angry that she almost vomited blood, but she could only say, "Daughter is wrong. I was just muddle-headed for a moment, please forgive me."


    Seeing that Ye Jingru had given in, Ye Mo''s expression finally eased up a little.


    This matter was not a small matter, so he naturally could not leave it at that. However, he couldn''t do it as he pleased. After pondering for a while, he suddenly glared at Ye JinRu.


    "Since you know your wrongs, then kneel here and reflect on it." Kneel until tomorrow at this hour, and think carefully about what you have done wrong! "


    Then, with a flick of his sleeve, he turned around and left.


    Ye Jingru''s eyes widened as she stood on the spot, seemingly unable to believe what she had just heard.


    Ye Zheng told her to kneel here for the whole day?


    Was he really going to punish her like this?


    Ye Shisui had already walked away, leaving the butler to supervise and urge her on. "Second Miss, you should kneel down and take your punishment. Don''t let Master know and be angry."


    Clenching her fists tightly, fury gushed out from Ye Jingru''s eyes once more. Staring in the direction of Ye Jingru''s courtyard, she knelt down.


    Ye Jinsu was lying on her bed, and Ren Menglan examined her wound carefully. After confirming that there were no major problems, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    The wound wasn''t deep, and it was just a little bit of blood. Now that the bleeding had stopped and the medicine had been applied, the pain was no longer painful.


    He did not expect Ye JinRu to be this crazy, to dare to draw her blade and come to him.


    [I am so used to this house!]


    Ye Jinsu touched the gauze covering her stomach and heard Meng Lan''s sullen voice, "First Miss, you should avoid Second Miss from now on. I think Second Miss has gone crazy."


    The scene just now scared her to the point that she still had some lingering fears.


    Xiao Hong also ran over and said worriedly, "Right, from now on, Miss must not stay with Second Miss anymore. Who knows what else Second Miss will do?"


    Ye Jinsu massaged the space between her eyebrows and unconsciously thought back to how Ye Zhonglou had talked to her just now. As the saying goes, if you don''t have anything to offer, then you''re a thief.


    Ye Jinsu thought for a while and suddenly asked, "It''s already night time, why did Ye Chong come to the backyard?"


    Meng Lan was putting away the medicine when she snappily said, "Who knows?"


    "Go ask around," Ye Jinsu suddenly ordered. "By the way, what did Ye Zhiru do to Ye Jinru?"


    She wanted to see what this Ye Zhui was up to.


    Meng Lan had her doubts, but she still nodded and walked out. After asking around outside, they found that each news was more shocking than the last. Meng Lan ran back into the house with an expression as if she had seen a ghost.


    "Miss, I heard from the butler that Master heard that Miss was not feeling well and wanted to come over to see you."


    Ye Jinxiu was drinking her tea and almost spit it out.


    "Go on." Wiping her mouth, Ye Jinsu put down the tea in her hand and continued to ask.


    "Also, the lord''s second young miss is kneeling in the backyard, reflecting on her actions for the whole day!" Meng Lan said in disbelief.


    Kneeling for a day was not a big deal.


    But where he was kneeling was a huge matter.


    It was a place where people came and went, and all the servants passed by. Ye JinRu knelt there for a day, and it would only take half a day for the news of her punishment to spread throughout the entire Ye Residence.


    Ye Jingru had been pampered since she was young, so her skin was naturally very thin.


    Ye Shisui made up his mind to make up for this humiliation.


    He wanted to make Ye Jingru lose face in front of all the servants.


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows and was a little interested. She let out a short laugh. Ye Shisan was not only a ghost, but also a huge ghost.


    Even if he wasn''t as fond of Ye Jingru as he was of her because of the Xie Clan, the feelings he had for her for more than ten years had changed with every word he said. Even though Ye JinRu had said so many offensive words, she was still a person who didn''t know. It would be a pity if she kept it a secret.


    There was no point in doing so.


    This action, seemed to be ¡­ He was trying to curry favor with her.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t understand what was going on.


    Meng Lan and Xiao Hong also couldn''t understand why their master had suddenly changed so much. But no matter what, this was a good thing for Ye Jinsu. They thought that Ye Zhonglou had finally found out.


    While they were chatting, the doctor called by Ye Chong finally arrived.


    Ye Jinsu''s eyelids twitched. She almost forgot about this matter. It was already late at night. Two hours had passed since her wound was treated, and she was already preparing to go to bed.


    Ye Zhenzheng called a doctor for her.


    Ye Jinsu wanted to sneer.


    If he was really so stupid as to wait for the doctor he invited, he would probably be in bed in so much pain that he wouldn''t be able to get up. This was the blessing of loving his daughter.


    "Let him in." Ye Jinsu sneered and spoke disdainfully.


    Checking his meridians, that doctor was simply too ashamed to show his face. It really wasn''t useful at all. His pulse had already returned to normal and his wounds had been treated well. Even the prescription that he requested for after the incident was flawless.


    His visit was like a joke.


    Ye Jinsu gave him a polite smile and nodded his head, "Thank you, doctor, for coming over so late in the night. Please tell father that my wound is nothing serious and that I have to trouble you to take care of it."


    The doctor embarrassedly wiped the sweat off his forehead. This really was the fastest patient he had ever seen. He quickly nodded his head and left to reply.


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you?" Even Xiao Hong felt that something was wrong and started to ask in bewilderment.


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head. "Who knows. We''ll see tomorrow."


    Since he was going to be so attentive to him, he wouldn''t offer only one day. I''m afraid I''ll have to come over tomorrow.


    She wanted to see what Ye Zizai really wanted to do.

 C206

    Autumn leaves rustled. It was now half winter.


    Ye Jinsu stood at the door and couldn''t help but sneer in her heart when she saw the Ye Zhuan''s figure appear at her door.


    "Why is father here?" Ye Jinsu asked with a trace of a smile as she sent someone to prepare a refreshment service.


    He said he would come, but he really did come.


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu was much more enthusiastic than before, Ye Zhenzu''s complexion looked much better. If one looked closely, one could see that he was actually smiling. Ye Jinsu glanced at him and looked away.


    "How''s your injury?" Ye Bingbing did not answer and instead stepped into Ye Jinsu''s room, worrying about her injuries. There were traces of worry on his face.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him, trying to figure out what was on his face, but in the end, she could not. Ye Jinsu looked away and slowly said, "Thank you, father, for your concern. The wound is fine. It has already been treated."


    After listening to Ye Jinsu''s words, Ye Shisui nodded his head in relief and said, "It''s good that you''re fine. It''s good that you''re fine."


    With that, he had a slightly angry look on his face as he said to Ye Jinsu, "Ru''er did something wrong. I have also severely punished her. No matter what, you two are sisters, it''s best if you two get along. "


    What he meant was that he wanted Ye Jinsu to bring this matter to light.


    Ye Zheng said with a benevolent look on his face. The wrinkles on his face looked like he had put in a lot of effort. It was really vivid.


    Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart. So his image in Ye Zheng''s heart was so deeply ingrained? Ye Shisui actually wanted to come here and speak up for Ye Jinru.


    Putting down the teacup in his hand, Ye Jinsu calmly said, "Father is right. I have long since given up on my second younger sister."


    After hearing Ye Jinsu''s words, Ye Hei''er smiled in satisfaction. What Ye Jingru had done was a little over the top. She would definitely show her teeth and repay Ye Jinsu''s temper. He was afraid that Ruo''er would suffer a loss in her hands again in the future.


    It was best to finish these things as soon as possible, and not cause any more trouble in the manor.


    Seeing his relieved expression, Ye Jinsu lowered her head and silently curled the corners of her lips before continuing, "But father, are you really not going to tell the news about Second Mother to second sister?"


    "If it wasn''t for this matter, my second sister probably wouldn''t have misunderstood me last night."


    With that, Ye Jinsu sighed and lowered her head, looking somewhat guilty and remorseful. "Actually, second sister is right. Second mother is indeed me ¡­"


    As he said this, Ye Jinsu stopped at the right time. She let out a sob as if she couldn''t continue.


    Reaching out with a handkerchief to wipe away the tears that had welled up in her eyes, Ye Jinsu lowered her head and did not speak.


    Wasn''t Ye Zhicheng going to act? Didn''t you like to argue with him?


    Then she''ll keep you company.


    Ye Jingru misunderstood her and caused her to be injured. However, it was all because of Ye Zizai.


    Hearing Ye Jinsu''s words, Ye Chong''s face turned ugly.


    "Yes ¡­" I know you''ve been wronged, "Ye Ling took a step back on his own accord, lowered his voice, and then said," But your sister is still young, so these things are not good for her, so it''s better not to let her know for now.


    The smile on Ye Jinxiu''s face faded as she coldly spoke, "Father, have you forgotten that my second sister is only a few months younger than me? How do I know that she can''t?"


    Ye Zheng''s face turned even uglier.


    If this matter was kept secret, Ye JinRu would blame it on Ye Jinsu, and she would be wronged. He naturally knew what Ye Jinxiu was thinking, but how could he possibly say such a thing?


    Isn''t that embarrassing enough?


    Ye Shisui''s face fell and grew colder. It looked as if his good face could not be maintained any longer.


    "You are the big sister in the mansion, and your temper is a little more mature than Ye Jingru. The reason I asked you to do this is to trust you." Ye Jingru was still young, so it was hard to avoid the bad effects of these things falling into her ears. There''s no need for you to fight over this kind of thing! " Ye Shisui''s face turned cold as he scolded her in a neither light nor heavy manner.


    Hearing this, Ye Jinsu wanted to sneer.


    He didn''t continue to insist. Instead, he said indifferently, "Father, there is no need to be so anxious. Since father has spoken, then your daughter will not speak with your second sister."


    "Does father have anything else?"


    He couldn''t have taken the initiative to come here just to say a few simple words to Ye Jingru, right?


    Ye Jinsu poured tea for Ye Shisui, waiting for him to speak.


    Ye Jinsu took the initiative to ask, and Ye Zhenzheng happened to follow along with the conversation. He really didn''t come here today to speak up for Ye JinRu. Most of the time, it was something else.


    Lifting his head to look at Ye Jinsu, Ye Shisui''s expression softened, revealing a somewhat fatherly look. He suddenly opened his mouth and said slowly, "Your birthday is coming up in a few days."


    Ye Jinsu looked at him in surprise, then suddenly said with a smile that was not a smile, "So father still remembers."


    "I thought my father had forgotten."


    After so many years, this was the first time Ye Chong remembered her birthdate. In previous years, he would only remember the birthdays of Ye Jinru and the Xie Clan.


    Ye Jinxiu spoke so casually that it was hard to tell if she was blaming or resentful. Ye Zhenzi looked somewhat embarrassed. He had owed Ye Jinsu a lot in the past few years, and he was probably ashamed of himself as well.


    Ye Zheng bowed his head and said, "I owe you all these years."


    He looked a little regretful.


    These words were suddenly filled with kindness. Ye Jinsu paused as she poured the tea and put down the teapot, "Father, there''s no need to be like this. I''ve blamed you before, but that''s all in the past."


    "In the past, he was still young and didn''t understand. But now, he''s offended father in many ways. Father, don''t take it to heart." Ye Jinshu said with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. He opened his mouth and uttered a few pretty words, and then closed it.


    Since Ye Chong wanted to act out the role, she should just cooperate with him.


    Ye Zheng was stunned, he did not expect Ye Jinsu to be so reasonable.


    Thinking about it, he felt a bit sad. All these years, he had been tricked by that woman. She clearly had such a good daughter by her side, but she was completely oblivious to it.


    Ye Chong lowered his head and heaved a heavy sigh.


    "There were too many things in the past that Father couldn''t care less. Now that this is your wedding present, I naturally wish to help you out. " Ye Shisui said sincerely and quietly excused himself.


    "It is a bit rushed, but I will do my best to help you. Of course, we cannot lose to other people."


    Ye Shisui said solemnly. Apparently, he took this seriously.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and narrowed his eyes at Ye Zhanzheng, who was acting out of the ordinary. He agreed, "I will listen to father."


    Beside them, Xiao Hong and Meng Lan looked at each other, unable to believe what they had just heard. Ye Shisui had actually offered to give his birthday to Ye Jinsu?


    You even said it should be easy?


    Xiao Hong stood behind Ye Jinsu, its eyes almost popping out of their sockets.

 C207

    "Why did father suddenly think of this?" Ye Jinxiu covered the doubt in her eyes and asked with an expression of being overwhelmed by the unexpected favor.


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu was acting like this, Ye Chong''s expression became even more excited. He almost wiped his tears away with a handkerchief, "I owed you before. I was incompetent as a father, so I wanted to make it up to you."


    Her words were extremely beautiful.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and looked at his sad face, "Really?"


    Ye Shisui looked at him with a strange smile. It always made him feel like he had been seen through, making him feel utterly ashamed.


    After a few hollow laughs, Ye Zheng opened his mouth and said, "Of course."


    Ye Jinsu''s smile deepened as she spoke, "Father, thank you. Your daughter is grateful."


    With that, Ye Jinsu no longer looked at him. A trace of inaudible disgust flashed across her eyes as she lowered her head and did not speak.


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu''s attitude was gentle, Ye Jinsu liked her everywhere. Ye Zheng wiped away his previous awkwardness, still laughing a few times, then looked around the house again and said: "Oh right, I think it''s better not to stay here in your yard. I''ve already ordered some people to clean up the Wutong Courtyard in the front yard. You can move over."


    Ye Jinsu''s eyelashes trembled, and she looked at Ye Shisui with some surprise.


    What kind of medicine did he take wrong?


    Even the Wutong Courtyard had been cleaned up, waiting for Ye Jinsu to move in.


    "Why did father suddenly think of this?" Ye Jinshu laughed lightly and probed.


    Ye Zheng just pointed at the old yard and said, "Look at your yard, it''s too simple and crude. How does it look like the yard of a young lady?"


    "If word of this gets out, it will ruin the reputation of the House of Ye."


    Ye Jinsu lowered his head and gave a short laugh. Ye Zhenzi sounded so confident and confident that he seemed to have forgotten who drove Ye Jinsu out of the yard.


    The Wutong Courtyard was originally Ye Jinsu''s mother''s residence. When the Xie Clan entered, Ye Jinsu''s mother was driven to the backyard and lived in this old courtyard. The Xie Clan didn''t want to stay in the same place as Ye Jinsu''s mother, so the courtyard had been emptied over the years.


    If one were to talk about it, the Wutong Courtyard was not the least bit different from the courtyard the Xie Clan lived in before, and it was even larger than Ye Jingru''s current courtyard.


    Ye Shisui was going to give her her birthday and move to the hospital.


    Isn''t this move a little too big?


    There must be something wrong.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head in silence for a while before she spoke, "Daughter has already gotten used to staying here for such a long time. I''m afraid that once we get to the new courtyard, we will not be able to sleep soundly. "


    In other words, he didn''t want to move the courtyard anymore.


    Ye Zhenzheng knew that she had come here by herself before, and now she must have a grudge against him. He sighed heavily and said, "I know I drove you here. It''s only right that you blame me."


    "Right now, all I want to do is make it up to you. I can''t bear to see you living in a place like this."


    Ye Zhenzheng sighed sadly again after he finished his sentence.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him and suddenly had the impulse to throw the tea in her hand at his face, washing away the false expression on his face. To retreat in order to advance, he had to bring Ye Jinsu to the front courtyard even if he had to put up a tough fight?


    "What did father say? Of course, I''ve never resented him before." "It''s just that moving to the hospital is too troublesome, and there are a lot of things happening in the mansion recently. I think it''s best to wait for a while before deciding on my daughter." Ye Jinxiu dragged the time on without batting an eyelid. She always felt that this was a pit, and Ye Zi was right in front of her, waiting for her to jump in.


    Naturally, she would not agree so easily.


    Ye Mo saw that Ye Jinsu was still insisting, so he simply said, "If there''s any trouble, please ask the servant to do it. "You are the daughter of the Ye Clan. No one dares to treat you badly."


    "Then it''s settled. I''ve already ordered people to clean up the Wutong Courtyard." Tell your maidservants to pack everything up and move it to the Wutong Courtyard. "


    "If you don''t have enough manpower, I''ll transfer some more maidservants to you."


    As he said this, he pointed at Xiao Hong and Meng Lan, indicating them to pack their things.


    Meng Lan was stunned and remained motionless. She turned her head to look at Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu''s face was dark as she said, "You can go now."


    Ye Zheng''s words had reached this point, there was nothing she could say no matter what she said.


    "Thank you so much for worrying about me, Father." Ye Jinsu looked gratefully at Ye Shisui, but her eyes were cold.


    After watching Ye Chong leave, Ye Jinsu''s cold expression returned, and she lowered her head without saying a word.


    What did Ye Shisui want to do?


    No matter how she thought about it, she just couldn''t figure it out.


    "Miss, are we really going to move to the front yard?" Little Red asked Ye Jinsu from the side with a face full of doubt and worry.


    Ye Jinsu turned to look at her with a sarcastic smile. "Even you can tell that Ye Zhonglou didn''t have any good intentions."


    But what could she do?


    He couldn''t just leave home and run away, right?


    With a sigh, Ye Jinsu coldly spoke, "Move him."


    It wasn''t as if Ye Jinsu hadn''t thought of moving to the front yard. At that time, she had thought that she had to take things slowly, and when the time was right, she would naturally be able to do so. But now, Ye Chong had brought it up for her in advance.


    Then she would just move in with the current and move in.


    As for Ye Zheng. His hypocritical face flashed across Ye JinSu''s mind, and a trace of disgust flashed across her eyes. Whatever he wanted to do, he could do as he pleased. It was just a matter of strategy and strategy. It was just a matter of strategy and strategy.


    "Tell the servants in the courtyard to pack their things, and we''ll move back to the front courtyard." Ye Jinsu stood up and said. Looking at the gloomy sky outside, the cold wind made people clear-headed.


    The things that were supposed to belong to her, she would return step by step, and there was nothing wrong with that.


    However, after living in this courtyard for so long, she was a little reluctant. Even though there weren''t many things, it took him two days to move around. Ye Jinxiu was led by her butler to the Wutong Courtyard first.


    The Wutong Courtyard had long been tidied up, and there was basically everything inside. Ye Jinsu would stay there first, and she would slowly move everything else in the future. When they passed by the backyard, Ye Jinsu was not surprised to see Ye Jinru kneeling on the ground.


    That path was not the only path that all the servants had to take, but it was the only path that Ye Jinsu had to take if he wanted to leave. Today, there were many servants who came to move things around. As they walked back and forth in front of Ye Jingru, her face was covered in tears.


    Obviously, he couldn''t bear the humiliation.


    The servants who passed by all lowered their heads, not daring to look at Ye Jingru.


    Ye JinSu stood at the side and looked at her. Little Red was standing beside her and grabbing her, as if it wanted to stay away from her. However, she shook her head and walked over to him.


    When she saw Ye Jinsu, Ye Jingru was even more enraged and could not help but kill her.


    Ye Jinxiu stood in front of her and coldly said, "I know you want your father to be the judge for your mother, but I still want to advise you to not be so frequent in front of your father."


    "Don''t you realize that every time you mention it, your father becomes angrier?"

 C208

    Ye Jingru''s eyes widened as she suddenly thought of many things.


    She thought of Ye Shisui''s abnormal behavior these days, and of Ye Shisui''s excessive attention to Ye Jinsu. It seemed to be true, that every time he was in front of Ye Zheng, he would go into a rage on behalf of the Xie family.


    Ye Jingru was perplexed.


    She stood there in a daze. No matter how she thought about it, she could not understand why this was happening.


    Didn''t father love his mother a lot? How did he become like this overnight? He even mentioned the Xie family in front of Ye Zheng. Was he that disgusted?


    All of this shouldn''t have happened to Ye Jinsu!


    Ye JinRu''s eyes were filled with rage and madness. She looked at Ye Jinsu and clenched her fists, trembling.


    Other than Ye Jinsu, she couldn''t figure out who else was interfering. She must have instigated something in the middle, or her father would not have so much against his mother!


    No matter what, it was all because of that slut, Ye Jinsu!


    Ye JinRu glared at Ye Jinsu and gritted her teeth as she said, "Bitch, just you wait! I won''t let you get off easy! "


    Ye Jinsu silently took a step back and turned a blind eye to the hatred in Ye Jingru''s eyes. She coldly said, "If you still want to live well in front of father, I advise you not to mention the Xie family under father''s nose."


    Ye Jingru slapped his face every time she mentioned Ye Shisui for being so polite.


    This matter could only become a secret within the estate, and he even dared to tell himself to deal with the servants. If Ye Jingru spoke any more, she would be courting death.


    She said nothing more and turned to leave.


    Ye JinRu stared at Ye Jinsu''s back and suddenly discovered that there was a group of servants following behind her. All of them were holding things in their hands as they walked towards the yard. Ye JinRu looked at this scene in astonishment and suddenly grabbed onto one of them.


    "What are you guys doing?"


    The servant did not dare raise his head, and only bowed his head as he replied, "The lord said that he wanted to move Eldest Miss to the courtyard. The servants are moving her things."


    Resettlement?


    Ye JinRu looked at the group of people in shock, she was so angry that her face turned red as she asked, "Move where?"


    "Wutong Courtyard."


    Ye Jingru suddenly became angry and pushed the servant away. She wished she could beat him up to vent her anger. The Wutong Courtyard was that bitch''s previous residence. His father had actually taken Ye Jinsu over!


    Just what did Ye Jinsu do?!


    No matter how much she hated him, it was useless. Ye Jinsu stepped into the familiar front yard, then entered the Wutong Courtyard that she had never entered before.


    Her mother had only lived in this Wutong Courtyard for half a year before the Xie clan chased her out. At that time, she wasn''t pregnant with Ye Jinsu, and this was the first time she had seen this courtyard.


    Previously, the old granny had chosen this courtyard. She had not treated it badly, and had even specially renovated it before entering it. After so many years, this courtyard was still very new to him.


    It was a pity that Ye Shisan never put her mother in his eyes.


    The interior was indeed cleaned and tidied up just as Ye Zizai had said. He had everything he needed, and it was a lot bigger than the courtyard Ye Jinsu lived in before.


    The servants were obviously not enough. Ye Jinsu reckoned that it wouldn''t be long before Ye Zhenzi sent more people over.


    There were two especially large wutong trees in the courtyard, which was why the Wutong Courtyard had received its name. It was late autumn, and the trees had lost all their leaves. There were only a few leaves left on the ground. If he had seen it earlier, he would have seen a red fire.


    There was no sign of the yard from before.


    Ye Jinsu sat in the pavilion and looked at the courtyard. It was hard to say if she was satisfied or not, but when she saw the two wutong trees, she could not help but think of the swing in the courtyard.


    He had wanted to swing himself on the swing, but before he could say anything, Ye Jinsu swallowed it back down.


    For no reason, she thought of Ning Yunxiao. He was destined to fight for that position. Compared to her, the daughter of the Yu family was more suitable to accompany him to fight for that position. She thought of that day when Ning Yunxiao had escorted her back with an umbrella. She stood on the steps and turned her head to look at him. In the darkness of the night, she suddenly felt that she was very far away from him.


    He was someone who was very far away in the first place ¡­


    Ye Jinsu sighed.


    Previously, she resented that Ning Yunyin had come back and forth from that courtyard many times, but now that she was in that new courtyard, it seemed like she still couldn''t shake her off.


    The only thing she could do was to make those familiar scenes disappear.


    The maidservant at the side took the items and asked, "Miss, are these still arranged as they should be?"


    "No need, let''s rearrange it." Ye Jinsu shook her head and finally spoke in a soft voice.


    Xiao Hong''s keen senses detected the change in Ye Jinsu''s emotions. It tilted its head to look at Ye Jinsu, and its eyes began to understand what was going on. Ye Jinxiu would only show such an expression because of one person, Little Red understood very well.


    "This courtyard is different from the previous one. We don''t need to arrange it according to the previous arrangement, we just need to rearrange it." Xiao Hong instructed from the side as it commanded the servants to arrange the items.


    There was no trace of him at all.


    Ye Jinsu sat in the pavilion and watched as the whole yard was once again restored to its original state. The yard became lively once more. By the afternoon, there was still a pile of stuff that hadn''t been moved.


    He estimated that it would take another day tomorrow.


    The main reason was because they didn''t have enough manpower. In Ye Jinsu''s previous yard, there were only a dozen or so servants.


    With such a large courtyard, he would at least need to add a few more people.


    Just as he was thinking, the butler arrived with a group of maids and servants behind him. Seeing Ye Jinsu, the smile on his face bloomed like a flower, "Congratulations on moving to the hospital, Eldest Miss."


    Ye JinSu didn''t have a good impression of him, so she simply replied and looked towards the group of people behind him.


    "This is?"


    The butler quickly answered, "These are the servants that the old master sent to pick for you. The courtyard is big, and I''m afraid that the servants before Miss are not enough. These servants are here for Eldest Miss."


    "Eldest Miss has already chosen, you can just directly ask them to go to work and move things around."


    Ye Jinxiu smiled indifferently. She had initially thought that she would send someone over in a few days, but who knew that she would send someone over today? Ye Song was more attentive than he could have imagined.


    And this butler, who used to be cold and indifferent to him, now looked like he was about to curry favor with him.


    It really was acting according to the wind.


    Ye Jinsu tilted her head and looked at him, then suddenly smiled, "Housekeeper, you must be considerate. I will definitely praise you in front of father tomorrow."


    When the housekeeper heard this, he laughed even more merrily and said, "It is perfectly justified for me to work for Eldest Miss. Who would dare ask Eldest Miss to speak up for me, as long as Eldest Miss remembers me."


    Ye Jinsu sneered, "You are my father''s man. It is only right and proper for your father. What is right and proper for me?"

 C209

    The butler refused to give up, smiling in a flattering manner.


    Because of the matter with young girl An, he knew that he was not a match for her. But because of this, he should fawn over Ye Jinsu even more. Right now, Ye Jinsu''s status in the Ye Residence was skyrocketing. The Xie Clan and Ye JinRu had lost their limelight, so wouldn''t the Ye Residence be the one in charge in the future?


    With her by his side, his life would be much easier.


    Back when the Xie Clan gained power, he had done the same thing.


    "We are servants of the House of Ye. Of course we can help the young miss." The butler said with a smile. He opened his mouth to say something to show his loyalty.


    "Since when have you done this for me?" Ye Jinsu smiled and no longer looked at him.


    The butler panicked when he heard this. He took two steps forward and whispered: "The second young miss had stopped the eldest young miss in front of the yard and was punished by the master. Does the eldest young miss know about this?"


    Ye Jinsu raised her brows as she thought about it. That day Ye Shisui called him over, and Ye Jingru made a ruckus in front of his courtyard. After that, he seemed to have been punished by Ye Zizai.


    The problem was that she didn''t mention how Ye Zhicheng knew.


    She didn''t pay much attention to this matter. Now that he had brought it up, Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows and asked, "What? You were the one who told me this matter in front of father?"


    "It''s not me, it''s my cousin who came to inform the young miss that day." Many of these servants were chosen by him. "


    Ye Jinsu laughed silently.


    He had actually brought someone with him to request for a promotion.


    Ye Jinsu shot a glance at the person beside her and laughed, "You do have good judgement. The people you''ve chosen are not bad."


    Hearing this, the butler knew something was up. He immediately gave his little cousin a crazy look and brought him up to greet Ye Jinsu.


    "I heard that you served by my father''s side and were deeply attracted to him?" Ye Jinsu asked casually.


    "No matter where you go, this is your servant''s duty." The man lowered his head, not daring to take credit.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and suddenly asked, "Has father been well recently?"


    After a few ordinary words of concern, the person replied, "Master is well and healthy, don''t worry Eldest Miss, I will definitely serve you wholeheartedly."


    Hearing his words, Ye Jinsu seemed relieved and said, "There are a lot of things going on in the mansion. Father recently sent people to prepare my birthday and moved to the hospital, and he even specially sent some servants over."


    "I thought of my father''s toil, and of how tired he was. but they''re also thinking about our children and won''t show it. "


    "Did you notice anything wrong with Father?" Ye Jinxiu tilted her head as she stared at him and asked slowly.


    The steward''s face turned serious. Ye Jinsu was obviously not asking about Ye Shisui''s body.


    This was Ye Zizai''s question.


    The butler turned to look at his cousin and saw that his cousin was also looking at him with a solemn face. He was afraid that he had said something wrong.


    The steward was sweating.


    They really didn''t know that Ye Jinsu was going to ask.


    Ye Chong felt as if he had become a completely different person, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    The steward could only answer anxiously, "Your servants usually see that the lord is fine and are as healthy as usual. I believe that old master is in good health and is unharmed. "


    He did not know.


    When Ye Jinsu heard this, her smile faded away. She casually replied, "Even so, please serve him well."


    Watching the butler and the rest leave, Ye Jinsu''s expression returned to normal. Her head was full of thoughts about Ye Zheng. What the hell was he trying to do? You don''t even know your housekeeper?


    Or perhaps, the steward was unwilling to say?


    No matter how he thought about it, there was no result.


    Ye Jinsu decided not to think any further and left the pavilion in the yard.


    The room in the yard was much larger than the previous one. Ye Jinsu sat in front of the mirror and looked at the dressing table and the room that were twice as big. Xiao Hong came over and took off some heavy headgear for Ye Jinsu. Looking at the somewhat cold and lonely table, it said, "Miss, you''re better off having more hairpins than Hua Jiao."


    The items that Ye Jinsu had previously displayed all appeared a little shabby.


    Ye Jinsu glanced at the table, rummaged through her jewelry box, and was surprised to find a familiar agate hairpin. Little Red knew that she liked red, so she put this hairpin on the top layer.


    Ye Jinxiu''s fingertip trembled as she reached out to grab the hairpin.


    This was the second hairpin Ning Yunxiao had given her.


    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsu with a puzzled expression. She felt that the atmosphere was a bit off, "Miss, what''s wrong?"


    Xiao Hong did not know that she kept the Chai Zi since she brought it back.


    Ye Jinsu snapped out of her daze and shook her head, "I''m fine."


    She put down the hairpin in her hand and placed it in the bottom layer. "This hairpin doesn''t look good, so don''t take it out in the future," she said coolly.


    Xiao Hong''s eyes were filled with doubt. Didn''t Ye Jinsu like this type in the past?


    In the end, Xiao Hong did not ask any further questions and just kept the hairpin. She had a feeling that this might have something to do with Ning Wang. It would be better to keep it hidden as far away from Ye Jinsu as possible.


    Seeing that Ye Jinxiu''s face didn''t look too good, Xiao Hong ran over and changed the topic, "It will be Miss''s wedding gift in a few days, do you want me to invite the Tian Xiang Workshop to make a new set of clothes?"


    The Celestial Fragrance Market was the most famous tailor shop in the capital, and many of the women from the officials'' families would make new clothes there.


    Ye Jinsu was not the same as before. No matter what, she should have one.


    "Whatever." Ye Jinsu curled her lips and said. She was rather satisfied. She was living quite well these days and had not thought about other luxurious matters.


    Xiao Hong saw that Ye Jinsu was not interested, and immediately said with disappointment, "Miss, when the time comes, Master will invite many good friends from the officials and families. At that time, will Miss be overshadowed by others?"


    Ye Jinsu paused to pick the earrings and suddenly asked, "Who will Ye Zhisu invite?"


    Xiao Hong tilted its head and thought for a moment. Then, he counted on one of his fingers and said, "The families that have a good relationship with the old master will definitely come over. There will also be some of the old master''s children. Furthermore, Old Master is a Central University Scholar in the Imperial Court, I''m sure that there will be other princes and clansmen coming. "


    "He shouldn''t be too inferior to the daughter of the Prime Minister."


    Ye Shisui and Prime Minister Ye Shisui were both of the first rank in the court, but Ye Shisui did not participate in the court battle. So it was normal that he lacked some of the Prime Minister''s power.


    As Ye Jinsu listened to each of them, she asked again, "What about the Yu Family?"


    Xiao Hong was stunned for a moment. The Yu Family and the Ye Family did not have a good relationship, but maybe Ye Zhenzi would invite him as well. All she could say was, "This depends on Master. I can''t say for sure."


    Perhaps that Yu Yao''er would come.


    Ye Jinxiu was silent for a moment before she suddenly spoke, "I''ll listen to you. Let''s get a new set of clothes."

 C210

    Ye Jinsu pursed her lips and suddenly changed her mind.


    Xiao Hong looked suspiciously at Ye Jinsu, thinking that she had already thought it through. She nodded happily, "You look so beautiful, and if you get the Tian Xiang Workshop to rush to get a new set of clothes, then you will definitely be able to suppress them."


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes as she listened.


    This was a strange and intense feeling, stronger than the thought of wanting Ye Jinru. For a moment she couldn''t tell what she wanted. Maybe she just didn''t want to lose to that woman.


    Though it sounds like a childish, private comparison between two children, it''s not funny.


    She had clearly thought it through, but when she thought about it, she felt somewhat unwilling.


    Ye Jinsu was confused.


    His thoughts were as chaotic as the rain falling outside.


    Two days before his birthday, Ye Shisui had already sent out invitations. Little Red ran in from outside and hurried over to send a message to Ye Jinsu, "Miss, the old master even invited Ning Wang over for a banquet."


    Ye Jinxiu stopped flipping the book, and her expression froze for a moment, "Why is he here too?"


    With such a great reputation, even Ning Yunyin was invited over?


    Little Red pursed her lips and cautiously glanced at Ye Jinsu. "I heard that it was Ning Wang who asked for it ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu was surprised.


    He put down the book in his hand and rubbed his forehead. Ning Yunyin really could do anything. Was he really not afraid of criticism?


    However, the situation in the imperial court was getting better, and it was getting out of hand again.


    "What about the Yu Family?" Ye Jinsu asked again.


    Xiao Hong nodded again, "He''s among them."


    Ye Jinsu felt a headache coming on.


    "Let them be." Since he had already sent out the post, was he going to chase these two out? Everyone knew that Yu Yao and Prince Ning were engaged in a discussion, and that both appeared at the same time at their own age.


    Was he deliberately trying to embarrass himself?


    Ye Jinsu''s expression was not good. Her eyes were full of annoyance and she did not even want to look at the new clothes that were sent over.


    When Xiao Hong saw Ye Jinsu act this way, she tried to say something that would make her happy. She consoled Ye Jinsu, "Miss, I heard that the Yu Family''s young lady was sent back to the mansion by Ning Wang."


    "What do you mean?" Ye Jinxiu turned around and asked.


    Xiao Hong quickly added, "I heard that the Yu Family sent their daughter there, but Prince Ning sent her back in the middle of the night. This matter was spread for quite some time."


    Little Red originally wanted to express that Yu Yao''er couldn''t get anything from Ning Yunyin, who obviously didn''t like her. However, Ye Jinxiu only opened her eyes slightly, with a moment of shock in them.


    "Midnight?"


    Xiao Hong was shocked and quickly bit her lips, hurriedly explaining, "No, no, no, it''s not like that. Miss, do not think too much about it, Prince is not that kind of person."


    "How do you know he isn''t?" Ye Jinsu asked with a cold voice, her face covered in a thin layer of frost. The people had all been sent to his residence, who knew what he had done?


    Besides, even if he didn''t do anything, the girl had already sent it over, so this marriage was basically half done. It wasn''t anything much now, but it wouldn''t matter if he became married in the future.


    Ye Jinsu sat back down with a cold face and said with a stern expression, "Enough, there''s no need to say anymore."


    "Let him come if he likes."


    He was a prince, how could he not go whenever he wanted to? Could she stop him?


    "Who?"


    A light sound came from outside the door. It was unknown when Ning Yunyin had stood at the door, but she had walked right in. When she heard Ye Jinsu''s cold voice, she raised her eyebrows and asked.


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes and swept a sharp glance over him. The chill on her face intensified. "Scram!"


    Ning Yunxiao paused in his steps, slightly startled. He didn''t understand why Ye Jinsu would suddenly be so angry. He looked at Xiao Hong with a puzzled expression on his face.


    Little Red was only winking furiously on the side, indicating that Ye Jinsu was in a very bad mood.


    Ning Yunlian could tell what was going on. She helplessly took two steps forward and lightly smiled. "What''s wrong? Who dares to provoke you?"


    Ye Jinsu had already sent out the order for them to leave, but Ning Yunshu didn''t retreat. Instead, she advanced with a smile on her face. The anger on Ye Jin Su''s face intensified. She turned her head and no longer looked at him. She ordered Xiao Hong, "Close the door. Those unrelated people must be chased out."


    Ning Yunxiao''s expression was one of innocence. Was he actually angry with her?


    "Because of you?" Ning Yunyin ignored Little Red and directly walked over to Ye Jinsu to ask.


    Ye Jinxiu was engrossed in the book in front of her and did not pay any attention to Ning Yunyin, not even giving her a glance. Ning Yunyin sighed and knocked on the table. "How long have you been reading this page for?"


    Ye Jinsu put down the book in her hands and glared at him. The more he watched, the angrier he got. She was filled with anger. She didn''t even know which one to ask first.


    She could only coldly ask, "What are you doing here?"


    She did not answer Ning Yunyin''s question. Ning Yunyin didn''t even have time to discuss the matter with her before she directly asked for the thread. It was clear that she wasn''t the type of person who could persuade someone to leave with just a few words.


    Now that Ning Yunyin had come early, what was she planning to do?


    Ning Yunke stared at her with a serious expression in his eyes. He slowly said, "In two days, you will be born on your birthday. I''ll give you a congratulatory gift."


    Ning Yunyin''s eyes were filled with deep emotions. The solemn Ye Jinsu was almost unable to bear it. She coldly looked away and frowned slightly, "What are you trying to do?"


    She had always felt that Ning Yunyin''s goal wasn''t here.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t answer. She simply took something out from her bosom and wrapped it in an old white handkerchief. Inside the handkerchief was a white jade bracelet.


    It was obviously an aged jade.


    Ning Yunyin placed it in front of Ye Jinsu as if it was a treasure. She looked into Ye Jinsu''s eyes and said, "This is my mother''s bracelet before she died."


    With that gaze from Tai Chi City, Ye Jinxiu could not escape for a while.


    Ning Yunyin''s words were like fireworks exploding in her mind, blowing up her head until it buzzed, blowing up her vision until it became a blur. She seemed to be unable to see anything other than Ning Yunxiao.


    Xiao Hong looked at the two of them and quietly retreated.


    Ning Yunyin reached out to grab Ye Jinsu''s hand and pulled her out of her trance. "It should be around your size."


    Ye Jinsu pulled back her hand as if she had been scalded, and looked at Ning Yunyin in panic, "What do you mean?"


    The frivolous smile on Ning Yunyin''s face faded. She only looked at Ye Jinxiu seriously. "Do you not understand?"


    Ye Jinsu laughed in panic and avoided his gaze, "What do I understand? I don''t understand. "


    "Since this bracelet is from before your mother died, it must be something important. Prince, you should keep it well. Don''t damage it."


    Ning Yunyin looked at her, and the room suddenly fell into silence.


    The smile Ye Jinsu forced out was extremely stiff. She glanced at the way Ning Yunyin was looking at her, and it seemed as if there was something in her eyes that she had never seen before.


    Ning Yunyin grabbed her hand and forced her to look at herself. She asked, word for word, "You really don''t understand?"

 C211

    Ye Jinxiu looked at him, seeing the traces of anger and anger surging in his eyes. She really wanted to say that she understood. But in that instant, she thought of many things. She thought of the path Ning Yunyin would walk in the future; she thought of what the Grand Princess had said; she thought of that woman who was even better suited for him than she was.


    She thought back to the words Ning Yunyin had said to her in that courtyard.


    He asked himself if he would marry her.


    In the past, he hadn''t been willing to accept it.


    Now ¡­


    It was the same.


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly flung his hand away. Her strength was actually a little too great for her. She retreated a few steps and forced herself to calm down, "Ning Yunyin, the person who doesn''t understand is you!"


    "In the future, you will live in that palace. There is everything you want there, but there is nothing I want. You can''t lock me there for the rest of my life!"


    "What we ask for is different. I just want to live a normal and stable life. I don''t want to walk with you onto a road full of schemes. Don''t you understand?"


    At some point, Ye Jinsu''s eyes had reddened. The tears in her eyes were blurry and her vision had become brighter as she washed them. She could barely keep her voice steady.


    Ning Yunyin was able to do it so easily, pushing her to the edge of suffering and entanglement.


    He held her tightly, as if he was going to rub her into his bones and blood. Ning Yunyin said in a low and hoarse voice, "I won''t let you get infected like that. I''ll protect you well."


    "I can build you a world without worries."


    Ye Jinsu closed her eyes in pain. The tears that had hardened for a long time finally rolled down and seeped into Ning Yunyin''s chest.


    "Do you think I''m your canary?"


    "The cage you built for me, waiting for your favor, waiting for a look from you?"


    "Ning Yunyun, you''re too cruel." Ye Jinsu trembled as she opened her mouth to speak. Her heart felt as if it was being pierced by an execution post, and an unending pain assaulted her heart.


    Ning Yunzhi''s grip tightened. It was as if she would disappear from his sight the moment he let go. Ning Yunyin opened her mouth to speak in a low voice, "Then what do you want to do?"


    As long as it was something he could do, he was willing to do it for her.


    He felt as if a curse had been cast on him, making it so that he would never be able to leave the palm of this woman''s hand. Ye Jinsu was still questioning him.


    What did she want?


    She wanted to be light and not be held back by these things. She had guarded her heart for so long, but in the end, she was still forced to retreat step by step by Ning Yun''s restrained attacks. Now, she was still constantly trying to force her back.


    What else could they do?


    They had no solution before.


    Ye Jinsu resigned herself to her fate and said, "Let me go. Go marry your lady from the Yu family and I will live my life."


    "Let''s just pretend we''ve never met before."


    Ning Yunyin abruptly closed her eyes. It was as if a dark and sinister storm was brewing in her heart, as if it was going to destroy everything. Ning Yunyin''s voice was terrifyingly calm. "Don''t even think about it."


    He let go of Ye Jinsu and looked at the teardrop on her chin before lowering his head to kiss it.


    His movements were gentle, but his voice was like the icy blades of winter. Every movement of his seemed to be imprinted with a brand. "You can only be mine," he said.


    "You, this heart, can only be mine."


    Ye Jinxiu was almost forced into trembling. Ning Yunyin''s whisper was like the soft cry of a demon, as she circled around him step by step, "I''ve said it before, if you fall in love with someone else, I''ll kill him. If you marry someone else, I''ll kill that person too. "


    "You can only marry me."


    Madman.


    She was in love with a madman, but she couldn''t pull away.


    Ye Jinsu shook her head painfully, "Ning Yunxiao, let me go. We were wrong from the start."


    Her mistake was that she shouldn''t have provoked him, that she shouldn''t have failed to protect her own heart.


    Ning Yunyin only grabbed her tighter. The strength of her underlings seemed to want to hold her by her side for the rest of her life. His voice was icy, his eyes determined. "Impossible."


    "You''ll only be by my side for the rest of your life. You won''t be able to escape."


    Ye Jinsu finally could not take it anymore and pushed him away. She raised her hand and slapped him, "Ning Yunshu, you lunatic!"


    She didn''t use much strength, so she didn''t avoid it. She just raised her eyes and stared at her. Her eyes were terrifyingly calm.


    He took a step back and moved the bracelet on the table towards Ye Jinsu. "Since this bracelet is for you, then you won''t take it back."


    "Keep it safe."


    With that, Ning Yunyin turned and left.


    The empty space left Ye Jinsu standing on the spot, and the entire room was silent. The only sound in the room was her messy breathing. Ye Jinsu looked at the bracelet on the table and suddenly rushed over, grabbed the bracelet on the table and held it up high.


    In the end, he did not fall.


    The hand holding the bracelet trembled. In the end, she could only hold it close to her heart and squat down in grief.


    What was she going to do with this relationship? How was she going to deal with this bracelet that carried too much?


    She was the one who was indecisive and indecisive. If she could not harden her heart, it would also be her.


    Now that she was suffering and struggling, it truly deserved to be her.


    When Xiao Hong returned to the house, Ye Jinxiu was already crying. Only her eyes were still red as she sat at the table, looking like a withered old man, staring at the bracelet on the table.


    Xiao Hong was shocked and did not dare to say anything for a long time.


    Finally, Ye Jinsu reached out her hand and wrapped the bracelet with the original white handkerchief. She turned her head and said to Xiao Hong, "Go and take out that piece of jade."


    After she finished speaking, Ye Jinxiu took out the two hairpins in the box.


    One was already dim, and the other was just an ordinary hairpin.


    Xiao Hong took out the jade from the bottom of the box and carefully handed it over. Ye Jinxiu didn''t look at her. She only reached out her hand to put everything into a box.


    "Call Meng Lan over." Ye Jinsu opened her mouth to speak.


    Xiao Hong saw Ye Jinsu''s actions and guessed most of it. It bit its lips and in the end, without saying anything, it went out to call for someone.


    Ye Jinsu placed the wooden box in her hand into Meng Lan''s hands. Her face had already returned to normal, and it was hard to tell that she had been crying. Ye Jinsu said softly, "Go and give this to your master."


    "Don''t come back if you can''t get him."


    Meng Lan was shocked. She opened her eyes wide and looked at Ye Jinsu before suddenly prostrating herself on the ground, "Miss!"


    Ye Jinxiu only pulled her face down, an unquestionable expression on her face. "You don''t understand what I''m saying?"


    Meng Lan was confused and looked to Xiao Hong for help. Xiao Hong looked at her worriedly but didn''t say anything.


    Meng Lan lowered her head and slowly stood up while holding the box.


    "Yes, this servant understands."


    She knew that such a day would always come.


    In the end, she was Ning Yunyin''s woman. Ye Jinsu wouldn''t keep her forever. I just didn''t expect this day to arrive so soon. She was still thinking that if Ye Jinsu could marry the prince, then both sides would be in perfect harmony.


    She could always stay by Ye Jinsu''s side to serve her.


    It seemed impossible. Meng Lan lowered her head and choked on her emotions. She then turned around and left.

 C212

    The autumn wind was cold. Ye Jinsu sat in the pavilion in the courtyard, pouring a pot of hot tea and watching the desolate autumn scene outside. A thin layer of frost covered her eyebrows.


    The servants outside the courtyard bustled about, creating a noisy scene. After tonight, tomorrow would be Ye Jinsu''s birthday. They were all in a hurry to make their final preparations, so time was of the essence.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t seem to hear it, but her heart was no longer filled with happiness.


    She was a little tired.


    Xiao Hong ran over from outside. With a troubled expression, it looked at Ye Jinsu and reported, "Miss, Meng Lan is back?"


    Ye Jinxiu frowned, "You sent the items over?"


    If Ning Yunyin had seen what was inside, she should have understood what she meant. Why did she let Meng Lan come back?


    Xiao Hong shook her head. "No, Meng Lan brought something back?"


    Ye Jinsu frowned even harder, and the chill on her face intensified. "I''m not here!"


    She had received the order and came to deliver it back to him. Ye Jinsu was furious, "Tell her to bring it back!"


    Xiao Hong''s expression became increasingly awkward. In the end, she sighed and said, "Meng Lan had knelt at King Ning''s mansion for a whole day, but King Ning refused to let her in."


    "I''m afraid His Highness Ning Wang won''t accept that thing."


    Ye Jinsu was surprised.


    He laughed in anger.


    Ye Jinsu stretched out her hand fiercely and knocked over the teacup on the stone table with a ''bang'' sound. Xiao Hong was so scared that it kneeled down, not daring to say a word.


    Ye JinSu supported her forehead with one hand as her fingers trembled in anger.


    Ning Yunyin could really do it.


    His servant girl was really left outside. He was sure that he wasn''t ruthless enough. Would he really kick Meng Lan out?


    "Miss ¡­" Xiao Hong looked up with trembling eyes and softly said, "Should I let Meng Lan go back?"


    Ye Jinxiu took a deep breath, clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as she spoke, "Let her go back! What does his people, Ning Yunyin, have to do with me! "


    After speaking, Ye Jinsu flicked her sleeves and left.


    Lil ''Red knelt on the spot and looked at Ye Jinsu''s thin back before lowering its head and sighing.


    It was night. The night was as cold as water.


    Ye Jinsu was sitting alone in the room. Her figure blended into the dim light in the room, and her expression was somewhat lonely. Ye Jinsu lit up a lamp on the table and in the end, she tilted her head and asked Xiao Hong, "Did Meng Lan go in?"


    Xiao Hong just came back from outside and shook its head with a sigh, "No, Ning Wang didn''t let Meng Lan in."


    Ye Jinxiu''s fingertips trembled, and the candle flame almost failed to light up successfully.


    Putting down the fire piston in her hand, Ye Jinsu''s expression recovered its coldness. She casually made a "En" as a response before going to bed and closing her eyes to sleep.


    He really didn''t care about Meng Lan''s attitude.


    Xiao Hong''s pleading words were stuck in her throat as she withdrew without saying anything. In his room, he found a cloak, and Little Red sent it over under the night sky.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t want to take that thing, so she didn''t even care about Meng Lan.


    What else could she say? She saw the young lady in such pain every day, so she felt that it would be best if the young lady and Ning Wang broke off their relationship. However, Ning Yunyin refused to let go.


    Ye Jinsu opened her eyes and looked at the canopy above her. Under the dim light of the candle, she couldn''t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. She simply turned around and sat up. Thunder rumbled outside as if it was about to rain.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the sky outside and pursed her lips, taking the two umbrellas with her.


    It truly began to rain halfway through the journey. Ye Jinshu held up his umbrella as he walked towards the Ning Prince''s estate. From afar, he could see a familiar figure in the rain. Ye Jinsu''s fingers tightened, the knuckles on the umbrella''s handle turning a bit white.


    Ning Yunxiao really didn''t care if she lived or died, he just wouldn''t let her in. To him, the life and death of a servant girl didn''t matter at all, did it?


    Ye Jinsu used the umbrella to block the rain above her head.


    Meng Lan was a little dazed. She raised her head and saw Ye Jinsu behind her. She thought she had made a mistake and muttered, "Young miss ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu hurriedly squatted down and embraced the unconscious person.


    The paper umbrellas poured down in torrential torrents, and raindrops rained down on the two of them. The wooden box was still lying at Meng Lan''s feet, completely motionless in the water.


    Little Red came running from behind. Ye Jinsu didn''t tell her when she came over. She saw that it was raining at night and wanted to come over to give Meng Lan an umbrella, but she didn''t expect to meet Ye Jinsu.


    "Miss!" Xiao Hong hurriedly ran over and held up an umbrella for the two of them. "Miss, why are you here alone? Don''t get caught in the rain."


    Ye Jinsu glanced at the main door of the mansion. The red lacquer door was dignified and solemn. It was still silently closed and did not move at all.


    Ye Jinsu supported Meng Lan and whispered, "Send her back."


    It was she who lost. She couldn''t bear to see Meng Lan continue like this.


    In the end, Ning Yunyin had been the one to be more merciless between them. Having known him for so long, it was the first time that Ye Jinsu had recognized that person who had spoken of the ruthless ways of Prince Ning.


    Reaching out to pick up the box on the ground, Ye Jinsu had the impulse to throw her ruthlessly onto the ground. But in the end, Ye Jinsu didn''t do anything and just brought it back.


    In the darkness of the night, it was unknown when Ning Yunyin had stood by the side of the door, watching Ye Jinsu''s back as she walked away. The falling rain under the eaves was like a bead curtain, separating the inner and outer worlds.


    Ning Yunyin turned around and left the door.


    The next day was when Ye Jinsu reached her prime.


    Ye Jinsu, on the other hand, did not sleep the whole night. She drank two bowls of ginger soup, took a hot bath, and opened her eyes until daybreak.


    While waiting for the mama to bring the new clothes over, Ye Jinsu suddenly leaned on Little Red''s shoulder with a tired expression and said, "I told you, it''s just the birthday, you just casually passed by."


    "Even if it''s just the two of us, at least ¡­"


    At least, he was happy.


    Xiao Hong suddenly choked with sobs. She did not understand how such a good day could turn out like this.


    What should have been a happy life, but Ye Jinsu''s life was exceptionally heavy.


    Ye Jinsu sighed and got up to wash up. The new clothes sent over from the Celestial Fragrance Workshop had been rushed out day and night. A single piece of high-quality brocade took half a year to finish, and there was only one in the entire capital.


    The only complete set of clothing was now on Ye Jinsu.


    The white snow and red plums reflected the scene of the beginning of winter.


    The white sleeves were embroidered with red plums that bloomed like blood. Ye Jinsu''s skin was already fair to begin with, and this made her skin even more transparent. A few more vermilion points, and Ye Jinxiu''s beauty, but also her gentleness.


    Even the old tailor, who had seen countless beauties in the workshop, praised her greatly.


    The banquet had already been set up in the garden, and Ye Zhenzi was already entertaining the guests at the front.


    Ye Jinsu looked outside indifferently. Even the Old Granny and Ye JinRu had come out. One by one, the officials in the capital who had some connections with the Ye Family and Ye Shisui invited them over.


    What a great gift.


    Ye Jinshu had lived for 15 years, and this was the first time he felt the true treatment of a direct daughter.

 C213

    "Miss." Xiao Hong paused for a moment and looked at Ye Jinsu, who had suddenly stopped in her tracks, before calling out to her.


    Ye Jinsu glanced at her indifferently. Today, she had changed from her usual plain and unremarkable style. Ye Jinsu looked at the bustling scene in front of her and softly said, "Let''s go."


    When they entered the arena, the entire audience was silent. It was as if everyone had instantly gotten to know the new Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu, who had cast aside her reputation of being talented, would attract everyone''s attention just by standing here.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes and ignored the familiar gaze behind her as she sat down in silence.


    Ye Shisui let out a loud laugh. His face lit up as he circled the crowd in a dignified manner. Ye Jinxiu looked around. She was quite high-profile today and had attracted quite a few gazes.


    Of course, there was no lack of Ning Yunyin.


    Ning Yunyin stood on the other side, her gaze never leaving Ye Jinsu''s body. The intensity of it was such that she could not ignore it.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes. In the end, she didn''t look in that direction. He stood up and toasted to the elders. She smiled easily, raised her glass with grace, and won a large wave of praise for Ye Shisui.


    Ye Jingru, who was standing in the corner, couldn''t wait to break the chopsticks in her hand.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her blandly and slowly shifted her gaze away. She did not have any special expression on her face.


    "Miss has really suppressed everyone today." Xiao Hong, who was at the side, laughed and whispered, "I bet that after today, the entire capital will be filled with the reputation of the young miss."


    He put down the wine cup and sat down, then looked around.


    The Yu Family had finally arrived.


    Yu Yao''er entered with a man who looked similar to her. He looked slightly older than her, so she must have been her brother. Ye Jinsu glanced at her a few more times. Yu Yao''er was still as low-key as usual.


    Yu Yao''er hadn''t wanted to come to this place after what had happened previously. Going out would be a disgrace to her.


    However, when she heard that Ning Yunyin would also come, she still followed her.


    At the very least, since Ning Yunxiao was present, these people wouldn''t dare to speak to her behind her back.


    When Yu Yao''er entered the hall, quite a few people noticed her. They glanced at her gloomily before turning their heads to say something in tacit understanding.


    Perhaps, Yu Yao''er and Ning Wang could still succeed in this matter. If Yu Yao''er were to become an imperial concubine in the future, they couldn''t afford to offend her.


    Yu Yao''er looked around and saw Ning Yunyin.


    Ever since that day, Yu Yao never saw Ning Yunyin again. This time, she had come prepared. Yu Yao''er lifted her leg and walked in the direction of Ning Yun.


    Ning Yunyin only cast a cold glance at Ning Xuemo, completely ignoring the fact that she was about to take a seat.


    "Does Your Highness really not want to see me so much?" Yu Yao''er called out to Ning Yunyin, her face showing that she was slightly injured.


    Ye Jinyu drank a cup of wine and looked at the two of them.


    There wasn''t much change in Ning Yunyin''s expression. She only coldly spoke, "Miss Yu, you''re thinking too much."


    Compared to before, Ning Yunyin''s attitude was even colder. It was obvious that she didn''t want to be entangled with her any further. However, since she came prepared this time, she naturally would not give up so easily. She hurriedly added, "I came specially to see the prince!"


    Ning Yun Ning narrowed her eyes, a dangerous glint in her eyes.


    Such naked words coming from the mouth of a woman from a famous clan like the Yu clan was really ¡­


    Bold.


    Yu Yao''er was really ready to throw caution to the wind. She lowered her head and said sorrowfully, "Your highness sent me back that day. Do you know that I have now become the laughingstock of the entire capital?"


    "I''ve come out of the manor today only to see the prince."


    "Is the prince so heartless?"


    Yu Yao''er had a pitiful and delicate look in her eyes. Those who didn''t know what was going on would think that Ning Yunyin had bullied a girl. It fell into Yu Yao''er''s mouth as if she had become a heartless person.


    From the beginning to the end, wasn''t she the one who stuck close to him?


    At this moment, Ning Yunyin finally understood the way the woman who had raised her in the mansion spoke. Her eyes turned cold, but she remained calm and collected as she sat down, speaking with a slightly cold tone, "The banquet is about to begin over there. Miss Yu, you should take your seat earlier and avoid provoking criticism again."


    As the two of them stood there talking, someone already looked at them.


    Ning Yunyin looked in the direction of Ye Jinsu, but she found that she wasn''t looking at him at all. She was just entertaining the guests with Ye Jinsu.


    Ning Yunyin let out an indescribable sigh of relief.


    Yu Yao''er looked around, her face turning pale as she bit down hard on her teeth!


    He didn''t even want hard or soft food!


    She had already said something like that, was Ning Yunyin dead? What kind of ability did that woman have to keep Ning Yun in check?!


    With a stomach full of dissatisfaction, Yu Yao''er gritted her teeth and sat back down.


    From the corner of his eyes, Ye Jinsu saw Yu Yao''er return to her seat. She even looked like she had been humiliated. Inexplicably, Ye Jinsu felt comfortable in her heart.


    Ye Zhenzheng looked at Ye Jinsu and noticed that Ye Jinsu''s gaze was fixed on the Yu Family. He suddenly smiled and introduced them to Ye Jinsu, "This is the second son of the Yu Family, Young Master Yuze."


    When Ye Jinsu''s gaze landed on him, his gaze was filled with a sense of elegance. Ye Jinsu smiled and raised her glass in a gesture of greeting.


    Ye Shou looked at the two of them and smiled.


    It just so happened that they sat down opposite each other at a distance. When Ye Jinsu raised her head, she could see Ning Yun standing in front of her. As for Yu Yao''er, she was sitting beside Ye Jinsu, separated by a jade lake. Ning Yunyin''s eyes were filled with doubt as she looked in Ye Jinsu''s direction.


    Ye Jingru sat at the other end of the table. She couldn''t stand Ye Jinsu''s pride any longer, so she took advantage of the lack of attention to slip out.


    Ye Shisui sat on the other side of Ye Jinsu, his gaze sweeping over Ye Jinsu and Yu Ze. His eyes seemed to be gloomy and unreadable.


    All of them harbored evil thoughts in their hearts at this banquet.


    Ye Jinsu looked away, refusing to look at Ning Yunxiao. As she listened to the steward''s singing, she was really generous. She gave him a bracelet and gave him a colored phoenix, Jin Bu, as well as a glass one.


    That was something only the palace could do.


    The moment he said this, the entire audience went into an uproar.


    Yu Yao''er''s eyes widened as she looked at Ye Jinsu in disbelief, and she couldn''t help but scan her body from head to toe. In terms of physique, it seemed more like the person he had seen at the gates of the prince''s estate that day.


    Could it be her?


    Ye Jinxiu felt the silence of the crowd, and the displeasure in her eyes deepened. Although she wished that she could kick Ning Yunyin out with her things, Ye Jinsu still had to lift her glass and thank him with an emotionless smile on her face.


    "I thank the prince for his kindness." Ye Jinsu stared at Ning Yunyin, the warning in her eyes obvious.


    If Ning Yunyin wanted to demand her in front of so many people, she really couldn''t do anything about it. Ye Shisui and his grandparents would probably smile and send him off immediately.


    She was warning Ning Yunyin not to do anything excessive.


    However, Ning Yunbin acted as if he hadn''t heard. He raised his glass to Ye Jinsu and said with a smile that wasn''t a smile, "Miss''s beauty today is extremely suitable for this step. Why don''t you give it to me for a try?"


    Ye Jinxiu''s eyes slightly widened. She slightly exerted some strength into the hand holding the wine cup, and the anger in her eyes almost spilled out!


    Sit down." Ye Jinsu put down the wine cup in her hand. She looked at Jin Bu''s hand and had the intention of throwing it away. However, Ye Jinsu just sat there without moving, allowing the servant girl to help her get in.


    "Is Your Highness satisfied?" Ye Jinsu looked at him with an ice-cold gaze ¡­

 C214

    The corner of Ning Yunyin''s mouth curled up. Suddenly, she said in a serious tone, "Very beautiful."


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes quivered and her heart was filled with mixed emotions. He simply shifted his gaze away and no longer looked at him.


    Yu Yao''er looked at the two of them, clearly understanding what was going on. The doubt in her eyes grew even stronger. He had never heard of Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunyin having anything to do with each other. Did he not think that they would have reached such a stage already?


    He had even given away such a priceless item.


    Could it be that she wanted to propose a marriage?


    Yu Yao''er looked at Ye Jinsu''s expression and lowered her gaze.


    The atmosphere between the two was a bit tense, but Ye Shisan quickly laughed out loud and adjusted the atmosphere. He even turned his head to signal Ye Jinxiu not to offend this master.


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t want to bother with him. Her patience was being worn down by Ning Yun.


    She didn''t know how many times she had offended this master. Was she still afraid of this?


    Ye Jinshu originally wanted to escape earlier, but the banquet today was set up for him, so where could she not leave? They could only endure their impatience as they sat there, watching everyone drink and chat merrily.


    The hairpin on his head felt like it weighed a thousand pounds.


    Feng Chai ¡­ Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart. She was in a hurry to get rid of this thing, so why would Ning Yunyin give her a hairpin?


    Just as she was thinking, Ning Yunyin spoke up again from the side with a calm expression, "Miss Ye, are you not very happy for today''s banquet? But you don''t like this king''s gift? "


    Ye Jinsu expressionlessly lowered her head, looking unhappy.


    Putting on a perfunctory smile, Ye Jinsu forcefully pursed her lips, "Your highness, you have given such a generous gift. This little girl is afraid that I will be unable to bear it." "I didn''t expect that you would misunderstand, it was my fault."


    Ning Yunyin''s pupils darkened. She drank a cup of wine by herself. "Miss Ye, why are you looking down on yourself?"


    In the end, she still refused to accept it.


    "In my opinion, there is nothing more suitable for this hairpin than Miss Ye." Ning Yunyin looked into Ye Jinsu''s eyes, her gaze filled with seriousness.


    Ye Jinsu suddenly felt a bitter taste rise up in her throat. She took a sip of wine from the base of her tongue and did not reply.


    What if she didn''t want to wear it at all?


    Ning Yunyin insisted on pressing her down beside herself ¡­


    Halfway through the banquet, Ye Jinsu finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. She took advantage of the heated conversation of the others to sneak out and take a breath of fresh air. Ning Yunxiao sat there. It was as if something had been plastered across her heart.


    It made her feel terrible.


    After walking to a place with less people, she felt much more comfortable.


    This was a quiet place in the front garden, close to the back yard. Few people would come here to walk. Ye Jinsu stood by the artificial stream in the garden and stared at the fallen leaves on the water''s surface for a long time.


    Until a sound called her out of her thoughts.


    It was Yu Yao''er.


    When she saw Ye Jinsu leave the mat, she quickly followed and found him in this quiet place.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at her, but her expression did not change, "So it''s Miss Yu, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing that she was calm, Yu Yao''s face became more stable. But in the end, those words still stuck in her throat. Yu Yao''er took a step forward and glanced at Xiao Hong, who was standing at the side, seemingly unable to speak for the time being.


    Ye Jinxiu looked at her indifferently. In truth, she had already mostly guessed what Yu Yao''er wanted to say. It was all about her and Ning Yunyin. Just now, when they were at the banquet, Ning Yunyin had been repeatedly looking at her. Anyone with eyes would be able to see the subtleties behind it.


    Yu Yao''er was someone who wholeheartedly wanted to follow Ning Yunyin, so she naturally could guess that they weren''t simple. He had either come to warn him or to beg him.


    Whether it was soft or hard, there had to be a trick.


    "This is my personal servant girl. If Miss Yu has something to say, feel free to say it. There''s no need to hide it."


    Hearing her words, Yu Yao''er finally opened her mouth. "Miss Ye ¡­"


    "I''m sure you''ve heard that Ning Wang and I are already engaged." It was hard for her to say it out loud, so Yu Yao lowered her head.


    It didn''t look hostile.


    "I know that there is another person in the prince''s heart that he admires. Today, I must see the young lady before I know that I am absolutely inferior to her."


    Ye Jinxiu looked at her, but she couldn''t see any flaws. With these words coming out, even if Yu Yao''er showed a friendly face without any flaws, hearing her words would not be from the bottom of her heart.


    Ye Jinxiu spoke indifferently, "I''m afraid Miss Yu has misunderstood something. The prince and I are both innocent. It''s definitely not what you think, Miss Yu."


    Yu Yao''er gently smiled, and with a glance, she seemed to have seen through him and said, "It''s not wrong, he looked at you in the eyes, it''s not wrong at all."


    After saying so, she looked at Ye Jinsu and spoke without a care, "He has never looked at me like that before, but I don''t care too much. It''s fine as long as there''s someone accompanying him in his heart."


    It was as if he had never treated Ye Jinsu as an enemy.


    "Although I don''t know why the Prince never married you, but I absolutely welcome you. I can see that the prince needs you very much. He is standing alone in the court and needs someone to accompany her. You don''t have to worry about me. After you enter the Palace, I won''t argue with you over anything. " Yu Yao''er looked at her as she spoke. Her words were extremely sincere, worthy of the name ''virtuous, virtuous, virtuous, and virtuous''.


    As he spoke, he even stretched out his hand to pull Ye Jinsu''s hand. He really treated Ye Jinsu as his little sister.


    Ye Jinsu took a step back, and Yu Yao''er''s hands fell on empty air.


    Yu Yao''er laughed once again. She assumed that Ye Jinshu had a grudge against her, so she continued, "Little sister, you don''t have to mind me, really."


    Ye Jinsu just looked at her coldly.


    Seeing that she hadn''t even booked a place yet, she was the first to place herself in Princess Ning''s place. Even normal people wouldn''t do such a thing, not to mention those who had made a name for themselves.


    In the end, he even had to pretend to be virtuous and virtuous.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her with an expressionless face. Actually, there were many ways to embarrass her with his words.


    However, she felt as if something was stuck in her throat.


    What position would she take to choke her?


    Was it Miss Ye, or was it the identity of Ning Yunyin''s beloved?


    Therefore, Ye Jinsu only took a step back and lowered her head as she repeated, "Miss Ye has truly misunderstood me. I have only met the Prince twice. It really is not the relationship Miss Ye mentioned."


    Xiao Hong, who was at the side, could not bear to watch and stood out to say, "My family''s young lady has only reached the age of 15 and has not even gotten married yet. How can you say something like that and sully my young lady''s innocence?"


    Yu Yao''er''s expression stiffened. She never thought that Ye Jinsu would bite the bullet and refuse to admit it.


    She had already given in and allowed Ye Jinsu to enter the mansion. Could it be that this Ye Jinxiu was even more ambitious than the heavens, and wanted to do something even greater?


    However, Yu Yao''er could only let out a hollow laugh as she lowered her head and said, "I was rude, please do not blame me, Miss Ye."


    As she spoke, Ye Jinsu''s line of sight shifted, and Ning Yunyin stood at the side.


    Yu Yao''er followed his gaze and turned her head, just in time to see Ning Yunyin walking over with an unfriendly expression. She was so frightened that her face was somewhat pale. She lowered her head in greeting. "Prince, you are extremely fortunate."


    Ning Yunyin glanced at Ye Jinsu, who seemed completely unaffected. In the end, she indifferently glanced at Yu Yao''er and coldly said, "I have a few words to say to Miss Ye alone. You may leave."

 C215

    Yu Yao''er''s expression turned even uglier.


    If you were to say that she was the right person to do so, Ye Jinsu was just a junior. However, Ning Yunyin actually wanted to walk away on her own in front of him.


    Just a moment ago, Ye Jinsu had been lying with her eyes wide open, saying that she had nothing to do with Ning Yunyin.


    Yu Yao''er had never been so humiliated in her life before.


    Ye Jinxiu only looked at Ning Yunke coldly, before speaking with her head lowered, "I''ve been out for quite some time. Father must be getting anxious. If Your Highness has anything to say, why don''t you hurry up and say it here, so that I can return to my seat. "


    This meant that he didn''t want to be alone with Ning Yunyin anymore.


    Ning Yunyin''s gaze turned darker and darker when she looked at Ye Jinsu. He lowered his eyes and stared at her for a while. In the end, he took a step back, opened his mouth and said that he was fine before he turned around and left.


    Only then did Ye Jinxiu raise her head to look at his back. Her eyes seemed to be covered by a thick layer of white mist, making it difficult to see his face clearly.


    Ye Jinsu returned to the table without a word, just in time to see the Yu Family''s eldest son and Ye Shisui chatting passionately. Ye Shisui was looking for Ye Jinsu a moment ago, but when he saw her, he immediately called out to her.


    "Jinsu, come sit beside me." Ye Shisui drank a bit drunkenly, so he was a bit dizzy. It was obvious that he had heard too much praises today.


    Ye Jinsu sat down, but Ye Shisui suddenly held his head and said he had a headache, and helped the servants to leave.


    Now, the only ones left were Ye Jinsu and Yun Ze.


    Ye Jinsu slightly frowned. What was Ye Shisui doing?


    Yun Ze also drank some wine. His face was a little red, but he wasn''t drunk. He looked at Ye Jinsu and smiled, feeling a little ashamed. "I, Yu, have lost my face. Please don''t blame me."


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t have a good impression of these siblings. She only gave them a polite smile, and then left after some thought.


    Her current position was very close to Yu Ze, and no one around her noticed. It was awkward staying any longer.


    However, just as Ye Jinsu was about to stand up, a servant boy ran over and said, "Master is changing his clothes inside the house when he''s drunk. Miss, please wait here for a moment."


    Since that was the case, Ye Jinsu was forced to sit down.


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    Logically speaking, he should have talked about some common things, but Ye Jinsu didn''t want to talk. Her expression was also a bit cold and she didn''t say a word the entire time.


    Yu Ze, on the other hand, poured a glass of wine and toasted Ye Jinsu, "''Hibiscus is inferior to a beauty''s makeup. Water Palace will bring jade-green wind to give you a fragrant pearl''. I must see the Lady today before I can truly understand this poem."


    His voice was clear and pleasant. When he recited a poem, it had a charm to it, and when he opened his mouth, it was flattering.


    If it was any other girl, she would have covered her face on the spot and blushed. Unfortunately, Ye Jinxiu was not an ordinary woman. She only casually ate a few mouthfuls of food before saying, "Young Master is too kind. This little girl cannot afford to praise you."


    The reaction was so bland.


    Yu Ze suddenly smiled and changed the subject, "I heard that Miss knows a lot about poetry? May I ask for your advice? "


    Ye Jinxiu frowned. Was it endless?


    The one who knew poetry was the long-dead Ye Jinsu. She knew a ghost''s poem now. Therefore, Ye Jinsu could only speak coldly, "It''s just rumors outside. I don''t really understand."


    Once again, Yu Ze''s face turned ashen. He finally realized that he had lost his interest and no longer spoke.


    Ye Jinsu''s ears finally quieted down.


    When Ye Zheng arrived, he saw two people, one drinking alone and the other eating in silence. Amidst the disharmony, there was also a hint of strange harmony.


    Ye Jinsu was finally able to escape and sit on the other side.


    Ye Chong turned his head to look at her and saw that her face had changed from the beginning to the end. After guessing for a long time, she finally opened her mouth and pretended to be concerned. "You don''t look too good. Are you not feeling well?"


    Ye Jinsu frowned slightly. She was extremely disgusted by Ye Shisui''s hypocritical concern.


    However, before Ye Jinsu could open her mouth, someone was already nudging Ye Jin Su from the side, chatting with him. Many of the women gathered with the old lady to talk in private.


    As he spoke, he pulled Ye Jinsu along with him.


    One of them was straightforward and asked directly, "This daughter of yours has been raised really well. Now that she''s old enough, are you looking for her?"


    Just as Ye Jinsu wanted to speak, he was stopped by the loud voices of these women.


    Thus, he decided not to speak and just lowered his head to eat. He would just wait for the meal to end.


    Ye Zizai smiled politely and said, "He''s still young and has just reached the age of 15. He''s not in a hurry either. However, we must definitely find them in advance. As parents, we must always worry. "


    Ye Chong looked around and suddenly pointed at Yu Ze. "But I see that Yu Family''s Young Master is not bad. He is a good boy."


    The Yu family was slightly more powerful than the Ye family in the imperial court, but Yu Ze was a junior after all. When he heard this, he could only praise them courteously.


    Along with the other women, they all started to jeer at the same time.


    He would talk about this young master and that house later. Even though he was just speaking casually, Ye Jinsu could feel that something was out of the ordinary about this.


    Did Ye Zhenzheng want to make a story about her marriage?


    Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu froze. She almost lost control of the chopsticks in her hand.


    To bring him out from the backyard, to give him the glory of being the direct descendant of his own daughter, just so that he could marry off as the direct descendant? To serve the Ye Family?


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Zheng, who was laughing happily among the group of people, and his face turned cold.


    When her words reached Ning Yunyin''s ears, she squeezed the wine cup with a little more force as her face darkened. "I actually think that Miss Ye is a virtuous and virtuous person. Why don''t you join my estate instead?"


    Ye Shisui was speechless.


    Yu Yao''er''s expression changed. Ning Yunyin really had come to ask this.


    However, in the entire arena, Ye Jinxiu''s reaction was the greatest. She almost dropped the chopsticks in her hands.


    There was a moment of silence. After all, no one knew if the host was just spouting nonsense due to excessive drinking, or if he really was thinking this way.


    But speaking of this, it was not hard to understand why Ning Yunyin would want to join the Prince''s Mansion if she met Ye Jinxiu again today. After all, Ye Jinsu did grow up well.


    In terms of family background, it was just right for Ye Jinsu to be a concubine in the palace.


    The prince''s concubine was still better than the main wife of another family.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t look at Ye Jinsu. Instead, she raised her eyes to look at Ye Shisui, as if asking his opinion. "What do you think, University Scholar?"


    Ye Zheng was shocked.


    Ning Yunxiao looked as if he was serious?


    He looked suspiciously at Ye Jinsu, only to see that she was staring fixedly at Ning Yunyin with a cold and fierce look in her eyes. She then looked at Ning Yunxiao, who looked as if he was determined to kill her.


    This made him even more confused. Since when did his daughter have a relationship with Ning Yunyin?


    However, they were both men. Ye Jinsu could tell at a glance that at least Ning Yunyin truly wanted her. In other words, it was much better than the Yu Family.


    Initially, he only wanted Ye Jinsu to marry into the houses of other high ranking officials in the imperial court. Firstly, he wanted to win over the affection between the two families, and secondly, he wanted to consolidate the Ye family''s foundation. In the imperial court, the Yu family was already above the masses. It would be best for them to marry Ye Jinsu and serve the Ye family.


    He didn''t expect that Ye Jinsu had some ability to seduce the King to fall for her.


    The one the Emperor liked the most.


    Ye Chong''s expression changed several times in a flash. A smile bloomed on his face. "What kind of words are you saying? It''s my honor to be able to enter your eyes."


    "This official is extremely grateful."

 C216

    Ye Jinsu''s face was as cold as ice.


    Ning Yunyin ignored her intense gaze. She raised her glass and smiled at Ye Zhonglou. "You''re too modest, University Scholar. With such a girl by your side, how could I not have this kind of feeling?"


    When Ning Yunxiao''s words came out, the entire hall was filled with whispers.


    Everyone knew that Ning Yunyin was engaged to the Yu Family, but today, she said that she was going to marry Ye Jinsu in front of so many people. His first wife had yet to be engaged, so he wanted to take her in as a concubine.


    Although he was a prince, it was understandable that he would do so. But this Yu Yao''er was still on stage. He had done just that.


    Everyone was saying that the marriage between the Yu Family and Ning Yunyin had gone to waste.


    But if it turned yellow, who would dare to marry Yu Yao''er? She was someone who had already spent the night at the prince''s mansion. Even if Ning Yunyin hadn''t done anything, her reputation had already spread far and wide.


    Yu Yao''er''s face turned completely black.


    Back then, when she thought about how she had already done this, no matter what, Ning Yunyin would still sympathize with her reputation and take responsibility for her actions.


    She never thought that Ning Yunyin would be so heartless.


    It really made her lose all her face.


    Not only Yu Yao''er, even Yu Ze''s face was extremely ugly to behold. It should have been his father who came over. In the end, a few days ago, Ye Mo kept hinting to the Yu family''s old master that his daughter was too old and wanted to let Yu Ze come over so they could have a look at each other.


    In the end, he came over and ate Ye Jinsu''s cold water.


    She even rejected her little sister''s face.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the children of the famous sects were still recuperating, Yuze would have taken Yu Yao''er and left the place on the spot. Was Ye Zhenzi playing with their Yu family?


    Ye Shichang was naturally aware of the danger involved. It would not be good to offend the Yu Family, but it would be even worse if he offended the Prince. If both sides are difficult to achieve, Ye Zheng can only choose light.


    He would have to discuss this matter later. In the end, he didn''t decide to kiss her on the spot.


    However, Ning Yunyin''s words were basically giving Ye Jin Su a label. This was the woman he wanted. The women who had wanted to matchmaking for their sons and nephews all stopped thinking about it.


    They can''t touch the people the prince wants.


    This was exactly what Ning Yunyin wanted to do.


    As soon as Ye Jinsu reached the age of 15, the marriage was put on the agenda. His woman absolutely could not allow anyone else to touch her, not even a single thought!


    Ye Jinsu''s expression was extremely cold. Anyone who saw her would know that she wasn''t willing. Ye Zhenzheng looked at her and coughed twice to remind Ye Jinsu of her manners, so as not to make people laugh.


    Ye Shisui thought that Ye Jinsu didn''t want to marry him, but when would such a thing happen to her?


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes and finally couldn''t take it anymore and left the stage ahead of time. Ye Chong saw that her expression was extremely ugly. If he stayed any longer, he would make a fool of himself. He waved his hand and let her go.


    The second half of the banquet was filled with awkwardness.


    Ye Jinsu walked into the yard with large strides. Her fingers tightened and her eyebrows locked tightly.


    If Ning Yunyin were to open her mouth to Ye Zhanzheng, it didn''t matter whether it was a main wife, secondary wife, or concubine. Ye Shisui would be eager to send himself out. Ning Yunlian had gone too far!


    There was no choice in this matter.


    Returning to his room, Ye Jinsu rushed straight to his room, picked up the box brought back from the rain on the table, and threw it onto the ground.


    Even the hairpin on her head was thrown out.


    The floor had been covered with a carpet for the sake of warmth, but now it actually rolled a few times without breaking down. Ye Jinsu felt extremely upset. How long had it been since she''d been angry like this?


    She had never been this angry even when Ye Zhenzheng had wronged her.


    "Get out!"


    Ye Jinsu sat down with a cold expression and reprimanded Xiao Hong as she left. At this moment, she just wanted to calm down.


    Ning Yunyun was a madman!


    Xiao Hong was so scared that it did not even dare to pick it up and immediately retreated. When Xiao Hong saw Meng Lan looking in, she quickly stopped her and retreated to a nearby room.


    After narrating everything that had happened today to Meng Lan, Xiao Hong reminded her again and again not to appear in front of Ye Jinxiu these past few days. This made her angry as she thought of Ning Yunyin.


    Meng Lan stared, not understanding at all.


    Isn''t that a good thing?


    The young miss clearly had a prince in her heart. If she married into his mansion, how great would it be for them to be together?


    Xiao Hong let out a heavy sigh, "It''s not as simple as you make it out to be."


    "You said that a place like the King''s Manor is related to the palace, and that it is deep and silent. How can Miss live her days like this?" Little Red sighed and said, "Besides, there''s still a Miss Yu."


    "Even if Miss gets married, she can only be a ¡­"


    At this point, Xiao Hong could not continue on and was filled with heartache for her young mistress.


    When Meng Lan heard this, she really wanted to excuse Ning Yunxiao. She hurriedly explained, "That''s not right. The prince won''t marry Miss Yu. Our young miss will definitely become the princess'' consort after entering the mansion."


    Not to mention the daughter of an official in the Ye Family, even in a commoner''s house, anyone who loved their daughter wouldn''t want her to be a child.


    If it was for this, Ye Jinsu would hesitate, and Meng Lan would definitely speak up for Ning Yunyin.


    However, Xiao Hong was a bit depressed and sighed. Her eyebrows furrowed as she matured along with Ye Jinsu. She imitated her tone and said, "Can Your Highness really handle this matter?"


    Meng Lan was speechless.


    She might not be able to handle this.


    When the banquet ended today, the Grand Princess received the fastest news. This news had not only spread throughout the capital, it had also reached the emperor''s ears.


    The others only thought that Ning Yunyin had a whim, but the Grand Princess knew that Ning Yunyin wasn''t joking around.


    If he really caused a ruckus one day and wanted to marry Ye Jinsu as his first wife, this would be a huge matter. Ning Yunyun would also thoroughly offend the Yu Family.


    The Grand Princess was so angry that she rushed straight to Ning Wang Manor. However, she saw that Ning Yunyin had a calm expression on her face.


    He was about to explode in anger.


    She had grown up together with Ning Yunxiao. Although they weren''t of the same mother, she had always been raised by the side of Ning Yunyin''s mother, Yun Fei. She basically treated Ning Yunyin as her own brother. When Consort Yun passed away, Ning Yunxiao was only eight years old. At that time, she was already an adult, so when Yunxi was on the verge of death, she had asked her to take care of Ning Yunyun, so she kept it in her mind.


    But now, Ning Yunxiao''s wings had hardened, and he didn''t even put her, the eldest young mistress, in his eyes.


    "If you really want that girl, okay, okay, but she can only be a concubine." The Grand Princess gnashed her teeth in anger as she spat out each word, "Your main wife can only be that girl from the Yu family."


    Ning Yunliang frowned. "Does Elder Sis really think that Miss Yu is such a virtuous and virtuous person?"


    She spread their news outside, hinting at their progress in front of the emperor, forcing them to do so with her own reputation and the Yu family. Ning Yunxiao couldn''t understand how such a woman could enter the eyes of his eldest sister.


    The Grand Princess sat down angrily and took a big gulp of tea, "With the Yu Family backing her, such a woman is still stupid even if she''s smart."


    Was Yu Yao''er smart? She was no more than smart. Everything she did was to force Ning Yunyin to submit. "She had really forced Ning Yunxiao into a position where it was difficult for him to dismount.


    But was Yu Yao''er stupid?


    Of course it was stupid. If she was really smarter, she wouldn''t have done such a thing, killing an enemy and causing her to lose 800 points. Even she herself didn''t have a good reputation.


    As the Grand Princess saw it, Ye Jinsu was the smart one. To be able to hold her little brother tightly and make him think that she was extremely wonderful.


    Compared to Yu Yao''er, Ye Jinsu was the smarter one.


    The Grand Princess didn''t feel at ease with such a person.

 C217

    Ning Yunyin had been intelligent since she was young and could see through everything. Why couldn''t he understand anything when it came to this woman?


    "She is a woman who painstakingly wants to marry into the Prince''s Mansion, a woman who has a deep scheming mind to win over the flame. How come you don''t understand?" The Grand Princess slammed her hands on the table and raised her voice, trying to wake up her stupid little brother who had just fallen in love.


    "Did she tell you she was going to be the first wife?" The Grand Princess continued, "Let me tell you, this is definitely not possible. A woman of this background is of no help to you at all."


    "The Ye Clan is usually so quiet in the capital. They don''t care about their own business. How would they help you?"


    After she had analyzed the pros and cons of the situation, the Grand Princess was so angry that her face turned red. Indeed, no matter how one looked at it, Yu Yao''er was more suited to Ning Yunyin than Ye Jinsu.


    However, no matter how hard Ning Yunyin held the teacup in her hand, she couldn''t make a rational choice.


    He spoke with a solemn tone, "She doesn''t want to marry me. I must marry her."


    The Grand Princess was stunned. The words that she had just organized in her mind were stuck there for a moment, as if she forgot what she wanted to say.


    Ning Yunyin looked at the Grand Princess and repeated, "Elder sister is mistaken. The person who has gone through so much trouble is me, not her."


    It was she who had put in so much effort to obtain her. Ye Jinsu had never thought of these things before.


    She was much more awake than she was.


    Ning Yun felt a bitter taste in her throat.


    "What do you mean?" The Grand Princess wanted to say that this must have been that woman''s scheme, but when she saw the pained expression on Ning Yunyin''s face, she felt that something was amiss.


    Ning Yunyin sighed, thinking back to what Ye Jinsu had told her.


    "She said that she didn''t want to marry me. She didn''t want to accompany me on that road filled with blood, nor did she want to stay in this magnificent palace." Ning Yunyin lowered her eyes as she spoke, her voice somewhat downcast.


    Regardless of whether it was this huge palace or the larger palace, they were both not places she wanted to stay.


    Thus, he himself didn''t seem that important anymore.


    The Grand Princess opened her eyes wide, and stood up in shock. She first looked around vigilantly, but upon confirming that there was no one around, she spoke up in a low voice, "Since that''s the case, why must you be so stubborn about such a woman?"


    "She''s not worthy of you!" The Grand Princess replied.


    Since she had never intended to stay with Ning Yunyin, she was even less suited for her. Why would such a daughter marry him? Torture each other?


    However, there were some reasons that the Grand Princess understood. Ye Jinsu understood, but Ning Yunyin wasn''t willing to understand.


    He put down the teacup in his hand and continued, "Elder sister, I do not need the Yu family to travel on my path in the future."


    The Grand Princess''s eyes widened as she stared in disbelief at the prideful Ning Yunyin. With a stern voice, she said, "You don''t need that woman, you can leave as well."


    Ning Yunyin fell silent.


    He couldn''t make a decision, but Ye Jinsu could.


    This was where Ye Jinsu tortured him every day. Ye Jinsu''s life was too clear, and her mind was not mature like a young girl. He was like a person who had seen through the human world and understood everything.


    After all, Ye Jinsu had lived two lifetimes and had seen many emotions in the world.


    But Ning Yunyin was different. He was born in the imperial family and had lost his mother when he was young. Even though he was doted on by his father, it was only a matter of guilt. Every time that person looked at her, she always felt that he wasn''t looking at her.


    He was looking at the woman who had already died.


    It was difficult for him to part from his first love.


    Ye Jinsu''s decisiveness made him angry, and the clarity in his mind made him look like a childish kid, which made him a little ridiculous.


    From start to finish, the one who was unable to extricate himself was him, and the one who had gone through so much trouble was also him.


    She was the one who had been implicated by him.


    Ning Yunlian didn''t say a word. She turned around and left with large strides.


    It was already early winter, and it was not yet October. The weather was getting colder day by day. I''m afraid the first snow will fall soon.


    Ye Jinsu was sitting in the pavilion with everything Ning Yunyin had given her in the box in her hands.


    The bracelet was placed on top, but Ye Jinsu found it dazzling.


    What was the point of going back now? Ning Yunyin had spoken out in front of so many people, and word had already spread throughout the capital. How was she supposed to withdraw?


    Ye Jinsu closed the lid and suddenly felt exhausted. He closed his eyes, leaned against the stone table and fell asleep.


    The wind at the beginning of winter was very cold. It blew so much that the gauze curtains around the pavilion flapped in all directions, sweeping up a few withered leaves. The entire world seemed solemn and desolate. Ning Yunyin stood beneath a bare plum tree and looked through the veil to see Ye Jinsu lying on the ground.


    In that split-second, the world became peaceful.


    Ning Yunyin raised her foot, but unexpectedly, she stomped on a dried twig.


    With a slight sound, Ye Jinsu woke up with his eyelids open. As their gazes met, Ye Jinsu tightened his grip on his robe, feeling that Ning Yun had put on an exceptionally thin set of clothes.


    They had never looked at each other like this before, as if they had known each other for a long time, but also as if they had never known each other.


    The north wind blew past, obscuring Ye Jinsu''s view. She looked at the box on the table and suddenly felt that her throat was dry, making it difficult for her to speak. "You''re still unwilling?"


    Ye Jinxiu tilted her head and looked at the box. Her gaze turned heavy as complicated emotions rolled in her heart. She didn''t look at Ning Yunyin, but only at the box, "Do you want me to choose?"


    "Didn''t you already do that?" Ye Jinxiu spoke coldly, her long eyelashes covering the emotions in her eyes. Her words were even colder than the northern wind at the end of September.


    Ning Yunyin took a step forward and stared at Ye Jinsu. Her eyes were filled with waves of shock, "Since that''s the case, I''ll just assume that you''ve made your preparations."


    Are you ready to enter his manor? Ye Jinsu laughed coldly in her heart, but only a bitter smile could be seen from the corner of her mouth.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t speak, but she closed her eyes in exhaustion.


    Ning Yunyin''s tightly clenched fist trembled slightly. Her adam''s apple bobbed up and down for a few times, but she didn''t say anything in the end. He turned his head abruptly and prepared to leave.


    "Ning Yunyin!" Ye Jinxiu suddenly turned her head and called out to her back.


    Ning Yun''s steps faltered, but he didn''t turn his head. He only relaxed a bit.


    Ye Jinsu''s voice was low as she spoke slowly, "I remember saying these words to you before, but now I still want to say them to you again."


    "Don''t make me hate you."


    Ning Yunyin''s body abruptly trembled and her eyes widened slightly.


    Ye Jinsu was looking at the box on her own. There was so much inside, and now it was locked in this small box. Ye Jinsu looked at it as if she was looking at their past.


    "You are a prince, and there are many women you can choose from. They shouldn''t be mine." Ye Jinsu''s Ye Jinsu lowered her head and murmured softly. Her voice floated around the large and quiet yard and drifted into Ning Yunyin''s ears.


    Ning Yunyin turned her head to look at Ye Jinsu. Her eyes had already returned to being completely silent. "It can only be you."


    "I only want you."

 C218

    Ye Jinsu looked at him with a bit of pain in her eyes, "Can you let me go?"


    Ning Yunyin''s body stiffened. She couldn''t help but step forward and grip Ye Jinsu''s shoulder tightly. Her eyes were filled with anger, "You''re in so much pain just because you''re with me?" You don''t have me in your heart at all? "


    With a roar that was close to a roar, the teacup in Little Red''s hands fell to the ground. She kneeled on her knees, afraid that Ning Yunyin would do something to Ye Jinsu, "Your Highness, don''t be rash!"


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at him. The two of them acted as if they didn''t hear Xiao Hong''s voice and looked into each other''s eyes.


    They were all trying to find something.


    "I do, but what about in the future?" Ye Jinsu looked at him and spoke with a hoarse voice.


    "I want to be by your side, accompanying you in the light and shadow of the sword, in the plot and plotting against you. I want to spend all day with you, soaking in that never-ending place! "


    "What about in the future?" Ye Jinsu said with red eyes, "In the future, I still want to see you bring back one woman after another. What about you?"


    "You give me power? "Let me take charge of the women you don''t like but you still have to stay?" Ye Jinsu said in a mocking tone. Ice-cold tears fell on his hands, bone-chilling cold.


    "Then, while I deal with the schemes that came from all directions because of you, I''m also worried about who will take me down and who will take care of me. I''m worried that the day will come when there will be someone else in your heart."


    Her days in the House of Ye were getting tiring. She didn''t want to jump into another fire pit.


    She lived too clearly, and the moment she closed her eyes, she could imagine the foreseeable future. That wasn''t the life she wanted to live, no.


    "What am I?" Ye Jinsu looked at him and asked with a trembling voice, "Ning Yunxiao, tell me, what am I?"


    "The possessive desire of a young man like you, who was so arrogant for a moment? Or a plaything of interest in your eyes? "


    "What do you take me for?"


    Silence filled the courtyard.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu''s eyes, which were filled with tears. She absentmindedly saw another face, and another eye filled with tears. Ning Yunyin''s face that she would never forget for the rest of her life abruptly let go. She let go of Ye Jinsu and took a step back.


    There was actually a trace of terror in his eyes.


    She staggered back a few steps before finally leaving.


    Empty Ye Jinxiu sat on the spot, allowing Xiao Hong, who was running over, to hug her. Tears streamed down her face.


    It really did snow that night.


    A few tiny snowflakes fell from the night sky, barely noticeable in the pitch black night. Ning Yunxiao sat by the window and drank a pot of wine. A bottle of wine was neatly placed by his feet. His eyes were somewhat unkempt.


    Reaching out her hand, Ning Yunyin used her hand to cover some snowflakes.


    The thin layer disappeared in his palm.


    Ning Yunyin thought of that woman, the one who had died in front of her when she was eight years old.


    Time flowed on silently.


    The Grand Princess had rushed out of the palace in the dead of the night, but before she could enter Ning Yun''s room, she could already feel the alcohol blowing towards her. The Grand Princess was so angry that she ran over and snatched the wine cup from Ning Yunke''s hands. Her words were stern, "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    Ning Yunyin had always been self-disciplined. When had she ever done such a thing?


    Leaning against the window and blowing on the cold wind, Ning Yunxiao''s eyes became a bit clearer, but he didn''t say anything.


    The Grand Princess was both angry and pained, but she still sternly replied, "For a woman, you don''t even want your own future?"


    It was only then that Ning Yunyin finally showed some reaction.


    Getting off the coffin, Ning Yunyin staggered a little. With a hoarse and low voice, she said, "Don''t worry, Eldest Sister. I won''t marry her."


    The Grand Princess held onto Ning Yunxiao, her eyes slightly opening.


    Did he get over it?


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word and silently walked outside, preparing to leave this place.


    The Grand Princess suddenly turned her head and said, "I''m afraid it''s too late."


    Ning Yun''s footsteps paused as she turned to look at the Grand Princess. The Grand Princess reached out to grab a cloak and covered Ning Yun. She then said, "The Emperor said he wanted to see her."


    The alcohol in Ning Yunabao''s eyes had receded by 90%. A sharp glint flashed through them. "I won''t see her."


    She did not like places like the palace and should not have been allowed to go.


    The Grand Princess looked at him, her eyes filled with disappointment as she shook her head, "Don''t make my father unhappy. You didn''t come to the banquet last time, so my father is already very unhappy about this."


    "Are you going to give up your life for that woman?"


    Finally, the Grand Princess opened her mouth again, "This matter is not up to you. It was Consort De who held this banquet in the palace. Ye Jinsu will also be there."


    "What does Imperial Father want to do?"


    "You''re still asking what father wants to do?" The Grand Princess was so angry that she started laughing. She glared at Ning Yunyin and said, "You''re only a prince, one of you has no relationship with the Ye Clan, and the other has no benefits." And you just had to go to a banquet at her daughter''s house. "


    "You still have to say something like that in front of so many people? Does royal father really think he doesn''t know what you are thinking?"


    How smart was their royal father? Having seen Ning Yunyin grow up, how could he not understand her thoughts?


    Ning Yunyin''s expression wasn''t all that good. He had already given up and was still able to keep Ye Jinsu calm.


    And yet ¡­


    Ning Yun lowered her gaze, a trace of worry in her eyes.


    "You don''t need to worry so much. Since she can hook your mind, then she''s definitely not some fool. She might not even suffer a loss in the Imperial Palace." royal father only wants to see him and has no other intentions. " The Grand Princess''s voice slowed down as she tried to console him.


    In the end, she was still his little brother. She had said everything she needed to say, so how could she pull his heart back?


    She could only sigh. "If you''re worried that she won''t be able to handle it in the palace, you should also go to the palace."


    "You''ve been entering the palace less and less recently."


    After listening to all of this, Ning Yunyin''s eyebrows relaxed.


    When the Grand Princess saw this, she felt another burst of anger. She only felt a surge of vital energy and blood before flinging her sleeves and leaving.


    The next day it was covered with a thin layer of frost that melted quickly. Ye Jinsu stood in front of the door and looked at the scenery outside. There were two wintersweet trees in the yard, and they must have looked good in the middle of winter.


    A messenger came from outside the yard, saying that it was Ye Shisui who was looking for him.


    Xiao Hong wanted to decline. Ye Jinsu had been tired out over the past few days due to Ning Yunyin''s incident. It was obvious that she didn''t have the mood to deal with Ye Shisui. However, Ye Jinsu told her to bring the stove, so she went over.


    It was nothing more than her matter of Ning Yunxiao.


    All the onlookers could see that, and so could Ye Hei and the old lady.


    Therefore, was he questioning himself as to why he was in cahoots with Ning Wang? Or advise me to marry Ning Wang properly?


    Ye Jinsu let out a breath of cold air and walked towards Ye Zhenzheng''s courtyard.


    Inside, the whole family was seated. Old Mrs. Ye Zhitong was sitting there with no signs of relaxation or nervousness on her face.


    Ye Jinxiu sat down beside Ye Jinru and heard the old lady speak first, "Jinxiu, are you living well in this new house?"

 C219

    Ye Jinsu gave a fake smile and said, "Thank you for your care, grandmother, and father dotes on his daughter. That yard is naturally good."


    The old lady nodded after hearing Ye Jinsu''s words. She looked at him and said, "It was your father who was muddle-headed earlier. I''m sorry, but do you mind?"


    From the looks of it, it seemed as if he was about to say something big.


    Ye Jinsu drank a cup of tea and nonchalantly said, "It''s all in the past now, why did Grandmother bring this up?"


    He didn''t say that he minded, nor did he say that he didn''t mind.


    The old lady''s expression changed, but she could only sigh. The look in her eyes became much softer as she looked at Ye Jinsu. It was just one night, yet the changes in this group of people were really fast.


    Ye Jinshu was not in the mood to look at them, he only lowered his ears to listen to the old lady''s words, "Speaking of these, I feel guilty towards you. You have suffered a lot in the past few years, so we will try our best to compensate you. "


    At this point, the old lady paused, "Tell me about yesterday''s incident, are you willing?"


    Was there even a need to ask?


    Anyone could tell that she didn''t want to see the dark expression on Ye Jinsu''s face yesterday. The banquet hadn''t even ended and she had already left. Wasn''t this enough to express her attitude?


    The old lady asked this question because she wanted to hear a sensible answer.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t even look at her. She just looked down at the ground and spoke with a taunting tone, "Would your granddaughter be willing? It shouldn''t be very useful." What does Grandmother think? "


    The old lady''s expression changed, but she was still able to maintain her composure. She still looked at Ye Jinsu with benevolent eyes and said, "Your grandfather and I saw it yesterday. Your highness really does care about you."


    "You''re a good child. You usually abide by the rules at home, so you don''t have to interact with Ning Wang too much. How come Ning Wang is worried about you?" The old lady asked doubtfully. None of them could understand why Prince Ning had set his sights on Ye Jinsu.


    And Ye Jinxiu didn''t like him?


    The two didn''t have much to do with each other. Only in the summer would she meet with Ning Yunyin.


    "Why else? "Elder sister''s beauty is so great that she thought that she would take a trip to King Ning''s estate and hook up Ning Wang''s soul." Ye Jingru sarcastically said from the side, as blood dripped from her heart.


    In order to give Ye Jinsu his birthday, her mother''s funeral was constantly delayed. Since she still hadn''t come out of the coffin, she could only hastily arrange it in the future. As for Ye Jinsu?


    She was in the limelight at her own banquet and had even climbed up to become a noble!


    This was truly a good move. Ye JinRu wanted nothing more than to kill Ye Jinsu. Back then, she had also thought about Ning Yunyin. She hadn''t expected Ye Jinsu to seduce her so quickly.


    How shameless.


    "I heard that Ning Wang never got close to women before, but big sister is an exception. I really don''t know what kind of method big sister used, could it be that you secretly learnt it from somewhere? "


    These words sounded like they were praising Ye Jinxiu, but they were also secretly mocking her for seducing them into something.


    Ye Jinsu sat to the side and listened. The sour taste had almost permeated into the tea by her side.


    Who could not understand this mountain? The old lady''s expression changed as she reprimanded Ye Jingru, who was about to say something, "Shut up!"


    "You don''t know your manners!"


    Ye Jinru was scolded right in front of her face, and she became even angrier. Unfortunately, her status was no longer as before, so she could only swallow her anger. Sooner or later, she would take it back from Ye Jinsu.


    The old lady was a smart person. Firstly, she could be relied on by Ye Jinsu, so she couldn''t make people''s hearts go cold. In the future, Ye Jinsu might even be someone who would enter the Royal Mansion. If she were to receive a favor, her status would naturally be higher.


    With Ye Jinru here, how could she play tricks with her sisters and take advantage of her?


    She didn''t care how Ye Jinxiu hooked up with Ning Yunyin, but in any case, she did. Ning Yunyin was very interested in her. This would benefit the Ye Family!


    The Old Granny then turned to Ye Jinsu and said, "As for Ning Wang, he has his intentions towards you. If you marry him, he will definitely not mistreat you."


    "I know what you are hesitating for, but as for the daughter of our Ye family, it would be a bit lacking if she wanted to become the princess consort." But since the prince has set his heart on you, our family doesn''t want to treat you unfairly. No matter what, we still have to fight for your side consort. "


    "You don''t need to feel wronged. Even though you are the secondary wife, you are still the one who worries the prince." Ning Wang is His Majesty''s favorite child. If you follow him, you won''t suffer any losses. " The old lady spoke with a sincere tone, as if she was carefully considering a plan for Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu thought about it and sneered, so she really did it. They lowered their heads and curled their lips in a cold smile. They were truly ambitious.


    Other people all said that they could only be a concubine, but they actually wanted to force Ning Yunyin into a side concubine.


    Had he even gotten rid of the first wife and taken the position of an imperial concubine in the end? It would be for the best if they could help her walk up to the throne. She would naturally be sealed, and only then would the Ye Clan be able to enjoy its limitless glory.


    If not, she would still be a glorious princess, and the Ye family''s position would be even more secure.


    His calculations were really off.


    Ye Jinxiu really wanted to applaud them all.


    How could she not have thought of ordinary love? In her previous life, when she died, she wanted to marry someone. She wanted to be an ordinary woman, a pair for life and for eternity. For a commoner to do something so easily, if it happened to her, it would be even harder than ascending to heaven.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t take in a single word of it.


    She put down the teacup in her hand and said, "I don''t want to marry."


    She only stood up and prepared to leave. She then coldly said, "If Grandmother insists on forcing me, then just pretend that the Ye Clan has never given birth to me."


    Anyway... No one in this family really thought of her as a family member.


    What was the point of having a luxurious courtyard.


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu turned around and left.


    The old lady widened her eyes. She never expected Ye Jinsu to say such outrageous words. She was so angry that she slammed the table, "Stop right there!"


    Ye Jinsu didn''t stop her steps and didn''t pay any attention to them.


    The old lady pointed at Ye Jinsu''s back, so angry that her face turned red. Ye Shisui was getting anxious. He stood up and shouted at Ye Jinsu, "Do you have any more etiquette elders in your eyes?"


    Ye Jinsu ignored them and prepared to leave.


    Before he could step out, Ye Jinsu paused.


    She saw a bunch of people who shouldn''t have been here... The eunuch. The butler led the way and called out, "Oh, this must be Eldest Miss."


    The butler nodded his head and led the eunuch in.


    The old lady and Ye Zhenzheng both knew the eunuch, and their expressions became respectful at once. The previous anger vanished in an instant, and the Old Master stood up and said, "Eunuch De, I am here today. What''s the matter?"


    As soon as he entered, Eunuch De immediately felt that the atmosphere in the courtyard wasn''t right. He didn''t say anything, but grinned. "Recently, the chrysanthemums in Imperial Concubine De''s palace were blooming exceptionally well. Imperial Concubine De thought of hosting a feast to admire the chrysanthemums."


    As he said that, Eunuch De took out a golden, vermilion post and respectfully handed it over, "Aren''t you sending us here to deliver this to everyone? This is yours."


    Then, he suddenly turned his head to look at Ye Jinxiu.


    Ye Jinxiu was stunned. Eunuch De took out another card and passed it to her, "This belongs to the young miss."


    The entire courtyard was shocked.

 C220

    Did Ning Yunyin and her family all have such high profile?


    Ye Jinsu looked at this post in disbelief. If she were to say that the empress of the palace would hold a banquet, each family would only send a single post. The women of the family could all bring another member of the younger generation.


    If the palace gave the old lady a post, the old lady would definitely bring one as well.


    It was just the two women from the Ye family. It was hard to say which one they would bring.


    In order to ensure that Ye Jinsu would definitely go, he even sent her a post. Wasn''t this obvious? Did anyone in the palace insist on meeting Ye Jinsu?


    Ye Jinxiu was stunned for a second, and when she came back to her senses, she realized that this was Ning Yun''s doing.


    If Ning Yunyin hadn''t been so high-profile, the people in the palace wouldn''t have noticed her.


    Even the Old Master and Ye Zhenzheng were extremely shocked. He didn''t know if he was happy or worried, whether this was a blessing or a curse.


    Ye Jinxiu could only accept it and thank him according to the rules. After the group of people had seen Eunuch De off respectfully, they looked at Ye Jinsu with a heavy expression.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the post in her hands and felt that it was really hot.


    The old lady looked at Ye Jinsu, not caring about her previous anger. She could only say, "Since someone wants to see you in the palace, it must be because you let the people in the palace know about you and Prince Ning."


    "Since you were a child, you have been very intelligent. I think you should know this yourself. What you just said, I will take it as a form of anger, go back and prepare yourself, don''t make any mistakes in the palace. "


    "Don''t forget that your surname is Ye!" The old lady heavily tapped her walking stick against the ground, making a loud sound as she spoke with a serious tone.


    After he finished speaking, he turned around with an extremely dignified expression.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t know what to say, so she could only take the card back to the yard. She was very upset. She felt that she had already stirred up her life in the Ye Clan, as well as in the two oversized ponds she was in, making it impossible for her to escape.


    Xiao Hong could see Ye Jinsu''s displeasure. Looking at the card, she was also worried. What would she do if the young miss of a palace like this went there and got hurt?


    "Miss, what should we do now?"


    Ye Jinsu let out a helpless sigh and waved the card in her hand, "What else can we do? This is a letter from the palace lady. Why don''t we go?"


    The current throne of the Emperor was suspended in the air. Ever since the previous Queen had been crippled, the Emperor had never raised her again. Right now, the greatest esteemed guest of the palace was Consort De. Although there was no title of successor, he had already held the Phoenix Seal for three years, making him basically the same as a queen.


    Consort De held a banquet and indicated that she wanted to see him. Could he not see her?


    "Let''s just go." Ye Jinsu sighed and said. This Consort De had no children, so he didn''t know what kind of attitude she had towards him and what kind of attitude she had towards Ning Yunyin.


    On the day of the banquet, Ye Jinsu even saw Ye Jinru with the old lady, along with several maids.


    The old lady could take someone with her, but this was exactly what she was looking for. Ye Jinxiu did not need to think to know what she wanted to do by entering the palace. She could not be bothered with Ye JinRu as she got into the carriage.


    On the other hand, she only brought Little Red with her as the two of them rode in the same carriage, leisurely heading towards the palace gate. Upon entering the palace gates, one would no longer be able to ride in carriages. One would have to walk. At the entrance of the palace stood the palace maids who were leading the way, leading the way.


    They were in an orderly manner along the way. There were quite a few people, but they didn''t make any noise. Occasionally, they would talk in whispers, so it wasn''t a big deal.


    It was indeed a place with strict palace rules.


    Ye Jinsu followed behind the old lady as she slowly walked into the palace. This was her first time entering the palace. As she got off the carriage and saw the vermilion gate and the towering palace walls, she felt an inexplicable sense of oppression.


    She really didn''t like it here.


    After entering the palace gate and entering the palace path, the feeling was even heavier.


    The towering walls on both sides required the head to look up to see the top, the ancient stone slabs were dull, candles were lit on the walls, and the lion-shaped candlesticks made this place look dignified and solemn.


    When he walked in, he looked like a tiny insect.


    Only after walking through a palace path would he be able to see the light in the dark. The leading lady led them through a corridor, winding away in an unknown direction. Only then did Ye Jinsu see the color of the Imperial Palace''s embroidery.


    This was also Ye JinRu''s first time entering the palace, so her eyes couldn''t help but light up, revealing a look of amazement.


    At the end of winter, every family will have an image of depression. Only the Imperial Palace was still rearing flowers of various colors, incomparably beautiful. These expensive varieties were extremely difficult to raise. It was even more difficult to raise them in such weather.


    The leading palace maid explained at the front, "These are the varieties that the Consort has ordered the gardeners to experiment with. It''s not very good. When the various madams and mistresses entered the pavilion, they saw the new breed that the Consort Concubine had ordered people to cultivate ¡ª the Black Mushroom Peony. That''s what it really looks like, it took the gardeners in the palace three years to grow it. "


    Immediately, someone flattered her. "With such a beautiful flower, the Concubine De invited us here to admire it. We''re truly blessed."


    "If it wasn''t for Imperial Concubine De''s protection, we wouldn''t have such good fortune."


    He kept praising the other party, wanting nothing more than to praise him to the heavens. Only now did Ye Jinsu notice that the Yu Family seemed to not be among the people entering the palace this time.


    He was afraid of trouble.


    He followed the palace maid around, finally arriving at the legendary Grand Champion, which was near the water and had some lotus flowers planted beside it. But this season, the lotus flowers did not bloom, and the lotus leaves gradually withered, but the banquet was not placed by the lake.


    It was in the yard on the other side.


    There were dozens of different chrysanthemums in the yard, and each pot was different. It was indeed different in the palace.


    There was also a seat in the courtyard, on which a stage was being prepared. When he entered, there were already a few people seated down. Ye Jinsu looked around and actually saw Ning Yunyin.


    Ning Yunke sat by Consort De''s side, along with a few other princes and princesses. The head of the table had a head full of white hair, and the person wearing a yellow robe was obviously the emperor.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and bowed. She kept a low profile without making any noise. She didn''t even look at Ning Yunyin as she sat down in a remote corner.


    The original intention was to observe the flower feast as he wished, but who would''ve thought that the Emperor and many other princes would all come here? The atmosphere immediately turned solemn. There was more formality than pleasure, and all were cautious.


    Consort De was the one who had been by the side of the emperor the longest. Naturally, she wasn''t young anymore. Her face showed a bit of an old age, and she pulled some of the closest people to talk about family matters.


    He did not care about the atmosphere.


    Ye Jinsu was sitting in the corner, far away from Consort De and even further from the stage. At first, he couldn''t clearly see the expensive flowers at the front of the stage, and secondly, he couldn''t clearly see what was happening on the stage.


    Ye Jinsu then lowered her head and ate something with boredom, admiring the flowers beside her.


    He wanted to put the feeling of existence to the lowest possible level.


    However, Ye JinRu was different. She had an extremely happy expression on her face as she watched Ye Jinsu move towards the back. Since she was sitting in the front, she naturally had more chances to come out.

 C221

    She was quite close to the black peony, so she couldn''t help but follow the group of people as they surrounded it to admire its beauty. Consort De smiled happily along with the other misses.


    Ye Jinru was quite capable and she got to know quite a few people in a short while.


    Only Ye Jinsu was still sitting silently on the side. The old lady turned her head and looked at her a few times. Her expression showed displeasure, but she couldn''t show it on her face.


    Consort De''s eyes swept across the field. For a moment, he really couldn''t see where Ye Jinsu was. Since she couldn''t find him, she pulled Ye JinRu along and said, "The daughter of the Ye family is born to be a good child. She is sensible and I like her."


    Upon hearing such praise, Ye Jingru felt her spine stiffen and a proud look appeared on her face.


    Consort De smiled and looked at her, then exchanged a few more pleasantries with her. After praising the old lady a few more times, she finally spoke, "I heard that your two daughters from the Ye Clan only saw you?"


    The other one was naturally Ye Jinsu.


    Since they were all family members of the Shangguan Family, how could they not know about the matter between Ning Yunyin and Ye Jinsu? Everyone was well aware that Consort De wanted to see this person.


    The entire audience was shocked.


    Ye Jinxiu had heard it clearly from behind, and she knew that she really couldn''t avoid it this time, so she looked helpless.


    Ye JinRu did not look too good. She was just talking about herself a moment ago, why did she have to talk about Ye Jinsu? Why did everyone remember her?


    However, in front of the Concubine De, Ye Jinru did not dare to be impudent. She could only greet him with a smile.


    "Elder sister likes peace and quiet. Since we won''t be sitting in the back, I''ll go find her for you."


    As she spoke, Ye JinRu glared in Ye Jinsu''s direction. Ye Jinsu helplessly walked up and bowed to Consort De. He was not lacking in etiquette, and his actions were flawless.


    Consort De looked at Ye Jinsu with a meaningful gaze. Even the emperor, who had been silent all this time, was looking at her.


    Almost all eyes were on her.


    Ye Jinsu felt extremely awkward and lowered her head.


    Consort De looked at Ye Jinsu, smiled and held her hand, "Good child, let me have a look."


    Ye Jinsu had no choice but to raise her head.


    Towards Consort De''s weather-beaten eyes, there was no special emotion in Ye Jinsu''s eyes. It was as if there was a layer of mist covering it, making people unable to see it clearly.


    There was neither fear nor awe in her eyes.


    Just like a piece of white paper, nothing.


    Consort De smiled and nodded, "She does look good. She looks like a good child. Not bad, not bad!"


    After speaking, he turned to look at the emperor. The old man and wife asked, "Your Imperial Majesty, what do you think?"


    This posture, no matter how one looked at it, seemed to be picking a daughter-in-law.


    Ye Jinsu felt very upset in her heart.


    Ning Yun Ning watched her from the side, her gaze landing on her from beginning to end. Only he could see the displeasure on Ye Jinsu''s calm face. She really didn''t like this place.


    The emperor was drinking wine at the side. He glanced at Ye Jinsu and laughed loudly, "I can see that Great Scholar Ye really knows how to teach girls. My two daughters are really good at teaching."


    These courteous words eased the somewhat stiff atmosphere of the arena.


    Ye Jinsu was pushed to Consort De''s side and sat down. She accompanied Consort De and chatted with her about family matters. She enjoyed the flowers with her, and Ye Jingru''s matter was completely gone. Ye Jingru''s face was completely black. She rubbed her nose as she returned to her original position.


    It wasn''t easy for her to gain the favor of the Concubine De, but for Ye Jinxiu, it was as unique as doing nothing.


    However, he didn''t know that the old lady beside him had a slightly heavy expression on her face.


    Previously, she thought that the Empress wanted to see Ye Jinsu, but today, when she saw the Emperor, she understood that he wanted to see Ye Jinsu.


    From the beginning to the end, the Emperor didn''t express his hatred towards Ye Jinsu and only complimented her with a few polite words.


    Although the Concubine De seemed to have a good impression of Ye Jinsu, what would happen if the emperor didn''t like her? Ye Jinsu was now involved with Ning Wang, so any movement would implicate the Ye Family.


    She was truly worried.


    However, Ye Jinsu seemed to lack interest as he chatted with esteemed wangfei. His entire being was cold and distant. Ning Yunxiao watched her from the side and actually felt that she was very far away from him.


    The emperor, who was at the side, looked at his precious son before looking at Ye Jinsu. In her heart, she had clearly understood what was going on. From the moment Ye Jinsu had walked over to this stop, Ning Yunyin had been looking at her frequently.


    Ye Jinsu, on the other hand, had never seen Ning Yunxiao before.


    The emperor raised his glass and took a sip of wine. He thought that they were mutual lovers, but he didn''t expect it to be so complicated.


    Esteemed Empress apparently noticed it as well. She was well aware of what Ning Yunyin had said at the Ye Residence that day, and how Ye Jinsu had performed.


    Of course, she also understood that Ye Jinsu didn''t want to marry, so she just assumed that Ning Yunyin was the one who was tempted. Ye Jinsu simply didn''t have any feelings for Ning Yunxiao. He tried his best to pull Ye Jinsu along and chatted about Ning Yunyin from time to time.


    "I''ve always wanted a daughter who''s as pretty as you. "It''s a pity that I haven''t had a child in my life." Concubine De sighed. "But the harem doesn''t lack children after all. I even carried these with me when I was young."


    "Among them, Little Fourteenth is the most adorable. When he was young, he wasn''t as carefree as he is now. At that time, his mother was the one who fed him, her little arms and legs were round and smooth like lotus roots. " As she spoke, Concubine De continued to laugh, as if she had thought of something funny.


    Ye Jinsu mended a bit with her head lowered. She couldn''t help but smile as she wondered what Ning Yunyin would look like after she had gained so much weight.


    "But this child''s life is also miserable. He lost his mother when he was young." Concubine De sighed again, her voice a little sorrowful. He seemed to have thought of something sad and couldn''t continue to talk.


    Ye Jinsu quickly comforted her, but her eyelashes trembled.


    She had never heard of it.


    She had actually lost her mother when she was young.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head, her heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    As the empress left the stage early, a new song began playing on the stage. Ye Jinxiu was in no mood to listen, only accompanying Consort De. By the end, Consort De was also a bit tired, so she waved to everyone to disperse.


    Ning Yunyin, who had been sitting on the side the entire time, finally relaxed a little. He was careful that his royal father and Consort De would make things difficult for her when they sought out Ye Jinsu.


    But at the moment, Consort De actually quite liked Ye Jinsu.


    The crowd dispersed one by one. Ye Jinsu also stood up to bow and bid farewell to Consort De. However, he was stopped by Consort De. She smiled and said, "You stay."


    Ye Jinsu was stunned, even the old lady and Ye JinRu stopped in their tracks.


    Consort De looked at the old lady and Ye Jinru and said with a smile, "I just like this child and want to talk a bit more. I''ll have the palace maids take you out of the palace first, and then I''ll send the child back. "


    "Old lady, don''t worry."

 C222

    The old lady''s expression changed slightly. She didn''t know what exactly was behind Consort De''s smiling face.


    But if Consort De said so, what else could she say?


    She could only hold onto Ye Jingru and nod her head as she was escorted out of the palace by the palace maids.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression also changed. Just as she was about to speak up, Consort De turned to look at him. "You''ve accompanied me for a day already. It''s about time for you to get tired. You should head back earlier."


    With that, the Grand Princess pulled Ning Yunyin back and warned her in a low voice, "You''re trying to harm her right now!"


    Ning Yunyun naturally understood this logic. She tightened her fists and finally left.


    Ye Jinsu then looked at Consort De. Consort De still had a gentle smile on her face as she led Ye Jinsu into her own palace. She spoke as if they were chatting, "I''ve been in this palace for so many years, but this is the first time I''ve met someone who can make me chat for so long."


    "The longer you stay in the palace, the more lonely you will be. It''s good to have someone to talk to."


    After leading Ye Jinsu into the palace, Ye Jinsu took a seat at the second table while the palace maids served him a cup of tea.


    "Seeing that you''re a good child, is there anyone at home to arrange your marriage?" Consort De took a sip of tea to moisten her throat as she asked in an unintentional manner.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and didn''t touch the cup of tea. She only replied, "Your daughter has just reached the age of 15. She hasn''t passed yet."


    Consort De then put down the tea in her hand and nodded slightly. "We have to choose properly for such a good child."


    "I heard that disappointing Little Fourteen is interested in you?" No one knew when Consort De had hidden his smile and asked with a subtle tone, looking at Ye Jinsu with a disdainful gaze.


    Right now, there was only Ye Jinsu and Consort De in the room, so there was no outsider speaking.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head with a humble expression and said, "How would your daughter know what the prince is thinking?"


    Consort De suddenly smiled.


    She didn''t expect Ye Jinxiu to reply like this and found her pretty.


    She replied with a strange tone and a severe tone, "I can tell that Little Fourteen is interested in you. "Don''t play dumb in front of me. Even though I''m old, I''m not stupid."


    Ye Jinsu wasn''t sure if he was angry or not, so she knelt down and explained, "Imperial Concubine has misunderstood. This subject has never had such an intention before."


    Consort De laughed again. It was actually a bit horrifying.


    "Child, I know you don''t mean that."


    "You just don''t have fourteen in your heart." Concubine De said with a smile.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head in silence, not saying a word.


    Consort De let out a long sigh. She got up and pulled Ye Jinsu along, saying somewhat sorrowfully, "Actually, Little Fourteenth is also a pitiful child. His mother''s incident ¡­"


    "Hai." Consort De sighed heavily again.


    She grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand and pulled her to sit beside her. With a slightly worried expression, she said, "I was only eight years old when I was young. I feel sorry for such a young child."


    Ye Jinxiu looked at Consort De, hesitating to speak. She seemed to want to tell him something. He could not help but open his mouth. "Empress ¡­" "These things ¡­"


    Consort De wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, "These matters are not some secret knowledge of the palace. Everyone in the palace knows about it, so it''s fine if I tell it to you."


    Your Majesty liked a woman before the Queen was crippled." Consort De slowly said, "She is a good woman. She gave birth to a son and a daughter for His Majesty, but unfortunately, that girl didn''t survive and died prematurely.


    "Back then, we were still very good sisters in the palace, and we saw her walk all the way from a talented person to the position of imperial concubine. At that time, the harem had very few people, and there was only one concubine. " Consort De said slowly, looking in front of her as if she was reminiscing about the past. However, his eyes gradually turned red and moist.


    "The emperor really does like little sister Yun, even I can see it." At this point, Consort De''s tears fell and she looked so sad that she was almost sobbing.


    Consort De wiped her tears and let out a long sigh, saying sorrowfully, "What a pity ¡­"


    "Back then, the Queen still reigned. Her mother was from the Bai Clan, who was near to glory at that time. "


    Ye Jinsu had heard of it before. In the past, the Bai Clan had practically covered the entire sky with one hand. Later on, perhaps because of the great tree wind, was the current emperor of a generation of exterminating.


    Ye Jinsu had heard of these court affairs, but didn''t know the details.


    She could only listen quietly as Consort De continued to speak, "The empress is very jealous and has always regarded Little Sister Yun as a thorn in her side. Fortunately, His Majesty is a loyal person and has always protected Little Sister Yun. "


    "But afterwards ¡­" Consort De paused for a moment, as if she had thought of something especially sad. She couldn''t help but sob, her eyes turning red.


    Consort De''s voice was a little hoarse as she wiped away her tears, "Later on, there was a border war, which happened to be a drought in the north. "The Queen connected her mother''s family with the imperial government and gave Little Sister Yun the title of Demon Queen."


    "Little Fourteen was only eight years old, but he watched as his mother was killed by those people!"


    "Beast!" Consort De covered her heart and said, feeling angry and heartbroken.


    Ye JinSu''s body stiffened. Her hand that was holding the handkerchief was frozen in midair. She looked at Consort De with a strange light in her eyes.


    This was too cruel for an eight-year-old child.


    Consort De took Ye Jinsu''s hand, wiping away her tears, and said, "I feel sorry for this child, and I can tell that he has changed since then. "I used to be such a good kid, but now I''m as cold as an indestructible block of ice."


    "But today, I saw the look in his eyes when he looked at you," Consort De suddenly changed the subject and pointed at Ye Jinsu. "Only he didn''t look at you coldly. He has you in his heart."


    She raised her head to look at Ye Jinsu, as if she was worried about her child''s mother. She pulled Ye Jinsu along and said, "I can tell that he needs you. With you by his side, he wouldn''t be so cold."


    "He must have had a hard time these days, having experienced that kind of thing at such a young age. If you were by his side, you would somewhat be able to help him out. "


    As Consort De said this, Ye Jinsu felt that she hadn''t gotten over that piece of news. It was as if her head had exploded. Ye Jinsu couldn''t imagine what kind of scene that would be.


    When he first saw his wet nurse die in front of him, he felt his blood run cold, that kind of hatred ¡­


    Ning Yunyun had only been eight years old and was still a child.


    Ye Jinxiu''s usually perfect expression was a bit untenable. A slight crack appeared on her face, revealing a somewhat moved expression.


    Consort De saw Ye Jinsu''s expression from the corner of her eyes. With just a glance, Consort De could tell that she still cared about Ning Yunyin in her heart.


    Wiping away her tears, Consort De calmed her emotions before speaking, "I believe you should know of the rest. The moment the border war ended, His Majesty took care of the Bai Family and crippled the Queen, thus avenging Sister Yun. "


    "Almost seven or eight years have passed, but His Imperial Majesty still hasn''t made a move yet."


    Everyone knew who the last seat was for. In the imperial court, those who proposed to stand at the back of the court would be punished with light caning and heavy punishment would be directly dragged out to be put to death.


    Until the end, no one dared to bring it up again.


    Ye Jinsu had a complicated expression on her face. When these memories fell into the ears of anyone, they would not be able to help but sigh.


    Consort De held Ye Jinsu''s hand and made a motherly promise for Ning Yunyin, "You''re a good child. You must be able to see through his sincerity towards you. Little Fourteenth was the same as his Majesty; he had a long history. If you follow him, you will be treated well in the future. "


    Ye Jinsu looked at Consort De, his heart in a mess.

 C223

    As he left Consort De''s palace, Ye Jinsu was still thinking about Consort De''s words. Back then, Ning Yunxiao was only an eight-year-old child, so how could he accept the fact that his mother had died in front of him?


    How did he survive alone in this palace?


    She could not imagine that in this bottomless palace, Ning Yunyin stood alone.


    The sky outside had already darkened. The palace maid led Ye Jinsu back the way they came, passing through some winding corridors once again. In a blink of an eye, they had arrived at the front of the palace.


    In the hazy night, Ning Yunyin was standing there. Ye Jinsu recognized her at a glance.


    The palace maid stopped in her tracks and pointed out the location of the carriage to Ye Jinsu, which was at the entrance of the palace. The coachman and Little Red were waiting inside. Ye Jinsu walked a few steps over.


    The palace maid then left.


    Ye Jinxiu exhaled the rising white fog, but she didn''t walk towards the carriage. Instead, she walked in the direction of Ning Yun.


    Ning Yunyin finally let out a sigh of relief when she saw Ye Jinsu walk out unharmed.


    "What did the Concubine De say to you?"


    Ye Jinsu tilted her head and glanced at him, with an unreadable look in her eyes. Ye Jinsu spoke softly. "Consort De advised me to stay with you."


    Ning Yunyin stared blankly for a moment. Her expression became unnatural for a moment, but she quickly returned to her original state. Ning Yunyin''s expression returned to normal. She calmly opened her mouth and asked, "Do you know the meaning behind her words?"


    Ye Jinsu stopped in her tracks and asked, "Does Imperial Concubine De have a prince under her?"


    "Not at all, but we are quite familiar with Thirteen."


    Ye Jinsu smiled, "So that''s how it is."


    She wasn''t stupid. She wouldn''t be able to tell that Consort De was trying to change Ye Jinsu''s mind. Consort De was a smart person, her eyes were always poisonous when looking at things.


    If Ye Jinshu really didn''t like Ning Yunyin, then he should show his disgust and impatience. At the very least, he should have kept his distance from her.


    But Ye Jinsu did not.


    Ye Jinxiu was just like a stiff puppet pretending that she was not familiar with Ning Yunyin in front of everyone.


    Some people wouldn''t be able to tell, but how many women in the palace had she seen in her lifetime?


    She had pinpointed the weakness of her woman''s heart, and told her all of the past.


    It was simply that he didn''t want to end the marriage between Ning Yunyin and the Yu family, so he wanted to make Ning Yunyin lose a helper. Ning Yunyin wasn''t her child, and since she had another prince she was familiar with, so she was naturally seeking help for Thirteenth Prince.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and laughed at herself, mocking herself. Even if she understood what was going on, she was still shaken.


    She even wanted to run to Ning Yunyin''s side right now.


    He really had no prospects.


    Ning Yunyin looked at the slightly bowed head of Ye Jinsu and suddenly felt that she was especially gentle today. A thin layer of snow floated down from the sky, gently falling on the two people''s bodies before quickly disappearing. The cold wind made Ye Jinsu''s nose turn red.


    Ning Yunyin took off her long robe and draped it over Ye Jinsu''s shoulders.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and suddenly thought that this palace should be a little longer, a little longer.


    But in the end, there was an end.


    Ye Jinsu turned around and got into the carriage. When she lifted the curtain, she suddenly turned her head, but she only opened her mouth and didn''t say anything.


    The carriage left the palace.


    Ning Yunyin stood on the spot and watched as the carriage moved further and further away. Finally, she silently turned around and left.


    He didn''t know that his moral consort had told Ye Jinsu all of this. He only knew that he would never be able to forget what happened when he was eight years old. When he was young, he felt that his father was very powerful. He was the Son of Heaven, and in this world, the wind and rain were like the rain and the rain were like the rain. There was nothing that he could not accomplish.


    It was only until the age of eight that he discovered that his royal father could not even protect a single woman.


    The scene of her mother''s death was unforgettable in Ning Yunxiao''s heart.


    That day when he looked at Ye Jinsu, he suddenly saw the face of his mother before she died. After being entangled in the palace for half a lifetime, his face was extremely miserable.


    The palace was a place for eating humans. Once he entered, he no longer wanted to drag Ye Jinsu inside.


    She was right, Ning Yunyin thought as she turned her head to look at the silhouette of the carriage.


    On the empty path of the palace, Ning Yunyin''s silhouette was dragged along by the candle flames. It was very long and very lonely.


    Ye Jinsu opened the window and looked behind her, but could no longer see anything.


    Xiao Hong called out from the side, "Miss, Concubine De didn''t say anything, right?"


    Xiao Hong was so anxious that its eyes turned red. Why did it suddenly leave its young miss alone? How scary.


    Ye Jinsu smiled reassuringly at her, but didn''t speak of those matters. She only said, "It''s fine. Madame Consort De only spoke to me about family matters and chatted with her for a bit."


    Only then did Xiao Hong relax and angrily said, "It''s all because of that Ning Wang. The young miss said that she wouldn''t marry him, and she just wanted to say those words on the young miss''s birthday."


    "Miss has suffered."


    Ye Jinxiu only looked out of the window quietly, not saying a word.


    When the carriage reached the Ye residence, it was already dark outside. The steward was waiting at the door. When he saw Ye Jinsu''s carriage coming from afar, he immediately went to greet it. Seeing that Ye Jinsu had returned safely from the carriage, he ran to inform Ye Zhonglou happily.


    Ye Jinsu called out to the steward from behind. "You go tell father that the Consort only told me about some household chores. Father doesn''t need to worry too much." "I''m a bit tired, so I won''t go to my father''s room to talk."


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu walked into her own yard.


    It was only then that the steward realized that Ye Jinsu''s caring words were particularly estranged from his father.


    He was so distant that he didn''t even want to see her.


    Ye Jinsu truly did not want to see him. Without the Xie Clan in this mansion, there was nothing to threaten her anymore. In the past, she had thought that as long as the Xie Clan was gone, she would have a comfortable life.


    Now it seemed that no matter how beautiful the daughter of the Ye family was, she would live a good life.


    Ye Jinsu returned to the courtyard silently. When he passed by the ancestral hall, Ye Jinsu noticed that the corpse of the Xie Clan was still in the ancestral hall. The mama, who was in charge, was busy inside. The funeral had been delayed because of Ye Jinsu''s birthday. Fortunately, it was winter now, so two days shouldn''t be too much of a problem.


    Ye Jinru burned paper here every day, but she had never seen Ye Zhenzheng come over to see her.


    She finally understood that everything that had happened to her had been ruined by Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu took a glance inside and left without a second thought. Right now, her mind was in a mess. She didn''t have the mood to think about Ye Jingru, so she could only casually glance at her. No matter how much Ye Jingru hated herself, she could not stir up any trouble in the Ye Residence.


    The snowstorm outside was getting heavier. Ye Jinsu tightly grabbed her clothes and went back.


    Ye Jingru knelt on the ground and burned some paper. She looked at the things that the mama were preparing to bury. It was truly simple and crude. Ye Zheng was now unwilling to do even a proper funeral for the Xie family, so he could do whatever he wanted.


    The wind outside blew against Ye Jinsu''s body, sending chills down her spine.


    Her mother had died miserably, but the culprit, Ye Jinsu, was currently enjoying the limelight in the mansion.


    In the light of the fire, Ye Jingru''s distorted face was imprinted.

 C224

    It was night, and it was as cold as water.


    The palace lights were lit in the imperial city. The Consort of De stood in the sleeping quarters and poked at the coals in the stove. The room suddenly became hot. Consort De put down the fire pincers in her hands and slowly looked at the person sitting on the bed. "Your Majesty should drink less wine. Imperial Physician said that His Majesty''s health isn''t fully recovered yet. It''s better that we don''t drink any more wine."


    After drinking the last mouthful, the emperor couldn''t help but cough a few times before putting down the wine in his hand. "Nothing."


    "Today, you saw that Miss Ye. What do you think?" The emperor looked at Consort De and played with a string of jade in his hand.


    Consort De sighed and sat down. "You''re quite considerate."


    These four words immediately made the emperor understand thoroughly. He chuckled and said, "She''s not willing even if you want to?"


    Consort De looked at the emperor with a helpless look in her eyes. "A marriage is a major event for a girl like me. Furthermore, no one is willing to have their daughter be their concubine. In the end, they can''t compare to their main wife. "


    "But I see that Little Fourteenth likes her. Jinju is a nice girl, and she''ll keep me company if she''s smart." Other than having a poor family background, there was nothing else that was inappropriate about it. I''ve chatted with her for a while today, so I think I should be able to figure out what''s going on. " Consort De spoke again, hinting quietly.


    Looking at the emperor, Consort De reminded him, "That year, His Majesty even saw this child before."


    The emperor had already thought of this earlier on. He folded the pearl in his hand and said, "Yes, I still remember that little girl back then. She''s pretty smart."


    But after so many years, who knew what she had become?


    He had lived for almost a lifetime. The first half of his life had not gone particularly smoothly, but he had managed to smoothly walk on. He originally thought that in his later years, his country would be at peace and that he would be able to continue living a peaceful life. Who knows he is not old yet, this court just one thing after another.


    His good sons were using all sorts of methods to strengthen their position and form alliances in the imperial court, whether it was in the open or in the dark. The women in his imperial palace were carrying him and the people in the imperial court, and were sending reports to the outside of the palace.


    It''s great now, even Ning Yunyun was involved.


    He really did have a bunch of good sons.


    The emperor''s expression was stern as he stopped what he was doing. "Forget it, since you think this child is not bad, then just let Little Fourteen be. Whether he wants to marry someone as his principal wife or as his secondary concubine, that''s up to him. "


    At the very least, marrying a member of the Ye Clan was better than marrying a member of the Yu Clan.


    After saying this, the emperor got up and prepared to leave, as if he had come here just to ask Consort De about this matter. Consort De looked at the back view of the emperor and thought back to what he had said just now. The corners of her lips curled up without a change in her expression.


    In the imperial study, Ning Yunxiao had already been waiting for some time. The emperor slowly returned from Consort De''s and began to chat with Ning Yunyin about the family matters between father and son.


    "How long has it been since we talked like this?"


    Ning Yunyin''s expression was indifferent. "I can''t remember."


    All these years, the Emperor had treated Ning Yunzhi well, but it was nothing more than guilt. That part made Ning Yunyin feel like he was redeeming himself, so much so that it made him uncomfortable. Outsiders only knew that the emperor liked the Fourteenth Prince, but they didn''t know why.


    Ning Yunyin understood best.


    After he left the palace, he had spent less time outside, and had less contact with the Emperor. In fact, the Emperor''s words and his heart, in Ning Yunyin''s eyes, were nothing more than the Emperor drinking by himself and talking by himself.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say much. She only listened to the Emperor''s tirade after he had been drunk. It seemed that he had changed into a completely different person after he had been drunk. Become irritable, become fragile, become unreasonable. He mumbled some useless words in front of himself, like how much he regretted it, and how much he missed her.


    After a long time, the emperor could see that this child didn''t have any heart at all.


    He looked at Ning Yunxiao with a smile, and couldn''t help but pour himself another cup of wine. He looked at Ning Yunyin and said, "To be honest, you already understand what happened that year, right?"


    He understood that it wasn''t because he couldn''t make it in time, but because he chose to evade.


    He clearly had the chance to rush over and save the woman from those people, but he did not.


    However, all these years Ning Yunyun had been with him, he had never seen a single trace of hatred on his face. He could no longer clearly see his son, whether he was pretending to be too good or if he really did not know anything.


    Even though the latter was minimal.


    Ning Yunyin looked at the Emperor, who had taken two gulps of wine and started coughing. She looked at his grizzled hair, and after a moment of silence, she said, "I know."


    "You won''t understand. There are too many reasons why you can''t sit in this position." The emperor lowered his head and shook it. He spoke as if he was sighing, not daring to look at Ning Yunyin''s face. He was afraid to see that face that looked so much like Yun''er''s, showing a look of hatred towards him.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression remained the same, but she spoke indifferently, "But Father still chose this position, didn''t he?"


    His fingertips were as cold as the thin porcelain of a snowy night.


    The emperor suddenly lowered his head and laughed. His laughter was particularly obvious in this empty study room. He raised his slightly turbid eyes and looked at Ning Yunyin. His expression became much clearer, and his voice was somewhat low as he asked, "What about you?"


    What would he choose?


    Ning Yunyin glanced at him, then kneeled down. "Your son doesn''t dare."


    The emperor''s laughter became even louder. He looked at his son who was bowing his head with a pleasing ear, but his eyes were filled with a sharp light. "Do you not want to? Or do you not dare? "


    As he spoke, the Emperor suddenly began to cough again.


    He was indeed old, old enough to be unable to do anything to him.


    "Father, you worry too much." Ning Yunyin looked at the ground and spoke indifferently.


    After coughing for a long time, the emperor finally caught his breath, pressed against his chest and suddenly went into a rage. He brushed off everything by his side, "Scram! Get out! "


    Crash! Crack! Crash!


    Ning Yun quietly stood up and turned to walk outside. However, when she reached the door, she stopped for a moment. Ning Yunxiao cast a sideways glance at him and said, "Actually, I already knew that all those years ago."


    Knowing that he didn''t do it as he had explained, but simply because he had given up on that woman.


    From that moment on, he knew.


    The emperor looked at him with wide eyes, but Ning Yunyin turned her head and continued to walk out the door. "It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not, I''ve never hated you."


    This voice was very light, scattered in the wind outside the door. It was unknown if the emperor heard it clearly.


    Coming out of the royal study, the Grand Princess came looking for him. Seeing Ning Yunyin come out of the imperial study and hearing the commotion inside, his expression became solemn.


    Within the Grand Princess''s palace, the Grand Princess spoke, "Since you''ve already thought it through, then let''s settle the marriage with the young lady of the Yu family sooner."


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    As the Emperor grew older, he became more and more intolerant of those traitors and found it increasingly difficult to discern his personality. The matter regarding the crown prince had always been a taboo. No one knew when he would be completely enraged.


    He needed to be careful with every step.


    Ning Yunyin only indifferently looked at the Grand Princess and said, "There''s no need."


    His expression was one that could not be discussed.


    The Grand Princess was stunned for a moment before she glared at Ning Yunyin and asked, "Haven''t you already thought it through?"


    Why did it change again?


    "I promise you that I won''t marry the daughter of the Ye family, but I will also not marry into the Yu family."

 C225

    "What did you say?" The Grand Princess glared at him, unable to believe what she had just heard. Ning Yunyin''s attitude clearly indicated to her that she had made up her mind and that there was no room for negotiation.


    The Grand Princess stood up in anger, "Do you know what you are doing?"


    This little brother of hers didn''t even have an epiphany and was still in a daze!


    "Do you know that doing so will offend the Yu Family?!" The Grand Princess raised her voice as she spoke. Ning Yunyin still had an expressionless face, as if she didn''t care at all. The Grand Princess was so angry that she could only turn around and say, "By doing this, you are not only offending the Yu Family. You will implicate her as well. You are harming her! "


    Ning Yunyin''s expression finally began to waver, and she glanced at the Grand Princess.


    That was going on.


    The Grand Princess sat down and instead said gently, "If you really want to help her, then you should think for her sake. If she were to offend the Yu Family for your sake, what should we do in the future? "


    "Even if it''s for her sake, this marriage can''t be pushed away."


    Every sentence was reasonable.


    The room was silent for a while. Ning Yun''s pitch-black pupils darkened as if she was deep in thought.


    "In that case, I will find a way to protect her." Ning Yunyin slowly spoke up.


    The Grand Princess was so angry that she slammed the table and stood up, "Are you going to go against the Yu Family for her?"


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word.


    The Grand Princess''s expression changed. She looked at Ning Yunxiao and suddenly began to hiss. Taking two steps forward, she spoke in a low voice, "You can''t possibly be serious ¡­"


    Yun Che looked up and glanced at her. He did not say anything, but the look in his eyes was already self-evident.


    The Grand Princess took two steps back in disbelief, "You''re crazy!"


    "He is one of the few old officials in the court who supports you. You want to get rid of him for a woman?"


    Ning Yunyin looked at her, her expression unchanged. She spoke indifferently, "Elder Sis, do you really think he''s loyal to me wholeheartedly?"


    The Grand Princess looked surprised for a moment.


    The north wind outside the window was bone-chilling, scraping against everyone''s hearts.


    Ye Jinsu stood at the door and looked out at the gloomy sky. The sky had been gloomy ever since it started snowing a little a few days ago. It was unknown when it started to snow. The north wind blew Ye Jinsu''s nose red. Ye Jinsu watched the servants coming and going a few times outside the courtyard.


    The mansion seemed to be very busy today.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Xiao Hong and asked, "What are you doing outside?"


    Little Red changed Ye Jinsu into a thick cloak and handed over a thermos. Then she said, "You will be buried tomorrow. All the servants are busy preparing for today."


    "Master sent a message saying that Miss should also be here."


    In order to prepare Ye Jinsu''s banquet for the day, the funeral had been postponed. Now that the coffin had been in the ancestral hall for a while, he couldn''t afford to delay any longer. And because they had just had a feast,


    Not long after, it was all for nothing. It was truly a bit unlucky. Ye Shisui had his men keep a low profile. He didn''t make a big fuss and just gave the mansion a good show by closing the door.


    After all, Ye Jinsu was a member of the Ye Family, so she had to go to the ancestral hall.


    "Go." Ye Jinsu said blandly.


    In the meantime, Xiao Hong was talking about other matters, such as the appearance of the Yu Family''s Madam yesterday.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t need to think about it to know the reason for Madame Jade''s visit. She also knew that in order to protect the Ye Family, Ye Shisui would definitely leave this matter to her.


    He only said that Ye Jinsu was trying to seduce him on purpose, and that it had nothing to do with the Ye family.


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes were really closed. She could even imagine his face.


    Little Red was indignant by the side, "Master, it''s true, you''re not even the least bit against Miss!"


    Ye Jinsu smiled lightly and spoke nonchalantly, "He is right too. He did not know about it from the beginning. "She was the one who provoked Ning Yunyun, so there''s nothing wrong with that."


    "But!" Lil ''Red stomped its feet in anger, "Isn''t this to avenge the young miss?"


    "Are my enemies not enough yet?"


    Xiao Hong was angry and helpless.


    The next day, after the funeral of the Xie Clan, Ye Jinsu still dressed in mourning clothes. No matter what, Ye Jinsu still called her Second Mother, and according to the rules, she had to kneel down and watch over her.


    Now that the spirit hadn''t asked her to guard it, she decided to make a comeback.


    Ye Jingru was crying so much that she kneeled down in front of the coffin. When she saw Ye Jinsu walk over, she clenched her fists tightly to pinch the paper money in her hands into a ball. Ye Jinru wished that this man could die here, in front of her mother, and bury her alive!


    But now, she could only grit her teeth and let go, lowering her head to burn paper for her mother.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her indifferently and shifted her gaze away before following the pattern. The atmosphere in the ancestral hall was weird. Other than Ye Jinru, no one was crying. The old lady was obviously unhappy, even the servants were working with indifferent expressions.


    Ye Jingru''s small but continuous wail echoed in the ancestral hall. Ye Shisui had listened to it for a long time, and there was a trace of impatience on his face. He urged people to carry her out for burial.


    According to the rules, Ye Jinsu had to follow her out, but Ye Shisui stopped her at the side.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t need to go out with him. She was extremely happy. She turned around and looked at Ye Shisui. "What''s the matter, father?"


    What else could Ye Zhenzi want from her? It was nothing more than her marriage, something that would bring benefits to the Ye Family. Ye Zheng looked at her and said, "I heard that you''ve been sick ever since you came back from the Consort''s estate. How are you now?"


    "Thank you, father, for your concern. Your daughter is fine." Ye Jinsu said blandly.


    Ye Zhenzheng nodded and changed his expression, "Fine, it''s good that you''re fine. As for the matter from before, we did it for your own good. Now that this matter has been brought to the palace, it will no longer be a good time for it to end. "


    "Do you still insist?"


    Ye Jinsu wanted to laugh when she heard this, so she mercilessly poked at Ye Shisui''s false face. "Is father doing this for my own good, or for the family''s?"


    "You!" Ye Shisui glared at him angrily. His good expression was gone. "Don''t forget that your surname is Ye!"


    Ye Jinsu sneered, "Father, do you remember now that my surname is Ye? "Didn''t you hate me to the point of killing me before, hating that you never gave birth to me?"


    Ye Shisui was hit hard in the face, and his face became more and more pale. Ye Zheng was in the wrong for what happened before, but he couldn''t tolerate Ye Jinsu''s harsh words in front of him. Ye Jinsu''s guilty conscience was soon overshadowed by his anger, "Is there anyone who can talk to your father like that? Are you going to disobey your elders again? "


    Chicken to duck, no shame.


    Ye Jinsu took a step back and was so angry that she wanted to flick her sleeves and leave.


    "This is related to the Ye Family''s honor and disgrace, let me tell you, there is no way to discuss it! Since Your Highness Ning Wang has already spoken, then you must marry me! " Ye Song forced the words out of his mouth with an ugly expression on his face.


    Ye Jinsu was so angry that she laughed instead. She did not want to waste any more words with him, so she turned around and left.


    Ignoring his words, Ye Jinsu turned around and walked into the yard. Passing by Ye Jinru, who still held incomparable hatred towards her, Ye Jinsu didn''t even bother to look at her and directly left.


    Ye Shisui was so angry that his face turned sour. The old lady could not bear to see him any longer and followed the Old Master out of the room.


    Only Ye Jingru stood on the spot, looking at her with a twisted expression, as if she was deep in thought.


    The funeral continued. Ye Jingru had actually left by the back door while holding the memorial tablet.


    The dignified matriarch of the University Scholar''s Manor had actually left the coffin by the back door when she was being buried. Ye JinRu bit her lower lip and her eyes reddened. Her tears fell on the tablet. Afraid of dirtying the tablet, Ye JinRu quickly wiped it clean with her sleeve.


    Ye JinRu''s tears never stopped until she saw the Xie family fall into the coffin. She was afraid that she would make Ye Mo unhappy, so she could only whimper softly. After everyone had left, Ye Jingru sneakily ran out and knelt alone in front of the grave to burn paper.


    This was a mountain of graves, and the cold wind was blowing in the wilderness. It was already late at night, and the swaying shadows of the trees looked like man-eating monsters.


    However, Ye JinRu didn''t show any signs of leaving. She just kneeled straight, with the paper money by her hand burning stack after stack.


    After a long time, a figure seemed to appear in the distance. He first stood in the dark for a while, and upon seeing Ye JinRu, he could not help but take two steps forward. When he stood behind Ye Jingru, that person couldn''t help but tremble as he looked at Zhong Gu''s grave, "Yu''er ¡­"


    Ye Jingru kept her head down and burned the paper.


    That person was none other than Sun Zheng.


    "Child, the wind is strong at night. You should head back as soon as possible." Sun Zheng said in a trembling voice. He wiped away his tears and looked at the poor child. His voice was much softer now.


    At some point, she had stopped crying. She looked down at the firelight coming from the paper money in the brazier, her face somewhat terrifying under the orange light. "I purposely waited here for you."


    His voice was very soft, but in the silence of the night, Sun Zheng could hear him clearly.


    Sun Zheng''s eyes widened as he looked down at the child.


    Ye JinRu remained kneeling and did not move. Her tone was surprisingly cold, "I don''t care what relationship you have with my mother, but in short, you have a way to avenge my mother, right?"


    She was not an idiot. Ye Zheng''s evasive attitude, the ignorance of the majority of the servants in the mansion, and the various details he had unwittingly noticed before. It wasn''t hard for her to guess.


    But the truth was that nothing mattered. The important thing was that her mother was killed by Ye Jinsu.


    Since that was the case, Ye Jinsu had to pay with her life!


    She didn''t have much time left. Once she married into the Royal Mansion, it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens to kill her. She had to take advantage of this moment, while Ye Jinsu was still in the mansion, to get rid of her!


    Sun Zheng was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. He couldn''t help but take a step back and look at her.


    Ye JinRu propped herself up from the ground. Because she had been kneeling for too long, she was still staggering and her dress was stained with some dirt. Ye JinRu''s thin face turned over and looked at him expressionlessly, "If I''m not wrong, my mother should have discussed this with you before. How should we deal with Ye Jinsu?"


    Although her mother had never told her about it, she had vaguely sensed it.


    "You only need to tell me if you still need to use that method?"

 C226

    At the beginning of October, the first heavy snow fell on the capital. The capital was covered in silver overnight, and Ye Jinsu''s winter robe had grown thicker by a few layers. When she woke up, she opened the window and saw another snow-white world. Her mood brightened up a lot.


    Ye Jinsu stood at the door wrapped in a robe, wondering when those two plum trees would blossom. She was lost in thought. She leaned against the doorframe of the door, looking at the snow. Ning Yunyin leaned against the window, looking at her.


    As if she had been standing there for a while, her shoulders were covered in snow. Ye Jinxiu was slightly surprised. "Why didn''t you come in?"


    Only then did Ning Yunxiao move a few steps. He brushed the snow off his shoulders and said, "I thought you were still blaming me. I thought you might not want to see me."


    Ye Jinsu was dumbfounded. She was just about to say that regardless of whether she was willing or not, you still appeared, didn''t you? However, Ye Jinsu opened his mouth and only said in the end, "Come in, it''s cold outside."


    The north wind was blowing furiously. The wind was filled with ice dregs, and Ye Jinsu saw that some of them had already landed on his neck.


    There was charcoal in the house, and it was very warm. Once Ning Yun entered, the snow on her shoulders melted and turned into water droplets that dripped down her hair. Ning Yun looked at Ye Jinsu and said before she could open her mouth, "I won''t force you."


    Ye Jinsu looked at him with her mouth wide open. When she saw that he was about to continue speaking, she said, "If you don''t want to, I won''t force you. So don''t worry, no one will force you."


    Ning Yunyin''s voice was calm, giving people a sense of security in the warm room. Ye Jinsu knew that he was serious.


    "As for the Yu family, you don''t have to worry. They won''t be a threat to you." Ning Yunyin asked. He definitely wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen. He wanted to grant Ye Jinsu''s wish to live a peaceful life.


    His retreat was firm, and Ye Jinsu was slightly surprised.


    After a long silence, Ye Jinsu finally understood that the reason he came here today was to discuss these things with her. Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes and clutched the thermos tightly. She couldn''t help but speak, "Then ¡­"


    "Why?" Ning Yunyin asked.


    Ye Jinsu''s gaze fell on the ground and her lips moved a few times. In the end, she only smiled and shook her head, "It''s nothing."


    She wanted to ask if Ning Yunyin had agreed to the Grand Princess'' arrangement to marry Yu Yao''er. However, Ye Jinsu thought that this might be the best way, and Yu Yao''er might be able to help him.


    Therefore, in the end, Ye Jinxiu didn''t ask any further questions and just sat down in silence.


    Meng Lan walked in from outside. She didn''t know that she had broken the awkward atmosphere in the room, "Miss, it''s really cold out here. I won''t be long before I see the Plum Blossom ¡­"


    Seeing Ning Yunyin in the room, Meng Lan''s voice suddenly stopped.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and gave a light cough. Meng Lan quickly took a step back, but was stopped by Ning Yunyin.


    Ning Yunyin''s voice was somewhat cold, as if she was issuing a final order, "Protect her well. Only you can ask her any questions, do you understand?"


    Meng Lan quickly nodded in response. When she raised her head, she saw that Ning Yunyin had already turned around and left.


    From the beginning to the end, he had only come here to pass on a message to Ye Jinxiu, telling her not to worry about him anymore. Ye Jinsu looked at Ning Yunyin''s back. She suddenly stood up and ran to the window, just in time for her to walk out.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the row of footprints on the snow and suddenly felt that her eyes were a bit dry.


    The blizzard in October was so blinding that Ye Jinsu''s vision became blurry and clear. The teardrop in her eyes did not fall down.


    Meng Lan looked at Ye Jinsu''s back and felt that her entire body was filled with sadness. She couldn''t help but take a step forward, "Miss ¡­"


    "What did the prince say to you ¡­"


    "Nothing." Ye Jinxiu spoke with a calm voice, not revealing anything out of the ordinary.


    It wasn''t a big deal, she was just a little disappointed. All of this was what she wanted, and also what she weighed well. This was the best ending, and it wasn''t something worth being sad about.


    Ye Jinsu looked outside at the snowstorm. The footprints in the snow would soon be covered by the new snow, and they would never disappear again.


    Nothing was eternal.


    So was affection.


    Ye Jinsu tightened his clothes and said, "Take a walk in the yard with me.


    "I remember that there was a pot of sweet and sour fragrance in the courtyard. I heard it was a pot of ten-year old wine. The scenery today is so beautiful. I''ll take it to the pavilion to warm it up."


    Stepping into the pavilion, Ye Jinsu walked into it. Wind blew from all directions, blowing the curtain in all directions, causing people''s hearts to flutter. The flames in the small stove danced happily. Xiao Hong brought out some pastries and ate them. It looked at Ye Jinsu with a worried expression.


    "Why does Miss want to drink today?" Normally, Ye Jinxiu would not have a good time like this.


    Hearing that, Meng Lan quickly gave a look to the side. Before Xiao Hong could understand what was going on, Ye Jinsu had already spoken up, "I drank a little at the banquet that day and felt that what the scholars said was true. The wine is indeed a good thing."


    Little Red Menglan looked at each other, clearly not believing Ye Jinsu''s words. That day, Ye Jinsu drank sake wine and fruit wine. This was ten years old, how could it be the same?


    Pushing some of the pastries forward, Xiao Hong tried to save the country by saying, "Since Miss wants to drink, then you should eat something first to fill your stomach. It''s not good for your body to have an empty stomach."


    Ye Jinsu smiled. She pretended not to hear him and poured herself a cup of warm wine.


    Xiao Hong wanted to stop her, but unfortunately, it was unable to do so.


    As the cup of wine entered her stomach, Ye Jinxiu began to cough violently. The wine cup in her hand failed to hold firmly and fell to the ground. Ye Jinxiu quickly asked Little Red to pour her a cup of tea. Too spicy, Ye Jinsu never expected it to be this spicy. It went from the tip of his tongue all the way to his throat and his stomach.


    Ye Jinshu held his throat and coughed until tears began to appear in the corners of his eyes.


    "Miss, stop drinking." Xiao Hong could not bear to watch any longer and spoke choked with sobs.


    Ye JinSu leaned against the pillar and rested for a moment. Suddenly, she closed her eyes and laughed. She covered her eyes with her arm and spoke with a smile, "Don''t think that I, your lady, am so useless. It''s just a cup of wine. It''s not a big deal ¡­"


    As she spoke, she took another cup.


    Ye Jinxiu coughed out once again. Her knuckles that were pinching the wine cup turned slightly pale. Ye Jinxiu wiped the corner of her mouth and said, "Again."


    Meng Lan held the wine jug, but refused to pour it.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her and simply snatched it away. The spout of the pot was pointed at her and began to pour its contents directly into her mouth. After taking big gulps of wine, Ye Jin coughed continuously from the spiciness as he continued pouring.


    Xiao Hong was kneeling at the side. No matter how she stretched out her hand, she could not stop him. With red eyes, she could only beg, "Miss, I beg of you, please stop drinking!"


    "You''ll lose your body if you drink like this!"


    Ye Jinsu turned a deaf ear.


    He poured most of the wine into Ye Jinsu''s stomach and poured most of it onto her body. Ye Jinshu loosened his grip and the wine jug fell to the ground, rolling twice.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the pot of wine on the ground, and laughed with a hoarse voice that had been burned by the strong alcohol. "It''s only so-so."


    Drunk.


    After ten years, the fragrance of the wine was so sweet that it could make one''s dreams run wild.

 C227

    Ye Jinsu felt like she was drunk. She was completely drunk as she leaned on Little Red''s shoulder and watched the world spin around her. She leaned back in the chair and closed her eyes. She said, "Xiao Hong, I''m tired. Take me home."


    Little Red covered her mouth as she sobbed silently. She pulled Ye Jinsu along and nodded, "Alright, Little Red will bring Miss back home. We''ll go home now."


    Lil ''Red cried until its eyes were red and swollen as it supported Ye Jinsu to stand up. Ye Jinsu''s hands and feet were cold from the wind. When she returned to her room, a large patch of red had already spread throughout her body. Lil ''Red rubbed Ye Jinsu''s hands with a hot towel as tears kept rolling down her cheeks.


    Miss doesn''t have a home, she doesn''t have a home ¡­


    This day was exceptionally long. The wind and the snow treated everyone who had yet to return fairly, causing the clouds in the sky above the capital to tremble. In the capital, Imperial Physician Qi Han was censured by all the ministers for admonishing the Emperor. He was accompanied by evidence of corruption and he shocked the entire court. On the same day, the Imperial Physician was arrested and sent to the dungeon, where he waited for the examination to be carried out.


    At the same time, in the letters and articles found by the Qi family, there were many evidence of collusion with the officials of the imperial court. There were also many evidence of collusion with the officials of the imperial court, such as the Guo family, the Young Duke of Ning, the Qiu family, and even the Prime Minister of the imperial court, the Yu family.


    More than half of the court''s officials were among them.


    The Imperial City was destined to be sleepless that night.


    Ning Yunyin wore a black cape and walked in the wind and snow, her entire body faintly emitting a chilling aura. The Grand Princess came running over from behind and grabbed Ning Yunyin''s hand. "Why are the Yu Family members here?"


    "Elder sister, do you really not know?" Ning Yun Ning looked at her with an inky gaze. There was no trace of warmth in her eyes, nor was there even a trace of disturbance.


    Ning Yunxiao continued walking forward, then turned and continued, "While the Yu Family is trying to marry their daughter to me, they are also secretly colluding with the Qi King. One servant and two masters, their hearts can be destroyed."


    The Grand Princess''s eyes widened as she followed Ning Yunyin, her tone filled with rage mixed with disbelief. "Has that unreliable nephew of mine from the Yu Family made a trip to the Qi King Manor?"


    "Are you doing this because of this, or is it because of that woman from the Ye family?!"


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word. She continued to walk forward, but her expression turned a bit colder.


    The Grand Princess was so angry that her face turned green, and she finally said harshly, "Are you trying to make the hearts of those old officials who followed you go cold!"


    Ning Yun''s steps halted as she stopped in her tracks.


    "Does elder sister know how many letters that unreliable nephew sent to the Qi King? That nephew of his is indeed a rogue ruffian, but the one that''s being pampered behind his back, Aunt Su, isn''t that so. "


    Everyone in the capital knew that Elder Yu had married a bosom friend despite being over a hundred years old. This Madame Su had been pampered in the Jade Mansion for many years, and she had already suppressed the legal wife for many years. This Wang Qi, who colluded with the Qi King, was a distant relative of Aunt Su.


    But it''s a good one.


    "If Elder Yu is unable to control the people in his own residence, even if he doesn''t know, is he really going to let things slide now?"


    The Grand Princess looked at Ning Yunxiao in shock. Suddenly, she took a step back and let him go, and her face was filled with cracks.


    "Then... Even so, you should not have acted now. " The Grand Princess regained her composure as she organized her thoughts. This time, Ning Yunyin was obviously going after the old officials who had always been opposing him in the court, but she was the only one who dragged down her side of the Yu family.


    This would inevitably cause others to feel a chill down their spine.


    At the end of the day, Ning Yunyin was still doing it for Ye Jinsu.


    Ning Yunshu did not say a word. She turned around and walked towards the imperial study, her figure once again disappearing into the boundless whiteness of heaven and earth.


    After falling asleep for a day and a night, Ye Jinsu could not help but cough as she had a high fever. Her body was originally in good condition, but after being poisoned and punished to kneel by Lady Xie, she had suffered from severe cold at every turn of events.


    After blowing on the wind for a while, he immediately became ill.


    Ye Jinsu slept all the way until the next night before waking up with her head still boiling hot.


    The fever had not subsided even after a day. Xiao Hong was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears. Seeing that Ye Jinsu had finally woken up, she excitedly called for Meng Lan.


    Ye Jinshu opened his mouth wanting to say something but just as he was about to speak, he felt a sharp pain in his throat and he could only let out two light coughs. Little Red understood tacitly and immediately poured a cup of water for Ye Jinxiu, "Miss, you should lie down first. Your fever has not yet subsided."


    Ye Jinsu lay down on the bed and didn''t wake up from her thoughts for a long time.


    His brain was truly muddled.


    Meng Lan came in with a fresh batch of medicine. It was still snowing outside. Through a crack in the window, Ye Jinsu could see that the plum tree outside seemed to have some flower buds growing on it.


    "Go and open the window." Ye Jinsu pushed Little Red a little, wanting to see the plum blossoms outside.


    Meng Lan quickly put down the medicine in her hand. "That won''t do. Miss, you''re the one who''s sick because of the cold. You need to take good care of yourself."


    "If I get too sick, my body will collapse no matter what."


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but cough. Looking at the two men with determined eyes, she gave in helplessly and said, "Then help me take a look outside. Did the plum trees in the yard grow flower buds?"


    "It''s too long, I just saw it from the outside. But it only grows one or two, and in a few days when it has fully bloomed, I will pick some flowers for the young lady to put in the bottle. "


    "Quickly drink the medicine." Meng Lan handed the medicine over.


    Ye Jinsu drank it helplessly and lay on the bed for a while before asking, "How long will it take for me to recover from my illness?"


    With that, he coughed once more. Ye Jinsu was a bit bored as she said, "If it''s not good for half a month or 10 days, I won''t just die of boredom here."


    "Pah pah pah! Your health is so good, how could you be sick for so long?" Xiao Hong hurriedly spoke from the side, causing Ye Jinsui to be unable to stop herself from laughing when she heard it.


    Hopefully, Ye Jinsu thought.


    However, there were some things that the heavens did not wish for.


    It was unknown if it was because of what the crow said the other day, or if it was because of something else. Ye Jinxiu was actually sick for ten days to half a month. The illness had not completely recovered. It was as if the heavens were stuck at the very last point, and the only thing they could do was not let Ye Jinsu recover. Apart from the occasional coughing, Ye Jinsu was also in a bad mood from time to time.


    Perhaps it was because the winter was so cold this year that the disease was constantly being dragged around.


    But in short, Ye Jinsu was not well, so she was always being held down and couldn''t go out. Outside, the wind and snow had stopped blowing, and it had been getting cold. Xiao Hong and Meng Lan were afraid that Ye Jinxiu would be hurt by the cold wind again.


    Ye Jinsu could only wrap herself tighter and put on the thermos before sneaking out.


    Plum blossoms bloomed in the courtyard.


    Ye Jinsu wrapped herself up like a ball, it was hard for her to move. Before she even moved under the two plum trees, she was discovered by Xiao Hong.


    "Miss, why did you come out!"


    Upon being discovered, Ye Jinsu simply broke down and walked on until she reached under the plum tree and broke a flower branch.


    "I just want to go for a walk. I''ll go back later and not get cold." Ye Jinxiu didn''t care to say that she had already tightly wrapped herself up.


    Little Red was helpless and could only allow Ye Jinsu to take advantage of it.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at her before continuing to tiptoe and casually said, "How does it spread outside?"


    "There aren''t many rumors spreading outside, and it didn''t take long. However, the Old Master and Old Granny have obviously noticed that something is amiss. However, something has happened in the Imperial Court recently, so the Old Master does not dare to speculate too much. "

 C228

    Half a month had passed, and Ning Yunyin was completely oblivious to what he had said that day. It was fine if the outsiders didn''t know about it, but it wasn''t too long before such rumors spread.


    However, it was hard for him to sit still.


    However, the imperial court had recently been massacring him and everything was in chaos. If he wasn''t careful, he would be on fire. Ye Shisui couldn''t put his mind to it at the moment, so he searched for more information on this matter. Obviously, it was more important for him to protect himself. Right now, it was best for him to not do anything at all.


    However, Ye Chong could not sit still any longer as he felt the wind was about to blow towards Ning Yunyin''s direction.


    If Ning Yun was able to stand out amongst the other princes, then once Ye Jinsu married into the family, the Ye family''s status would naturally skyrocket. However, everything was not stable yet. Although Ye Mo could vaguely see the signs of this, he did not dare to carelessly throw himself at Ning Yunyin before everything had settled down.


    Everything depended on the Ye Family.


    The Ye Family had been fighting in the imperial court for so many years that it could be considered as a clear stream of water. The current crisis was not going to affect the Ye Family. However, this would not last long. If they wanted the Ye Family to have a stable foundation, they had to seize the right opportunity.


    Ye Zhenzheng was currently in a terrible situation for this opportunity.


    Ye Jinsu walked into the house with a handful of plum branches in her arms. She picked up a beautiful white porcelain vase and inserted it into the bottle, saying, "Since Ye Zhenzi could think of this, he must not be stupid."


    At least he knew that this was a critical moment.


    Those involved in this matter were mostly old officials who were openly against Ning Yunyin. It had been a long time since Ning Yunxiao had made any movements. Although he was now able to shock everyone with his feat, countless pieces of evidence had been laid out. In addition to the ever-changing situation, he was now able to reverse the situation.


    It seemed like Ning Yunyin wanted to eliminate everyone at the same time, but this was clearly unrealistic.


    With such a large and obscure movement, it seemed to be a warning or a suppression.


    Ye Jinsu inserted the last plum blossom and rubbed her cold hands. In any case, based on the current situation, Ning Yunyin should still be in control. In short... It was good that he was fine.


    "Put this by the window." Ye JinSu said as she handed the bottle over to Lil ''Red.


    Xiao Hong took it and said gloomily, "Master called for the doctor. Miss, how long have you been ill? He only came to send the doctor over at this time. "


    "Did he say anything else?" Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows and asked.


    "No, I came to call Miss over a few times. I heard that the young miss was sick all this time, so I went to get a doctor. " Little Red said snappily. She didn''t even let him enter the courtyard and directly got Xiao Hong to invite him out.


    Hypocritical!


    Ye Jinsu leaned against the soft collapse beside the stove and her body suddenly heated up. Ever since he moved back to the front yard, everything in the house had been done according to the best conditions. The silver threads in the house had been burning non-stop for the past two months.


    He thought back to the time when Ye Jinsu could not even obtain the most ordinary coal.


    The difference was too great.


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes and said, "Forget it, I''ll go over."


    Xiao Hong was stunned for a moment and immediately shook its head, "Miss, you haven''t recovered yet. I can just push from the old master, don''t go."


    "It''s alright, I''m so bored inside that I went out for a walk." Ye Jinsu insisted with a calm expression. Xiao Hong pouted helplessly and thought that she must have wanted to use this opportunity to go out and play.


    It wasn''t impossible. If Ye Jinsu didn''t stay outside to enjoy the wind, then nothing would happen to her. Xiao Hong could only nod and agree.


    It had been half a month since they had left the courtyard. Ye Jinsu was once again wrapped into a ball by Little Red, so she wasn''t cold as she walked amidst the wind and snow that filled the sky. There were two maids sweeping the snow by the side of the road. When they saw that Ye Jinsu had come out, they were slightly surprised, so they turned around and left.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t pay attention to them and walked directly towards Ye Zhitou.


    There were only two things that made Ye Zheng want to see her: she was Ning Yunyin''s problem, and she was in the middle of the court. The former Ye Jinsu didn''t want to get entangled with him. The one who attracted her was the latter. She was staying in that yard, so naturally, the news would be cut off. She had to get out and learn something from Ye Zai''s mouth.


    Ye Shisui had been in a lot of trouble for the past few days. Fatigue could be seen on his face. He looked tired, as if he hadn''t slept last night. Ye Jinsu sat down at the side and looked at Ye Shisui''s face. "Father looks tired, but has there been a lot of work in the court recently?"


    Logically speaking, since the fire didn''t reach Ye Zizai, did he really need to stay up all night?


    Ye Jinsu sipped her tea and lowered her head to think. Did something happen last night?


    "You heard about what happened outside?" Ye Zheng asked.


    "I''ve heard of it. What does father think?" Ye Jinsu put down the teacup in her hand and looked at Ye Shisui with a probing look.


    Ye Shisui didn''t want to stand in a line in such an uncertain situation, but he also didn''t want to miss such an opportunity to achieve a meteoric rise. To put it bluntly, he did not want to put in any effort and wanted to find something ready to use.


    The best way to do this was to use Ning Yunyin''s love for Ye Jinsu to marry her daughter.


    However, everything in this world was up to him.


    Ye Shisui''s face was solemn. After days of hard work, he had become haggard, "This case has been under investigation for half a month. The more you try, the worse it gets for you." Everyone else was fine, but they were released after being locked up for a few days. "I''m afraid that Lord Qi''s words are ¡­"


    Ye Zheng sighed, but his expression was not one of regret, as if he was pondering over something.


    Half a month had passed. Other than Lord Qi, who had been admonished at the beginning, almost everyone involved had been released. He had only received some minor punishments, such as caning and indemnity, but his punishment was nothing more than cutting the officer.


    Qi Han was the only one who was still imprisoned. From the looks of it, he would not be able to escape alive.


    The only one who could do such a thing was his Majesty, who had done it in the past when the Bai Clan was being wiped clean. If one were to say that it really was a father giving birth to a son, then Ning Yunyin really wouldn''t be able to learn how to keep a low profile no matter what.


    It was the same when he returned to the capital, and it was the same now.


    "If the emperor wants to protect others, he can''t protect Lord Qi. Everything started with him, and the source is him. "


    His advisor had said that Lord Qi was being corrupt and taking bribes, but in the past half month of investigation, he had found out that Lord Qi had formed his own party and set up his own business.


    This crime was much more serious than taking bribes and corruption.


    "I''m afraid there''s nothing the Emperor can do." Ye Jinsu said blandly. Before, Ning Yunyin did not make a single sound, but the moment she made a move, she pressed down a pile of evidence. Even the Emperor would find it difficult to release them one by one.


    Ye Shisui turned to look at Ye Jinsu and spoke in a low voice, "Even so, I''m afraid that what Ning Wang did angered Sacred Will."


    Causing such a huge commotion in front of the emperor and forcing him to have no other choice. It would not be a wise decision to think that he would completely infuriate the Emperor. He was clearly the emperor''s favorite prince before, but now he wanted to tear this trump card to shreds.


    Ye Zheng was puzzled.


    This was the reason why he hesitated.


    It always seemed like Ning Yunxiao was doing more harm than good.

 C229

    "Last night, even Elder Yu went to jail overnight." Ye Zheng sighed. The Yu Family had been implicated earlier on, but due to the lack of substantial evidence, due to Elder Yu''s position in the court, they had not made a move against him.


    Now, someone had found out that the people in his residence were in contact with Lord Qi. Yu Lao was directly caught in the middle of the night, and Ye Shisui woke up at that time. After that, he didn''t sleep for the whole night.


    It was said that the confession clearly stated that Elder Yu had colluded with Lord Qi, but the details didn''t fall into Ye Zhenzheng''s ears. He could only guess that Yu Lao was really being disloyal, which was why Ning Yunyin dragged him into the water.


    Ye Jinsu was the only one who was stunned when she heard this. Her expression froze.


    That day, Ning Yunxiao''s words returned to her ears and rang in her ears. Only now did Ye Jinxiu understand why his words had sounded so absolute.


    Ye Jinsu had mixed emotions.


    Was Elder Yu truly innocent, or was he just pretending to be innocent?


    Was it because of her, or was it because of something else?


    Ye Jinsu didn''t know the answer and could only feel a little astonished.


    "Now that the situation is unclear, it''s better for father to protect his own safety." Ye Jinsu said at the side, trying to find an excuse. Ye Zhenzheng originally wanted to ask her about the relationship between her and Ning Yunyin, but Ning Yunyin probably had a lot of things to do and might not be able to take care of Ye Jinsu.


    What happened between Ning Yunyin and Ye Jinsu might have had a negative impact on the Ye family, so he had to wait and see.


    After saying that, Ye Jinling and Su Wuxin sat down and helped Little Red up to leave.


    The snow had stopped falling outside. Ye Jinsu looked at the snow covering the branches, and grabbed a handful. Ye Jinsu''s eyes lit up when she thought of Ye Zhenzheng''s words. Little Red ran over to stop Ye Jinsu and rubbed her hands a few times.


    "The snow is so cold, miss, stop playing." Xiao Hong said with concern.


    Ye Jinsu curled her lips. She thought about how fun it was when she fought in a snowy battle in her previous life, but now she was only able to wrap herself in a thick layer of clothes and couldn''t even touch them.


    "How boring." Ye Jinsu pulled back her hand gloomily and walked out of the room with her sleeves tucked in. "You''ve already come out. You can go back later."


    "Let''s go for a walk outside."


    She hadn''t been out for half a month and was feeling extremely stifled.


    Xiao Hong held onto Ye Jinsu, clearly not willing to leave, "Miss, we agreed not to stay out for long. It''s about time to go back and drink some medicine. "


    That''s why I''m leaving.


    Ye Jinxiu had already drunk half a month''s worth of medicine. She pulled Lil ''Red and walked outside, saying, "It''s nothing. Let''s go back and drink some more."


    Ye Jinxiu dragged Little Red along and dragged it out. The Beijing scene had long since changed. After the heavy snow, there weren''t many people on the streets. However, there were still many merchants who had set up their stalls by the side of the street.


    As Ye Jinsu walked on the street, she felt as if she had been exposed to the heat of the mortal world, and her chest felt much more comfortable. In the teahouse, the storyteller was talking about Jianghu anecdotes. A few men were gathered together, talking about the recent events in the imperial court in a obscure manner. Children on the street corners were playing as they trampled on the snow, leaving small, fragmented footprints.


    She held her chin with one hand as she looked at the bustling mortal world. Suddenly, she reached out her hand to poke Xiao Hong, "There seems to be a house selling roasted sweet potatoes over there. Go and buy one for me."


    She had never eaten in her life. In his previous life, this was something that he could not afford, but now, he could eat whatever he wanted.


    Xiao Hong looked at him and frowned, "The food outside is not clean. Miss would like to eat it while I cook for you."


    Ye Jinshu helplessly sighed and carelessly urged Little Red to go. Who cares if she''s clean or not? She already came out to eat, so who cares if she''s clean?


    Xiao Hong felt helpless and could only head over.


    As the storyteller in the hall reached the exciting part, everyone in the restaurant cheered. Ye Jinsu had a rough idea of what was going on and clapped along with the crowd. She knocked on the melon seeds, waiting to hear the next round.


    It was currently bustling with noise and excitement.


    Suddenly, the back of Ye Jinsu''s neck turned sour and he nearly fainted. When the people behind saw that they had not succeeded in their first attack, they hurriedly took out their handkerchiefs, covered Ye Jinsu''s mouth and dragged her away.


    A feeling of suffocation came over him, causing him to desperately struggle a few times. However, it was obvious that he couldn''t match up to the strength of the person behind him. When he was in a hurry, Ye Jinsu suddenly reached out and grabbed him from behind, causing the jade bead on his head to fall off.


    He pulled out two bloody lines from the neck of the person behind him.


    "F * ck!"


    After chopping at the nape of his neck, Ye Jinsu''s head suddenly sunk down and she fainted.


    Reaching out his hand to touch his neck, he touched the blood on his hand. The man with thick eyebrows and big eyes couldn''t help but curse, "Such a strong little girl."


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Jinsu was taken away.


    The noise in the area was very quiet. In the bustling teahouse, almost everyone''s attention was on the storyteller. No one noticed what was happening in the corner.


    Xiao Hong ran back with two freshly roasted sweet potatoes, but all she saw was an empty table. The waiter beside her was preparing to pack up.


    "Where are the people here?" Xiao Hong grabbed the second brother beside her and asked.


    The waiter shook his head and said indifferently, "I don''t know. Let''s go." There were so many people in this teahouse, who would pay attention to this?


    After saying that, Xiao Hong''s expression changed as she threw down the things in her hands and looked around.


    How could Miss leave her alone?


    Lowering her head, Xiao Hong saw that the waiter had picked up something from the ground. Little Red''s expression changed as she snatched it away from him. It was practically certain on the spot that this was Ye Jinsu''s. The blood pearls of the South Sea were extremely high quality. No one would be able to use them here.


    The pearl was inlaid with golden threads. If he wasn''t blind, he definitely wouldn''t have dropped it.


    Xiao Hong''s face was panicking, Miss must have met with some mishap.


    She turned around and ran back to the House of Ye. When she entered the manor, she met Ye Jinru who was outside. Compared to a few days ago, she was much more relaxed today and was still admiring the plum blossoms outside.


    Seeing Xiao Hong''s nervous expression, Ye JinRu laughed, "Miss Xiao Hong is not serving elder sister, why are you running around the mansion?"


    Xiao Hong glared at her with hostility and suspicion in its eyes before it ran into the courtyard past her.


    There was a high chance that this matter had something to do with Ye Jinru. She wasn''t sure if she should report this to Ye Jingru immediately.


    But in short, there would be no problem telling Meng Lan.


    Ye JinRu turned her head to look at Xiao Hong''s panicked expression and sneered before continuing to admire the plum blossom.


    Meng Lan was trying to figure out the formula to help Ye Jinsu recuperate her body, while also thinking of learning the formula to recuperate. Xiao Hong pushed open the door from the outside and was a little out of breath from running too fast. Meng Lan was so frightened that she threw a large amount of ink onto the paper.


    Just as she was about to tell Xiao Hong not to be shocked, she turned around and saw Xiao Hong''s flustered face. She was so anxious that her eyes were red. Meng Lan''s hand trembled and a sense of foreboding came over. She ran over and grabbed Xiao Hong, "What''s wrong? Is it Miss? "


    Xiao Hong was so anxious that she couldn''t speak, she frantically nodded her head, "Young miss ¡­" "Miss has disappeared ¡­"

 C230

    Meng Lan''s face tensed up. She grabbed Xiao Hong and asked, "Slow down, what exactly happened? Isn''t Miss with you?" Why is it gone? "


    Xiao Hong burst into tears and said in a choked voice, "I went to buy some stuff for my little miss, and when I returned, I found that my little miss had disappeared."


    Saying that, Xiao Hong took out the pearl in her hand and said, "I found this on the ground. Miss must have gotten into some trouble."


    Meng Lan was calmer than Xiao Hong. She wasn''t completely at a loss yet. He held the pearl in his hand and thought for a while. Then, he asked, "Did you tell the old master?"


    Xiao Hong shook her head before continuing, "I just saw Second Miss, is she ¡­"


    Otherwise, he would be a member of the Yu Family. She had just thought about it, and these were the only two possibilities.


    Meng Lan''s hands trembled as she held Xiao Hong, her eyes downcast as she thought about it. In broad daylight, the Emperor dared to kidnap a girl from the Guan Family. The Yu Family would never do something so stupid. It could only be Ye Jinru!


    Xiao Hong looked at Meng Lan and did not say anything. She wiped away her tears and held onto Meng Lan''s choked voice, "You, you should go find Ning Wang. Ning Wang can definitely save little miss."


    Compared to Ye Zhonglou, Ning Yunyin was clearly more reliable.


    Meng Lan nodded. She calmed down and comforted Xiao Hong, "Don''t worry, I''ll go find the king." You should go and tell the old master about this matter. If it was really the Second Young Miss who did it, she will definitely not be able to escape from this matter! "


    After comforting Xiao Hong, Meng Lan hurriedly left.


    Ning Yunyin had told her not long ago that she had to protect Ye Jinsu, but now that this had happened, Meng Lan couldn''t help but be a little flustered.


    Xiao Hong ran straight to Ye Song''s yard without saying anything. It rushed into Ye Chong''s study room and kneeled down, ignoring everyone''s obstruction.


    "Old master, the young mistress is missing!"


    Ye Shisui was shocked. "What did you say?"


    Xiao Hong''s eyes were red from crying, but it was able to calm itself down and speak, "Miss went missing outside. Something bad must have happened to her. Master, please send someone to look for her!"


    Ye Shisui suddenly stood up, surprised. "What''s going on? How did he suddenly disappear? "


    Xiao Hong wiped away her tears. Remembering the pleased smile on Ye JinRu''s face, she spoke up, "Miss offended someone in the mansion, so there will always be someone who will not be able to see you well. I just saw that the second young miss is in an exceptionally good mood today, it''s really different from the past. "


    Staring blankly at Ye Jingru, Ye Hei was a bit annoyed.


    "What do you mean?"


    Xiao Hong stood up, not wanting to put on a good face for Ye Mo, but spoke up again, "Perhaps it''s my fault for being a servant, but if something were to happen to my family''s young lady, Ning Wang would definitely not let it go!"


    Ye Chong''s expression changed.


    Xiao Hong knew he was unreliable, so she did not stay any longer. She did not expect Ye Shisui to send someone to get Ye Jinsu back.


    He could only run back to the yard and wait for news from Meng Lan.


    On a mountain outside the city.


    Ye Jinxiu gradually regained her consciousness and opened her eyes in the darkness. What entered his eyes was still darkness. His eyes were covered with a layer of black cloth, his hands were tied behind his back, and his mouth was also tightly stuffed. After struggling for a while, Ye Jinsu gave up and crawled up against a wall.


    Voices could be heard from the outside. It sounded like a group of people walking in from afar.


    "Boss, how should we deal with this woman?"


    A familiar voice rang out, so close that it sounded like it came from outside the door. Ye Jinxiu immediately pricked her ears and listened carefully, "He said he got the result earlier. We can''t drag him out."


    "It''s settled tonight."


    This voice was too familiar. It was the same voice that he had heard before he passed out.


    With a squeak, the door was pushed open.


    Ye Jinsu was sitting by the wall. Through the black cloth, she could see a weak spot of light in front of her. She could hear the sound of burning beside her ear. She must have brought a torch with her. As the sound of footsteps approached, the black cloth over Ye Jinxiu''s eyes was torn apart. After adapting to the light, she raised her head to look at the person in front of her.


    Four of them, holding torches, looking like bandits. Each and every one of them stood tall and tall in front of Ye Jinxiu, as if they could crush him to death with a wave of their hand.


    Ye Jinsu raised her head slightly and looked at the leader. Her eyes were still calm.


    "Oh, you''re quite bold, little girl." The leader shouted and reached out to take out the ball of cloth from Ye Jinsu''s mouth and threw it away.


    Ye Jinsu leaned against the wall and looked at them, her voice hoarse. "What do you want to do?"


    The place on the back of his head where he had been hit hurt so much, Ye Jinsu still felt a little dizzy. However, she couldn''t show it. She could only look at the four of them.


    The leader sneered and squatted down to pinch Ye Jinsu''s chin. "You little girl, we''ve tied you up here. What do you think we''re doing?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at him with a side glance, her eyes filled with a hint of coldness, but it disappeared in an instant. She had hidden it well by Ye Jinxiu.


    She lowered her eyes and thought for a moment before saying, "I know who ordered you to come."


    Other than Ye Jinru, who else could it be?


    How could Ye Jingru have the ability to contact these fugitives? It was obvious that someone was helping her. Ye Jinsu discovered this almost immediately after she woke up.


    "Do they pay you well?" Ye Jinsu asked in a low voice.


    The leader took out a dagger. With a flash of cold light, the dagger immediately appeared on Ye Jinsu''s face. "We brothers have been waiting for you for half a month. Do you think this reward will not be rich?"


    Alright, now I''m even more sure that it''s that crazy Ye Jinru!


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes and looked at the blade. She stared straight at the person in front of her without any fear. She spoke with an expressionless face, "Then do you know what will happen after you kill me?"


    Ye Jinsu''s tone was calm and her eyes were calm, as if she really had the ability to back up her words.


    The leader tilted his head and looked at Ye Jinsu, feeling a little unsure. He asked, "Tell me, let me hear it. Will you crawl out of the Underworld, or will you invite a bunch of brats to take my life? "


    Ye Jinsu sneered and slowly said, "If you succeed, the person who gave you the order will be the one to stay hidden from everyone. "Then you''re very lucky. Not only will you get a lot of money, you won''t get into trouble."


    "But if," Ye Jinsu paused for a moment, his eyes flashed with a cold light, "you fail and others discover you, then you and your brothers will all die without a complete corpse."


    The leader was stunned for a moment before he was almost scared by her tone.


    "You talk too much, you little girl!" The leader stood up, feeling annoyed at his actions. Turning the knife in his hand two times, the man let out a strange smile, "But you are wrong, who said that we are going to kill you?"


    As he spoke, that person''s eyes looked down, straight at Ye Jinsu''s body.


    Ye Jinsu''s expression instantly turned cold. Her body trembled for a moment before returning to a calm state. Her eyes flickered for a moment.


    That person bent down and patted Ye Jinsu''s cheek with the edge of his blade. He lewdly said, "Such a pretty girl, how could I have the heart to kill you?"


    "Of course ¡­"


    AHH!


    A violent scream burst out from the spacious room. It was unknown when Ye Jinsu had managed to struggle free from her grasp. With a rock in her hand, she jabbed it towards the leader''s eyes.


    A blood-curdling scream rang out as Ye Jinsu quickly snatched the saber from his hand.


    The situation was reversed in an instant. Ye JinSu stretched out her hand and placed the saber against the man''s chest. She glared at the other three and said, "Whoever dares to come over will be killed by me!"

 C231

    No one dared to move for a while.


    "Boss!" The three shouted at the same time. The boss had just had his eye stabbed by Ye Jinsu. He would probably only have one eye as a companion in the future. No one would have thought that a seemingly weak and delicate girl like Ye Jinsu would be so ruthless as to aim for their eyes.


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes were as cold as ice. She pressed down on the man''s voice and said, "Let me out. You''re still alive."


    Her hand was covered in blood, and she was gasping for breath from being too nervous. Her hand that was holding onto the blade, and her strength that she could not control, had pierced through that person''s chest.


    Ye Jinsu was nervous.


    She had never killed anyone before, and this was the first time she had used a knife against someone.


    However, if she didn''t, he would be the one to die.


    There seemed to be some kind of noise coming from outside. Ye Jinsu looked at her boss, who was hiding behind her blade, and roared. She curled up her body in pain, "Stupid bitch!" I will kill you! "


    Ye Jinsu''s voice was much colder than his. She mercilessly stabbed the blade in her hand, "I''ll say it again. Let me go. Otherwise, I''ll kill you right now!"


    The three people beside him panicked when they saw that the knife had actually stabbed into the wall.


    "Someone come ¡­" Someone come! " Someone ran to the door to call for someone, but before he could reach the door, it was slammed open with a loud bang, and a group of people rushed in nervously.


    Seeing the chaotic scene inside the house, the group of people were also very surprised.


    Ye JinSu''s pupils constricted. There were at least dozens of these people, and they were all holding weapons with blood dripping from them.


    The smell of blood rose to the sky.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t have the energy to think about what had happened. She held the saber tightly in her hand, placed the boss in front of her, and threatened, "Whoever dares to take a step forward, I''ll kill him right now."


    The blade in Ye Jinsu''s hand was still stuck into the boss''s body. It clearly wasn''t deep yet, but if he really stabbed it in, then so be it.


    That would be a big matter.


    However, for those who had rushed in, there was nowhere for them to retreat to.


    Outside, the stronghold was set ablaze, and was rushing towards them. The tragic cries of his brothers constantly rang out from outside, indicating that this was also hell.


    If one step forward had no path, then one step back would mean one''s death.


    The faces of those people were filled with despair as they struggled with all their might.


    Through the door frame, Ye Jinsu could see the flames outside, dancing in the dark night. Countless amounts of blood flowed out from the courtyard in front, converging into a sea of blood on the ground.


    A strong gust of wind rose from the mountain, stirring up a raging fire that was crazily burning towards them.


    Some people slowly walked out from within the flames. Ning Yunyin''s black clothes were stained with blood, and the corners of her clothes were smeared with sparks. Under the slightly dispersed black hair, a pair of bloodthirsty and crazy eyes stared straight ahead, staring at the bandits that had come over here.


    Screams of pain were constantly heard coming from the bonfire that had been set ablaze behind them. Countless people were trying to run out of the sea of fire in an attempt to find a chance of survival.


    Unfortunately, even if they managed to last through the last breath, they would still die in the end. Having lost too much blood, he fell to the ground and died.


    In the blink of an eye, the huge mountain stronghold was filled with corpses and blood was all over the ground!


    Ning Yunyin held her sword as she approached, one step at a time. The moment she saw Ye Jinsu, she tightened her grip on the sword and flew up to cut off a person''s head.


    Flames shot up into the sky from his eyes as his killing intent surged like a tsunami. It was even stronger than the flames behind him.


    Under his hands was a whole Shura field!


    That group of people had already realized that Ning Yunyin was after Ye Jinsu. Now that the situation was like this, with everyone dying, who would care about their boss? Some people had already rushed forward. They didn''t care about their boss'' life or death as they drew their sabers and pressed it against Ye Jinsu''s neck.


    That boss had been hacked down by one of his men. More than a dozen of them pointed their sabers at Ye Jinsu, glaring at Ning Yunyin.


    The blade in Ye Jinsu''s hand was knocked down and forced into a corner.


    Ning Yunyin''s murderous actions came to an abrupt halt. Dozens of corpses landed behind her. Blood continued to drip from the blade of the sword, and the stench of blood in the air was so strong that it caused one to feel nauseous. Ye Jinsu looked at him across dozens of weapons and blood and corpses. The gale lifted her messy hair.


    A drop of blood slowly dripped down from Ye Jinsu''s cheek.


    They exchanged glances with each other, their gazes penetrating through the entire world, penetrating through this scene that caused one to feel despair.


    Ning Yunyin raised her sword. Her gaze was sharper than the edge of a sword, and the killing intent in her eyes made several people unable to hold onto their blades. "Let her go," he said, his voice low, like a final, throaty declaration.


    Some people could not help but take a step back.


    However, there were others who had already decided to go to war. The tip of their blades had pierced through Ye Jinsu''s neck, and they refused to let go.


    "Don''t come over here, or I''ll kill this woman right now!"


    Ye JinSu lowered her eyes to look at the blade, then looked at the knife she dropped on the ground and observed everyone.


    "Don''t come over." Ye Jinsu suddenly opened her mouth and spoke to Ning Yun.


    She looked at the person next to her who was using a knife to threaten her. "Don''t come near me."


    The atmosphere seemed to have eased up a little. The sabre-wielding man looked at Ye Jinsu who was sensible and then at Ning Yunyin, who had truly stopped moving. He couldn''t help but smile and anxiously say, "The man who told you to leave now, if not, I''ll kill you now."


    Ye Jinsu looked at him and put her hand on his. The man shuddered. The knife in his nervous hand slashed again, but it was quickly moved away.


    He didn''t want this woman to die yet.


    Ye Jinsu held his hand and slowly said, "If you let me go, I can make sure he doesn''t kill you."


    That person looked as if he had heard a joke and disdained Ye Jinsu''s ridiculous words. It was as if he had been played by him as he sinisterly said, "Do you think laozi is stupid? Tell your man to step down! "


    Ye Jinsu glanced at Ning Yunyin, her eyes filled with a deep light.


    She opened her mouth and said, "I''m speaking the truth. I can''t protect the others here, but you ¡­ I can make sure he doesn''t kill you."


    When Ye Jinsu said this, the man''s face turned serious.


    The others'' expressions immediately changed, and the atmosphere subtly changed.


    The sabre wielder nervously looked at the others. As these people looked at each other, some cracks appeared.


    However, before anyone could react, the person holding the saber against Ye Jinsu''s neck gave a muffled groan. A sharp dagger was stabbed into his back, right where his heart was.


    In the blink of an eye, Ning Yun stepped forward with his sword in hand. Ye Jinsu crouched down and grabbed the blade on the ground, rolling it to the side.


    Everything happened in an instant. Before the group of people could react, Ye Jinsu had already left the danger zone.


    As for the people on the field right now, it was no longer just Ning Yunxiao alone. There was also a group of black-clothed people who had suddenly appeared from behind her. In the blink of an eye, over a dozen people fell to the ground as corpses.


    Silence returned to the field.

 C232

    More than a dozen men in black kneeled on one knee as they begged for forgiveness. "This subordinate has come late. Please punish me, Your Highness."


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu, whose clothes were slightly in disarray. Her eyes were deep, as if she wanted to rub it into her blood and bones.


    Ning Yun''s voice was hoarse. "Get out!"


    It was enough that he was here alone.


    Ye Jinsu sat on the ground, blood dripping down her hair and onto the back of her hand. She raised her gaze slightly and saw that Ning Yunyin was hanging down the sword in her hand. Fresh blood continued to flow from the sword, staining Ye Jinsu''s dress and her face with fresh blood.


    However, when Ye Jinsu saw Ning Yunyin, her back was straight. In this hellish scene, there was not a single trace of fear in her eyes. Her whole body was covered in thorns and bones, and her eyes also flashed.


    Lowering her head, Ning Yunyin reached out her hand to touch a drop of blood on Ye Jinsu''s face. Her warm fingertips brushed against it.


    However, before Ning Yunbin could retract her hand, Ye Jinxiu''s pupils dilated. She reached out to grab his hand holding the sword and stabbed it backwards.


    The boss had been stabbed by his men, but he was still alive and was stabbed with his sword.


    Blood flowed backwards into Ye Jinsu''s hand, and her gaze was filled with killing intent. She grabbed onto Ning Yunyin and stabbed him even deeper.


    The blade in her eldest brother''s hand was hanging right above her head.


    A drop of blood fell on the back of Ning Yun''s neck.


    Ning Yunxiao lowered his eyes to look at her. Ye Jinsu was kneeling on the ground, her entire body was covered in blood, but her back was still ramrod straight. Behind her, a fiery light was blazing. Ye Jinsu''s hair was blown into the fire and the wind, and her calm and resolute eyes were branded into his eyes forever.


    That night, he saw another Ye Jinxiu, a person he could go crazy over.


    After releasing her hand, Ye Jinsu turned around and looked at the fire outside. With a hoarse voice, she said, "If you don''t take me with you, we''ll all be burned to death here."


    With her tensed nerves finally relaxed, Ye Jinsu''s body softened and she fell into Ning Yunyin''s arms. Their clothes were soaked in blood. The air was filled with the pungent smell of blood, but it seemed as if Ye Jinxiu had smelled it again. She could smell the familiar fragrance of incense on his body.


    Ning Yunke picked up Ye Jinsu, who was in her arms, and walked around the fire. She lowered her head to look at the serene face in her arms.


    Ning Yunyin''s embrace was very tight, so tight that it was as if she was afraid of losing her again, unwilling to let go.


    Ye Jinxiu leaned against his chest and opened her eyes to look at him. The scene before her gradually became blurry, and she could only feel the throbbing of her chest as she hugged him. The sound echoed in her ears, telling her honestly how excited the owner of this heart was after losing it and regaining it.


    When he saw the bandit''s nest, when he saw Ye Jinsu being held by a knife, he almost thought that he was going to lose him.


    Fortunately ¡­


    Ye Jinsu closed her eyes and seemed to feel the uneasiness in her embrace. She put her arm around Ning Yunyin''s waist.


    She knew she was safe.


    He was very at ease.


    At this moment, Ye Shisui was still walking anxiously in the House of Ye. The people in the mansion had all been sent out to look for him, but there was no news at all. Ye Shisui was a civil servant. He had no one under his command. What could a group of servants find?


    If this continued, they would have to report it to the officials.


    Under the heavens, the dignified direct descendant of a great scholar''s daughter was actually kidnapped on the street. Was there still any law?!


    However, there were always hints at Ye Jingru because of this matter. Ye Zhenzheng was not confident and did not inform the officials immediately.


    On the other side of the wutong garden, Meng Lan had long since brought Xiao Hong out of the manor and made a beeline for King Ning''s Estate.


    Inside Prince Ning''s estate, the imperial physician that had been invited over from the palace was kneeling on the floor and examining Ye Jinsu''s pulse. Fortunately, it was all someone else''s blood, so Ye Jinsu didn''t sustain any serious injuries.


    It was only a superficial wound on his neck. Once it was bandaged, he would be fine.


    It was just that after being frightened for a while, he would naturally wake up after a short rest. After waking up, he took good care of himself, so naturally there wouldn''t be any problems.


    After the doctor''s examination was completed, Ning Yunyin and Lil ''Red finally felt relieved.


    Xiao Hong kneeled in front of Ye Jinsu''s bed, wiping the blood off her face while crying. Why did he have to suffer such hardships? Why did he manage to escape death after being tied up in that place?


    Little Red''s heart ached. Even when she was kidnapped, she had never felt this bad.


    When Ye Jinxiu woke up, it was already the second night. Xiao Hong, who was lying beside the bed, immediately woke up when it sensed Ye Jin''s movement. Seeing that Ye Jin had woken up, its eyes immediately reddened with happiness.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the unfamiliar bed canopy above her. The room was filled with a familiar fragrance.


    "Where is this?" Ye Jinsu asked, realizing how hoarse her voice was.


    Xiao Hong ran over to pour a cup of water for Ye Jinsu and said choked with sobs, "This is the palace, it was Prince Ning who saved you."


    Ye Jinsu drank a mouthful of water to moisten her throat before leaning back and saying, "I know."


    If it wasn''t for him, he probably wouldn''t have been able to get out of that place.


    Ye Jinsu touched her neck, and after a few months, her neck was once again wrapped in gauze. It really was full of hardships.


    "Where''s Ning Yunyin?" Ye Jinsu asked while lying on the bed.


    "I''m here." A familiar voice sounded at the door. Ning Yunyin stood at the door, looking at Ye Jinsu as she walked in. She reached out a hand to touch her forehead and said, "The doctor said that you might have a fever when you wake up."


    She put her hands down and her expression relaxed for a moment. "As long as it''s not burned."


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyes to look at him. Ning Yun had yet to straighten his body when he bent his waist and approached Ye Jinsu. After looking at each other in silence for a moment, Ye Jinsu turned her gaze and broke the silence by saying, "You saved me again."


    She always seemed to be troubling him.


    Letting out a sigh, Ye Jinsu suddenly thought of the scene in the fire and couldn''t help but pout, "But I saved you and cleared it up."


    Ning Yunlian smiled and sat down on the edge of the bed. Little Red tactfully retreated to the side.


    "If you don''t make a move, he won''t be able to touch me."


    Ye Jinxiu pouted a little unhappily, "But in the end, I was one step ahead of you."


    At that time, Ning Yunke''s attention had been completely focused on Ye Jinxiu. Furthermore, her back was facing that person, so she naturally didn''t notice it at the first possible moment. Ye Jinxiu was obviously being shameless, but Ning Yunxiao smiled dotingly and said, "Yes, Miss Ye, I am deeply grateful for your valiant and valiant manner in saving me."


    These words were said in a weird tone, causing Ye Jinsu to be slightly angry out of embarrassment.


    The spot on the back of his head where he had been hit by someone was still in pain. Ye Jinsu touched the back of his head and decided to find a comfortable position to lie down. Not long later, Ye Jinxiu suddenly sat up and frowned at Ning Yunyin, "No, that''s not right. How did you find me?"


    She was kidnapped in the afternoon, and that night Ning Yunyin found him.


    Since it was a bandit''s nest, it was not located in the capital city, but on a mountain outside the city. Ning Yunxiao didn''t know anything about that group of people, nor did he have any clues to look for. Where did he find him so quickly?

 C233

    "It''s just a group of bandits, it''s not hard to find." Ning Yunyin said a little pridefully, not caring at all.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him suspiciously, but was unwilling to easily believe it. She sat up and stared straight at Ning Yunxiao. "Impossible."


    When she was kidnapped, Xiao Hong was not by her side and no one noticed. Ning Yunxiao had no idea what their identities were, nor did he have any evidence that the bandits had kidnapped him. Even if there were bandits outside the city, how could he know and be sure that he was on that mountain?


    Moreover, he started a massacre outside without even seeing his own people.


    As Ye Jinsu stared at him, the thoughts in her mind gradually became clearer. Suddenly, Ye Jinsu opened his eyes wide and asked, "You went to look for the Sun family? Or Ye Jinru? "


    The Yu Family couldn''t take care of themselves, so no one cared about Ye Jinsu. Only Ye JinRu hated him to the bones from the very beginning. Now that she thought about it, Ye Jinsu suddenly realized that for a long time, Ye JinRu had been looking at her with hatred.


    There were also the two maidservants sweeping the snow outside his yard. When they saw him leaving, they ran away like a wisp of smoke. Combined with the fact that those bandits had been waiting for him for half a month, it turned out that Ye JinRu was waiting for him to leave.


    Now that he thought about it, everything was clear.


    Earlier, when she was troubled by Ning Yunyin''s incident, Ye Jinsu had completely ignored Ye JinRu. She had not expected her to make such a big move.


    The only person who could help Ye Jinru was Sun Zheng.


    Ning Yunyin pressed her back down onto the bed. Only then did she speak softly and evasively, "Of course I won''t let the Sun family off easy."


    At that time, he was still in the palace, but when he heard the news from Meng Lan, he turned around and went straight back to his palace. It wasn''t hard to guess who did this, but it was hard to make the person who planned everything pay the price.


    The bandits were the ones that kidnapped people, and the bandits were also the ones that killed people. Without evidence, it would never have anything to do with the Sun family or Ye Jinru. Even though everyone already knew.


    But Sun Zheng had never expected that Ning Yunyin would immediately ''invite'' him to the palace.


    He had guessed that the person who had helped Ye Jinsu was Ning Wang. After all, the matter between Ye Jinsu and Ning Wang had also been passed around in the capital for a while. However, he had chosen to make his move at this critical moment to see Ning Yunxiao preoccupied with his own matters. How could he possibly affect his own plans for a woman?


    However, he was wrong after all.


    Ning Yunyin brought out the lives of more than a hundred members of the Sun family and forced him to make a decision.


    Sun Zheng felt that the legendary Ning Wang who was decisive in his killing must have gone crazy. Even if he had to give up on his lord''s actions, he still wanted to find out Ye Jinsu''s whereabouts from his side. He finally realized that he had offended someone he shouldn''t have.


    This Ye Jinsu was Ning Yunyin''s most trusted person.


    For the sake of the Sun family, Sun Zheng still said it out loud.


    Ning Yunyin immediately led a dozen or so of the dark guards outside the city, slaughtering their way into the lair of those bandits.


    Ye Jinsu looked into his eyes without any emotions, as if she was just saying something of no importance. However, Ye Jinsu knew that this matter would definitely affect him. She grabbed Ning Yunxiao''s hand, her eyes filled with worry. "Why did he tell you? Did you ¡­"


    Ning Yunyin grabbed her hand and covered her mouth with her head.


    "You talk too much." Ning Yunyin stuck close to her lips as she spoke. A warm breath brushed against her lips, making her feel extremely alluring.


    Ye Jinsu backed up a bit, but Ning Yunyin did not move forward. She only spoke with a calm and unfazed expression, "I''m fine. Sun Zheng is still sensible."


    To offend a prince for such a small matter, he had abandoned the entire Sun family. He couldn''t do such a stupid thing. Therefore, Sun Zheng chose to do it quickly, not making it difficult for Ning Yunyin.


    Because the moment he made it difficult for Ning Yunyin, it would definitely be Ning Yunyin who would make the entire Sun Manor sad in the future.


    Ning Yunyin''s fingertips caressed the corner of her lips. Her eyes turned a little darker, and her voice also sunk. He asked, "That one at your house, how do you want to deal with him?"


    Ye Jinsu saw the killing intent in his eyes.


    Ye Jinsu was silent for a moment.


    The reason why Ye Jinru and the others took the risk was because there would never be evidence pointing at her. She wasn''t the one who found the bandits, and she wasn''t the one who tied them up. Without evidence, Ye Jingru would never be in trouble.


    She was just taking advantage of the situation and using a knife to kill someone.


    Everyone was overjoyed. If they lost, they would try again. No matter what, the crime wouldn''t fall on her head.


    It was really a stupid and despicable act.


    Without evidence, Ye Zhexi would not hand over Ye Jinru. There was no evidence, so Ye Chong had to decide what to do with it. Even if Ning Yunyin was a prince, she could not do anything to a servant girl.


    However, if Ning Yunyin had the intention, she could put pressure on Ye Shisui.


    The evidence was inconclusive, so it didn''t matter at all.


    It''s good to have power...


    Ye Jinxiu hesitated for a moment. Considering the fact that Ning Yun was still in court, she probably wouldn''t change her mind just because of one Ye Zhenzi. She curled her lips into a smile and said, "Don''t stay."


    Back then when he had spared her life, he didn''t kill her and her mother together. It was because she was too benevolent.


    Ning Yunyin pursed her lips, her gaze somewhat profound. "As you wish."


    "When can I go back?" Ye Jinsu asked. Ye Shisui should still be in a dilemma about whether to report it or not. There was a look of disgust on Ye Jinsu''s face. If he really had to wait for Ye Shisui to save him, there would not even be a speck of dust left for him.


    His father was extremely disgusting.


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t help smiling when she saw the undisguised expression on Ning Xuemo''s face. Although the reason was unfathomable, but it seemed that as long as Ye Jinxiu was in front of him, no matter what, he couldn''t help but feel happy.


    "Don''t worry, the imperial physician said you have to recuperate for two days. Xiao Hong will go back and tell your father."


    By the way, let her have a word of her own.


    When Xiao Hong returned to the House of Ye, it was anxious about everything. The noble daughter of a good family had actually disappeared from the capital. Ye Shisui hadn''t gone to court in two days, and so did the two old men in the mansion.


    He quickly called Ye JinRu over and asked her if this had anything to do with her.


    Ye Jinru had a runny nose and was crying as she kept saying that it had nothing to do with her.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief as they felt that Ye JinRu didn''t have the ability to do so. After thinking it over for a while, they could only choose to report this matter to the officials.


    However, before Ye Zheng could send someone to report to the official, Xiao Hong came back from outside and ran towards the front hall.


    Everyone was here, and it just so happened that Xiao Hong didn''t have to pass on the message one by one.


    Now that she changed from the sad look she had yesterday, Xiao Hong had calmed down. She walked over and said coldly, "Reporting to the old master, my young mistress has been found and is resting in Prince Ning''s mansion. Old master, please do not worry."


    These words were earth-shattering.


    Ye Shisui stood up in shock. Ye JinRu also looked at Xiao Hong in disbelief.


    Xiao Hong tilted its head and looked at Ye JinRu beside him. A trace of anger appeared in its eyes as it gritted its teeth and said, "Moreover, you also asked me to pass a message to you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The Prince has said it." Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jingru as it stared at her. Then, it spoke word by word, "He wants her life!"


    The moment he said this, there was complete silence.


    Ye Jingru''s legs went soft as she retreated back and sat in her chair. She laughed as if she couldn''t believe what she had heard, "What nonsense are you spouting? How could the king give such an order?"

 C234

    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jingru, whose expression had finally turned to panic, and felt quite pleased with herself, "Second Miss should know why Prince said that."


    "What did Second Miss do? Have you forgotten so quickly?" Xiao Hong asked word by word.


    Before Ye Shisui could react from his shock, he pulled Xiao Hong and asked, "What do you mean? What did Ru''Er do? "


    Xiao Hong took a step back, "What did Second Miss do? How could this servant dare to speculate?" If Master wants to know, go and ask the Second Miss. Since the words of the Prince have already been transmitted to me, old master, please take care of yourself! "


    With that, Xiao Hong turned and left.


    Abandoned Ye Zhenzheng stood on the spot, watching the flustered look on Ye Jinru''s face. He grabbed her shoulder and almost shouted, "What did you do?"


    Why, why did Ning Wang bring these words?


    Could it be that she really had a relationship with Ye Jingru?


    Tears welled up in Ye Jinru''s eyes. She looked at Ye Shisui with grievance and shook her head. "No! Father, I don''t have any, I really don''t have any! "


    Kneeling down, Ye Jinru held onto Ye Zhang''s pants, crying as she said, "Dad, I really didn''t do anything. You have to believe me, dad, you save me!"


    "Ridiculous!" The Old Master could not stand it any longer. He slapped the table angrily and almost failed to get up. He pointed at Ye Jinru and asked, "If you didn''t do anything and Ye Jinsu had nothing to do with you, then you and Ning Wang have no enmity. How could I take your life?"


    Ye JinRu panicked and didn''t know how to respond.


    "No, no," Ye Jinru shook her head frantically, refusing to admit it.


    If he were to admit that she was the one who was done for, there would be some matters that he must not say a single word. She only opened her mouth in panic, "It must be Ye Jinsu. She was the one who wanted to harm me. "That''s why I set up all of this to deceive His Highness Ning Wang."


    "It must be Ye Jinsu! It must be her! "


    "How could I possibly harm her? Father, believe me." Ye Jingru cried as she opened her mouth, making Ye Zhenzheng unable to bear it any longer.


    "You ¡­" Ye Zheng looked at her, not knowing whether he should believe her or not. He could only look at her angrily.


    The House of Ye was instantly thrown into chaos.


    Ye Jinsu slept for a while and crawled up while holding a bruise on the back of her neck. She felt that the pain was getting worse and worse. He could only grit his teeth and move about. Feeling the aching pain, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but suck in a breath of cold air. "When will I recover?"


    Xiao Hong went around to the back to apply the medicine for Ye Jinxiu and saw the large bruise.


    "Miss should apply the medicine properly. The bruise will disappear in two days."


    Ye Jinsu touched it, and it felt like there was a swelling on it. She looked at the mirror beside her and pointed to it. "Take the mirror and I''ll see what it looks like."


    Xiao Hong hesitated and thought that it would be better for her not to see Ye Jinxiu.


    Unfortunately, Ye Jinsu persisted. Having seen the pile of corpses, what was so hard to see?


    Feeling helpless, Xiao Hong could only bring the mirror over. Through the mirror, Ye Jinsu could see the dark green patch on the back of her neck. It hurt just by looking at it. Even though she had applied the best medicine, Ye Jinsu still couldn''t help but take a deep breath to feel sorry for herself.


    How tragic.


    Sighing, Ye Jinsu put down the mirror and asked Xiao Hong, "How did Ye Zhenzi react?"


    Speaking of Xiao Hong, her expression darkened as she said in disdain, "Master still doesn''t know what the Second Miss has done. Every time the Second Miss cries in front of her, he is deceived and stunned."


    The corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth curled up into a sneer. Wasn''t that what Ye Shisui used to do?


    "Sooner or later." Ye Jinyun said lightly as he stood up, preparing to exercise. It didn''t matter even if he didn''t know. Ye JinRu was completely finished this time.


    She pulled Little Red along and felt a little stuffy inside. "Take a walk outside with me."


    Afraid that Little Red was overly worried, Ye Jinsu added, "This is the King''s Manor. No one dares to come here and capture me, and no one knows that I''m Ye Jinsu. I''m fine."


    There was no news of this outside at all. The matter of Ye Jinsu being tied up had been suppressed before it could even be known.


    Ye Jinsu stayed in the palace and no one dared to ask.


    Ye Jinsu heard the sounds of swords and sabers when she was about two or three steps away from Ye Zhenzi''s yard. She approached the sound of the swords and took a closer look. It turned out that Ning Yunxiao was practicing his swordplay in the courtyard. The sword that had been soaked in countless amounts of fresh blood seemed to have become sharper, and the sounds of wind being torn apart could be heard wherever it went. The tip of the sword lifted up some of the snow on the ground and chopped down a few pieces of the fallen plum blossoms.


    Ning Yun had no hair left on her head. Her ink-black hair was already hanging down softly on his shoulders. At this moment, dusk had risen up from all directions. Ning Yun was hidden in an obscure light, and was like a cold blade cutting through the primal chaos.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but take a closer look.


    As the footsteps drew closer, Ning Yunyin raised the sword in her hand and turned towards Ye Jinsu''s position.


    Ye Jinsu stopped and raised her eyebrows.


    Seeing that it was Ye Jinsu, Ning Yun quickly withdrew her sword and said slowly, "Blades and swords have no eyes. Be careful."


    "I should have told you that."


    Ning Yunyin kept her sword to one side. She took the handkerchief offered to her by the servant girl and wiped the sweat off her forehead. She then turned her head to look at Ye Jinxiu. Her gaze clearly saw through her motives, "You want to go back?"


    Ye Jinsu raised her brows and looked at him, but she couldn''t help her gaze falling on the young maid behind him.


    Also... It''s pretty good.


    Ye Jinsu felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. She pouted and said, "Mm, when are you going to let me go back?"


    A light was lit up in the courtyard, lighting up the area. When Ning Yun had lowered her hair, her face seemed to soften. Under the orange candlelight, she looked even more charming. He looked at the wound on Ye Jinsu''s neck, lifted up Ye Jinsu''s chin and examined it, then said, "Wait for your injury to completely heal."


    Ning Yunxiao wasn''t planning on letting her go in the near future.


    Ning Yunyin cast a sidelong glance at Ye Jinsu''s slightly gloomy expression. Her gaze softened for a moment before she smiled and said, "What''s wrong?" Are you bored? "


    Ye Jinxiu was silent. It was about the same. Thinking about it, it was the same even if he went back to the House of Ye. It was just a yard with a different face.


    They were all boring.


    Ning Yunyin inwardly pursed her lips before turning to the person at the side and saying, "Go and bring the item over."


    Ye Jinxiu looked at him with suspicion, then saw the servant beside her come into the room and take out a box.


    "What is it?"


    Ning Yunyin extended her hand to receive it. Beneath the embroidered box was something that was curved like a belt. Ye Jinxiu slightly opened her eyes, but upon closer inspection, she immediately realized that something was wrong. This was not a belt, but a flexible sword.


    "I was unable to find a good master for the flexible sword that I obtained outside of the pass. Now, I feel that it suits you."


    The pure white scabbard was almost no different from a belt. If one did not carefully observe it, it would be impossible to see any difference between it and a belt. Ye Jinsu stretched out her hand to grasp the hilt of her sword. Her snow-white flexible sword was unsheathed as it emitted a gentle light.


    Unlike Ning Yun''s black profound sword, which exuded killing intent as soon as it was unsheathed, this was not a killing weapon, but more like a piece of warm jade.


    When Ye Jinsu saw the sword, she couldn''t help but reach out her hand to touch it. In a moment of carelessness, the tip of the sword had actually cut through the tip of his finger. Before Ye Jinxiu could even feel the pain, a drop of blood fell on the tip of the sword.


    Ye Jinsu abruptly retracted her hand and her eyes lit up.


    What a sharp sword.

 C235

    Ning Yunyin grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand, frowning slightly as she looked at the cut on her fingertip. She reached out with a handkerchief and said, "Don''t touch the blade of the sword randomly."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t care about the wound in her hand and once again held the flexible sword. Her eyes were filled with excitement, like a child with a new toy. The corners of Ning Yunxiao''s mouth curled up into a smile as he looked at her. He reached out his hand to hold Ye Jinsu''s. "I''ll teach you how to use it."


    Outside the house was a waning moon. The yard was lit up by a few lanterns, and the sword in Ye Jinsu''s hand shone with a cold light. When she drew her sword, it was filled with a strong killing intent.


    Countless plum blossoms suddenly fell from the tree.


    Ning Yunyin stood behind Ye Jinsu and held her hand with one hand. A few plum blossoms landed on their heads, Ning Yunabao''s shoulders, before once again falling onto Ye Jinsu''s forehead. Ye Jinsu looked at the sharp sword in her hand and couldn''t help but smile.


    She liked it.


    This thing was just like his previous life, where he had acknowledged Ye Jinxiu as his master. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Ning Yunyin behind him. In Ye Jinsu''s eyes, there was a trace of pride.


    Ning Yunyin looked at the proud Ye Jinsu and dotingly smiled. She reached out her hand to brush away the broken plum on her head and said with a smile, "Ye is indeed a heroine among women. She is heroic and unyielding."


    Ye Jinlei accepted his words.


    Withdrawing his sword and putting it back on his waist, Ye Jinxiu stroked it again with great fondness.


    If he said that she was able to get started so quickly, it was most likely because she had inherited her mother''s talent. Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu''s expression became calmer. Her mother was really blind. Under such good conditions, she had to hang herself on the tilted tree that was Ye Zizai.


    Ye Jinsu curled her lips and sat on a stone bench.


    "Why did you want to give me this?" Ye Jinsu pointed at the sword at her waist and asked with a puzzled expression.


    Could it be that he found his talent on the mountain and wanted to accept him as a disciple?


    Ning Yunyin''s pupils suddenly deepened. He looked at Ye Jinsu and spoke with a slightly deep tone, "Just in case."


    Ye Jinsu was silent for a moment before he raised his head and saw some unreadable emotions in Ning Yunke''s eyes. It was so heavy that no one dared to touch it easily. He said, "If you encounter any more danger, use it to protect yourself."


    He didn''t want to lose anyone important.


    "But I hope you''ll never need it."


    "I hope so." Ye Jinsu said softly.


    Who would want to see something like this again?


    The Ye residence was in an uproar.


    After Xiao Hong made that trip back, it did not return to the manor. It made the whole House of Ye frightened. Ye Shisui wanted to protect Ye Jinru, but he was not clear about the cause and effect. So he could only send people to the mansion to find Xiao Hong.


    They were from the Ye Clan after all. They should be able to get something out of her.


    Xiao Hong looked at the butler, who was smiling obsequiously at the entrance of the mansion, and said coldly in the end, "If Master wants to know, why don''t you check it out? There was a huge fire on Mount Yujing a few days ago."


    "My family''s young miss almost died in that fire. Master, please give my family''s second young miss an explanation."


    After saying this, Little Red left with Ox-Head.


    Ye Zhenzheng was truly a piece of trash when it came to the inner chamber. The old lady knew clearly that it was all because of Ye JinRu. Ye Shisui was as dumb as a fool, pitifully stupid.


    Under the influence of Ye Jinxiu, Little Red couldn''t be bothered to talk any more nonsense with them. In any case, with King Ning acting on behalf of the young miss, he was not afraid of suffering losses.


    When they returned to the courtyard, Ye Jinsu saw Xiao Hong''s noisy appearance and asked, "Did Ye Zhenzi send someone over?"


    "Of course, you still asked to see me by name," Xiao Hong showed a disgusted expression, "I think you didn''t have the guts to find the prince, so you came to find me to talk."


    "I''ll let them go. This time, with the support of the prince, let''s see how the second young miss will continue to act so arrogantly!"


    Xiao Hong had an expression of exaltation on her face, an expression that showed how happy she was.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and suddenly asked, "Where is Meng Lan?"


    She hadn''t seen any trace of Meng Lan in the past few days. At first she thought Meng Lan had returned to Ning Yunyin''s side to serve her, but in the end she saw another maidservant serving her. She had a feeling that she needed to prove it.


    Hearing this, Xiao Hong''s expression froze for a moment. Then, he stammered, "Meng Lan, she ¡­" The Prince gave her other tasks, so she can''t come see the Young Miss for the time being. "


    Ye Jinsu completely ignored her bullshit and said mercilessly, "Speak the truth."


    Xiao Hong''s ears drooped down.


    "Did Ning Yunyin punish Meng Lan?" Ye JinSu rubbed her forehead with one hand. Back then, Ning Yunyin had told Meng Lan in front of her, but this happened in the blink of an eye. With Ning Yunyin''s personality, Meng Lan probably wouldn''t escape punishment.


    Seeing the look of surprise on her young mistress'' face, Ye Jinsu knew that she had guessed correctly.


    At this moment, he didn''t know whether to be angry at Ning Yunxiao or to shout out grievances for Meng Lan.


    Ye Jinxiu could only frown as she stood up and asked, "Is it serious? I''ll go take a look. "


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu insisted, Xiao Hong could only bring her to Meng Lan''s room. She sighed and said, "The prince punished her with thirty lashes. Meng Lan said she didn''t want you to see it."


    At that time, she wanted to say something, but Ning Yunyin wasn''t her master, so she didn''t have the right to speak. After boldly persuading her, Ning Yunyin directly ignored her and ordered her to take good care of Ye Jinsu.


    Xiao Hong didn''t dare to say anything else.


    When Ning Yunyin became angry, almost no one dared to disobey him.


    Except for Ye Jinsu ¡­


    Ye Jinxiu stopped and her frown deepened.


    Opening the door, Meng Lan was lying on the bed, eating. When she saw Ye Jinsu coming over, she was so shocked that she wanted to sit up. However, in the midst of her anxiety, the wound was pulled back and Meng Lan was pressed down by Ye Jinsu, who had quick eyes and quick hands.


    "Don''t move!" Ye Jinsu opened her mouth to press her down and saw that Meng Lan''s face was somewhat pale.


    Meng Lan was a bit surprised and flustered. She opened her mouth nervously, "Young miss ¡­" "Why are you here?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at her with a grave expression. She reached out her hand to put her hand on her coat, "I came to see you. Let me see your injuries."


    Meng Lan immediately wanted to stop Ye Jinxiu, but she couldn''t do anything about it. His jacket was just casually draped over his shoulder, and with a flick, his back, which was full of wounds, was revealed.


    Ye Jinxiu''s pupils constricted and her breathing became heavier.


    Meng Lan felt the anger of the people behind her and quickly covered her back. She hurriedly comforted, "I''m fine ¡­" Miss, don''t worry. "


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything, but Little Red knew that she was angry.


    "Take care of it here." Ye Jinsu stood up and spoke with a cold expression.


    When she lifted her head and walked out of the room, Meng Lan saw Ye Jinsu''s aggressive look. She hurriedly got up and said, "Miss, I''m really fine. Don''t worry too much, Miss."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything and directly walked out.


    Meng Lan covered her outer garment with a headache. She felt that something was about to happen to the two lords again ¡­

 C236

    When Xiao Hong saw that Ye Jinsu''s expression did not look good, it hurriedly ran forward to stop her. The relationship between the two of them had finally resolved itself, there was no need for Ye Jinsu to provoke Ning Yunlian over and over again.


    "Miss, Miss shouldn''t go to the Prince''s Mansion regarding this matter ¡­" Little Red pulled Ye Jinsu along and advised.


    She was afraid that Ye Jinsu would get angry, so she hid it from him. Now, it was still discovered. Xiao Hong''s head hurt.


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t say anything, but she pouted her lips and walked past Little Red, completely ignoring her. What had happened in his residence? Meng Lan had followed her for so long and called her ''Miss'' for so long. Could it be that she wasn''t considered one of her men?


    She had treated Meng Lan as a sister, but in the blink of an eye, she had suffered such a heavy punishment because of her.


    Little Red couldn''t stop them and could only follow beside Ye Jinsu, thinking about how to persuade the two of them when they got into an argument.


    Ning Yunyin had just returned from the palace when she saw Ye Jinsu walk over aggressively. She was stunned for a moment. However, to make her so angry, Ning Yunyin only felt puzzled for a moment before she understood.


    As if she was prepared for this, Ning Yunyin poured a cup of tea and knocked on the table with her knuckles. "Do you want to try the last batch of Jun Shan''s silver needles in the palace?"


    Ye Jinsu, who was standing in front of him, couldn''t control her expression when she saw Ning Yunxiao''s leisurely manner, who seemed as if she wanted to sit down and drink tea with him and chat with him.


    Who wants to drink this tea with him?


    "My business has nothing to do with Meng Lan." Ye Jinxiu didn''t even look at the tea nor did she sit down.


    Ye Jinxiu did not drink it, but Ning Yunyin was in the mood to drink it. She calmly replied, "I know, so I''m punishing her for dereliction of duty."


    Ye Jinxiu felt that her patience was almost worn out. Ning Yunyin clearly understood her meaning, and didn''t want to act dumb in front of her.


    "When it happened, she wasn''t by my side. Even if she was by my side, she still wouldn''t know how to fight. How could she protect me?"


    "You are making trouble for nothing!" Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but say loudly. Ning Yunyin''s nonchalant attitude had truly angered her. The calmness that she had cultivated with much difficulty over the past few days was defeated in a single strike in front of Ning Yunyin.


    Truly capable.


    Ning Yunxiao slightly frowned. He then put down the teacup and looked at her. "Before the incident, there was something strange going on in the mansion. Even the servants there acted wrongly."


    "She should have noticed these things." Ning Yunyin''s voice was somewhat heavy. It was obvious that something was wrong. It was fine that Ye Jinsu was too distracted and didn''t pay attention to it, but Meng Lan wasn''t paying attention at all.


    Even in those days, there was no mention of this in the report.


    Isn''t that enough of a dereliction of duty?


    "I didn''t notice either. Why did you let her take the blame?" Ye Jinsu glared at Ning Yunbin and opened his mouth, biting her lower lip in anger.


    Ning Yunyin watched Ye Jinsu fall into silence for a while. Seeing that the atmosphere between the two of them was getting worse, Xiao Hong hurriedly stepped forward and stopped her. "Miss, your highness is also worried for your safety ¡­"


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at Little Red and gave the order, "You can leave!"


    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsu in surprise, wanting to say something for her. However, when Little Red saw Ye Jinsu''s cold expression, she did not dare to say anything else and retreated out of the room.


    He could only pray in his heart that nothing would happen to him ¡­


    "Are you that cold-blooded?" Ye Jinsu glared at Ning Yunke. How long had Meng Lan been waiting on her? It''s only been a few months. As for Meng Lan, she had served Ning Yunzhi for so many years, but he had actually decided to make a move.


    At the end of the day, it was all because she was so angry, which was why she was so much angrier.


    In other words, it was because of him.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu in silence before expressionlessly speaking, "I didn''t leave her for you just to serve you. Her main task is to protect your safety. She has the ability to discover the things I''ve said before, or even if she''s just being a little more cautious. "


    "It won''t create the current situation either."


    "You were too kind to her." Ning Yunyin coldly said. From being merciful to relaxing one''s vigilance, being merciful to being lazy to being unable to discover such things, being merciful to the point of forgetting what his main task was.


    Ye Jinxiu clenched her fists as her breathing quickened. At most, she could only agree with half of Ning Yunyin''s words.


    "But you shouldn''t have punished her with thirty lashes, for the wound to be so serious!"


    Ning Yunxiao slightly frowned, his expression a little impatient. "My men know their limits. There''s no skin wound, no scar, and no internal injury. They''ve also sent the medicine."


    He had merely given her a slight reprimand, and had not taken her life. He had even specially asked someone to go easy on him due to Ye Jinsu''s feelings. In the end, she was still so emotional that he couldn''t understand her.


    Ye Jinsu stared at him with her eyes slightly wide open. For a moment, she didn''t know whether to loosen her fists or to clench them again, so she only pursed her lips. The wound was indeed frightening, but it didn''t look like there was anything wrong with it. Ning Yunshu didn''t use any force nor did she try to deceive her.


    But once Ye Jinsu thought of the wound on Meng Lan''s back, she couldn''t calm down. Anger mixed with other emotions caused Ye Jinsu''s heart to be in a state of chaos and irritation. In the end, Ye Jinsu could only turn around and leave.


    Empty Ning Yunshu sat on the spot with a puzzled expression.


    He thought that since Ye Jinsu could make a move against the Xie Clan and pull out a saber and kill someone in a pool of blood, at the very least, she shouldn''t have been unable to accept such a small scene. He admitted that he didn''t do it too well. Ye Jinxiu should also be able to see through it.


    In the end, Ning Yunxiao sat on the spot, unable to figure out why Ye Jinsu was so angry at him.


    Seeing Ye Jinsu angrily coming out from inside, Little Red quickly followed. Just now, when he heard the noise outside, at least there wasn''t too much noise from inside, so it shouldn''t have been too noisy.


    With all her heart on worrying about the relationship between her master and Ning Wang, Xiao Hong couldn''t help but peek through the courtyard door. She saw a pair of tightly knitted brows and a puzzled look in her eyes.


    Xiao Hong sighed and followed Ye Jinsu back to her own yard.


    These two masters really didn''t stop for a day.


    Returning to the yard, Ye Jinsu turned around and closed the door behind her. Xiao Hong looked at the side and advised, "Miss ¡­ "Miss, don''t worry. Meng Lan is a doctor herself. Her injuries will be healed soon."


    Ye Jinsu was even more infuriated when she mentioned this.


    Xiao Hong saw that Ye Jinsu''s expression was even worse and did not dare to speak up to persuade her.


    He could only silently leave and cook a bowl of Silver Eared Lotus Seed Soup for Ye Jinsu.


    The effect was minimal.


    With a heavy sigh in her heart, Xiao Hong felt that this matter still needed to be resolved first. After hesitating for a while, Little Red finally sneaked into Ning Yunyin''s courtyard to seek an audience with her.


    "What did she say?" Ning Yun frowned and asked, thinking that Xiao Hong was here to deliver a message to Ye Jinsu.


    Xiao Hong shook her head and said, "Prince, my family''s young miss didn''t intentionally offend you. She only felt sorry for Miss Meng Lan."


    "She isn''t blaming the Prince, she is blaming herself. The Young Miss is just blaming herself." Little Red lowered her head and explained. Ning Yunyin''s expression was cloudy, and she really didn''t have the guts to look.


    However, for the sake of her young mistress, Xiao Hong felt that she could not just sit there and do nothing. "Prince, you must not blame her. Miss was impulsive ¡­"


    At the beginning, Ye Jinsu was angry about this, but he blamed himself more. Because Meng Lan was being punished because of her, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but feel apologetic in her heart. Xiao Hong saw that and did not want the relationship between the two of them to harden because of this little matter.


    According to Ye Jinsu''s personality, she would never take the initiative to explain things to him.


    Then she would have to speak.

 C237

    Ning Yunyin slightly opened her eyes, as if she was somewhat surprised. But soon, he came to an understanding. Ye Jinsu said she was here to question him, but in the end she just asked a few questions and left without saying anything.


    So in the end, he was angry with himself.


    Ning Yun''s brows relaxed for a moment. "I understand. You may leave."


    She raised her head and saw that Ning Yunyin''s expression had eased up, so she withdrew from the room.


    Ye Jinsu was in a daze as she thought about what had happened to Meng Lan. Her heart felt uncomfortable again as she leaned against the window and watched the scene of the snow melting outside. It was unknown when Ning Yunyin had arrived at the courtyard. Seeing how excited she was, Little Red immediately opened the door for her.


    Ye Jinsu was in a daze and didn''t notice the movement at the door.


    Ning Yunyin walked over and touched her somewhat cold wrist. "Why are you here with the wind?"


    His previous illness just happened to have happened, and now he was once again being exposed to the wind. Ning Yun frowned. She tried to close the window, but was stopped by Ye Jinsu.


    "It''s okay, I''m not cold." Ye Jinsu said depressingly. His anger towards Ning Yunyin from before had disappeared, leaving behind only a few traces of dejection. He was also listless from talking.


    It''s nice to open the window for air.


    Ning Yunxiao released her hand before pursing his lips and saying, "You don''t have to blame yourself, it has nothing to do with you."


    His voice was somewhat soft, and his tone was somewhat stiff. Ever since he was young, he had only comforted his mother once. But he was still a child then, and now that so many years had passed, the skill had long since been lost.


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t think of any good words to say, so she could only stiffly say a few words.


    Ye Jinxiu''s thoughts were not on Ning Yunyin, nor did she notice her uneasiness. Naturally, she didn''t notice the comforting words that he was trying so hard to express.


    Ye Jinxiu only gave a cold ''En'' in response.


    Ning Yunyin rubbed the tip of her nose before speaking again. "If you''re worried, I can ask the imperial physician to help her see it."


    Ye Jinsu finally had a big reaction. She sat up and turned to look at Ning Yunyin. "Really?"


    Ning Yunyin nodded.


    Only then did Ye Jinsu''s expression relax. She exhaled and turned around, not knowing what to say. She had just had a fight with Ning Yunyin, but he hadn''t done anything wrong in the first place. He even took the initiative to lower his head.


    Ye Jinsu was silent for a while before she finally spoke, "What happened just now..." I was impulsive. "


    Ning Yunyin stood behind Ye Jinxiu. Just as she was considering what she should say next, Ye Jinxiu suddenly opened her mouth. Ning Yunliang was stunned for a moment. When she looked down, she only saw Ye Jinsu''s thick eyelashes covering her eyes, causing her to tremble slightly.


    Now it was Ning Yun''s turn to hold back.


    Originally, he wanted to coax Ye Jinsu, but he didn''t do anything. It seemed like he didn''t need it anymore. It was as if he had used all of his strength and his punches had come to a halt halfway through.


    This was the first time she had faced this kind of situation, so she was at a loss as to what to do.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t hear Ning Yunyin''s voice for a long time, so she thought that he was most likely still angry. Ye Jinsu sighed in her heart. She might as well give up on this idea since this wasn''t the first time they had quarrelled.


    In the end, Ning Yunyin''s reaction was a bit faster than Ye Jinsu''s. He reached out his hand to grab Ye Jinsu''s slightly cold hand and hugged her from behind.


    "Compared to Meng Lan''s matter, why don''t you care about yourself first?" Ning Yunyin said as she stroked Ye Jinsu''s chin. This posture was too bewitching. He seemed to be checking the wound, but it also seemed like he was doing something frivolous.


    Ye Jinxiu glared at him for a long while before giving him a knife in her eye out of anger.


    You know how to be a hooligan.


    In Ning Yunxiao''s pitiful knowledge, he had only ever used the method of a hooligan to deal with Ye Jinsu, and that was something he had learned from her. Unfortunately, Ye Jinxiu wasn''t a good teacher, so she couldn''t teach more. She could only play the part of a hooligan.


    But it worked.


    When Ning Yunyin saw that Ye Jinxiu had finally regained some of her agility, she smiled and pulled her to her feet. He placed his hand on Ye Jinsu''s waist and tapped his knuckles on the sword sheath a few times. Then, with a smile, he asked, "Do you still remember what I taught you last time?"


    "Of course I do." Ye Jinxiu drew her sword and stepped back a few steps to spin it around, pulling the distance with her. She pointed the tip of the sword at Ning Yunlian and raised her eyebrows.


    She had a unique love for this sword. Coupled with her natural talent, Ye Jinyu believed that his progress in learning this sword was extremely fast.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu''s actions and leaned to the side with her arms crossed around her chest. She lazily said, "You want to exchange a few blows with me?"


    That expression was asking for a beating.


    It''s like saying I''ll play with you with one hand.


    When Ye Jinsu saw this, she couldn''t help but clench her teeth. She rolled her eyes and said, "If I don''t go with you, I won''t be able to beat you."


    The smile on Ning Yunzhi''s face deepened as she extended two slender fingers to move the sword away. As she approached Ye Jinsu, Ning Yun spoke up with a smile, "I''ll let you win with my bare hands."


    Ye Jinsu raised an eyebrow and looked at Ning Yunke, "Are you sure?" I haven''t learned to stop. "


    A flexible sword is no match for other swords; its attack will be aimed at the place of death. Ye Jinsu hadn''t learned to stop at critical moments before playing chess. If she couldn''t keep her sword steady, she would really be hacked down.


    That would be a big deal.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t seem worried at all. She reached out her hand to stop the sword that was approaching her, and whispered into Ye Jinsu''s ear, "Then we''ll have to see if Susu really wants to kill me."


    Ye Jinsu became angry from the embarrassment and really wanted to chop him up.


    Ning Yunyin retreated even faster than the wind. Before she even finished speaking, she had already retreated far away. Ning Yunyin looked at the sword tip that was quite close to her and continued speaking, "You''re really going to kill me?"


    Ye Jinsu gritted her teeth, "Serves you right."


    As soon as he said that, Ye Jinsu attacked again. The flexible swords were all about agility and sharpness. As long as there was a little chance, they could become all-pervasive. Ning Yunyin had been defending from the beginning to the end, but she didn''t make any move to counterattack.


    It wasn''t that she was forced into a corner, unable to retaliate at all. It was just that Ning Yunyin didn''t have the will to retaliate at all.


    He was able to prevent it with just his defenses. Ye Jinsu couldn''t find a single chance, not even a single hair on his head was hurt.


    It was clear that Ning Yunyin wasn''t here to play around with her. He was still on guard as he grabbed Ye Jinsu''s arm, gesturing for her to place her hand in the right position. This was not a game of chess, but a training partner.


    Ye Jinsu was so angry that his cheeks were puffed up. He had learned a lot from Ning Yunyin''s few words. However, when he saw her flashing back and forth, he became even angrier.


    Seeing Ye Jinsu''s cute appearance, Ning Yun couldn''t help but stand behind her. She reached out her hand to stop Ye Jinsu from holding her sword, and lowered her head to whisper in her ear, "You seem to have lost."


    Ye Jinsu''s right hand was grabbed by him, but she couldn''t move it. Glaring at him fiercely, Ye Jinsu let go of his hand and took the sword in her left hand. She turned around and stabbed at Ning Yun.


    Ning Yunyin was too careless for a moment, so she couldn''t retreat even if she wanted to. She could only grab onto Ye Jinsu''s right hand and grab onto her entire body.


    "You lost." Feeling that Ye Jinsu''s struggle was fruitless, Ning Yunke grabbed her hands, which were clasped behind her back, and lightly tapped twice to open her mouth.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head to look at Ye Jinsu, who was slightly pursing her lips. Her eyes were slightly red. Ning Yunyin subconsciously loosened her grip, thinking that she had accidentally done something too heavy. Just as she was about to pull Ning Xuemo away, she opened her mouth. "You''re okay ¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, a sword was already hanging around her neck.


    Ye Jinsu instantly changed her appearance. Her eyes were not only filled with the look of having just been wronged, but also full of the look of having succeeded in her evil scheme. Ning Yun lowered her gaze and watched as the floating sword moved up before lightly patting her face a few times.


    The corners of Ye Jinsu''s mouth curled up as she said, "All is fair. It''s you who lost."

 C238

    Ning Yunyin''s first reaction was actually to let out a sigh of relief.


    When she saw Ye Jinsu''s final blatant act of revenge, even if she understood the meaning behind it, her face couldn''t help but darken a little. She reached out her hand, preparing to move the sword away from her face, but it instantly slipped away.


    Ye Jinsu put her sword back around his neck and said, "Don''t move. Otherwise, my sword will not be lenient."


    Under his own sword, he was extremely satisfied with Ye Jinsu''s revenge. The smile on her face deepened as the tip of her sword couldn''t help but stroke her chin in an arc. Looking at the expression on her face, she didn''t dare to act rashly, giving off the impression of a high-ranking officer teasing a captive.


    Ning Yunyin''s face darkened several times.


    "Shouldn''t I say ''Woman is merciful'' now?" Ning Yunyin suddenly asked.


    Ye Jinsu smiled even more arrogantly. "Sure. I''ll give it a try if you say so."


    Ning Yunyin: "¡­"


    Unable to bear it any longer, Ning Yunyin finally made her move. Her fingers instantly flicked away the sword at the side of her neck. Before she could see Ning Yun''s movements, he had already stepped forward and grabbed her chin.


    With one hand, he held the sword in Ye Jinsu''s hand and with a fluid motion, the sword in Ye Jinsu''s hand fell. Ning Yunyin reached out and pressed her hand against the back of Ning Xuemo''s waist, taking the opportunity to wrap her arms around it.


    In an instant, the situation reversed.


    With half of his body being controlled, Ye Jinsu could only stick close to Ning Yunzhi. She was practically stuck to him. Ning Yunyin was taller than her by a head. Ye Jinsu was forced to lift her head and look at him while pinching her chin.


    "Still playing?" Ning Yunyin narrowed her eyes slightly and spoke with a somewhat dangerous tone.


    Not so good... He felt like he had touched a tiger''s butt.


    Ye Jinsu gave a hollow laugh and looked at Ning Yunke with a bit of fear. He struggled to speak up, "About that ¡­" This is just a competition, just a competition. "


    "Could it be that Your Highness Ning Wang can''t afford to play like this?"


    "Is that so?" Ning Yunshu curled the corner of her lips, but her eyes were shining with a dangerous light. "So now that you''ve lost, what should I do with you?"


    Ye Jinsu felt that she had hit the jackpot.


    A tiger''s butt can only be teased a little. You can''t touch it.


    "Cough ¡­" "You are a magnanimous person. This little girl is not sensible ¡­" If he had known earlier, he would have accepted it immediately. The current situation was one of self-inflicted calamity.


    After struggling a few more times, Ye Jinsu found that she really couldn''t break free. She felt like crying but had no tears in her eyes.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word, but a trace of a smile could be seen in her eyes.


    The hand that was pinching Ye Jinsu''s chin moved, and Ning Yun gently stroked the sword on Ye Jinsu''s chin with the tip of her sword. As her warm fingertips brushed against him, she felt goosebumps all over her body, and her hair began to stand on end.


    Ye Jinsu shrunk back a little, but was held back by Ning Yun with a dangerous look in his eyes.


    "Susu seems to like doing this?" Ning Yun retracted her hand from Ye Jinsu''s neck. She could not help but tremble slightly as she felt her skin turn red under her fingertips, so she spoke softly.


    She didn''t like it at all.


    "Rows... Alright, you''ve already gotten your revenge. " Ye Jinsu bit her lips and struggled for a bit. Her eyes showed some anger. Ning Yun had done much more than she had.


    Ning Yun retracted her hand, but didn''t let go of Ye Jinsu''s waist.


    Lowering her head, Ning Yunabao said, "I haven''t asked yet."


    As she finished speaking, her face turned cold. Ning Yunyin leaned over and pecked her a few times on the cheek. He could be considered to have returned the slap Ye Jinsu had made to his face with her sword just now in a frivolous manner.


    Ye Jinxiu''s face was already a thin layer of red. Now, it was completely as red as a peach.


    If he threw it out, it would be comparable to the plum blossoms outside.


    Ning Yunlian was satisfied. She then put her down and asked with the corner of her lips, "Do you like Susu?"


    "I like your ass!"


    Ye Jinsu pushed him away and was so angry that she wanted to leave this place. It was only when she reached the entrance that she realized it. This was her courtyard, and if she wanted to leave, she would have to leave through Ning Yun. Ye Jinsu was so angry that she walked back and pointed at the door, "You go out!"


    Ning Yunyin sat on a stool and shamelessly said, "This is my prince''s mansion, is there any place I can''t come to?"


    Ye Jinsu clenched her fists.


    "Scram!"


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu was truly angry, Ning Yunyin no longer wanted to push things further and obediently left the room.


    Ye Jinsu''s face was still very hot. It was so hot that he could warm his hands. The moment Xiao Hong entered, she saw the angry and shy look on Ye Jinsu''s face. She lowered her head and pretended that she didn''t see Xiao Hong and went out.


    Ye Jinsu wanted nothing more than to tear Ning Yunyin into eight pieces.


    For several days in a row, Ye Jinxiu didn''t want to see Ning Yunyin.


    It wasn''t until the imperial physician from the palace arrived that Ye Jinsu went to see Meng Lan. It was only then that she met with Ning Yunyin in Meng Lan''s room.


    The atmosphere at the meeting was particularly delicate.


    Meng Lan originally didn''t feel any pain from her injuries, but now that she saw these two lords come running towards her, she had a strange expression on her face. Meng Lan suddenly felt a dull pain coming from the wound on her back.


    She signaled Xiao Hong with her eyes, and the two of them exchanged glances. Only then did Meng Lan stop worrying.


    However, the two of them still gave her a lot of pressure as they stood there. Meng Lan could only say, "Thank you, my lord. Young miss is concerned, but I''m fine now."


    Seeing that he was fine, Ye Jinsu turned around and left.


    Ning Yunyin caught up from behind. "You''re still angry?"


    Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes. She didn''t want to talk to him, so she was obviously still angry.


    Ning Yunshu sighed. "I wanted to talk about this with you, but why would I want you to return home?"


    "In that case, let''s wait for your anger to dissipate before we start talking again." After she finished speaking, Ning Yunxiao acted as if he was about to leave.


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes widened. Ning Yunke did this on purpose!


    Helpless, she couldn''t stay in the prince''s mansion forever since Ye Jinsu would eat this kind of food. Stopping Ning Yunyin, Ye Jinsu spoke with an expressionless face, "When are you going to let me go?"


    "First let the imperial physician take a look at your wounds." Ning Yun smiled as if she had gotten away with something, and led Ye Jinsu into her own courtyard.


    The wound on her neck was shallow to begin with. Ye Jinsu had been nursing it for several more days, and now, it was much better. The bruise on the back of his neck where he had been hit twice did not hurt anymore, but it was still not that easy to break through.


    According to the imperial physician, if he wasn''t at ease, he could recuperate with the gauze around his neck in another three or four days.


    Ye Jinsu watched silently as the imperial physician concocted another medicine for her and prescribed another prescription before leaving. Only then did she open her mouth to ask, "When do you want me to go back?"


    "Wait till you take the gauze off." Ning Yunyin didn''t delay either. After hearing the doctor''s words, she spoke up.


    There were still four days. Ye Jinsu thought for a moment, but it wasn''t too long.


    "By the way, it seems like Lord Ye has been looking for you." Ning Yunyin asked.


    These few days, there were people who came to look for Ye Jinxiu every day, but Little Red always pushed them away.


    Ye Jinsu naturally knew about it. She just didn''t want to care about it. In any case, Ye Zhicheng couldn''t do anything to her, nor could he do anything to Ning Yunyin.


    "He''s just trying to plead on behalf of Ye Jingru." Ye Jinxiu said with a displeased expression.

 C239

    Even though Ning Yunyin had told Xiao Hong to pass the message on. However, even after so many days had passed, he still hadn''t seen Ye Zizai. Wasn''t all he wanted to do was run over here to plead for mercy?


    Ning Yunyin didn''t express her dissatisfaction with Ye Zhenzheng''s negative behavior.


    Ye Shisui had spent his days on the edge of the cliff with his heart hanging by his side. He dared not go looking for Ning Yunyin, so he could only play with Ye Jinsu. Ye Jinsu reckoned that in a few more days, he would have to pay a visit himself.


    With a slight frown, Ye Jinsu spoke up, "Next time I come, I''ll just meet him."


    If this really did happen, things would get out of hand.


    As she thought about it, Ye Jinsu was a bit dissatisfied, "If you could have let me go earlier, nothing would have happened."


    Ning Yunyin wasn''t nervous at all. "It''s fine. If you don''t want to see it, I''ll get someone to stop it."


    "No need, sooner or later, I''m going to see him." Ye Jinsu said blandly. It was better to see him here than in the House of Ye. In the palace, Ye Zheng did not dare to act rashly.


    Ye Shisui had been feeling uneasy in the House of Ye for days.


    He had once tried to talk to Ning Yunyin to probe things out, but she always avoided him and treated him the same as before. There was neither good nor evil. Ye Shisui couldn''t figure out what Ning Yun was thinking, but things couldn''t drag on like this every day.


    Who knew when Ning Yunyin would suddenly become angry and punish the Ye Clan?


    Ye Mo was extremely anxious, but he could only blame Ye JinRu for it in the end.


    At first, he felt that Ye Jingru was innocent, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss. Even if that wasn''t the case, this matter was still related to Ye Jingru. If Ye Jingru had gotten along well with Ye Jinxiu, how did things turn out like this?


    Ye Zhui was angry, but punishing Ye Jinru was useless.


    Ye Jingru could only kneel outside his yard and cry every day, begging Ye Jingru to save her life. In the end, it was the Ye Family''s blood. Not only did Ye Shisui not want to do it, the old lady also came out to persuade him.


    The Ye Family had very few children, so what would happen if one of them died?


    After much discussion, no one could come up with a solution. He could only go to Ye Jinxiu and ask her to plead with Ning Wang for help so he could have a talk with her.


    However, it was unknown if Ye Jinsu had stayed in the Ning Wang Manor because she had long thought of the current situation and had purposely stayed there. In any case, Ye Zhichang had a very strong opinion of her now.


    He was fine now, why didn''t he come back and stay in the mansion instead? The more he thought about his two daughters, the angrier he got.


    In the end, the old lady took the initiative to go to the palace.


    The reason was to bring his granddaughter back.


    In the guise of being an inner chamber, it should have been the wife of the mansion. However, the Xie Clan was gone, and the only person in charge of the estate now was the old lady. It was time for the old lady to make a trip.


    This was something that Ye Jinsu had never expected.


    She was currently in the courtyard changing medicine when she saw in the mirror that the flesh on her neck was slowly growing better. She could not help but feel a little itchy. Xiao Hong ran in from the outside and said that the old lady had arrived.


    Ye Jinxiu was slightly surprised.


    Ning Yunyin was still in the palace at this point, so the old lady came over at the right time.


    Ye Jinsu felt helpless and wrapped up the gauze before going out to see him. Old Granny, please stay in the other hall. There weren''t any servants nearby either. It seemed like the steward by Ning Yunyin''s side had called for the servants to withdraw.


    It was more convenient for Ye Jinsu to talk to the old lady.


    "Why is Grandmother here?" Ye Jinsu saw the old lady walk over and sit beside her.


    The old lady''s expression was solemn. When she saw Ye Jinsu walk over, she was first stunned by the bandage on her neck. He then saw Ye Jinsu''s rosy face and thought that it had only been a few days, so it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Since that was the case, why make a fuss over nothing?


    When the old lady saw that there was no one around and that only Xiao Hong was on the same side as her, her expression turned ugly.


    "How are your injuries?" The old lady asked with a calm expression. She wanted to exchange a few pleasantries in order to avoid others saying that she was a little old lady with a cold heart.


    Ye Jinxiu sat at the side drinking her tea and said nonchalantly, "He''s still alive, his fate is good."


    The old lady was stung and sniggered.


    He had not taken a sip of the tea at the side. The old lady''s face darkened as she said, "Since everything is fine now, we should have gone back to the residence long ago. To make the parents and elders of the family worry, you are unfilial! "


    "He''s not even out of the pavilion yet, and he''s already living in the residence of a man from the outside world. That''s really disgraceful!"


    Ye JinSu chuckled.


    With just a few sentences, he capped her in an unfilial and unfilial manner.


    She really couldn''t afford this accusation.


    "Grandmother, have you come to bring your granddaughter back recently?" "Your highness is worried about my injuries. After three days, the imperial physician in the palace will come and remove the gauze. Your granddaughter will naturally return."


    "Grandmother, you don''t have to worry too much about your granddaughter. Please tell father not to worry about his granddaughter."


    Ye Jinsu answered honestly, but the old lady didn''t come here to ask when she would be back. What she wanted to do even more was make Ye Jinxiu plead with Ning Yunyin.


    However, thinking that it might have been Ye Jinsu who had told Ning Yunran, the old lady softened her tone and said, "I''m not blaming you. It''s just that you mysteriously disappeared. Your father and I are also very worried."


    "It''s good that he''s fine now. Ning Wang is a loyal person. I heard he went up the mountain to save you?"


    Listening to the old lady''s flirtatious words, Ye Jinsu smiled faintly. She thought back to that night and said, "That''s right. If the Prince hadn''t come that night, I would have died there."


    "Grandmother, if you and Father want to borrow my money to help the Ye Residence soar in power, it will be a complete failure."


    The old lady was stunned for a moment and her expression turned ugly. Wasn''t Ye Jinxiu clearly mocking them?


    Ye Jinsu did not speak properly, and the old lady could no longer continue pretending. She directly asked, "Ning Wang asked Little Red to lead the way. Is that what you mean?"


    "Does it matter if I mean it?" He did not deny it, nor did he admit it. There was some hidden meaning in her words, but also some hidden meaning in Ning Yunyin''s. However, they happened to have the same opinion.


    In the eyes of the old lady, this was admittance.


    She knew this would happen, so she reprimanded him with a cold expression, "She''s your little sister after all, how could you do this!"


    "You want her life!"


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyes to look at the old lady and suddenly asked, "So Grandmother is looking for me to plead on behalf of Second Sister?"


    "No matter what, she is your little sister. How can you do something that would harm your little sister?" The old lady had an unfriendly expression on her face, as if she was accusing Ye Jinsu of having done so many evil deeds.


    Indeed, it sounded like a great evil.


    Ye Jinsu picked up the tea and slowly took a sip, then lightly said, "But didn''t you also make it when your second sister asked someone to tie me up?"

 C240

    The old lady spoke again, but there was no evidence to support her conclusion. She opened her mouth and said with an unfriendly expression, "How can you think this way? You are sisters, why would she harm you!"


    "What''s more, you were kidnapped by the villains on the mountain. What does that have to do with Ye Jinru!"


    It was a good thing that there was no evidence. Ye Jinsu really couldn''t convict Ye Jingru. If he wanted to take Ye Jinru''s life, it wouldn''t make sense.


    Ye Jinsu paused as she sipped her tea. There was a hint of ridicule in her eyes, but it quickly returned to normal. She smiled and said, "So Grandmother thinks so."


    It was impossible for her to not know that this matter was related to Ye Jingru. She clearly leaned towards Ye Jingru.


    "Since that''s the case, then our granddaughter has nothing to say." Ye Jinsu said casually, as if she really didn''t care about whether Ye Jinru was the one who really hurt her or not.


    When the old lady saw her attitude, she was momentarily at a loss as to what she was thinking.


    However, Ye Jinxiu did not get angry. At least it meant that she still had more to say. The old lady then said, "You just need to understand the general situation. We''re all sisters, why would we insist on killing each other?"


    "What about this matter? I think that Prince has misunderstood Ru''er. Your relationship with Prince is very deep, so if you try to persuade him, he will definitely listen to you."


    Ye Jinsu raised her gaze and looked at the old lady who was inching closer. Although there was a smile on her face, there was no trace of happiness in her eyes. Her voice was as cold as ice, "What if I didn''t want her to die?"


    The old lady was shocked by Ye Jinsu''s naked words. She stood up from her seat and pointed at her in shock, "Do you know what you''re saying?"


    "That''s your sister!"


    Ye Jinsu sneered, and even the smile on her face disappeared as she slammed the teacup in her hand onto the table with a ''clang''. With a loud bang, the tea in the pot splattered everywhere, shocking both the old lady and Xiao Hong.


    "When she harmed me, did she think that I was her elder sister?"


    "Did she think I was her sister when she made the robber hold a knife to my neck?"


    With a mocking tone in his mouth, Ye Jinsu slightly lifted her chin to reveal the gauze around her neck. Have you forgotten that the wound has not yet healed? She, Ye Jingru, was a member of the Ye family, and she had to suffer because of her being surrounded by both good and bad people?


    How laughable!


    "If it weren''t for the fact that Prince came to save me that night, Grandmother, would you still remember that I''m your granddaughter?" Ye Jinsu took a step forward and questioned the old lady while looking straight into her eyes.


    "You ¡­" The old lady was shocked by Ye Jinsu''s actions and couldn''t help but reach out to cover her chest, staring at her with wide eyes, "Are you blaming us for not saving you?"


    Ye Jinsu had a tough attitude. The old lady saw that her attitude was completely different from before, and she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to do it herself. She simply softened her voice and began to play her love card while sobbing, "How can a child like you think of us like that?"


    "You didn''t know that your father, I, and your grandfather were so worried that we couldn''t sleep at night. The people from the Palace are searching outside day and night, how can you say such harsh words! "


    As the old lady spoke, her eyes really did turn red and moist. He covered his chest as if he couldn''t stand up, and then used the handkerchief to wipe the corners of his eyes.


    On the other hand, Ye Jinsu had a cold expression from start to finish. He was an evil person.


    Ye Jinsu looked on expressionlessly, quietly watching the old lady, as if she had nothing else to say. Later on, he was able to see a bit of interest in this colourful performance.


    Ye Jinsu sneered. Today, she finally experienced what acting skills meant. Compared to the old lady''s passionate speech just now, Ye Jinxiu knew that she was still far from being able to handle it.


    She sneered as she looked at the old lady who was still wiping away her tears. Unexpectedly, she didn''t get angry. She sat down and wanted to see what else she could do.


    "When Little Red sent the message, I had already disappeared for two days. "No one in the house reported to the officials. It seems like the people in the House of Ye care a lot about me." Ye Jinshu calmly said. She said these words in a very light tone, as if she was talking about a very ordinary matter. However, the sneer on Ye Jinsu''s face exposed the mockery in her heart.


    She was no longer angry, sad or in pain.


    She had given up on this family long ago.


    If she still harbored those extra delusions towards the Ye Family, then these things, one after another, would be enough for her to torture herself for half her life.


    She didn''t care about it anymore. Now that she saw the Ye Family''s actions, their anger, their scheming, or their acting, she just treated them as monkeys playing around.


    Naturally, the old lady could feel Ye Jinsu''s contempt for her.


    This made her extremely uncomfortable.


    Now that Ye Jinsu had exposed her words with a few sentences, she could no longer keep her face in check. Ye Jinsu refused to listen to all the good words she said. The old lady finally could not hold it in anymore. She put down the handkerchief in her hand and stopped pretending to be pitiful.


    "No matter what, she is still your sister. You two are blood related. Even if she''s young and doesn''t understand, and has committed a small mistake, we''ll punish her. " The old lady said in a bad mood.


    She had wanted to say it out loud, but every word from Ye Jinsu choked her, and her throat was choked.


    Since there was no one else around, the old lady no longer put on airs and mockingly said, "You''re fine now, why aren''t you letting me go?"


    Ye Jinsu thought it was funny and laughed, "Didn''t Grandmother say that second sister was innocent? Why is she saying that she''s wrong now? "


    The old lady did not respond to her words, but she was infuriated by Ye Jinsu and put on the airs of an elder, "Since you still call her your little sister, then you should remember that you''re blood relatives. No other person has such a close relationship with you."


    "Even if she was in the wrong, as a sister, you should be more tolerant of your sister."


    She said all the beautiful words.


    Ye Jinsu sneered. Since that was the case, he might as well be the villain once and for all.


    "Grandmother, it''s best if you don''t put on a tall hat for me. I''m going to take Ye Jinru''s life." Ye Jinsu spoke lightly, but her words were very confident.


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t want to waste her breath on this matter. No matter how you said it, it wouldn''t change anything.


    Letting Ye Jingru die was a matter of Ning Yunxiao''s words, so she didn''t need to put in so much effort into it. As long as Ning Yunyin was willing, no one in the Ye Family would dare to complain. Ye Jinsu suddenly understood why so many people were trying to seek power one after another.


    It was too easy.


    The old lady widened her eyes. This was not the first time Ye Jinsu had said this. When he said it the first time, the old lady was still able to bear with it and could still chat a little more with Ye Jinsu. Now that he could no longer sit still, he slapped the table in anger and stood up. He could not help but shout loudly: "Good! Good! "Alright!"


    Three consecutive sounds, it seemed as if he was truly infuriated.

 C241

    "Now that you have made it to a rich person, you don''t put my Ye Family in your eyes anymore! My Ye Family has really raised a good daughter! " The old lady pointed at Ye Jinsu and scolded her mercilessly.


    She had already taken the initiative to lower her head to look for her. She had said so many good words and looked down on Ye Jinxiu. The old lady was so angry that she was trembling. She used her walking stick to hit the floor a few times. "You are so vicious. Do you want to take your sister''s life?"


    "Good!" You''re out of luck now, take it! "From now on, my Ye family will treat it as if I never raised you. Don''t even think about going through the Ye family''s gate!"


    These words were said extremely heavily. Even Xiao Hong was stunned for a moment, hesitating as to whether she should step forward and turn the situation around.


    However, Ye Jinxiu only sneered, as if she had had enough. She stood up abruptly and brushed away the teacup that had fallen on the table. The sound of the crack was sharp and clear, stopping Red from opening her mouth.


    "Are you sure you can say that?" Ye Jinsu glared at the old lady. She could ignore the shamelessness of these people, but she couldn''t stand by and watch these people indict her.


    "In all these years, when did the servants of the House of Ye treat me as a member of the Ye family?"


    "When did he ever think of me as his daughter?"


    Shameless! That''s them! Now they''re saying these kinds of words in front of me. Do they want to use this to threaten her? It was truly laughable. Did he think that she would still be reminiscing about that tiny bit of kinship that did not exist in the first place?


    She couldn''t wait to get rid of the unclean things in the yard!


    "You ¡­" The old lady widened her eyes as she stared at Ye Jinsu, so angry that she couldn''t even utter a complete sentence. So Ye Jinsu''s resentment was this deep. So she had long hated the Ye Family?


    The old lady looked at Ye Jinsu in shock. She had not expected to hear such words from her.


    She leaned on the back of the chair and smashed the table a few times to vent her anger, then said angrily, "I knew you had a bad bone and now you''re finally showing it in front of me?"


    "Your father was right, we shouldn''t have kept you!"


    Ye Jinsu''s expression instantly turned cold. She tightened her hand under her sleeve, causing the flesh on her fingernails to hurt.


    Xiao Hong finally could not hold it in and rushed forward to say, "Old granny, how could you treat my young lady like this? It was Second Miss who first harmed my family''s young lady, what''s wrong with my young lady!"


    The old lady was furious. Seeing that a servant dared to be impudent in front of her, she could not help but berate, "Is it your turn to speak?"


    "Then what about This King''s turn to speak?"


    Ning Yunyin''s voice suddenly rang out from inside the room. She lifted the pearl curtain and slowly walked over.


    The old lady''s expression changed and she immediately changed her expression, kneeling down and bowing, "This old woman is too impolite, I pay my respects to the prince."


    Ning Yunyin''s expression was slightly cold, and she was still wearing her court uniform. It was obvious that she had just returned from the assembly. She walked directly to Ye Jinsu''s side and grabbed her hand. Feeling the clenched fist in her hand, Ning Yun retracted her ten fingers.


    Ye Jinsu let go of her hand and allowed Ning Yun to hold her hand. He was obviously in a position that he would normally feel uncomfortable in, but now, Ye Jinsu felt that it somehow made him feel a lot more at ease.


    "Old lady, why are you so angry in my house? Is it because my family''s servants served you well?" Ning Yunyin looked at the people who were still kneeling on the ground, but she didn''t open her mouth to tell them to get up.


    Her tone was not bad, but the old lady was panicking.


    "No, it''s just that Xiao Hong is not sensible. I scolded her a little. It is this old one''s fault for provoking a misunderstanding. " The old lady lowered her head and pushed the blame towards Xiao Hong.


    Xiao Hong was a member of the Ye Family, so it was fine if she reprimanded her.


    As expected, Ning Yunyin didn''t say anything else. She simply said, "I heard that the old lady came today to bring Susu back?"


    Ye Jinsu turned her head and stared at Ning Yunyin with astonishment. She hadn''t expected that Ning Yunxiao would address her as such in front of the old granny. However, Ning Yunlian''s expression remained unchanged as she looked in front of her. It was as if she wasn''t calling out ''Susu'', but rather the ''Susu'' who seemed completely ordinary.


    The old lady was also surprised, sighing inwardly. Was their relationship already like this?


    Since that was the case, Ye Jinxiu really couldn''t afford to offend him.


    The old lady suppressed her displeasure and spoke tactfully, "This old one is worried about Jinsu and is afraid that this child will disturb the prince in his residence. I thought of coming over to see her, think of asking the permission of the prince to bring Jintao back to the Residence. "


    "His father is extremely worried about him."


    Xiao Hong, who was listening at the side, was extremely infuriated. She had just dirtied her hat, and now she was spouting nonsense. What was there to worry about? He clearly wanted to bring Ye Jinsu back and then coerce her into doing so in order to change her mind.


    "Old lady, don''t worry. Susu is injured and will be kept in my residence for now. I''ll take it back myself after you recover from your injuries in two days. Old granny, you don''t have to worry. "


    "Please tell Lord Ye too, tell him to be at ease."


    The old lady knew that Ning Yunyin was unwilling to let them go. Since Ning Yunyin intended to do so, she didn''t dare to say anything else and could only nod her head in acknowledgement.


    Only then did Ning Yunxiao allow her to get up.


    "By the way, send a message for me to Lord Ye." Looking at the old lady''s back, Ning Yunyin suddenly spoke again.


    The old lady''s body stiffened, and she had a bad premonition.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her voice, and a sharp killing intent instantly appeared in her eyes. She was like a blade that took a person''s life in an endless abyss, forcing people to be unable to breathe. "Three days later, I don''t want to see any more people."


    The old lady''s legs gave way and she almost fell to her knees again. Everyone knew who was the unnecessary person.


    The servant by her side supported her, dragging her and bringing her to the carriage outside. He didn''t get the old lady to say another word as he sent the carriage back without stopping.


    Only then did Ning Yunyin turn her head to look at Ye Jinsu. Ye Jinxiu only lowered her head slightly, not showing much expression on her face. There was no sadness or joy in his eyes. He didn''t look sad or angry.


    There was nothing to be sad or angry about. If she was angry, Ning Yunyin would have already taken care of Ye Jinru for her, beaten the old lady, and vented her anger on her behalf. If they were talking about sadness, then she had even less of it. She no longer treated them as family, so where did sadness come from?


    At most, he only felt a little empty in his heart.


    "Let''s go." Ye Jinsu stood up, wanting to leave this hall.


    Ning Yunyin grabbed her hand and suddenly asked, "What did she say?"


    "It''s nothing," Ye Jinsu laughed with a face full of indifference, "If I were to take their words to heart, I would at least lose half of my lifespan."


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu''s complexion had improved, Ning Yunyin silently pursed her lips. She grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand and said, "If you don''t like it, you can go back later."


    "Didn''t you say three days later?" Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    Although the Ye Family was a place filled with bad weather, she really didn''t want to stay. However, this didn''t mean that Ye Jinsu wanted to spend all his time in the Prince''s Mansion, so if news of this spread, it would arouse criticism.


    It would be better to go back to the House of Ye and shut the gate.

 C242

    Ning Yunshu gave a shallow smile that was like the spring wind in winter. It was warm and warm. "You''re more open-minded than I''d thought."


    Ye Jinxiu was stunned for a moment before she curled her lips and said indifferently, "So what if you''re not open-minded?"


    "I can''t choose my birth, but I can at least choose my future."


    She was forced to get into the Ye Family, but she could choose not to get into this family. If the Ye Family was so small, then what would happen to the huge palace?


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t dare to imagine it, nor could she.


    This was the main reason why she didn''t like it. It was like a huge birdcage, resplendent and resplendent, yet full of gold and jade. Beneath the bustling surface was a pool of stagnant water that was so deep that the bottom couldn''t be seen.


    Who knew how many undead were trapped inside.


    Ning Yunyin suddenly stopped and lowered her head to hold Ye Jinsu''s head, giving her a light kiss on the forehead. It was a very simple action, without any malice in it. Ning Yunyin gave a shallow taste of it. "I thought you''d need me, but it seems like you don''t need me now."


    His voice was very light, sounding somewhat like he was laughing at himself, but it was also extremely light in tone, making it hard to tell if he was actually laughing at himself.


    "You always surprise me. When I first saw you, you were on the mountain, and now." Ning Yunyin couldn''t help thinking back to when she was on the mountain, if she hadn''t really found him.


    Perhaps Ye Jinsu had the ability to walk out of that bandit''s nest.


    But he would still go and save her, regardless of whether she needed it or not. In the past, he thought that Ye Jinxiu was too stubborn. Perhaps she should learn to be more gentle and rely on herself.


    But now he didn''t think so.


    Ning Yunyun was exceptionally talkative today.


    Ye Jinxiu stood there in a daze while he held her. As she heard Ning Yunyin''s shallow voice resounding in her ear, she seemed to have caught a glimpse of a peculiar emotion from it. She grabbed Ning Yunyin''s arm and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word. She only smiled and let go of Ye Jinsu. "I just figured out a few things."


    Ye Jinsu stared at him with suspicion in her eyes. However, Ning Yunyin was also looking at her honestly, her eyes clear and bright. Ye Jinshu opened his mouth but in the end, he did not say anything. He only opened his mouth and said, "Since there''s nothing wrong ¡­" "Then I''ll head back to the courtyard first."


    When she turned around, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but place her hand on her waist and the flexible sword on her waist.


    Xiao Hong, who had been waiting outside for a long time, noticed Ye Jinsu''s expression and asked with a puzzled expression, "Miss, what did the Prince say?"


    Ye Jinsu was silent for a moment before she frowned slightly and turned around to look at Ning Yun''s courtyard. Ning Yunyin was no longer standing there. Ye Jinxiu turned and left, saying, "It''s nothing ¡­"


    She sensed something in her heart, but she did not want to confirm it.


    That would drag her into an abyss.


    This method was very dangerous, but at the moment, she believed in Ning Yunyin.


    Ye Jinsu returned to the yard silently.


    Ning Yunyin stood in the room, her expression heavy as she thought back to what she had said to the Grand Princess in the palace today.


    Due to the accident at court, the emperor''s body that was slightly better suddenly became more serious. The emperor didn''t come early to court at all, and told all the officials to disperse long ago. The reason he had stayed at the palace for so long was because he had visited the Grand Princess.


    The Grand Princess invited him into the hall. She then asked, "For her sake, you can''t even let me into your mansion now, right?"


    When the Grand Princess heard that Ning Yunxiao had left Ye Jinsu in your mansion, she was so angry that she left the palace to find Ning Yunxiao. However, before she could leave the palace, she was already ruined by Ning Yunyin and was not allowed to enter the estate.


    It was all to protect Ye Jinsu.


    Just thinking about it infuriated the Grand Princess.


    "Elder sister, you''re overthinking it. It''s just that she''s currently recuperating from her injuries. Too many people won''t be able to disturb her." Ning Yunyin said without batting an eyelid.


    Too many people disturbing the Grand Princess. Ning Yunyin knew that if the Grand Princess saw Ye Jinsu, she wouldn''t have any good words to say, so she decided to stop her from seeing her.


    The Grand Princess had been holding herself back for a day or two, but it had been so many days. Ning Yunyin still had her high profile as she sent Imperial Physician Bai to the estate time and time again.


    "How long do you want her to stay in your house? You guys aren''t married yet, and she has no name nor share in it. So what if she''s staying in your mansion? "


    "Since you said that you won''t marry her, doing so will ruin her reputation!"


    Ning Yunyin''s expression did not change. It was as if she had already thought of this. She indifferently said, "This matter won''t be spread out. Naturally, it won''t tarnish her reputation."


    "You!" The Grand Princess was so angry that she couldn''t speak. Why did Ning Yunyin like to pretend to be ignorant when she met Ye Jinsu?


    Did she really care about Ye Jinsu''s reputation? She cared about Ning Yunyin!


    Ning Yunyin raised her head and looked at her. It was only then that the Grand Princess noticed the deep look in her eyes, the faint movement of a dark current. She then spoke, "Imperial Father has noticed her."


    The Grand Princess was stunned, her expression frozen in place.


    "Are you worried that royal father will attack her?" The Grand Princess looked at Ning Yunyin with a grave expression.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say anything, but it was clear that she had this intention.


    "Isn''t that still as high profile as you!" The Grand Princess was furious, she slapped the table and said, "Let''s set fire to the mountain and slaughter all of them in one night. You sure are capable!"


    "Even if royal father were to attack her, he would be after you. Are you still worried about her?" The Grand Princess looked at Ning Yunyin with both puzzlement and anger, as if she hated her for failing to meet expectations.


    Ning Yunyin wasn''t surprised by the Grand Princess''s behavior. In her eyes, what was important was herself and her two children. She didn''t even care about Prince Consort.


    Prince Consort Ma was a general of the imperial court. He had married the Grand Princess before even meeting her. On the second day of their marriage, Prince Consort went to the battlefield. In the five years of marriage, the two of them had not seen each other for more than three months. Afterwards, the Prince Consort had died in battle, and the Grand Princess had brought her two children back to the palace. From start to finish, no grief could be seen.


    She didn''t understand these unruly feelings between a girl and a girl, but she felt that Ning Yunyin had simply gone mad.


    Ever since she met Ye Jinsu, Ning Yunyin had become more and more unfamiliar with her. The Eldest Princess could only blame everything on Ye Jinsu, it was all this woman''s fault.


    Ning Yunyin, however, understood the bitterness in her words. "I won''t let this kind of thing happen."


    She wanted a peaceful world, and he would never let anyone disturb her.


    When the Grand Princess saw him act this way again, she was so angry that she wanted to jump up and down. "How long can you keep her in your residence like this for?"


    "You are obviously going against royal father!"


    "But what we''re doing now is already going against royal father, isn''t it?" Ning Yunyin asked. If it was only a rumor before, then now that he really did make a move, the Emperor could not possibly still be indifferent.


    Sooner or later, this was the only step.

 C243

    The Grand Princess was about to be angered to death by Ning Yunxiao''s relaxed attitude. They were not playing house, but were walking on the edge of a blade. Ning Yunyin, on the other hand, risked her life over and over again for that woman. If that woman really had a little bit of conscience, then she should stay away from Ning Yun!


    The more she thought about it, the more unsatisfied she became. However, Ning Yunyin clearly didn''t listen to her words.


    Returning to her thoughts, Ning Yunxiao stood by the window, looking out at the decaying winter. The moment he found out that Ye Jinsu had gone missing, he was extremely afraid. He was afraid that he would completely lose her.


    Even after he rescued Ye Jinsu, he still couldn''t be at ease and was worried about her safety in the future.


    That was why Ning Yunyin had thought of giving the sword to her. He couldn''t guarantee Ye Jinsu''s safety now, but he could at least teach her how to protect herself. At the very least, Ye Jinsu wouldn''t take such a loss again.


    This was what he had thought through when he was on the mountain. That night, he saw the calmness and decisiveness in Ye Jinsu''s eyes, reflecting her unmatched grace in the scarlet light.


    He really shouldn''t have trapped her. She should have found a better home.


    With a sigh, Ning Yunyin left the place.


    Outside the Ye residence, the old lady''s carriage was slowly moving towards the residence. Ye Shisui was already waiting at the door, waiting to help the old lady out of the carriage. However, when the old lady alighted from the carriage, her pale face surprised Ye Zheng.


    "Mother ¡­" Ye Shisui held the old lady''s hand, his eyes filled with worry and anxiety.


    The old lady seemed to be exhausted. She supported Ye Shisui and dragged him back to the house. "Let''s go back to the house first."


    Even if they were to be even more anxious, no matter how bad the situation was, they couldn''t lose their demeanor. She still couldn''t do something that she had already lost control of outside.


    Returning to the main hall, the old lady finally calmed down. She lowered her head and sighed. She didn''t look too good. The atmosphere in the room was tense. Ye Zheng was worried and asked, "Mother ¡­" What exactly did Jinsu say? "


    When the Old Master saw the old lady act this way, he was also a bit worried, but in his heart, he understood most of what was going on.


    It must not have been agreed upon.


    The old lady was so angry that she panicked when she thought of Ye Jinsu''s face. She leaned on the Old Master''s shoulder and said, "You really have a good daughter. You threw a glass on the table in front of me and even contradicted me."


    "Now that we have made it to the Venerable One, we no longer hold the Ye Clan in any regard."


    The old lady looked at Ye Shisui and became extremely angry. "This is the good daughter you''ve taught me!"


    Ye Shisui was shocked. He knew Ye Jinsu''s character, but he didn''t expect her to be so bold as to dare to do such a thing.


    "Then... Does Jinsu not agree? " Ye Chong asked hesitantly. Right now, he couldn''t care less about educating his children. The most important thing was to deal with Ye Jinru.


    As she spoke of this, the old woman''s expression changed drastically when she thought of Ning Yunxiao''s words.


    "Your highness has made up your mind. You want Ru''er''s life!" The old lady couldn''t help but feel a sense of discomfort in her heart when she thought of this. It wasn''t because of Ye Jingru, but because the heavens had treated her Ye family so badly.


    Ye Jingru rushed over from the courtyard. Upon hearing those words, she nearly lost her balance and fell down.


    Ye Shisui turned his head to look at Ye Jingru''s pale face. He did not bother to comfort Ye Jingru and could only ask the old lady, "How did this happen?"


    The old lady suddenly stood up, pointed at Ye Jingru and said, "Ask your good daughter, she''s merciless when she attacks her sister. If you hadn''t been so ruthless in your actions, would she have died to take your life? "


    "My Ye Family can''t protect you now. You decide for yourself!"


    Ye Jingru opened her eyes in shock. She suddenly kneeled on the ground and said in a panic, "No, I didn''t do it. I really didn''t do it."


    "How can she be like this? Even if he is the prince, he can''t casually take someone''s life! They have no proof! "


    When the old lady saw that she was still being stubborn, she was so angry that she slapped her across, causing half of her face to be distorted. "You''re still talking like that!"


    "Do you really think we are all fools? If it wasn''t for you, would she have done this to your life? "


    The slap caused a buzzing sound in Ye JinRu''s ears. She knelt on the ground and crawled to Ye Zhenzi''s feet, begging him, "Dad, dad, you have to save me. They have no proof, so why would they want my life?! "


    "Based on his identity as Prince Ning! With the power he has, killing you would be as easy as killing an ant! " The old lady hit the ground hard with her walking stick. She was so angry that she almost couldn''t catch her breath.


    The Ye Family definitely could not offend Ning Yunxiao.


    If he became enemies with Ning Yunyin for the sake of Ye Jinru, the Ye family would not be able to bear the consequences.


    Therefore, Ye Jingru had no other choice but to do what she had to do. She was the one who ended her own life.


    The old lady was so angry that she clutched her chest and looked at Ye Shisui who was standing beside her. She said, "His Royal Highness has said that he will send Jinsu back in three days. He doesn''t want to see any unnecessary people then."


    "You decide."


    With that, the old lady supported the servant and left.


    Ye JinRu was left in shock, sitting on the spot and looking at Ye Shisui in panic. Ye Zheng''s eyes reddened. He looked at Ye JinRu on the ground and raised his hand angrily. Seeing the five-fingered mark on Ye Jinru''s face, Ye Shisui could no longer hit it.


    "You''re really stupid!" Ye Zheng pointed at her.


    The Old Master watched the entire scene with a cold expression. Finally, he could not hold it in anymore and slammed the table. Ye Chenzi and Ye Jingru were both startled as they looked at the furious Old Master.


    "Someone come!" "Tie her down for me and lock her in the woodshed. Lock her up for me. No one is allowed to see her!"


    Ye JinRu''s face was panicking. If she really was captured, then he would have to punish her. Breaking free from the servants around her, Ye Jingru could not care less as she threw herself at the Old Master''s feet, begging for mercy, "No! I was wrong in everything, how can they be so cruel! "


    "I want to go to the yamen to report, I want to beat the drum and cry out injustice!" "Prince Ning''s estate is plotting to murder someone ¡­"


    Before Ye JinRu could finish her sentence, the Old Master had already fiercely slapped her.


    "You still have the face to say that?"


    "Did you really think that Ning Wang couldn''t find evidence for the things you did?" The Old Master pointed at her and said, "Just the crime of murdering your eldest sister is enough to take your life!"


    "Now you still dare to say you are going to call the shots? Do you want the entire Ye Family to die with you?"


    "Hurry up and drag her away!"


    After saying that, the servants at the side did not dare to slack off. They hurriedly tied up Ye JinRu and dragged her away.


    The Old Master and Ye Zizai were left in the room. The Old Master looked at Ye Zhenzheng angrily. "If you hadn''t been so biased in the past and chilled that child''s heart, she would have forced you to such an extent now."


    "Now, she only wants Ru''er''s life. You''ll be grateful if she doesn''t touch your head!"

 C244

    "My Ye Family has truly done wrong, to have produced such a group of unfilial descendants!"


    Thinking of this, the Old Master also had an angry and sorrowful expression. Everything was going well. If Ning Wang were to marry Ye Jinxiu, the Ye family would naturally benefit from it. However, the unfilial Ye Jingru was stupid and vicious. He actually did such a thing behind the scenes.


    But in the end, it was all Ye Shisui''s fault in the beginning. It was he who had neglected his concubine and killed her first, causing Ye Jinsu to resent him from the bottom of her heart. Once again, he was blind and foolish. He doted on and doted on Ye Jingru, causing her to become as good-natured as she was now. Currently, the two remaining bloodlines were killing each other. They were both children of the Ye Clan, how could he continue watching?


    "It''s up to you. Ye JinRu won''t be able to protect herself. You should send her off on her final journey." With that, the Old Master waved his hand and left with his head lowered.


    What was all this!


    Ye Shisui sat on the spot, unable to calm down for a long time.


    How could he face this ridiculous and tragic situation? One of his daughters had forced him to kill another. Ye Shou was extremely saddened and grieving. He got up from the ground and staggered out of the room.


    If Ye Jinsu was here, he could still plead with her.


    Now, Ning Wang wanted him to complete the task before Ye Jinsu returned. Obviously, he didn''t want to give him any chances.


    He had no choice.


    Ye Shisui went back to his room rather sloppily. It was a long time before he called the steward.


    "Send it over." Ye Zheng held a handful of white silk in his hand. This was the last honor Ye Zizai could give him.


    It was snowing again.


    It had snowed a few days ago, and now it was snowing again. When the warm weather finally cooled down, Ye Jinsu''s courtyard was filled with coal. Ye Jinsu had been practicing her swordsmanship for the past few days and could not help but feel cold.


    According to Meng Lan, this soft sword had the effect of strengthening the body even if it wasn''t used. Presumably, Ning Yunyin had also noticed this layer, which was why she had specially given him the flexible sword. Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but smile.


    She originally had a good foundation, but after eating the tonics and practicing the sword every day, she felt much more comfortable.


    The maidservants outside came in with a lot of fresh charcoal. This was the first time Ye Jinxiu had seen so many servants in the prince''s mansion. Previously, she thought that Ning Yunyin was afraid that Ning Xuemo would feel awkward, so she would try her best to keep fewer people by her side.


    Now that there were only one or two people who could not carry the new coal, they had to use more people.


    When these people passed by Ye Jinsu, they all lowered their heads, not even sparing a glance at her. Ye Jinxiu had a special status. She lived next door to Ning Yunyin and received excellent treatment, but she had no status. Ning Yunyin also wouldn''t stay with her.


    Most of the people in the mansion didn''t even know Ye Jinsu''s identity.


    This was the easiest way to arouse suspicion, and the easiest way to arouse criticism.


    Seeing these people act this way, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. The people of the palace were indeed different. If they were in another house, their tongues would have been chewed off long ago, and even Ye Jinsu''s spine would have been poked to pieces.


    This was probably what Ning Yunyin had instructed her to do.


    The leading servant girl walked over, holding a tray in her hand and handed it to Ye Jinsu, "Your highness, you were afraid that Miss''s hands would be cold, so you sent someone to ease a piece of good warm jade. "It''s warm in winter and cool in summer. It''s most suitable for warming your hands in winter. Young miss can play with it."


    In the tray was an oval piece of jade. In the middle of winter, when the snow was drifting, it seemed to emit waves of heat.


    Ye Jinxiu was a little surprised, and she reached out her hand to hold the jade.


    It was really warm, and it felt warm to the touch. The temperature was just right. Moreover, the size was just right for Ye Jinxiu to hold. Even if it were slightly larger and smaller, it wouldn''t be comfortable for her to hold it.


    Ye Jinsu was a little surprised, but when she looked up, she found that this young maid was the one who served Ning Yunyin. She even took the handkerchief and wiped off her sweat.


    Pressing his lips together, Ye Jinsu asked, "Are you a maid serving by the prince?"


    Xiu''er nodded and replied, "Yes, Xiu''er is the same as big sister Meng Lan. She has served the Prince since she was young."


    It was just that Meng Lan had a talent for medical skills and had been nurtured by Ning Yunyin. She was rather ordinary, an ordinary maidservant. However, she felt that there was nothing wrong with her.


    Ye Jinxiu''s eyes darted around. Serving him since he was young, wasn''t this the same as being a childhood sweetheart?


    "Then you must be someone close to the prince." Ye Jinxiu said without batting an eyelid.


    Xiu Er looked at Ye Jinsu with some suspicion. She felt that there was something weird with her words, so she could only lower her head and speak, "This servant is only a maidservant beside the prince. I don''t dare to call myself that."


    There didn''t seem to be any problems.


    Ye JinSu bit her lips. She realized that her actions right now were a bit stupid, but she still couldn''t control herself. So she spoke again, "Then do you know if the prince has ever brought other women into the mansion?"


    Xiu''er was startled for a moment. As a daughter, she quickly understood what was going on.


    Regarding the identity of this young miss, it was not as if there were no conjectures between the servants. However, the prince strictly forbade people from talking too much. They could only guess in their hearts. She could tell that the prince had a soft spot for Ye Jinsu and had never looked down on her either.


    Of course, they had to serve those whom Ning Yunyin cared about well.


    Now that Ye Jinsu had asked this question, Xiu''er finally understood and smiled, causing her to feel a little awkward. He made it seem as if he valued Ning Yunxiao greatly. What did it have to do with her who he wanted to take?


    "I was just casually asking ¡­" Ye Jinxiu had tried to make up for her loss, but she didn''t know it was already too late.


    Xiu''er originally wanted to say that she did not, but Yu Family''s young miss had indeed stayed here before. Xiu''er could only honestly say, "Before, Yu Family''s young miss had stayed at the mansion."


    Ye Jinsu''s expression froze and she couldn''t help clenching her fists tightly. Her expression instantly turned cold.


    Seeing that, Xiu''er quickly added, "However, Miss Yu lives in the guest room in the north wing, and Prince has never stepped into the north wing. Please do not worry, Miss."


    The north wing was quite far from Ning Yunyin''s courtyard, which was separated by an artificial lake.


    In comparison, Ye Jinsu lived next door to Ning Yunyin, and she was treated much better than Yu Yao''er. Not to mention that Ning Yunyin had only stayed a night and was forced to stay by the Grand Princess.


    Ye Jinsu relaxed her brows for a moment, but she still couldn''t help but frown.


    She remembered that once such a royal and grandson aristocrat reached adulthood, even if they didn''t get married, they would still have a few concubine girls in the mansion. Although it was rumored that Ning Yun didn''t get close to women, it was still just a rumor.


    It was rumored that Ning Yunxiao had no intentions of showing any coldness on his face. Who would have known that he was actually a shameless person?


    Ye Jinsu gnashed her teeth in her heart. She could not help but think in a bad way, so she said, "Then your Prince ¡­ Do you have any maids waiting on you every day? "

 C245

    The meaning behind Ye Jinsu''s words was obscure, and Xiu''er was at a loss for a moment before she suddenly understood.


    After all, she was very thin-skinned. She could not help but blush as she quickly waved her hand and said, "No, no. Besides Miss, my Prince is not even close to a woman."


    These words unintentionally pleased Ye Jinxiu. She finally loosened her brows and couldn''t help but curl her lips.


    "I understand. I''m glad that you told me these." Ye Jinsu smiled and held Xiu''er''s hand, "You don''t need to tell the prince about what just happened, okay?"


    Xiu''er hesitated for a moment, but Ye Jin held her hand as if she wouldn''t let go if she didn''t agree to it.


    Xiu-Er was helpless, but she still nodded.


    She''ll just swallow this matter first. If Ning Yunyin doesn''t ask, then she won''t say anything. If Ning Yunyin had asked, then she would truly be sorry. She didn''t dare to hide anything from her.


    Seeing Xiu''er nod her head, Ye Jinsu then smiled in satisfaction and let go of her hand.


    How could she let Ning Yunyin know that he had asked her all these questions? If she knew, she would definitely write something big again.


    As she thought about it, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but feel a lot better, and she pulled out the sword in her hand to pull out another trick. The sword technique Ning Yunxiao had given her was extremely thick. Currently, she was only practising the basics, so she had to slowly practice it in the future.


    However, she wasn''t in a hurry. In Ye Jinxiu''s eyes, this was like a game and was rather interesting.


    If he had known earlier, he would have let Ning Yunxiao teach him earlier. He would have suffered a bit less before this. Thinking of Ning Yunyin and also thinking of what Fu''er had just said, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but smile.


    Xiao Hong, who was standing to the side and looking at Ye Jinsu''s expression, could not help but secretly laugh.


    Her young miss was indeed like that. She clearly liked the prince, but she had to pretend that she didn''t care. However, there were some things that he couldn''t hide, and even if he didn''t say it out loud, his eyes would still shine.


    Xiu''er led the servants and left. She could not help but cast a glance at Ye Jinsu. She could tell that Ye Jinsu really liked the prince and the prince was sincere as well.


    It was a good match. Xiu''er could not help but have a gossipy thought.


    When Jiu''er raised her eyes and saw Ning Yunyin walking in her direction, she was so immersed in her own world that she almost didn''t notice Ning Yunyin. Quickly retracting her consciousness, Xiu''er knelt down and bowed.


    He had come to find Ye Jinsu to ask her if she had enough, and if there was anything else he wanted to add.


    Although she only lived for a few days, Ning Yunabao paid it a lot of attention.


    Xiu''er came out from Ye Jinsu''s yard with a lost look on her face. Ning Yunyin couldn''t help but think, "Did Ye Jinxiu and Xiu''er speak?"


    "What are you thinking about?" Ning Yun said in a low voice.


    Xiu''er hesitated for a moment. She couldn''t possibly say that she was thinking, "Prince, you and the little miss inside really match up, right?" If it wasn''t for the words Ye Jinsu had said to her, she wouldn''t have thought of such things.


    However, she just promised Ye Jinsu that she wouldn''t say anything.


    Ning Yunyin''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her tone turned cold. "What did she say to you?"


    Xiu''er immediately threw away her hesitation and unhesitatingly sold Ye Jinsu. In any case, she had already made up her mind. If Ning Yunxiao asked, she wouldn''t have had the guts to hide it from him.


    After saying that, Xiu''er lowered her head in fear.


    However, he didn''t notice that Ning Yunyin, who was standing above him, couldn''t help but narrow her eyes. The corners of her mouth curled up into a faint smile, as if she was a completely different person. The gloominess from before was completely gone.


    It''s alright, you can go now." "With the corners of her lips curving upwards, Ning Yunxiao was in a good mood as he made his way to the courtyard.


    Xiu''er thought that she had escaped a calamity, but when she looked up, she couldn''t help but shiver when she saw the smile on the corner of Ning Yunyin''s mouth.


    This young lady was quite capable. She had served Ning Yunxiao for so many years, but she had never seen him smile like this before.


    Not daring to stay any longer, Xiu''er turned around and left.


    In the blink of an eye, Ning Yun had turned into someone who was leaning against the wall and watching. However, Ning Yunyin''s aura was light, and Ye Jinxiu hadn''t noticed it from the beginning to the end. He could not help but feel good when he saw that Ye Jinxiu seemed to be in a good mood.


    It was clearly the coldest winter of the year, but the two of them felt their hearts warm up.


    After finishing his routine, Ye Jinsu sheathed his sword, and Ning Yunyin couldn''t help but step forward, "You have improved very quickly."


    "Of course. I am a genius." Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows.


    Ning Yun smiled lovingly as a bad thought flashed through her mind. It was something about what Ye Jinsu had said just now. However, when Ning Yunyin saw how happy Ye Jinsu was, she hesitated for a moment and suppressed this thought. She then asked, "Today''s gathering is big, do you want to go out?"


    Ye Jinsu opened her eyes slightly. Today was not a holiday. It was only a big monthly event in the capital. At this time, many people would set up a stall outside to sell their goods. Not much, but enough.


    "What should we do?" She did want to go, but she couldn''t bring the gauze that covered her entire neck.


    Ning Yunxiao smiled faintly. He could see the excitement in Ye Jinsu''s eyes, and remembered that she liked these kinds of occasions.


    "It''s easy. Just change your clothes."


    Ning Yunyin sent someone to bring out a set of clothes with a high collar and fur collar, then she put them on for Ye Jinxiu. The furry collar completely blocked his neck. No one could tell that something was off.


    It was very lively outside. Ye Jinsu hadn''t been out for a long time, so she couldn''t help but feel her eyes light up.


    Because there were so many reasons why she didn''t go out, she rarely went out. Firstly, she didn''t want to cause more trouble in the Ye Family, and thus, she got a bad reputation for it. Secondly, there were too many restrictions placed on the title of a noble daughter. She really couldn''t get rid of them.


    However, now that Ning Yun was by her side, she seemed to tacitly approve of her indulgence. The feeling of having someone to support him was much better than the feeling of him fighting alone alone. Ye Jinsu felt that she didn''t need to worry too much at this moment.


    Now that the Ye Family no longer cared about her, what was there to be afraid of?


    Ye Jinxiu thought it through and was in a good mood. She lifted the carriage''s curtain to look outside. Just like what she knew, it was extremely lively. Seeing her like that, Ning Yunyin couldn''t help asking, "You like it?"


    Although she knew the answer, he still wanted to hear it from her.


    She seemed to say very little about what she liked in front of her.


    Or perhaps it could be said that she had suppressed her liking too deeply. Even the way he dressed had suppressed his own preferences.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the crowd outside and smiled, "That''s right."


    Who didn''t like such a bustling scene?


    "If you like it, you can come often. You don''t have to care about others'' opinions." Ning Yunzhi said from the side. He only felt that the unbridled Ye Jinsu was the most fond of him. She had seen her like that before. He felt that Ye Jinsu, who had learned etiquette and rules, was extremely uncomfortable.

 C246

    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but shiver her eyelashes when she heard this. She felt a warm feeling in her heart, but she still tried to be brave, "Since when did I care about others'' words?"


    Ning Yunyin lightly smiled. "But ever since that time, when rumors about you spread outside, you rarely go out."


    Ye Jinsu''s expression froze and she lowered her head slightly.


    "I can ignore the words of others, but I still don''t like it when others talk about me as such." Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and said with a depressing voice.


    No one would accept being rumored to be a woman with an aquamarine personality. No matter how strong she was, she wouldn''t be able to stand hearing those words.


    Ning Yunyin held Ye Jinsu''s hand and suddenly held her back. "Don''t worry. There won''t be any more rumors spreading about you."


    "If there''s another one, I''ll cripple him." Ning Yunyin whispered into Ye Jinsu''s ear. Her tone was not too serious, but it was like she was trying to comfort her.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but laugh, and her eyes were slightly astringent.


    It was only Ning Yunyin who spoke to her in such a way that she couldn''t help but feel envious.


    The horse carriage suddenly stopped and Xiao Hong spoke out again, "My prince, my lady, the market is just in front of us, we cannot enter."


    We can only walk in the bazaar.


    Ye Jinsu acknowledged and got off the carriage first. When she opened the curtain of the carriage and was about to jump down, she saw Ning Yunyin reaching out her hand, preparing to help her down.


    However, Ye Jinxiu had already gathered her strength and jumped down before she could even react.


    Ning Yunyin was still holding out her hand. Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but let out an embarrassed laugh.


    However, Ning Yunyin didn''t seem to care at all. She smiled faintly and looked at Ye Jinsu. In that split-second just now, she seemed to have seen Ye Jinsu when they first met. She jumped down from the carriage just like that, her eyes shining.


    It had been a long time since he had seen such a look in Ye Jinsu''s eyes.


    Withdrawing her hand, Ning Yun pointed ahead and said, "Let''s go."


    Of course, Ye Jinxiu didn''t know what Ning Yun was thinking. She only saw the sweet potatoes being sold in front of her and couldn''t help asking Xiao Hong to buy them. The last time she tried, she missed it.


    He could finally eat it now.


    Xiao Hong had a shadow over the sweet potato and hesitated for a moment. However, when she saw that Ye Jinxiu really wanted to eat it, she also thought that nothing would happen to Ning Yun, who was staying by her side.


    He went to buy two more.


    Ye Jinxiu held one in her hands joyfully and turned to look at Ning Yunyin, "I bought too many. Do you want one?"


    Ning Yunyin frowned slightly. He had never eaten these kinds of things before. However, when Ye Jinsu looked at him with her sparkling eyes, Ning Yunyin couldn''t help but waver a little and catch one of them.


    Ye Jinsu smiled with satisfaction.


    Snow was still falling, but it did not diminish the enthusiasm of the people on the streets.


    A few snowflakes fell on Ye Jinsu''s hair, and then on her fingertips. Ye Jinsu took a bite of the sweet potato, the corner of her mouth dotting with orange yellow.


    Ning Yun didn''t make a move on the sweet potato, but she saw the greedy expression on the corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth.


    Ning Yunxiao''s gaze turned slightly deeper as he shifted his gaze away.


    There were a lot of people here. If he really did that, Ye Jinsu would probably fall out with him on the spot. Ning Yunyin decisively chose to give up and led Ye Jinsu forward.


    Ye Jinsu saw that Ning Yunyin didn''t move her hand. She was just about to throw it at the servant beside her and then throw it into the pile of garbage. Ye Jinxiu couldn''t help but smile, "You''re not going to eat?"


    Ning Yunyin wasn''t really that interested in him ¡­


    Ye Jinsu laughed even more arrogantly. "It''s very delicious, why don''t you try it?"


    Ning Yunyin''s expression did not waver.


    Ye Jinsu shrunk her neck and began to act pitifully. "I bought this. Are you sure you don''t want to eat it?"


    The expression on Ning Yunyin''s face was shattered into pieces. He picked up the dark and unassuming item in his hand, his face contorted. Tell him, a dignified prince, to eat this...


    However, when she saw the look of anticipation in Ye Jinsu''s eyes, Ning Yunyin couldn''t help but cough lightly and split herself into two.


    The sweet potatoes with their orange color and waxy texture were exposed and exuded an enticing fragrance. Only then did Ning Yunyin''s expression ease a little. Under Ye Jinsu''s expectant gaze, Ning Yunyin raised her hand and placed the sweet potato next to her mouth.


    A sinister light shone in Ye Jinsu''s eyes.


    Ning Yunyin had only intended to take a small sip, but Ye Jinxiu suddenly revealed a wicked smile and reached out to grab her hand, stuffing a large mouthful into his mouth.


    Ning Yunyin bit down on a large chunk of sweet potato and her cheeks slightly bulged.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ning Yunke''s slightly puffed up cheeks and the sweet potato stuck to her lips, and couldn''t help laughing out loud. Ye Jinxiu clutched her stomach. She only felt that Ning Yunxiao''s appearance was somewhat adorable?


    When the servants at the side saw that Ning Yunyin had been played for a fool, their faces almost turned green from fright.


    As for Ye Jinsu, she was still laughing, and her laughter even became more and more wild.


    Ning Yun''s face turned black, and under Ye Jin''s loud and clear laughter, his face turned back into the ash at the bottom of the pot. Ning Yunyin couldn''t bear it any longer. She grabbed the escaping Ye Jinsu and dragged her into a nearby alley.


    As expected, he shouldn''t be polite to her. Ning Yunyin narrowed her eyes and lowered her head to bite down on half of Ye Jinsu''s lips.


    Along with the one Ye Jinsu had mentioned, Ning Yunabao ate it all together. After she finished eating, Ning Yunyin licked the corner of her lips. Her deep voice resounded in Ye Jinsu, "It''s very sweet."


    Ye Jinxiu''s face turned red. She had been forced to the wall in the alleyway, and had nowhere to retreat to.


    Suddenly, a group of children passed by the alley. A few naughty children insisted on passing between Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunyin. Their laughter eased the current awkward atmosphere.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and quickly slipped out.


    He couldn''t do anything outside.


    Sure enough, Ning Yunyin didn''t do anything else. She just walked out in a very righteous manner. It was as if he hadn''t done anything and had only taken a walk. He couldn''t help but glare at Ye Jinsu fiercely.


    However, her gaze unconsciously carried a hint of pout.


    The corner of Ning Yunyin''s mouth curved into a meaningful smile.


    "Let''s go. Don''t you want to go for a stroll?" Ning Yunyin whispered into her ear, "Could it be that you want to come here again?"


    Ye Jinsu gritted his teeth and could not help but open his mouth: "Go! I will buy all of your royal family''s treasury today! "


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t tolerate being taken advantage of in vain.


    Ning Yunyin raised an eyebrow. "Miss, please, I''ll pay the bill."


    With a face full of anger, Zhang Xuan said, "I''ll have to trouble you to buy all of the silver in my house." Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes and suddenly saw a shop by the roadside. She smiled.


    She stood on her tiptoes and grabbed onto Ning Yunyin''s lapel, pulling him down with her head lowered. Ye Jinsu moved close to his ear and whispered, "If I were to buy you, would you have enough money?"


    Feeling the muscles beneath his hand stiffen, Ye Jinsu smiled.

 C247

    Ning Yunyin''s gaze turned serious as she reached out her hand to pinch Ye Jinsu''s chin. Ye Jinsu was not surprised to see a trace of unease on Ning Yunyin''s face. Behind him was a spring restaurant, and the fragrance of makeup wafted in the air.


    Ning Yunyin''s voice sank. "Miss wants to buy me?"


    Ye Jinsu looked straight back at him with the corner of her mouth slightly raised, "I wonder if the money from the King''s Manor is enough to buy you out?"


    The expression on Ning Yunyin''s face froze into an extremely strange shape. She slightly squinted her eyes, seeming to be gnashing her teeth. At the same time, an unknown emotion seemed to surge within her. Ning Yunyin actually stared at Ye Jinsu for a long time without uttering a single word.


    Ye Jinsu''s gaze was crafty. Taking advantage of the moment when Ning Yunyin was about to lose her temper, she quickly slipped out of his hand and walked forward in a good mood. Little Red couldn''t help but come over and whisper to Ye Jinsu, "Miss, what did you say to Ning Wang?"


    This was the first time she had seen Ning Wang''s expression, and it was also the first time she had seen such an expression.


    The corners of Ye Jinxiu''s mouth curled up. She turned her head to look at Ning Yunyin, who had yet to recover, and purposely spoke up loudly, "It''s nothing. We discussed with Ning Wang what''s suitable."


    Xiao Hong looked confused. Why did he mention that Ning Wang had that kind of expression on his face?


    Ye Jinsu did not say anything more and continued walking forward in a good mood. But who would be more thick-skinned? Who had she been afraid of?


    Ning Yunyin, who was still standing on the spot, turned dark again when she heard these words. The people around him were so frightened that they wished they could retreat ten meters away. Ning Yunyin raised her leg and reached out a hand to grab Ye Jinsu by the collar, controlling her in her own hands.


    "I can''t afford the silver from the Prince''s Mansion, but if you want it, why don''t you try to get it yourself?" Ning Yunyin narrowed her eyes slightly as she spoke.


    Ye Jinsu curled her lips and said, "I don''t want it anymore. I''ll take it from whoever wants it."


    Unless it''s upside down.


    After he finished speaking, Ye Jinsu squatted down and slipped out of his hand, then ran away like a wisp of smoke. She dove head first into the crowd and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression changed. Almost immediately, she said in a deep voice, "Go find him!"


    The servants did not dare to slack off and immediately dispersed to search for people. However, because the place in front of them had the most people, it was not easy for the servants to find it. The difficulty was not small. Ning Yunyin looked at the crowd and suddenly felt that they were very much in the way of the eye.


    Ning Yunyin''s face darkened. She simply moved to the side where there were fewer people and jumped onto the roof. Lowering her head, she searched the entire street. Suddenly, on a street corner, Ning Yunyin saw a familiar figure.


    Ye Jinsu squatted there, looking like she was doing something.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression eased a little, and she directly jumped down from the roof, landing at Ye Jinsu''s feet. Ye Jinsu was holding a pure white kitten in her hands. Her hair was stained with blood, and it was stuck together wet.


    "Who let you run around!" Ning Yunyin frowned slightly and picked up Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head and saw Ning Yunyin''s worried eyes. She comforted her, "I''m fine."


    "But it seems to be in trouble." She raised the kitten in her hand and showed Ning Yunyin its wounds. Its leg seemed to have been beaten, and a piece of flesh was missing, bleeding profusely.


    As if it was in pain, Cat mewled weakly.


    "Hold out your hand." Ye Jinxiu suddenly said.


    Ning Yunxiao was stunned for a moment before he blankly stretched out his hand.


    Ye Jinxiu turned the cat around and placed it firmly in Ning Yun''s hand. There was a moment of disgust on Ning Yunyin''s face. It was very rare for him to touch something this dirty.


    Ye Jinxiu naturally ignored his slight expression and slightly raised her eyebrows, "Help me hug him."


    After she finished speaking, Ye Jinsu took out a handkerchief from her bosom and made a gesture as if she were holding a cat. She stretched out her hand, preparing to bandage the cat''s injured hind leg.


    However, Cat was afraid of pain. The moment Ye Jinsu touched the wound, Cat couldn''t help but struggle and cry out. Ning Yunyin''s expression was unnatural for a moment. With such a small thing in his hands, he was afraid that he would accidentally squash it to death.


    However, this cat was extremely nimble. Ning Yunyin was afraid that she would accidentally let it escape.


    In that instant of anxiousness, Ning Yunyin''s men''s strength was rather great, and the kitten couldn''t help but cry out a few times in pain.


    Ning Yunyin''s forehead was covered in black lines ¡­


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but laugh as she saw this. She then ordered, "Be careful, don''t pinch me to death."


    The expression on Ning Yunyin''s face became even weirder. He really wanted to throw it out ¡­


    However, when she saw how serious Ye Jinsu was bandaging the cat, Ning Yunyin obediently acted as a cat''s frame, using all her strength to grab onto the cat.


    "I didn''t expect the famous Prince Ning to be unable to even handle a cat." The corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth secretly curled up. While she was bandaging the wounds, she did not forget to say a few words to Ning Yunyin.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression was simply colorful.


    After wrapping up the wound, the servants came looking for them. Xiao Hong was getting anxious, "Miss, please don''t run around. We are worried to death."


    Ye JinSu smiled apologetically as she picked up the cat in her hands and put it into Lil ''Red''s hands, "I''m fine. Did I run away later?"


    "You carry this, we''ll take it back later."


    Xiao Hong was stunned for a moment before looking at the dirty Meow in her hands. "Bring it back?"


    Ye Jinsu nodded and then suddenly turned to ask Ning Yunxiao, "Does Your Highness mind?"


    Ning Yunyin really wanted to say that she did mind ¡­


    However, when she saw how much Ye Jinxiu liked it, she finally opened her mouth and said, "It''s fine, take it back with you."


    As he spoke, his back was straight and his back was proud and aloof. The nervousness he had when he was holding the cat had long since disappeared from his face. Who would have thought that Ning Yunxiao would be at a loss of what to do with a cat?


    Ye Jinsu gave him a meaningful smile, and it was no surprise that he got a look from Ning Yunlian that was just as dangerous.


    Xiao Hong held the pitiful kitten in her hands and looked at the interaction between the two of them with a blank expression. She did not understand what was going on.


    A peddler walked over with a cart nearby. It was likely that he had taken a fancy to Ning Yunyin and Ye Jinsu, who wore extraordinary clothes and had servants following them. They were likely to be rich.


    "Old master, do you want to buy Madam a hairpin?"


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly felt that this line sounded a little familiar.


    Turning her head, she saw that this familiar boss had cheated her out of her boss. Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but laugh. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw that Ning Yunyin''s expression was also extremely strange.


    It was obvious that he had thought of a bad memory.


    When the peddler saw Ye Jinsu smile, he was baffled. However, everything was more important when doing business. The peddler immediately turned to Ning Yunyin and said, "Master, look how happy madam is. Buying a hairpin for madam''s safekeeping is even happier!"


    Ning Yunyin''s expression was exceptionally wonderful.


    However, the old man and his wife who peddled and called Ning Yunyin by name still greatly pleased her. He was silent for a while, his complexion turning better. He didn''t even look at the things on his stall. "Pack them all up."


    The hawker''s eyes lit up. He was so happy to see such a large sum of money today that the corners of his mouth could not even be retracted. He quickly opened his mouth and said, "Master, you are so generous. Madam will definitely like it."


    "I saw that Madam was as beautiful as a flower. Master, you are truly a match made in heaven."


    The peddler started to praise Zhang Xuan while praising Zhang Xuan on the one hand, and on the other hand, he was doing the same on the other hand. After spending so much money, he could just say whatever he wanted.


    Ning Yunyun couldn''t help feeling joy in her heart. Suddenly, she felt that the silver was worth it.

 C248

    Ye Jinsu found it weird just to hear it. She simply ignored one or two sentences, but the peddler kept on blabbering on and on, making her feel awkward. The peddler thought that Ye Jinsu was shy when he saw her, but he also saw that Ning Yunyin was quite happy to eat this kind of food.


    His praises became even more vigorous.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinxiu''s embarrassed expression and completely interrupted her before she could speak, "Pack everything up and bring it back to the carriage."


    Ye Jinsu curled her lips and quickly let the talkative peddler leave. As for the peddler''s words, Ye Jinsu pretended not to hear them. He could only silently ridicule Ning Yunyin''s actions in his heart. Buying so much was truly a huge sum of money.


    Ning Yunyin could see the ''little nine nine nine'' in Ye Jinsu''s heart. She smiled and spoke up from the side, "You don''t like it?"


    Ye Jinsu didn''t even look at the pile of items. The good and bad Ning Yunyin wrapped everything up for her. Ye Jinsu suspected that his brain was damaged.


    Ning Yunyin, on the other hand, smiled and asked, "Then what do you like?"


    Ye Jinxiu choked on her words.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything. Ning Yunyin turned her head and called Xiao Hong over, asking her about her preferences in detail. With a wave of her hand, she wrapped up all the good and bad things that were precious to her.


    Ye Jinxiu was dumbstruck. She couldn''t help but look at Ning Yunyin as if she was looking at a fool. "What happened to you today?"


    Was his brain really alright?


    A prince came out to buy things, forcing him to buy things that felt like being a nouveau riche. Ye Jinsu looked at Ning Yunyin with a puzzled expression, wondering which of her tendons had connected incorrectly.


    Ning Yunyin, however, looked at the pile of things in the carriage with satisfaction and said, "These are all for you."


    "If you want to return them in the future, then move here." Ning Yunyin stood at Ye Jinsu''s side and spoke. Her voice was not loud, and her tone was normal. However, when Ye Jinsu heard this, she was stunned for a moment.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything and climbed into the carriage with her eyes lowered.


    "Childish." Ye Jinsu whispered.


    The carriage shakily moved back. Both of them had their own thoughts but had nothing to say to each other. After getting off the carriage, they both tacitly did not mention anything related to the pile of items.


    Some things are best done in silence, and it is best not to talk about each other.


    Ye Jinsu hugged the cat that she brought back and changed the topic, "Give it a name."


    With that, Ye Jinsu raised it up again and said, "Call it Little White. Look at its snow-white fur."


    "Just a little thin, poor little thing." Ye Jinsu held Lil ''White in her arms and said. This kitten was extremely docile in her arms, and its pupils were a rare jade-green color.


    Ning Yunyin looked at the smile on Ye Jinxiu''s face and couldn''t help smiling as well. "Okay," she said.


    He was meek in Ye Jinsu''s arms, but he might not be meek in the arms of others. Other than Ye Jinsu, Little White only gave Little Red a little face. Normally, if anyone else wanted to touch it, they would definitely be ruthlessly clawed at.


    Ning Yunyin was no exception.


    While feeding Little White and seeing Little White grimace at Ning Yun, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but laugh.


    It was most likely because Ning Yunxiao had pinched it the last time he saw it, but Little White still bore a grudge. Ning Yunliu sat across from Whitey and watched as the cat stood in front of her son, Ye Jinsu, and shined its claws when it got close.


    He regretted bringing the cat back.


    "A dignified prince, you shouldn''t bother with a cat." Seeing the ugly expression on Ning Yunyin''s face, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but secretly laugh.


    Of course, Ning Yunyin wouldn''t argue with a cat. He just couldn''t bear it any longer. He reached out and grabbed the cat by the nape of its neck and threw it to a servant at the side. "Take it away!"


    Poor Little White, you were completely helpless under Ning Yunyin''s hands, so you were mercilessly brought out by your servants.


    Ye Jinsu raised her brows and looked at Ning Yunyin, who had been angered by the cat. "What are you trying to do?"


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and bit Ye Jinsu''s earlobe, "I shouldn''t have brought it back!"


    Originally, Ye Jinxiu did not want to stay for much longer. Ning Yunyin had come all the way here to stop this cat, so she was quite proud of herself. Ning Yunyin was very angry. Ye Jinsu was going to suffer.


    "Did you teach him?" Ning Yunyin pinched Ye Jinsu''s chin and asked with a dangerous look in her eyes.


    He clearly remembered that in the beginning, this cat didn''t have that much hostility towards him.


    Ye Jinsu laughed dryly and blinked her innocent eyes, "How could it be me?" You must have misunderstood me. "


    She wouldn''t admit it.


    Ning Yunyin saw through Ye Jinsu''s little appearance with a single glance. She was so angry that she lowered her head and covered her mouth, "Little liar, you only know how to lie."


    Ye Jinxiu struggled a few times but to no avail, so she decided to bite down.


    Ning Yunyin was in pain. She squinted her eyes and stopped moving. It wasn''t until he tasted the sweetness that Ye Jinsu pushed it away in a flurry and saw the bright red color at the corner of Ning Yunyin''s lips.


    "You ¡­ "Are you alright ¡­" Ye Jinsu asked, a little embarrassed.


    However, this little injury was nothing to him, Ye Jinsu comforted herself. While thinking, Ye Jinsu retreated to a safe position.


    Ning Yunyin wiped the corner of her mouth with her fingertip and deliberately spoke up. "There seems to be something."


    What the hell!


    Ye Jinxiu rolled her eyes and retreated all the way to the door. She drew the sword at her waist and warned Ning Yunyin, "Don''t act pitiful for me. If you come again, I won''t be polite!"


    Ning Yun curled her lips into a smile and advanced instead of retreating. "How can you not be courteous?"


    With an imposing manner, Ye Jinxiu pointed the tip of her sword in front of Ning Yun, saying, "Don''t move!"


    Ning Yunxiao really did stop and calmly looked at her.


    Ye Jinxiu felt a little guilty after being stared at by him. Last time, Ning Yunyin had grabbed her as if she was a little chicken. Ye Jinxiu was already aware of the gap in strength between them.


    "You''re a prince, so don''t bother with a little girl like me ~" Ye Jinsu fawned over him with a smile before starting to save the country, "What''s more, you were the one who started it!"


    You deserve it.


    However, he could only mutter to himself what he did not dare to say.


    "Oh?" Ning Yunxiao gazed at the sword and took a step forward.


    Ye Jinsu retreated to the door and made up her mind. She was ready to rush out as soon as Ning Yunyin came over. However, Ning Yunyin only took one step before stopping. She tapped the sword lightly with her fingertip and said, "I''m not giving you this sword so you can face me time and time again."


    "Since you''ve already given it to me, who cares how I use it." Ye Jinxiu did not back down in the slightest. She held her sword horizontally in front of him, forcing Ning Yun to pull it back a little.


    Ning Yunyin chuckled lightly. "There''s quite a bit of nonsense to it."


    Keeping her expression, Ning Yunyin suddenly opened her mouth and said, "I''ve already taken them all out. Let me see how you''re doing."


    Ye Jinsu cast a suspicious glance at Ning Yunke. Wasn''t her face changing a little too quickly? He had been full of naughtiness just a moment ago, and now he was able to speak seriously to her about this. Ye Jinsu curled her lips and started to make her move while holding her sword.


    There was no need to explain the results. Ye Jinsu couldn''t even touch the hem of Ning Yun''s clothes.


    Ye Jinsu retracted the sword in her hand. She was so frustrated that she didn''t want to pay any attention to Ning Yunxiao. He had no sense of accomplishment at all. If he wanted to cut him a few times, he wouldn''t even have the chance to avenge his personal matters.

 C249

    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu''s sullen face and couldn''t help feeling that she was cute. She smiled and said, "You don''t have to be too sad. With your current level, it won''t be a problem dealing with these big men."


    Heh.


    Ye Jinxiu snorted coldly and thought to herself, "I was still beaten up by you."


    She turned her face away, not even bothering to look at him. Just from what he said just now, his tone sounded like he needed to be beaten up. If Ye Jinxiu had been able to beat him up, she would have definitely gone up to beat him up.


    The two of them were still in the midst of a little awkwardness when Little Red suddenly knocked on the door.


    The knocks were urgent and quick. Ye Jinsu could tell that something was wrong as soon as she heard it. She straightened her expression and looked at Ning Yunyin. Ning Yunyin was at a loss as well. What was there to be so anxious about in the Prince''s Mansion?


    "Come in." Ye Jinsu said.


    Xiao Hong hurriedly came in from outside with an ugly expression and angrily said, "Miss, Prince, Second Miss is kneeling in front of the Duke''s Mansion and kowtowing."


    Ye Jinsu''s expression froze.


    Did Ye Zheng''s brain get caught in the door?


    "There are still a lot of people watching outside. The butler and Lady Xiu''er invited the Second Miss in, but she refused." They said that they want to see the prince and the young miss. " Xiao Hong said angrily. He had never seen the young lady of that house do such a thing. Was the lord really confused? Let the Second Miss come out and embarrass herself?


    Ye Jinsu frowned. She never thought that Ye Jinru would cause a ruckus in front of the Palace.


    Ye Jingru was such a prideful and arrogant person, she could really do it if she was forced into a corner. With a sneer, Ye Jinsu spoke up, "Send someone to the back door and send a message to Ye Zhuo, tell him to come over and bring Ye JinRu back."


    "As for Ye Jingru, let her in. The prince wants to see her."


    She definitely couldn''t show her face. If news of this got out, her reputation would be ruined. If he allowed Ye Jinru to continue to cause trouble outside the palace, the news would spread like wildfire and would definitely affect Ning Yunyin.


    First, he had to pacify Ye JinRu.


    Xiao Hong nodded, turned its head, and ran out.


    Ning Yunyin was still sitting across from Ye Jinsu, frowning slightly. In her eyes, a faint trace of anger could be seen. Ye Jinsu sighed as she sipped her tea. Seeing Ning Yunxiao''s expression, she shrugged and said, "You''ve seen this before?"


    Ning Yunyun had really never seen anything like it before. He had lived for so many years and had never seen any schemes or plots that involved him being shameless in an inner chamber. It was very similar to a pile of mud. If one could not beat it away, they would not be able to throw it away.


    "This matter was most likely instigated by my father." Ye Jinsu said as he held his teacup. Ye Shisui didn''t know which tendons had been broken. Was he certain that he would side with the Ye Family?


    That''s right, Ye Zhenzi thought that his surname was Ye no matter what.


    If not towards the Ye Family, who else could it be towards? Even if he were to be married off in the future, he would still have to rely on his family.


    "If I knew earlier, I would have gone back earlier." If she had gone back earlier and controlled the situation, it probably wouldn''t have happened now. Now that he had forced Ye Zhenzheng into a corner, things were indeed a bit difficult.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the gloomy expression on Ning Yunyin''s face and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Ning Yunzhi''s gaze turned a little deeper, and her killing intent surged.


    No one had ever dared to cause a ruckus in front of the gates of the Ning Wang Manor before. Ye Jinsu took a quick glance and lowered his eyes in silence. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and said, "Let her go."


    Ning Yunyin raised her head to look at her, but her eyes didn''t agree.


    "Do you believe that Little Red definitely returned empty-handed this time?" If you don''t let her go, even if she dies, she will die in front of your manor gates. There are people watching from outside. If the matter gets out of hand, it will have a bad effect on you. " Ye Jinsu analyzed them one by one.


    Ye JinRu''s life was in ruins under the premise that she was sure whether Ye Jinsu was a member of the Ye family.


    Although Ye Jinxiu had countless ways to slap their faces, Ning Yunxiao was now in the middle of a storm in the imperial court. It would be better to avoid trouble. The best way to guarantee the benefits at the moment was to let Ye JinRu go.


    After that, he would slowly clean up.


    Ning Yunyin clearly understood this as well.


    "You should have let me go back long ago." Ye Jinxiu said snappily.


    It would be easy to take care of Ye JinRu, but this time, she was going to run away. However, she did not want to affect Ning Yunyin in any way because of her.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression slightly changed, carrying an apologetic look.


    He did not expect Ye Zheng to be so stupid. His anger was naturally directed at Ye Shisui. However, Ye Shisui was Ye Jinsu''s father after all. He had made a move on the Ye Family, and it was no good for Ye Jinsu.


    This put him in a dilemma.


    Ning Yunyin hated being threatened the most in her life. Now that she was placed in a dilemma with Ye Zhuan, her expression was obviously even uglier.


    Just as expected, Xiao Hong ran back while gasping for breath. She clenched her fists tightly and said, "Second Miss did not come in at all. She said that she wanted to see the prince and the miss no matter what. The people outside are all discussing with you."


    It was as Ye Jinsu expected.


    With a sigh, Ye Jinsu asked, "Did you send someone to find Ye Zhenzi?"


    "Already gone."


    "Then send a few more people over, and tell them that His Highness wants Ye Zhichang to bring people back." He immediately made a decision on behalf of Ning Yunyin.


    It would be best if neither of them showed up. It would be best to call Ye Shisui as a father to bring Ye Jinru back. The rumors outside would not spread any further.


    Ye Shisui''s goal was to let Ye Jinru live. She knew she just had to take a step back. For the rest, if Ye Zhenzheng was really causing trouble for the Royal Mansion, he really didn''t want to live anymore.


    "That''s right," Ye Jinsu suddenly thought of something and called out to Xiao Hong, "When Ye Zhenzi comes over with the others, that''s what you''re going to say ¡­"


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her voice and said softly. Unsurprisingly, she saw Little Red''s eyes light up and her previous angry expression disappeared.


    Ye Jinxiu also smiled. Although she had regressed, it didn''t mean that she would let Ye JinRu have her way.


    Outside the palace, Ye Jinru was kneeling on the ground and kowtowing. After kowtowing for several tens of times, her scalp was broken. Xiu''er and the butler outside the door were extremely anxious. Why did a rascal come looking for them?


    Who would have thought that such a lousy scoundrel would actually be a noble daughter.


    Xiao Hong looked through the crack in the door and sneered. What Ye Jingru did today was akin to lifting a rock to smash one''s own foot.


    "Don''t worry, Miss has thought of a way." Xiao Hong turned around and said to the few anxious people, "The one outside is the second lady of the Ye family. It is said that her brain isn''t too good." "Later, when the Ye Family''s master comes back, we can remember to let those people outside know that this is a madman."


    "Don''t let the rumors spread outside spread like wildfire. Do you understand?"


    Xiu Er and the butler looked at each other with doubt. This madman just said that he wanted to see his sister. This lunatic is the second lady of the Ye family.

 C250

    Without waiting for Xiu''er to understand, Xiao Hong glared at the two of them. "Don''t think too much and don''t talk too much. Be careful of your Prince!"


    The two of them quickly came back to their senses and silently closed their mouths to hide their good intentions, not daring to think any further.


    Soon, the messenger who went to the House of Ye for the second time also came back. The answer he got was'' yes''. Ning Yunyin had already spared Ye Jingru''s life, so Ye Shisui could only accept it.


    Not long later, Ye Zhenzheng''s carriage arrived.


    He hadn''t expected that the one who came out was the steward of the House of Ye, Ye Zhenzi. He hadn''t come out at all.


    However, thinking about it, how could such a person, who cared so much about his reputation, come out and embarrass himself? However, Ye Jinsu had already expected this. Regardless of whether he came or not, Ye Jingru had lost someone, which meant that he had lost someone.


    It''s all the same.


    Seeing that there was someone from the Ye Clan, Xiao Hong waved to Xiu''er and the steward to go out. Xiao Hong should not show her face, instead, she was called out by the steward of the Ye Clan.


    The people from the Prince''s Mansion weren''t weak either. After being messed with by a madman, their faces naturally didn''t look too good.


    "I say, where did this lunatic come from to cry injustice in front of the prince''s mansion? If you want to complain, then go to the yamen and yell!" I didn''t expect it to be the second lady of the Ye family. Xiu''er had a sharp tongue. She stood there with her hands on her hips, pointing at Ye JinRu and scolding her.


    Then, he pointed at the steward of the Ye family, "What does your master think of a person? Letting out such a crazy young lady has disturbed the peace of our prince, can you send a few heads to compensate for it?"


    "Exactly!" The steward of the Prince''s Mansion also answered, "I only knew that the second lady of the Ye family had gone crazy. I didn''t expect her to be this crazy. What nonsense are you spouting in front of the Prince''s Mansion?"


    "If you want me to say it, this crazy woman should be locked up!"


    The steward of the Ye residence was insulted. He couldn''t afford to offend the other party since he was from the King''s Manor. The butler could only smile coyly and pulled Ye Jinru, who was beside him, and said, "Miss, the prince has relented. Let''s go back."


    When the spectators saw this scene, even the Ye Family members began to feel guilty. They could not help but discuss, "So he''s a madman."


    "Or the second lady of the Ye family, how can she be a madman?"


    "Is that the Great Scholar Ye from Qing Liu generation?"


    "Right, right, this is the Ye family."


    "Eh ¡­" "No matter what, the Ye Clan is still a rich clan. How did they raise such a crazy daughter, and even disgrace themselves ¡­"


    As they talked, Ye Jingru could not help but tremble.


    She had originally done this kind of thing because her face had been forced down. But now, she had been exposed in front of so many people. Ye Jingru felt that every word he said was extremely ear-piercing. Xiu Er''s words must have been taught to her by Ye Jinsu. Wasn''t it to completely ruin her reputation?


    How could Ye Jinru let Ye Jinsu succeed?


    She wanted to live, but if she lived under the ridicule and abuse of others, what was the point of her doing so?


    Ye Jingru could not stand these rumors, so she stood up and shouted at the crowd, "I am not a madman! You are the madmen! You are all madmen! "


    The onlookers were all startled by Ye Jinru''s actions. Everyone quieted down as they stared at the crazed Ye JinRu.


    "How could a lady from a noble family do such a thing? It seems that she has really gone mad."


    "That''s right. Why didn''t the Ye Family send more people to bring them back? How embarrassing!"


    "Didn''t she just go crazy? Looking at her, her eyes look just like a madman. She''s scaring people to death."


    "That''s right, that''s right ¡­"


    The discussion instantly became so heated that the Ye Residence''s butler could no longer take it anymore. He grabbed Ye Jinru and whispered, "Second Miss, let''s go back first."


    However, Ye Jingru trembled as she stared at these people. Every word they spoke was filled with filth, and every single word they said was directed at Ye Jingru. Ye Jingru''s eyes widened as she cried out uncontrollably. She even wanted to rush forward to beat them up, "You are the lunatics! You dare to say that I''m crazy! "


    With this action, Ye Shicheng, who was in the carriage, could no longer sit still. He slapped the window of the carriage and said to the servant, "Bind Second Miss back for me!"


    What a disgrace!


    How embarrassing!


    Ye Zheng was so embarrassed that he threw his face into the air!


    This news would spread throughout the capital in less than three days. By then, everyone would know that there was a crazy girl in his family who had committed such atrocious actions in the Prince''s Mansion.


    Seeing Xiao Hong happily talking back and forth, Ye Jinsu knew that this matter was over.


    Even though it had made things difficult for Ye Jingru, it had also left the royal palace completely exposed. Xiao Hong could not help but speak happily, "Miss, you are really too awesome. Didn''t you see what Second Miss was like just now?"


    "I feel that it''s even more ruthless than directly killing her!"


    It was very satisfying!


    Ye Jingru was thin-skinned and had to show her face. She had been used to being proud and arrogant since she was young, but now she was making a fool of herself in front of everyone. In the future, there would be discussions about it. Even if Ye Jinru was still alive, she would be living in deep water every day.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and said, "Next, let''s spread the news."


    The more widespread the news, the less of an impact it would have on the prince''s estate.


    It had only been two hours since Ye Jinru came to cause trouble and everything had been arranged neatly. Ye Jinsu sat in the room and didn''t even take half a step.


    Ye Jinsu was methodical and had complete confidence in her plan. Without making a sound, Ye Jingru was sent rolling onto the ground.


    The corner of Ning Yunyin''s mouth curled up into a smile as she looked at Ye Jinsuo, her eyes filled with admiration and praise.


    At the moment, she was completely different from when he saw her in the House of Ye. Ye Jinsu noticed Ning Yunyin''s gaze and raised her head to look at her.


    "You don''t have to worry about Ye Zheng, I''m not close with him." Ye Jinsu said while sipping her tea. Ye JinRu''s actions had definitely angered Ning Yunxiao, but he knew that she would still be wary of him.


    But there was no need at all.


    Other than her surname Ye, she really didn''t want to have anything to do with the Ye family.


    Ning Yunyin was silent for a moment, not saying a word.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ning Yunyin, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes. Ye Jinsu lowered her head and smiled to herself, "Do you think I''m heartless?"


    After all, in the eyes of outsiders, even Ye Zhenzheng himself, he was her father, so how could she be so ruthless?


    However, Ye Jinsu knew that she was not the one who had feelings for Ye Shisui, but had died a long time ago. Instead, she had had enough of Ye Zi''s cold eyes from the very beginning. From beginning to end, she would only be indifferent to Ye Mo.


    "Nope." Ning Yunyin softly said as she got up and held Ye Jinsu in her arms. He knew everything that had happened to Ye Jinsu in the Ye residence. He knew the grievances that Ye Jinsu had suffered at Ye Zheng''s place, and he also knew that the feelings in Ye Jinsu''s heart were all given to those who cared about her.


    Therefore, he would never misunderstand Ye Jinsu.


    But he still wouldn''t attack the Ye Family.


    It was true that Ye Jinru had angered him, but she had dealt with him well. He believed that she had the ability to deal with Ye JinRu. There was no need for him to act against Ye Mo for the sake of his own selfish desire.


    He knew that Ye Jinxiu didn''t care about those effects, but he did.


    This was the best choice for Ye Jinsu.

 C251

    The next day, the snow outside stopped falling and started to melt. There was a rare sun in the sky, dazzling in the pure white snow. It seemed even colder outside than when it was snowing. Ye Jinsu shrunk his neck and held Lil ''White as he stood at the door, waiting for Lil'' Red to pack.


    It was time to go back to the House of Ye.


    The gauze had been removed from his neck, leaving only a faint pink scar that was almost invisible to the naked eye. According to the imperial physician''s instructions, he would use a few more days before the scar faded away. Little White had been thrown out by Ning Yunxiao yesterday. Now, upon seeing Ning Yunxiao, he only dared to show his claws and didn''t dare to pounce on him anymore.


    Ye Jinsu secretly laughed when she saw this. She reached out her hand to stroke Lil ''White''s fur and muttered in her heart about how Lil'' White was so cowardly.


    Ning Yunyin was very satisfied with this.


    He didn''t even go to the morning assembly today, he was just waiting to send Ye Jinsu back. Ye Jinsu did not have many things. What she did have was the pile of items that Ning Yunyin had bought. Ning Yunyin insisted on taking the box and putting it on the table, so that Ye Jinsu could take it back with her.


    Ye Jinxiu choked on her words.


    When the servants were ready to carry the boxes out, even Ye Jinxiu was surprised for a moment. There were two large boxes in total.


    She lowered her head slightly to look into Ye Jinxiu''s eyes. With a deep and deep voice, she said, "Next time you want to return those things, if you have the ability to do so, ask Meng Lan to bring this pile back."


    Ye Jinsu looked at him silently, not knowing what to say. She simply looked away and ignored the pile of things. Then, she turned around and prepared to board the carriage. However, she was pulled back by Ning Yunyin. She held Ye Jinsu in front of the carriage and whispered into his ear, "Remember, letting you go is my last step back."


    Ning Yunyin''s voice was low and hoarse, as if she was bitterly suppressing something. His subordinate''s strength was quite strong. As he grabbed Ye Jinsu''s arm, he felt a slight pain. He could hear his slightly heavy breathing.


    Ning Yunyin spoke up, "If you ever have someone else in your heart, I''ll definitely catch you and bring you back. I''ll make it so that you''ll never be able to leave me."


    Word by word, it was like a Gu entering Ye Jinsu''s ears.


    Her eyes widened as she realized that she was hopeless.


    Even if Ning Yunyin had said those words to her, she still wouldn''t have been able to push him away. Closing his eyes, Ye Jinsu could only take a few steps back in panic. She turned her head and got on the carriage without saying a word. Outside the carriage, Ning Yunyin clenched her fists as she watched the carriage leave. Some kind of crazy emotion was suppressed in the depths of his eyes.


    He wanted nothing more than to keep her by his side forever, to trap Ye Jinsu within him, forever unable to leave his side. But he didn''t want to ruin her, didn''t want to see the unhappiness in her eyes, didn''t want to see her tears.


    So he let go.


    After knowing that the carriage had completely disappeared from her sight, she silently left.


    Inside the carriage, Ye Jinsu leaned against the window and closed her eyes. After a long while, she finally dared to open the curtain of the carriage and take a look behind her. However, he realized that the manor was long gone. Lil ''White, who was in her embrace, seemed to have felt Ye Jinsu''s emotions. It cried out loudly in her embrace as if it was trying to comfort her.


    Ye Jinshu laughed lightly and stroked his cat''s fur with a somewhat bitter smile.


    "Little White, actually, he isn''t that bad, right?" Ye Jinsu said softly as she looked at the cat in her arms. He took her out to play, only allowing her to be rude, teaching her how to use the sword, even risking her life to save him ¡­


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head to look at the cat in her arms. Suddenly, she felt that she was being too heartless.


    However, no one answered her in the quiet carriage. There was only the meowing sound of Whitey. Ye Jinsu leaned against the window and couldn''t help but think that Ning Yunyin had done a lot for her.


    But she seemed to be pushing him away.


    "Was it my fault?" Ye Jinsu held Lil ''White and asked with a sad look in her eyes.


    Lil ''White could only meow. This time, it stuck out its tongue and licked Ye Jinsu''s palm softly. Her dark green eyes stared at Ye Jinsu, as if she was worried about her.


    It was said that cats were human beings, so Ye Jinsu now believed it somewhat.


    She hugged Little White and stopped talking about this. Then she said, "Let''s go back to another place later. There are a lot of bad people there. You have to be careful."


    Lil ''White seemed to understand, and it meowed twice like it was responding.


    Ye Jinshu chuckled and relaxed a lot, "But it doesn''t matter. I''m not afraid of them."


    Just as they were talking, Ye Jinsu heard Xiao Hong''s voice from outside, "Miss, we''ve arrived."


    Picking up Whitey on his lap, Ye Jinsu said to it, "Alright, we''re here. You have to be obedient and not cause any trouble for me."


    After hearing Little White''s meowing, Ye Jinsu then carried Little White and got off the car in satisfaction. Xiao Hong was already waiting outside, but Ye Jinsu did not expect that Ye Jingru and Ye Shisui were also there. Ye Jinxiu looked at them in surprise. Were these two people here to pick her up?


    It shouldn''t be that simple, right?


    Sure enough, once Ye Jinsu got off the car, before she could even open her mouth, Ye JinRu had already kneeled down in front of her. The kneeling Ye Jinxiu was caught off guard and she even took a few steps back with a frown.


    "What is Second Sister doing?" There are still so many people watching. "


    Ye Shisui was also surprised. They were outside the gate now, outside. Ye JinRu''s actions were too ostentatious, attracting the attention of others, "What are you doing? "Hurry and get up."


    With tears in her eyes, Ye JinRu said, "Sister, you came to ask for forgiveness. The thousand faults are all your sister''s fault."


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but sneer when she heard this, and her expression turned serious. "Since you know you''re in the wrong and now you''re kneeling here, does little sister want to repeat the same mistake again and again?"


    "Haven''t you lost enough people in front of the Palace?"


    Ye Zhonglou was furious at the mention of this matter. Ye Jingru had lost a man as big as him, yet she was still trying to do the same thing. Ye Shisan was unable to keep his expression straight. "See what you''re capable of! Hurry and get up! "


    This soft shout finally reprimanded Ye Jingru.


    Ye Jinxiu was carrying Lil ''White in her arms. She did not even spare Ye JinRu a glance as she walked past her and headed into the mansion. She had originally thought of using the excuse that it would be uncomfortable to go back to the courtyard, so she rarely saw this group of people.


    However, Ye Jingru was really capable. She had knelt outside once, and now, as soon as she entered the mansion, she kneeled down again.


    Looking at his expression, he was so sincere that he almost kowtowed to Ye Jinsu.


    "It was all sister''s fault before, big sister can bear it even if she wants to beat you up or scold you. I beg big sister, please forgive me ¡­"


    This group of servants was still here. Who was Ye JinRu putting on an act for?


    Why are you acting pitiful in front of me?


    Ye Jinsu smiled and turned around to hand Little White, who was in her hands, to Little Red beside her. She bent down and helped Ye JinRu up, "Second sister, why are you crying? Don''t forget that you''ve made such a huge mistake this time. Your big sister helped you preserve your life. What are you crying for now? "


    "I''ve already done what I shouldn''t have done, yet you''re still crying in front of me. I don''t know what you want me to forgive." A heartless smile appeared on Ye Jinsu''s face as she lowered her head to look at the teary face of Ye Jinru.

 C252

    Ye Jingru secretly clenched her hands, a trace of hatred flashing through her eyes!


    She had clearly abandoned her dignity to kneel in front of the Duke''s Mansion. If it wasn''t for her, how could he have been reduced to such a state?


    However, Ye Jinru lowered her head, hid the ferocity in her eyes and kneeled down again, "It is elder sister who is merciful. I am deeply grateful."


    "But thousands of mistakes are all my fault. My sister is begging my sister, begging my sister to beg in front of the prince, begging the prince not to anger the Ye family."


    Ye Zhenzheng was moved by this statement.


    After all, Ye Jingru was speaking up for the Ye Family. His expression turned from cold to warm as he turned to Ye Jinsu, "This was done wrong by Ru''Er. I''ve already punished her."


    "It''s just that it''s not a big deal punishing her now, but it''s the Ye Family''s business. You know it''s not easy to manage my Ye Family, it''s all because of everyone in my family. Although there''s always some conflict between sisters, but you are still relatives with more blood than water. Now that the Ye Family is in trouble, they should think about all this in unison. "


    After saying those words, Ye Jinru quickly replied, "I know my sister hates me, but I did something wrong. I don''t care what my sister does to me. But please think about the Ye Family and Daddy. "


    They sang the same tune without giving Ye Jinsu any leeway to speak.


    Ye Jinxiu took a step back and suddenly let out a sneer. So it turned out that these two were up to this idea. It turned out that the mess caused by these two people was going to end with him?


    If she did not agree, she would be capped with a heart of stone and a hat of infidelity and unfilial filial piety.


    If he agreed, it would be because of Ye JinRu''s humble request.


    The two of them had a good plan.


    Ye Jinsu walked over to the main hall and sat down as she sneered at Ye JinRu. After not seeing her for a few days, her ability had improved. The kneeling before the door of the manor had completely kneeled down?


    "Sister, aren''t you making things difficult for me?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    "Big sister has already pleaded for mercy for the trouble you''ve caused, and now you still want me to go there again?"


    "But ¡­" Ye Jinru could not speak anymore as she knelt on the ground and cried, "But elder sister is on good terms with the king. If elder sister goes, the king will definitely worry about you."


    Besides, she was the one who pleaded for him. She didn''t plead for him before, and now she was here to do him a favor. Ye Jingru was full of resentment, but there was nothing she could do. She was the one who had angered Ye Zhenzheng, and every word that Ye Jinsu had said was meant for Ye Zhenzu.


    If Ye Zhanzheng didn''t side with her, then he wouldn''t have a chance.


    She wiped her tears and said, "I know that my elder sister was thinking of the prince, so I tried to persuade the prince. How can Sister not think about the Ye family and go and advise the king? "


    With a few words, he weighed a thousand Jin in twos and threes. The meritorious services that Ye Jinsu had earned for himself were all wiped away with a single sentence from Ye Jinru. Ye Jinsu laughed coldly. She suddenly slammed the table and stood up, "Do you really think you''re that good?"


    "Who is the Prince? Yesterday, even if you kowtowed in front of the palace gates, the Prince would still be able to take your life. Did he really think that he would be able to escape death just because he was smart? Back then, if it wasn''t for me being in the palace, do you think you would still be alive to kneel in front of me? "


    "He still keeps saying that he wants to see me and is making a ruckus in front of the Palace of the King. You really aren''t afraid that the hundred years old reputation of the Ye Family will be ruined!"


    Ye Jinsu spoke sharply, making Ye JinRu unable to raise her head. She had originally come with a plan to dress up as a pitiful guy, but now that Ye Jinsu had scolded her, she could only shrink back and pretend to be pitiful. He tried to evoke Ye Zaizi''s pity.


    But what did Ye Jinsu just say? Wasn''t he reminding Ye Zizai?


    Ye Jingru made a mistake, losing face for Ye Shisui. Ye Jinsu had already helped her clean up once, and now she was begging Ye JinRu for a second time. Ye Zhenzheng''s face turned ugly as he understood the situation, but he remained silent for the time being.


    Ye Jinsu sat down and saw that Ye Jingru was crying even more pitifully. She relaxed her expression and said, "That day, you caused such a huge ruckus. If I had protected the Ye family, I wouldn''t have been able to protect you. Now you''re going to beg me again, how can there be so many things in the world? "You are the one who caused all this trouble. If you want your prince to calm his anger, go beg him yourself."


    After she finished speaking, Ye Jinsu stood up and prepared to leave.


    Ye JinRu came over and acted pitiful in front of him, so she didn''t mind exchanging a few moves with her. Now that her goal had been achieved, Ye Jingru felt embarrassed for not getting on good terms with the other party. The next thing he would do for her.


    Sure enough, Ye Jinru wanted to continue begging Ye Jinsu on her knees, but Ye Shisui couldn''t stand it any longer. "Enough!"


    "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"


    Ye Jingru was scolded by Ye Shisui to the point that she dared not move, her head was bowed but her teeth were clenched. It was clear that when he was doing this, Ye Zizai had agreed to it, and now he was talking about it. Ye Jingru hated him so much.


    After scolding Ye Jinru, Ye Shisui still had to find Ye Jinsu. Although Ye Jinsu wanted to reprimand Ye Jingru, but she still had to solve the Ye family''s problem. Even if Ye Jinxiu found it hard to do, she still had to do this.


    However, before Ye Chong could get close, Ye Jinsu held his head and stumbled to the side.


    Fortunately, the servant was able to support him.


    Ye Jinsu pressed her forehead and gently spoke, "Father, our daughter was kidnapped by bandits a while ago, but her injury is still not healed. Her head was extremely dizzy, so the imperial physician specifically told her daughter to rest more and not get angry. Her daughter will be going back to rest now. "


    After she finished speaking, Ye Jinsu supported the others and was about to leave.


    Ye Shisui''s words were still stuck in his throat, but he didn''t say it out loud.


    It was only when they were out of sight that Ye Jinsu finally let go of her hand with a look of disgust on her face. He reached out to carry Lil ''White back into the yard. "Close the door and tell them that I need some rest and don''t want to see anyone."


    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsu''s superb acting and the words she said to Ye Jingru and could not help but snicker, "Miss was so awesome just now that it shocked Second Miss for a moment."


    Did you really think that the whole world would sympathize with you just because you pretended to be pitiful?


    Innocent!


    "Let''s not worry about that. Just the rumors outside are enough to make Ye Jingru suffer for a while." Ye Jinsu slowly spoke up. Ye Jingru was a person that cared about face and wanted to show off in front of her. This time around, when her crazy words came out, the limelight was indeed greater than his.


    Meng Lan was taking inventory outside. When she walked in, she asked Ye Jinsu, "Miss, where should we put those two boxes?"


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment. She lowered her head and thought for a moment, then said, "Just put the box in the storage room. Don''t take it out."


    "Miss, aren''t you going to take a look?" Meng Lan asked.


    "No need," Ye Jinsu shook his head. Seeing the sweat on Meng Lan''s forehead, he quickly said, "Your injuries aren''t fully healed yet. Little Red, go help her. Be careful."

 C253

    It had been snowing all day, and the sun was not as cold. The two plum trees in the yard were still in flower. Ye Jinsu carried Lil ''White to the pavilion in the yard and sat it down. She fed it some dried fish while basking in the sun.


    Lil ''White, who was in Ye Jinsu''s embrace, was twisting left and right as if it was uncomfortable lying down. After rolling around in Ye Jinsu''s embrace for a long time, it got up, found the hard object, and bit onto it with its teeth. Ye Jinsu lowered her head and saw that it was the sword sheath. Lil ''White was chewing on it blindly with his blank eyes, he did not understand what it was.


    Ye Jinsu put Lil ''White down with a smile and reached out to pull out his sword. She waved it in her excitement.


    It was good, but it felt like something was missing.


    The more Ye Jinsu danced, the less interested he became. He suddenly put away his sword and sat back down, continuing to hug Lil ''White. In fact, the previous few times, Ning Yunxiao had accompanied her to practice, but now that she was here, she actually didn''t feel used to it. Wrinkling his nose, Ye Jin and Su Fang felt that their thoughts were very dangerous.


    After Meng Lan had finished packing, she came back with the medicine ordered by the imperial physician. The medicine can remove scars, no scars can also make the skin more smooth and tender. Actually, Ye Jinsu would never leave a scar for such a small wound. It would be a bit of a waste to use such expensive medicine. "The ointment had a faint fragrance to it, and now that it was smelt, it actually gave off a familiar feeling.


    It was the fragrance that Ning Yunyin often smelt in her mansion.


    Previously, he had been stuck in that kind of environment, so he really couldn''t tell at the moment. Now, when Ye Jinsu looked at this thing, she suddenly had a complicated feeling in her heart. Ning Yunyin had said that the medicine had been concocted by the imperial physician on purpose, and that this was clearly done on purpose.


    He intentionally left his mark on her and circled around her.


    Meng Lan looked at Ye Jin Su''s changed expression and stopped her actions. "Does young miss feel any pain?"


    Ye Jinsu came back to her senses and shook her head, "It''s nothing, you go up."


    Meng Lan nodded, thinking back to the farce between Ye Chen and Ye JinRu in the main hall, she said, "Master might not let it go so easily."


    Perhaps even the Old Master would interfere.


    After all, in this family, other than Ye Jinru, what everyone was most concerned about was the honor of the Ye family.


    She had already thought of this a long time ago.


    "It''s fine, we''ll just have to deal with it when it''s time." No matter what, Ye Jinsu was someone with the backing of the king. What was there to be afraid of? She had never been afraid of these people before, but now, there was no need to be afraid at all.


    "Push first. We won''t be able to go if you tell us to, unless they come personally." Ye Jinsu casually said.


    The Ye Clan wanted him to clean up Ye Jinru''s mess, but that was only if Ning Yunyin was angry at the Ye Clan. However, when Ye Jinsu recalled that Ning Yunyin had been angered that day, there was no indication that he was going to make a move against the Ye Clan.


    Although she had said that she didn''t care about this matter, she still had a feeling that Ning Yunyin wouldn''t do anything to the Ye Clan. But feeling is just feeling. Let''s delay and see what happens. It was also known as Ye Shisui and the others who were anxious, making themselves at ease and at ease.


    The result was as Ye Jinsu had expected. Ye Shisui had sent people to look for Ye Jinsu many times. In the end, there was no other way around it. Ye Jinru took the initiative to kneel in front of Ye Jinsu''s door.


    Ye Jinxiu wanted her to stay on her knees, but it was hard for her to avoid people saying that she was going to enter. So she let her in.


    "Why is my sister here?" Was Sister not clear enough that day? " While drinking her tea, Ye Jinxiu watched as Ye JinRu kneeled down to her. For the past few days, Ye Jingru had angered Ye Shisui. He had been punished to both kneel and be grounded. Ye Jingru''s knees must have suffered a great deal.


    He still hadn''t broken through yet, but he could still endure it.


    It seemed that she had become smarter. At the very least, in the few days she had been back, she had not seen Ye JinRu making a ruckus again. If she continued to cry like this, it might actually make Ye Zhanzheng''s heart soften.


    However, Ye Jinsu did not use this method.


    "Hurry up and get up. We''re sisters, why are you always kneeling to me?" However, that smile didn''t seem to be sincere at all.


    Ye JinRu refused to get up and stubbornly kneeled down, "I beg you, elder sister, to beg for mercy from the prince. If you are angry, just leave it to me. Elder sister, please don''t ignore father."


    "This is elder sister''s home too ¡­"


    Seeing how she was acting, Ye Jinsu decided not to get up since she wasn''t going to agree. Ye Jinsu put down the tea in her hand and said, "Since little sister doesn''t want to, then Little Red, go get a cushion for Second Miss."


    "Don''t let my second sister kneel and injure her knee, it will become my sin."


    Xiao Hong sneered and ran over to get the cushion. It then handed it to Ye Jingru, "Second Miss, this is your cushion."


    Ye Jinru was furious.


    She wanted to kneel down at Ye Jinsu''s place for a while, even if she wanted to gain Ye Jinshu''s sympathy. Pushing away the cushion, Ye Jingru crawled to Ye Jinsu''s feet and pulled her pants, "Sister, sister is begging you. Just treat it as daddy."


    Ye Jinxiu was upset by her crying, so she lifted her leg and struggled free, "I asked the prince to ask for mercy on your behalf in order to save you."


    "And now you want me to go and beg the Prince? Do you think the Prince is a soft persimmon in my hands, that I can do whatever I want with him?"


    "If you really have the Ye Family in your heart, then you should take your life that you shouldn''t have left behind and go to the palace to apologize!"


    Ye Jinsu coldly took a step back and looked at the still crying Ye Jinru, before directly saying, "If you still want to kneel, then kneel."


    "My Wutong Courtyard has food, drinks, and everything. Sister, you must stay here well!"


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu turned around and left.


    Little Red dropped the cushion in her hands and supported Ye Jinsu as she left. After a long while, she finally could no longer kneel. She got up from the ground and fiercely glared at the inner room before she turned around and left.


    Ye Jinsu felt a headache coming on due to her crying. She rubbed her forehead and took a sip of the Spirit Calming Tea.


    It was about time to shut up her crying mouth. It was so noisy.


    "Next time, come back Ye Jingru. Let''s all rush back. I won''t see you again." Ye Jinxiu said snappily. Letting Ye JinRu in was a torture to her. He had been washing his face with tears everyday. He didn''t know why he still had so many tears to cry on. He wasn''t afraid of blinding his eyes with tears.


    Meng Lan was at her side pressing down on Ye Jinsu''s temples. She said, "Even if the Second Miss left, I''m afraid the people who came to find her will not stop."


    Ye Jingru had made a trip here, and Ye Shisui had also sent people over a few times. Next time, it should be the old lady''s man, right?


    "It''s nothing," Ye Jinsu said flatly. "Unless they come personally, we''ll never meet again."


    She wanted to see what other tricks these people could come up with.

 C254

    According to Ye Jinsu''s estimation, after they had sent someone over a few times, they should have personally come to find him. The old lady naturally wouldn''t come back, and the old man also wouldn''t let her down. In the end, only Ye Shisui was able to come over, and he had to be arrogant.


    Just as Ye Jinsu had expected, Ye Zhicheng came over with a fierce look on his face.


    Ye Jinsu was already prepared for this. She powdered her face several times, making it seem as if there was no blood on it. When matched with Ye Jinsu, who was breathing heavily every step of the way, her acting skills were very similar to someone in the midst of recuperating. Ye Jinsu held Little White and looked at Ye Shisui. She smiled weakly and asked, "Why is Daddy here?"


    Ye Shisui originally came here to interrogate Ye Jinsu, but when he saw Ye Jinsu''s appearance, he could not help but be shocked, "What''s going on? Where''s the doctor? "


    He had only been here for a few days, how did he end up like this?


    Ye Jinshu coughed twice to catch his breath and said, "Imperial Physician said that although my injuries are all healed now, they''re all healed." But he was frightened by the robbers, and had a cold and fever, so I''m afraid he won''t be able to recover for a while. "


    Hearing this, Ye Zheng did not say anything else. It was difficult for her to even walk out of the manor with Ye Jinsu behaving like this, so how could she possibly ask her to look for the prince? However, Ye Zhenzheng had some doubts in his heart. He then thought of quickly curing Ye Jinsu and took the initiative to speak up. "I''ll call the doctor over tomorrow and let you see what''s going on."


    "It was your fault a few days ago that she came over to disturb you about your Ru Er. I''ve already punished her."


    "However, if you have a snack, you can even send a letter to the cultivation book."


    When the door was closed, no one dared to say anything. No matter how beautiful Ye Jinsu''s words were or how sick he was, disagreeing meant disagreeing. He couldn''t fool them no matter what.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head slightly and followed the cat as she spoke slowly, "A few days ago, when my second sister came to visit, I told her. Father, why don''t you understand? "


    What did Ye Jinru say a few days ago? Ye Zhenzheng knew that Ye Jingru was still blaming him for what he had told her, and he was adamant on not agreeing. But now, with Ye Jinxiu''s expression, could it be that she had said something else?


    Ye Jinsu pretended to cough a few more times and asked, "Have the matters of the court recently involved our Ye family?"


    Ye Zheng shook his head.


    Ye Jinsu laughed, "How many days has it been? Lord Qi has already been convicted. Father, what are you worried about? "


    Ye Zheng was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "When my second sister did that, I spared her life. But when I came back, she kneeled down in front of me and begged. "Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Zhenzi with a smile," What is she begging for? "


    "Am I such a heartless daughter in my father''s eyes? "Is he such a malicious person?"


    Ye Jinsu''s voice was very soft, and when matched with her pale face, it gave her a desolate appearance. Ye Shisui suddenly remembered that Ye Jinsu fell ill because she was kidnapped. As a girl, she had suffered through countless hardships as she was tied to the ground in the middle of the night.


    Ye Shisui didn''t know what to say for a moment, but his voice caught in his throat.


    "You ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu suddenly coughed again and said, "My second sister bribed those robbers and tied me up in that place. I almost couldn''t come back. Does father know?"


    "And now, she is kneeling in front of me, begging for mercy. She has already done all the good things, and now she has left all the bad things to me, right?" Ye Jinsu let out a forlorn smile and turned his head in disappointment.


    "If father truly feels this way, then daughter has nothing left to say."


    "Our daughter has done what she needed to do. The life of her second sister, the future of the Ye family ¡­"


    "As for what kind of person I am in the mouth of my second sister, I''ll let my father decide for himself." After she finished speaking, Ye Jinxiu seemed to be tired. She helped Xiao Hong up, turned around, and prepared to leave.


    Ye Chong was stunned where he stood. He suddenly recalled his past and realized that he had been wrong all along. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand, wanting to hold Ye Jinsu''s hand. However, when he reached out his hand, he found that Ye Jinxiu had already walked far away, so he didn''t say anything.


    It was only now that he came to his senses. The feelings between father and daughter had long ago been completely destroyed by him.


    It was he who had mistreated Ye Jinsu, and it was he who had been misunderstanding her all along.


    He lowered his head and left.


    On the other side, Ye Jinsu turned around and left the main hall. She turned around and entered the inner room. The moment she turned around, Ye Jinsu''s eyelashes instantly drooped down. The eyes under her thick eyelashes became clear and cold. Ye Jinsu sat down with Lil ''White in her arms and sipped on the tea emotionlessly, "Have you left?"


    Xiao Hong closed the door from the outside and nodded, "Let''s go."


    "Miss, did you see the old master''s expression just now? It was as if his soul had left his body," Xiao Hong continued chattering, "But it''s already too late for you to come to your senses."


    Ye Jinsu smiled faintly, "Do you think he has come to his senses?"


    He''d woken up too many times in his life. From the fact that the Xie Clan was exposed and the matter of Ye Jingru was exposed, he should have long awakened, right? But now, he had stirred up their feelings with just a few words. Was this considered awakening?


    Ye Shisui was just a sentimental man. He could not help but look at anyone who pinched his feelings.


    Ye Jingru leaned against the wall and cried to the point that his heart trembled.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t be bothered with this. She had plenty of ways to make Ye Shisui side with her. After all, she believed that she understood her father far more than he did.


    Even with only one leaf, she was still able to squeeze herself to death.


    "As long as Ye Jinru is at a disadvantage in this matter." Ye Jinsu said with a smile. She deliberately left a false impression that Ye Shisui was maliciously accusing him. Ye Zhenzheng had an opinion of Ye Jingru, and now, he was sure of it. Didn''t she love to cry? Did Ye Zhenzheng''s heart ache for her even though he was crying?


    Then, with a few words, she would completely destroy the results of Ye Jinru''s crying these past few days.


    Do you really think you can''t do anything in front of me?


    Meng Lan stretched out her hand to feed Little White, but still worriedly said, "I feel that with Second Young Miss''s character, you won''t stop until you get rid of her. "Miss, do you want to ¡­"


    Back then, Ye Jinsu had let her off, but she had actually done something like kidnapping her.


    Now that he had let her escape, leaving her alive would only lead to disaster.


    Ye Jinsu also paused for a moment, lowering her eyes and thinking for a while.


    "It''s not right now, we''ll think about it after a while." She had just come back and news of Ye Jinru was spreading like wildfire. Even if they wanted to take care of Ye Jinru, they would have to wait for her to calm down before taking care of her.


    "Let''s live our lives. During this time, Ye Jingru will suffer a lot." Ye Jinsu said with a smile. She wasn''t a good person, especially after seeing the group of people from the Ye family. For someone like Ye Jingru, she always felt that she was going to step on everyone. She had a way to make her feel uncomfortable.

 C255

    Ye JinRu would never have thought that Ye Shisui would only make a trip to Ye Jinsu''s courtyard. When he came out, his attitude changed drastically. Previously, Ye Zheng had told her to clean herself up. It was only after she knelt in front of him for two days that his expression changed. She was forced to the point where she had no choice but to go to the prince''s mansion to kneel and plead for mercy.


    The life that she had risked with all her might had ended up in Ye Jinsu''s credit in the blink of an eye. This was something that Ye Jingru could not tolerate.


    However, thanks to Ye Jinsu''s reluctance to leave the house, she had been crying every day in front of Ye Shou. Ye Shisui''s previous displeasure with her had always been sobs as well. Ye Zhonglou had a pitiful look in front of him, which made Ye Jinsu, who had closed the door and gone out of the yard, look especially vicious.


    However, Ye Jingru did not expect that after struggling for a few days, she was overthrown by Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Zheng looked at her coldly, the anxiety from the past few days gone from his face. Previously, he was worried about the Ye Clan, and thus, he decided to deal with Ye Jingru first. Thus, no matter if it was Ye JinRu who lost him, or if she went to return the favor to Ye Jinsu, he would only receive a small punishment first.


    Now, there was no need to worry about the Ye Family. Ye Shisui was finally free to deal with Ye Jinru.


    "Kneel!" Ye Zheng looked coldly at Ye Jinru, who was carrying a cup of tea. The anger in his heart did not dissipate in the slightest. Instead, he saw Ye Jinru get even angrier.


    Ye Jingru trembled in fright. She didn''t understand what Ye Jinsu had said, and why Ye Zhonglou was so angry at her. He had been fine a few days ago, but now he had a completely different face.


    "I wonder what my daughter did wrong ¡­" "Please enlighten me, father ¡­" Ye Jingru kneeled down, feeling wronged, looking at Ye Zizai with tears in her eyes.


    Ye Shisui was angrier. He still didn''t know what he had done wrong.


    "You framed your sister, made a ruckus in front of the palace, and then spread bad news about your sister. Think about what you''ve done wrong!" Ye Shisui pointed at Ye Jingru and said. Now that he thought of all of these things, Ye Zhenzheng was so angry that he could not calm down. If he were a son, Ye Zheng would beat him with a stick.


    Ye Jingru was so scared that she opened her eyes and looked at Ye Zhiru in surprise. Previously, when Ye Zhicheng punished her to kneel, she thought that these things were all over. He didn''t expect Ye Zhicheng to keep it to himself for the time being.


    What did Ye Jinsu instigate?


    Ye Jingru clenched her fists tightly, wishing that she could strangle Ye Jinsu to death. However, right now, she could only lower her head and speak with a choked voice, "Yes ¡­ Your daughter was in the wrong. Please punish her father. "


    She couldn''t afford to lose even Ye Zizai''s favor in this house. This way, she would have no chance to contend against Ye Jinsu. She would be a complete loser.


    Seeing Ye Jingru''s obedient appearance, Ye Shisui''s anger was somewhat reduced. At least no matter how evil Ye Jingru''s heart was, she would always look like a good girl. Even though he knew what kind of person Ye Jingru was, he still chose to take advantage of her.


    Sitting down, Ye Shisui was still thinking about how to deal with Ye Jinru.


    He couldn''t do it himself and it was too light to borrow his hatred, so he had no way to explain it to Ye Jinxiu.


    Who knew that Ye Jinsu had already walked over and listened to everything from start to finish. Now, he came in smiling and said, "I think it''s better if we listen to our daughter''s opinion and invite the family law."


    Ye Jinsu walked in with a smile, sat down and looked at Ye Zizai. "Father, what do you think?"


    Ye Shisui felt a bit guilty when she looked at him. These crimes are really huge, it is enough to ask for family law. However ¡­ Isn''t that a bit too cruel? Ye Zhenzheng saw Ye Jingru crying like a pear in the rain, and felt some hesitation in his heart because of his tender feelings for her.


    "This ¡­" Ye Chong hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth. "Ru''er did the wrong thing, but isn''t it a bit too much to ask for family punishment?"


    Ye Jinsu tilted his head to look at Ye Shisui. "Father, do you feel bad?"


    Ye Shisui laughed dryly. Without fear of admitting it, he opened his mouth and said, "You are all the meat that has fallen from my body. You are all my father''s daughters. I want to stand up for you, but I can''t be too biased against your sister. "


    "Family law, to her ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, Ye Jinxiu could not help but sneer. A clear sound interrupted Ye Zhenzheng''s words, echoing in the room. Ye Shisui could no longer hold back his pride and was ready to stop talking. He pulled down his face and prepared to say a few words to Ye Jinsu.


    What he hated the most was Ye Jinsu''s unyielding attitude. He was always like this in front of himself, sometimes expressionless, sometimes mocking, never putting himself in his eyes. Ye Shisui couldn''t help but feel annoyed every time he saw this expression.


    However, this time was not the same as the previous day. He was reprimanded by Ye Jinsu, but now, he couldn''t do anything to her.


    "Father, I''m afraid you''ve forgotten. Back then, when Father invited me into the family, he never said that it was too heavy for me." Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Shisui and spoke in a mocking tone.


    Ye Zheng''s expression froze.


    Why did it happen in the first place? Ye Jinsu contradicted him, and in a moment of anger, he asked for some family law.


    Now that Ye Jingru knew how to do things better than Ye Jinsu, he could not bear to see her admit her mistakes and beg for mercy. Ye Jinsu understood Ye Zhenzheng''s weakness. Because of this, he would never be able to give himself a satisfactory answer.


    Therefore, Ye Jinsu might as well come over himself and force Ye Shisui.


    Noticing that Ye Zhonglou was silent, Ye Jinsu stood up and looked at Ye JinRu, smiled and said, "Sister, do you also think the family rules are too heavy?"


    "Did you know that when I was on that mountain, a dozen kidnappers held a knife to my neck, they were much heavier than this house?"


    "When they broke my wrists with their bare hands, it was much heavier than those whips they used to whip me with."


    "When the fire was an inch behind me, and the firelight was about to engulf me, it was much heavier than family law."


    Ye Jinsu squatted down to pinch Ye JinRu''s chin. Unsurprisingly, she saw a trace of panic in her eyes. Ye Jinsu sneered and said, "Sister, do you feel that the family rules have been broken?"


    Ye Jingru was flustered by Ye Jinsu''s stare and could not help but shake her head, "No ¡­"


    "Not what?" Ye Jinshu asked with a smile.


    Ye Jingru swallowed her saliva. She felt that the pressure in Ye Jinsu''s eyes was so intense that she couldn''t breathe. The coldness and killing intent in those eyes made her tremble uncontrollably. She even felt that if today didn''t go her way, she would die in the blink of an eye.


    She could only tremble and say, "No ¡­" "Not Heavy..."


    "I was wrong. I was willing to be punished."


    Hearing Ye Jingru''s words, Ye Jinsu smiled sweetly and let go of her. She turned to look at Ye Zhiru and asked, "Does father have any objections?"


    Ye Shisui looked at Ye Jinsu with a complicated expression on his face, watching Ye Jingru lower her head and take the initiative to ask for punishment. What else could he say? Previously, he said that he would treat her equally, but previously, he had asked for family law just because of a few words from Ye Jinsu.


    Now that Ye Jingru had committed such a grave mistake, he had no reason to refute her.


    Ye Zheng lowered his head and spoke to the steward beside him: "No, go get me the family law."

 C256

    It was only when she clearly heard Ye Zhanzheng''s words that Ye Jinru finally opened her eyes and stared at Ye Jinsu. She realized what she had said and what the current situation was. She bit her lip as she looked at Ye Jinsu, who sat down to drink Ye Jinsu''s wine in a casual manner. "How many times does father think it''s appropriate?" she asked.


    "Too little. I''m afraid that my second sister won''t learn a lesson. Too much, and I''m afraid that my second sister won''t be able to handle it," Ye Jinsu said with some distress, as if she really was thinking of something difficult. Ye Zheng''s face turned pale. How could he continue to attack?


    Ye Jinsu was forcing him!


    Ye JinRu finally came back to her senses and knelt at Ye Jinsu''s feet, "Big sister wants to punish little sister, so little sister is naturally willing. "Little sister knows that big sister has been wronged. Even if she was angry, little sister will still be able to bear it."


    As soon as he said that, Ye Zhenzheng understood the meaning behind his words.


    However, before Ye Zhonglou could say anything, Ye Jinsu looked down at Ye Jingru and spoke coldly, "Do you think I am venting my anger? I''m taking my revenge on you? "


    "No ¡­" "I don''t dare ¡­" Ye Jingru was shocked by Ye Jinsu''s appearance. She hurriedly shook her head and took a step back. Ye Zheng could not bear to watch any longer and opened his mouth, "Enough, Ru''er already knows her mistake."


    Ye Jinsu turned a deaf ear to Ye Zhiru and simply grabbed her chin, forcing her to look him in the eye. "If I wanted to take revenge on you, do you think you''d still be alive here?"


    "Why should I save you?" Ye Jinsu asked, this was meant for Ye Shisui.


    She let go of Ye Jingru and stood up, "What you did yourself, it''s not excessive to take your life. You''re just going to get whipped twice, and now you''re going to splash dirt on me? "Do you think that the crime of murdering your eldest sister isn''t serious enough? Who else would you want to murder?"


    Every word was like a gem. Ye Jingru was kneeling on the ground, his face completely pale.


    "No ¡­" "I didn''t, sister misunderstood me." Ye Jingru shook her head as tears streamed down her face. She looked extremely pitiful.


    Ye Jinsu sneered, "If you really have the heart to repent, then don''t talk back in front of me."


    "Is that how your dead mother taught you the rules?"


    The moment he said this, the expressions of everyone present changed drastically.


    Ye Jingru was stunned on the spot. She suddenly widened her eyes and stared at Ye Jinxiu. She clenched her fists so tightly that her entire body could not help but tremble. Ye Jinsu still had the face to speak up for her mother in front of her, and to put on the airs of a direct daughter in front of her. It was clear that she was the direct descendant, and the person kneeling on the ground should be Ye Jinsu!


    Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore. She bit her lower lip as she looked at Ye Jinsu with hatred, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    Ye Zhonglou stood behind Ye Jinsu, his face turning blue. The incident with the Xie family was a humiliation that he would never be able to live with. The moment Ye Jinsu opened her mouth, she brought back his bad memories. He thought of the Xie Clan. In front of him, they acted the same way as Ye Jingru. They acted so pitifully in their tears that he could not bear it any longer.


    In the end, he treated himself as a fool and played around with him.


    In the end, the daughter he had taught was even of the same character!


    Ye Chong could no longer hold it in. Anger welled up in him, and he shouted to the people beside him, "Where''s the family law!"


    Ye Jingru was shocked by this sound, but Ye Jinxiu only smiled. She smiled and stood up. After tidying up her expression, she turned around and sat down before slowly speaking, "In my opinion, why don''t you give me ten lashes?"


    "Whether second sister has the heart to repent or not will depend on second sister''s performance."


    Ye JinRu was so scared that her mouth started to tremble. Ever since the day the Ye Family law was established, it had only been used on men. Ye Jinsu had taken half of his life just by blocking Little Red''s whip. If he were to take it ten times, wouldn''t he lose his life?


    The butler hurriedly brought the family''s law over, looking as if he was about to face a great enemy. Ye Jinsu glanced at it and said, "Father shouldn''t do something like this. Let the butler do it for you."


    After he finished speaking, Ye Jinsu looked at the steward blandly.


    Ye Shisui didn''t want to do it himself. He handed his hands over to the butler at the side. He was still in the shadows brought by the Xie Clan, and his hatred for Ye Jingru had yet to fully emerge.


    This time, he was really going to make up his mind.


    Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart. Indeed, she still needed to be pressured.


    The butler picked up the whip and turned to look at the kneeling Ye Jingru, who had lost her soul, and said, "Second Miss, please kneel."


    Ye Jingru raised her head to look at the black whip and felt a cold sweat rise from her back. Even before she could hit it, it was already starting to hurt. Ye Jingru clutched at her skirt as her palms broke out in a cold sweat.


    "What? Little sister doesn''t want to be punished?" Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but ask when she didn''t move for a long time.


    Ye JinRu quickly shook her head, "No! "It''s not ¡­"


    She didn''t have a choice. If she wanted to stay in this family, she could only tolerate it.


    Holding back the tears in her eyes, Ye Jingru got up from the ground and looked at Ye Zhiru, unwilling to give up. However, when she looked at him with her pitiful gaze, Ye Zhenzheng only had an ice-cold look and didn''t have the slightest trace of pity in his eyes.


    He hated that woman so much.


    The steward had let the water go for the ten lashes. Even so, after the first whip strike, Ye Jinru could not help but scream out loud. In the quiet room, Ye Jingru''s screams echoed in the air. It was likely that they could be heard from outside. Ye Jinxiu was still expressionless as she watched. The butler used the whip skillfully so that he wouldn''t tear off her clothes, but it would definitely hurt if she continued to hit him.


    It wouldn''t even break the skin.


    If they were to really fight to the point of looking miserable, what would be the point?


    Now this was the best. With four or five whips, no one could tell how ruthless he was. They could only feel Ye Jingru howling in rage. Even if Ye Shisui was about to waver, it was only at the last few moves that his face began to change. It was a pity that the battle was almost over. Ye Jingru''s forehead was covered in cold sweat as if she had just been fished out of water.


    Ye Shisui wanted to say "forget it", but in the end, he had already finished ten shots while he was hesitating.


    Ye Jinsu stood up and walked over to Ye JinRu''s side. She squatted down and brushed away Ye JinRu''s sweaty hair, feigning loveliness as she asked, "These ten punishments, are you convinced?"


    Ye JinRu gritted her teeth and held on tightly to Ye Jinsu''s clothes, as if she was holding on to Ye Jinsu''s neck, trying to strangle her to death. Ye Jingru gritted her teeth and said, "I admit defeat ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu smiled and ignored Ye JinRu''s gaze as she held her face, "Since that''s the case, I''ll forgive you. In the future, we are still good sisters."


    "Father, are you satisfied with me doing this?" Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at Ye Shisui.


    Ye Shisui originally could not bear to do so, but seeing how difficult it was to achieve harmony between these two people, he no longer said anything. Although Ye Jinxiu was a bit stubborn, she wasn''t someone who wouldn''t let go no matter what. Now that Ru''Er had been punished, Ye Jinsu decided to let it go. The two of them were fine, they just needed to get along with each other in the future.


    What he did not know was that Ye JinRu''s eyes could not wait to swallow Ye Jinsu alive.


    Ye Jinsu stood up, her smile was particularly empathetic. "Since that''s the case, then your daughter will take her leave."

 C257

    Ye Jinsu stood up, but found that Ye JinRu was still holding onto the corner of her clothes tightly. Lowering her head, she saw that Ye Jinsu seemed to be lovingly putting her hand on her head and said, "Big sister has some good medicine that the imperial physician prescribed. I''ll send it over to you later."


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu turned around, "Hurry up and send the earphones back into the yard."


    Immediately, a servant ran over and helped Ye Jingru up before heading outside. Ye Jingru was still able to stand. However, when she walked, her wounds were unavoidable. She was in so much pain that her entire body trembled. Biting her lip, she forcibly changed her expression and turned her head to bid farewell. With bloodshot eyes and an extremely weak appearance, Ye Shisan was indeed shocked once again.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the two coldly, turned around and left.


    Ye Zhenzheng this phenomenon, in her heart of heart called: the scar forget pain.


    Therefore, she was not at all surprised and did not feel any pity for Ye Shisui who had been deceived and cheated by Lady Xie over and over again.


    Serves him right.


    As she turned to leave, she felt much more refreshed.


    If Ye Jingru could be more obedient and not play around in front of him, there would be no need for him to force her to die. After all, she was already angry. She lost face and got beaten up. Ye Jinsu was already enough to make her feel uncomfortable. However, when she thought of Ye Jingru''s gaze just now, she could not help but squint her eyes.


    It seemed like she wouldn''t be at ease.


    With a sneer, Ye Jinsu turned around and returned to the yard.


    When Little White saw that Ye Jinsu had returned, he immediately jumped into her arms. The wounds on its legs had been healed by Ye Jinsu, and now that it had been well tended, it had also gained a bit of weight. It was warm and soft as it was hugged. It is especially attached to Ye Jinsu. Ye Jinsu can''t help but be happy when she sees you.


    "Today, I taught a great villain a lesson. How about we go out and celebrate?" Ye Jinsu held Lil ''White and asked. Little White naturally did not reply. Instead, Little Red chuckled on the side, "Miss, are you thinking of going out on your own?"


    Ye Jinxiu curled her lips and humphed, which could be considered as a tacit agreement.


    Ever since Ning Yunxiao had told her about it last time, she had really gotten over it. There was no need for him to feel wronged. After all, no matter how hard he tried to find her, Ning Yunxiao would always be on his side. Thinking about this, Ye Jinxiu suddenly realized that she had no reason to be so sure that he would fall for her.


    Actually, this was something to be happy about. Ye Jinsu pursed her lips and smiled to herself.


    He called Xiao Hong to prepare a set of clothes. Taking advantage of the good weather outside, Ye Jinsu was ready to go out for a breather. She had been stuck in the yard for days trying to solve Ye Jinru''s problem.


    The weather was good today, so even if it wasn''t a market time, there were still a lot of days outside. There were many children on the streets, women and children. They all came out to bask in the sunlight that they hadn''t seen in a long time. Xiao Hong thought that Ye Jinsu would go to the market to buy things, but she found a teahouse and casually sat down.


    Just as Little Red was puzzled, Ye Jinsu extended a finger and made a shushing gesture.


    Ye Jinsu pointed to the side and said, "Listen to what they are saying."


    This place was very close to the street, and many women and children would gather around to talk. From Ye Jinsu''s position, he could hear what they were saying. Xiao Hong also heard it vaguely and could not help but listen carefully.


    "Have you heard? It is said that the Ye Family''s second young miss is a madman! "


    "Who is the Ye Clan''s Second Miss?"


    "The one who was causing trouble at the Duke''s Mansion. My second sister-in-law was looking at him at the time. He is indeed a crazy woman."


    "Who is this Ye Family''s Second Miss? Why haven''t I heard of her?"


    "I''m sure you don''t know about the Ye Family''s Second Miss. I''m sure you know about our capital''s most talented girl, right? "Her sister!"


    "Ah?" How could she have such a sister? "


    "Who knows? Wasn''t it about Ning Wang and the young miss of the Ye family? In the end, this Second Miss went to Ning Wang''s door to cause trouble. What did you say she wanted to do? Stealing my brother-in-law? "


    "She''s a mad woman, what''s the point of snatching ¡­"


    All of them were talking about Ye JinRu. This kind of idle business could easily become the topic of idle and bored women on the street. It could be talked about for an entire day. Ye Jinsu sipped on her turbid tea and knocked on a handful of melon seeds.


    "Serves you right." When Xiao Hong heard this, she also smiled and spoke happily.


    When the women outside the teahouse were chatting about these random things, the men in the teahouse all gathered in a crowd and began to talk about the recent events in the hall.


    There were four to five men sitting at the table behind Ye Jinsu. They were drinking tea and chatting with each other. The person closest to Ye Jinsu had the loudest voice and spoke the most. Everyone was whispering to each other, but his loud voice sounded a bit louder than usual.


    "Have you heard? "Master Qi has been convicted." The man pretended to be mysterious, but his voice sounded too loud to be mysterious.


    "That''s not the main point. The main point is that even after the crime was committed, the Emperor still delayed his execution."


    "Didn''t you say that there''s no betting?" Someone else asked in a low voice.


    "Who knows if he painted or not. How can we know about the matters of the Celestial Prison?" However, I feel that since they have already brought down the charges, there''s an 80% chance that they are betting on a painting. " the man with the loud voice said, picking peanuts.


    Someone at the side could not sit still and asked, "Do you think Lord Qi is really corrupt?"


    When the man with the loud voice heard this, his expression immediately became meaningful. "You don''t understand ¡­"


    "This is not a matter of greed or embezzlement. This is a matter of people wanting him dead." These words were finally suppressed. Ye Jinsu was confused by these words, but she was still able to guess what they meant.


    "Who is it?" someone asked in surprise.


    "Who knows?" "But why do you think the emperor didn''t say anything for so long?"


    Naturally, this was because he didn''t want to encourage Ning Yunxiao. Ye Jinsu thought with a smile and lowered her head to drink her tea. The outsiders had all said that the Emperor doted heavily on the father-son relationship between Ning Yunyin and the Emperor. But was that really the case?


    Ye Jinsu didn''t know.


    However, when she thought back to the incident in the palace, Ye Jinsu felt that Ning Yunyin''s love for her son wasn''t as deep as it was rumored to be. After all, he was seven years old and had begun to remember.


    But since things had gotten to this point, if the Emperor didn''t say anything, then did that mean that their relationship of father and son had completely disintegrated as well? Ye Jinxiu frowned slightly as she thought about it. If the Emperor really started to deal with Ning Yunxiao, then he really wouldn''t be easy to deal with.


    He placed his hand on the sword on his waist, the existence of this sword once again confirming Ye Jinsu''s thoughts. Suddenly, she had the thought of doing something for Ning Yunxiao for the first time. After all, he had saved her, and she still owed him a life?


    Perhaps she just didn''t want to owe him. She just didn''t want to owe Ning Yunxiao anything. She just wanted to return the favor ¡­

 C258

    He clearly didn''t want to get involved ¡­


    Ye Jinsu sighed in her heart and bent down to feed Lil ''White some fish. She asked helplessly in her heart, "He really doesn''t know how to eat me to death. What should I do?"


    Whitey''s dark green eyes darted all over the place. It obviously didn''t hear what Ye Jinsu was thinking and wasn''t even interested in the fish in her hands. Ye Jinsu''s thoughts were not on Whitey, so she put down her chopsticks and gave up.


    After a moment of absent-mindedness, Lil ''White, who was in his arms, moved a little uneasily. It seemed to have realized that it could leave smoothly. It immediately jumped out of Ye Jinsu''s arms.


    He disappeared like a wisp of smoke.


    Ye Jinsu stood up worriedly. Little Red also stood up immediately and comforted Ye Jinsu, "Miss, don''t worry. I''ll go look for her now."


    Unfortunately, Whitey''s speed was extremely fast. What kind of shadow could it see then?


    Just as Ye Jinsu was looking around worriedly, she suddenly heard a scream from the side, "You bastard! Where did this wild cat come from! "


    Ye Jinsu heard the voice and looked over. Lil ''White was biting onto someone''s arm and was grabbed by the nape of the neck. He raised his hand and was about to throw it out. Ye Jinsu hurried over and stopped his hand, "Don''t be angry, big brother!"


    Ye Jinsu grabbed his hand and said, "This is my cat. It''s my fault that I bit you. We are willing to compensate you with silver."


    With that, Ye Jinsu frowned at Little White. Lil ''White was flailing around in that person''s hands, trying to get away. Unfortunately, that person did not let go. Lil ''White was probably in pain as it screamed.


    That person was a burly man with a face full of pockmarks. When he saw Ye Jinsu step forward, his gaze couldn''t help but change.


    Xiao Hong vigilantly stood in front of Ye Jinxiu and held her behind her. She took out some silver pieces from her bosom and said, "Big brother, our Miss''s cat offended you. Consider this silver as compensation."


    Ye Jinsu stood at the back and silently put on her hat. She used a handkerchief to wipe her hands.


    The man looked at the silver in his hand and then looked at Ye Jinsu, who was standing behind him. He had given her quite a bit of silver, so she knew the truth. However, when he saw Ye Jinxiu standing in front of him, she had a face as beautiful as an immortal''s, and her slender hands had even touched him. His lust was instantly aroused. That person could not help but become a bit greedy. Not only did he want money, he also wanted people.


    "You have a lot of money? You want to send me away with this little bit of money? "


    Xiao Hong''s expression changed as she glared at him and asked, "Then what else do you want?"


    "Why is this little girl so fierce?" the man asked with a laugh, the disgusting thoughts on his face becoming even more obvious, "I''m not some unreasonable person, your Miss''s cat bit me, why don''t you call your Miss over and apologize."


    "It''s over."


    Xiao Hong''s expression turned cold and could not help but take a step forward. "How dare you! Do you know who my Young Miss is?"


    "I don''t care who your young mistress is!"


    After saying that, that person pushed Little Red away and walked towards Ye Jinsu. Little Red was pushed back and almost fell down. Luckily, Ye Jinxiu was able to hold it back.


    When that person saw this, he smiled without the slightest error and extended his hand towards Ye Jinsu, "My apologies, little lady. I accidentally nudged your servant girl to apologize."


    Little Red''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. Just as he was about to slap away his hand, he found that Ye Jinsu had grabbed his hand and stepped back, avoiding his hand. Under the curtain, Ye Jinsu''s face was as cold as ice. Looking at Little White who was still in his hands, she said, "My servant girl has already apologized to you, you don''t need the silver. "How would you like to deal with this brother before giving me my cat?"


    Ye Jinsu''s voice was cold and clear, and she didn''t sound angry at all. That person became even more excited. With a vulgar smile, he said, "If you want your cat, we can talk it out, can''t we?"


    After he finished speaking, that person wanted to grab Ye Jinsu''s hand even more fiercely.


    Under the hood, Ye Jinsu''s expression changed as she placed her hand on the flexible sword at her waist.


    Since she couldn''t endure it any longer, then don''t blame her for being impolite.


    The white light flashed like a cold moon, and in the blink of an eye, the blade of the sword slashed across his hand. Before he could even react, a stream of blood sprayed out from his mouth. The man screamed like a pig being butchered, clutching his wound.


    Ye Jinxiu had to retract her strength, otherwise, this person would have already lost his life.


    Little Red picked up Little White, who was thrown out by him, and rushed back to Ye Jinsu''s side.


    "Is it okay now?" There was not a trace of warmth in Ye Jinsu''s voice. It was so cold that it did not match the sunny weather.


    That person was in so much pain that he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Ye Jinsu took a step back and wiped the sword with her handkerchief. Her face was filled with loathing. The blood of such a person dirtied her sword. Throwing down the handkerchief in his hand, Ye Jinsu sheathed her sword and turned around, "Let''s go back."


    A hoarse growl came from behind her. It sounded like she was angry, but also like she was in extreme pain. Her voice trembled as she said, "You little girl ¡­"


    Ye Jinxiu turned a deaf ear to him and continued to walk forward.


    Who knew that person would directly go to the ground and cry while shouting, "Killed! "He''s killing someone!"


    "Quickly come and see! In broad daylight, in broad daylight! There is someone under the heavens who is killing people!"


    Ye Jinxiu frowned and stopped her footsteps before turning around. That person really did look like he was about to die. With the pool of blood on his hand, he looked quite frightening. Quite a number of people in the teahouse ran away in fright, leaving the rest to watch the show.


    Ye Jinsu sneered. There was no need to waste words with this perverted scoundrel.


    Taking two steps forward, Ye Jinsu placed the sword against his neck, "Since you already said I killed someone, why don''t I just kill you to help you prove my guilt?"


    The human face turned pale with fright.


    Seeing that deterrence had taken effect, Ye Jinsu''s underlings moved and prepared to put away their swords and leave.


    "You dare to humiliate the girl from the Shangguan family in broad daylight, you really have the guts!" A familiar female voice sounded from behind him. Separated by the curtain, Ye Jinsu actually saw a familiar figure.


    Who else could it be other than Yu Yao?


    "Someone come!" Take this arrogant person down, don''t let her disturb Sister Ye. " Yu Yao''er gave the order, and several servants behind her rushed up and tied the little guy up.


    That person finally remembered what Xiao Hong said. His lecherous looks made him irritate someone he could not afford to offend.


    "This little one was confused for a moment, and this little one''s eyes were unfocused. I beg you ladies, please let this little one go."


    Yu Yao looked down at the young man and asked with a sharp face, "Is the eldest daughter of a great scholar a shameless person like you?"


    Ye JinSu narrowed her eyes and stared at Yu Yao.


    When Yu Yao''er''s words came out, the whole world went into an uproar.


    This place wasn''t a famous big restaurant, and the people who came here were only ordinary citizens. Logically speaking, someone like Ye Jinsu shouldn''t have come to this sort of place. No one had expected Ye Jinsu to be of such great background, not to mention that she was wearing a low-key casual clothes.


    For a respected young miss of a famous sect to come to this sort of place, it was truly embarrassing.


    Noises of discussion started coming up from all directions. Ye Jinsu stood still, looking at Yu Yao''er with a cold look in her eyes.

 C259

    Yu Yao''er seemed to have no idea what she was doing as she walked towards Ye Jinsu and said gently, "Sister will be taking a few people with her when she goes out. Don''t scare her sister when something like this happens. Now that he''s been arrested, how does little sister want to deal with him? "


    Ye Jinxiu stood as straight as ever, her ice-cold face and eyes hidden by the veil.


    Previously, she thought that people like Yu Yao''er were essentially the same as Ye Jinru. They were just smart and stupid. Now that Ye Jinsu looked at her, she felt that she was even more despicable than Ye JinRu.


    The discussion became even more heated. Seeing Yu Yao''er acting like she was on good terms with him had confirmed his real identity.


    Xiao Hong, who was behind Ye Jinsu, nervously pulled her back.


    If this matter were to spread to the Ye Residence, Ye Jinxiu would have to be taught a lesson.


    She stayed silent for a second, then smiled and stepped back, putting some distance between her and Yu Yao. "You must have recognized the wrong person, my lady."


    "Thank you for your kind intentions, but I''m not the big miss you are talking about."


    The smile on Yu Yao''s face froze, and turned into a weird expression. She didn''t expect Ye Jinsu to refuse to admit it.


    "What kind of joke is this, sister? How could I not recognize her figure, appearance, and voice?" Yu Yao''er said with a smile.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t take off her hat. She leaned against her chest and said, "Lady, I''m afraid you''ve truly recognized the wrong person. I''m really not the so-called Miss of a great scholar''s family ¡­"


    Judging from her posture and posture, she didn''t look like a young miss.


    Ye Jinxiu patted the flexible sword on her waist and asked, "Does the Ye family''s eldest daughter know how to use a sword?"


    No.


    He had only heard that the young miss of the Ye family was talented. Although she hadn''t shown her face much recently, her well-known reputation had spread throughout the capital. Everyone said she was a delicate beauty, how could she dance with swords?


    "I heard that no matter what, the Ye Family''s Eldest Miss is still a talented girl. Does she seem like someone who came to this sort of place?" Ye Jinsu asked with a serious face, not looking guilty at all.


    The surrounding people couldn''t help but to become suspicious. What she said made some sense, and perhaps this girl was really mistaken.


    Yu Yao''er''s expression was a little ugly, "Really?" she said softly. Even if I misunderstand. The girl looked very similar to my sister Ye, and her voice was almost identical. More importantly, I saw the girl''s face at the side just now. It really resembles that little sister Ye of mine. "


    "Would you like to take off your hat and see me?"


    Ye Jinsu sneered and turned to look at Yu Yao''er, "So you have been watching this play for so long?"


    She had watched the fight from the beginning and had only attacked in the end. Yu Yao''er was obviously doing this on purpose.


    Hearing Ye Jinsu''s words, Yu Yao''er''s face turned pale. In a moment of panic, she had actually made such a big loophole in her words. Right now, she could only frantically explain, "I couldn''t see clearly, so I stood to the side to confirm it."


    "Oh ¡ª so that''s how it is." Ye Jinsu suddenly understood and nodded, "Since you can''t see it clearly, it means that your eyes aren''t too good. It''s only right that you recognize the wrong person, isn''t it?"


    The surrounding atmosphere instantly relaxed. When everyone heard Ye Jinsu''s words, they completely dispelled any doubts they had about Ye Jinsu''s identity. If the Ye Family''s eldest daughter could come to this teahouse, then that would be like seeing a ghost.


    The spectators simply dispersed and did what they had to do.


    Yu Yao''er''s expression turned extremely ugly.


    Taking a step back, Yu Yao''er gave up and blessed herself, "It seems that I have made a mistake. However, he had accidentally saved the girl, so it could be considered fate. Seeing how valiant and formidable the young lady is, I wonder if I could befriend the young lady? "


    "No, martial artist, making friends affects my ability to travel in the martial arts world." Ye Jinsu suppressed the laughter in her heart and heroically put her hand on Xiao Hong''s shoulder, preparing to bring her away from this place.


    She wouldn''t admit it today, who could force themselves to call her the young lady of the Ye family?


    Yu Yao''er looked anxious. Seeing that Ye Jinsu was about to leave, she quickly ran after him as if she still had something to say. Before she could step out of the teahouse, Yu Yao''er bumped into her. Coincidentally, Yu Yao knocked off Ye Jinsu''s hat...


    Ye Jinsu''s face instantly turned cold. She turned around and looked at Yu Yao, who was so close to her.


    "Sister Ye, it''s really you?" Yu Yao took a step back and asked in surprise.


    The sound was so loud that everyone in the teahouse must have heard it.


    Ye Jinxiu''s expression turned even more unsightly.


    Yu Yao completely ignored Ye JinSu''s expression, and seemingly wanted to grab her hand happily. As they walked, she opened her mouth, "Sister Ye, why do you need to hide your identity? I almost didn''t recognize you in my hat. "


    Since it had already come to this, what was there to be polite about?


    Ye JinSu quickly put on her hat, drew her sword from her waist and stood between her and Yu Yao''er.


    Yu Yao looked at the sword tip about an inch away from her, not daring to move. She looked at Ye Jinsu nervously, "Sister Ye ¡­" What is this? "


    "I said, you got the wrong person." "I''m not the Miss Ye you were talking about."


    "How... "How could that be ¡­" Yu Yao laughed dryly.


    "You clearly look exactly like Sister Ye."


    The sword in her hand went even further. "Will your little sister Ye point the sword at you?"


    "Will they talk to you this way?"


    Yu Yao took a step back as Ye Jinsu took a step forward. One step forward, one step back. Soon, Yu Yao''er was forced into a corner. She nervously looked at Ye Jinsu with sweat dripping down her forehead.


    "Will it?" Ye Jinsu asked again.


    "No ¡­" "No." Yu Yao''er said nervously, her voice trembling.


    Ye Jinsu smiled with satisfaction and put the sword away, "Since that''s the case, don''t admit your mistake again."


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu turned around and left. This time, she left faster than before. Yu Yao''er didn''t even have time to react before Ye Jinsu had already left.


    Only after running into an alleyway with no one around, did Ye Jinsu take off her hat and burst out laughing.


    That group of people had never seen Ye Jinsu''s face before. So what if Yu Yao had taken off her hood? She just didn''t want to admit it. What could she do about it? She even intentionally did things that did not conform to the rules of a noble family''s girl, constantly drawing her sword.


    Who would believe that this was something a young miss would do?


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but laugh maniacally at Xiao Hong. Not only did it make Yu Yao feel good, it also made her feel better after letting go of her pride as a big miss.


    After laughing for a while, Xiao Hong started to get back to the main topic at hand, "Miss, from now on, we shouldn''t go to that kind of place anymore."


    If this happened again, it would be really troublesome. Previously, she didn''t agree to let Ye Jinsu go to that kind of place, but she insisted on staying there. Now that such a thing had happened, how could Little Red be willing to allow Ye Jinsu to come again?


    Ye Jinsu sighed. She looked at Xiao Hong''s old face and helplessly said, "Alright, alright, alright. I''m not going to this place. In the future, I''ll only go to the Emerald Pavilion, okay?"

 C260

    Speaking of which, the place that she clearly wanted to go to the most in her previous life was the West Jade Pavilion. In the end, he had enough money in his life to go there, but he didn''t go there often. On the other hand, he missed the small teahouse he had stayed in before. Maybe people just don''t feel satisfied, Ye Jinsu thought with a sigh.


    After what had happened, Ye Jinsu hadn''t had time to eat. Now that he had returned to the mansion, he definitely wouldn''t be able to eat.


    Xiao Hong''s face showed some hesitation as she pulled Ye Jinsu along, "How about we go back? If we meet Miss Yu again, things won''t be so good."


    Even though the capital wasn''t small, what if they met again?


    Ye Jinxiu hesitated for a moment before she turned around and prepared to leave, "Alright, let''s go back then."


    When he turned around, he saw Yu Yao''er walking towards him.


    Ye Jinsu''s expression was a bit stiff, she pulled out a trace of a smile and stood on the spot. Ye Jinsu gritted her teeth, "Little Red, what jinx!"


    Xiao Hong had a wronged expression.


    Ye Jinsu smiled, "Oh, so it''s Miss Yu. I didn''t expect to meet her on this street. It seems like fate has brought us together."


    Yu Yao was still fuming in her heart when she bumped into Ye Jinsu. This time she took off her hat and pretended to be stupid in front of him. Yu Yao''s face was extremely ugly to behold. She took two steps forward and approached Ye Jinsu, saying, "What a coincidence, I just saw someone who looks exactly like my sister."


    "Not only that, even the clothes are the same."


    "There''s actually such a thing?" Ye Jinsu gave a fake smile, shamelessly said to Yu Yao, "Miss Yu, you must be joking. Did you meet my half-sister?"


    Yu Yao''er''s face was so pale that it was almost as green as her clothes.


    "Do you take me for a fool?"


    "Is Miss Yu a fool or not?" Ye Jinsu said with a smile.


    "As long as Miss Yu knows it well."


    After she finished speaking, Ye Jinsu walked past her and prepared to leave.


    A voice sounded suddenly, "Miss Ye, are you treating the people in the capital as fools?"


    Ye Jinsu stopped and turned around. A purple clothed man descended from the second floor. As he walked, his dark purple clothes slightly swayed, and a layer of soft golden light was emitted. The top with the same color embroidery line, obscure and low-key embroidery of all kinds of dragon patterns, each hidden in the folds of the hem. It was conspicuous, but it was also inconspicuous.


    Jin Luo''s cloth was only available for tribute on the outside. Rumor has it that only ten were paid this year.


    Ye Jinsu had occasionally heard that the cloth was woven with extremely fine golden threads. The cloth after it was weaved didn''t show any traces of gold, but it was still able to reflect a soft golden light from time to time.


    It appeared to be very secretive.


    Purple was a noble color, an extremely rare color, not to mention such a pure purplish red. No matter how much he wanted to show that he was low-key, the truth was that he just wanted to be high-profile.


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes as she watched that person walk down the stairs, bowing slightly as she greeted, "Greetings, your majesty the Qi King."


    "You know me?" Surprised, Ning Yunqi stopped in front of Ye Jinsu.


    I don''t know him. However, in the entire capital, you''re the only one who would dare to wear such clothes. Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes inside. Moreover, Ning Yunqi''s face was somewhat similar to Ning Yunxiao''s. Ye Jinsu couldn''t tell that she was the fool.


    He turned to look at Yu Yao with a faint smile. It seemed that they had known each other for a long time.


    "The Qi King is here to look for Miss Yu, right? Jin Su will leave now." Ye Jinsu smiled as she spoke and turned to leave.


    He hadn''t even taken two steps when someone from the side stopped him. "Our Prince is asking you a question. Where are you going?"


    Ye Jinsu regretted not going back earlier.


    Turning around, Ye Jinsu opened his mouth and said, "I heard that His Majesty the Qi King likes purple. Jinsu is just a wild guess."


    Ning Yunqi smiled. Her face that resembled Ning Yunyin''s was the complete opposite. Ning Yunqi looked a lot more approachable. "You''re quite bold."


    "Using a deer as a horse?"


    Was Ning Yunqi holding on to him? Ye Jinxiu frowned.


    When he walked out of the door, he bumped into two people. Ye Jinxiu feigned ignorance, "What do you mean by that, your highness?"


    Yu Yao''er''s expression became even more unsightly. She had experienced Ye Jinsu''s thick skin, so even if the Qi King were to ask, she wouldn''t admit it. Yu Yao''er stood aside and said, "Maybe I was wrong."


    "It''s rare to meet His Majesty the Qi King today, does little sister really not want to stay and sit together with him?"


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes rolled up like the whites of her eyes. It was "rare chance" that he had to leave when he met her, okay? Who didn''t know that Ning Yunyin had beaten up this Ning Yunqi a while ago? This matter hadn''t even passed yet, so why was he pestering her?


    Besides, why were these two so free? One was his underling, and the other was his father, who had just come out of prison. Would these two even be able to leisurely stroll around and drink wine?


    "No, Jinsu has been out for a long time. It''s time to go back."


    "This is alright," Yu Yao spoke up and held Ye Jinsu''s hand. "If Uncle Ye is worried, then tell my men to go to the mansion and deliver a message to Uncle Ye. Don''t worry, sister."


    From the looks of it, he was determined to make her stay.


    Since that was the case, Ye Jinxiu could only say, "No need, just call my maidservant over."


    With that, Ye Jinsu handed the white knife in her hand to Lil ''Red and said, "Go back and tell Father that I met Miss Yu and Prince Qi on the street. I need to reminisce about old times for a while, so I can''t go back until later."


    Little Red hesitantly looked at Ye Jinsu with a worried expression.


    When she left, Ye Jinsu was left with only one person. However, Ye Jinsu gave her a comforting look, and in the end, Little Red turned around and left.


    Ye Zheng naturally didn''t need her to bring a message, he wouldn''t care about his own life. Asking Xiao Hong to send a message was just to tell Meng Lan. After what happened previously, Ye Jinsui and Lil ''Red were truly cautious.


    Although these two people might not be a threat to his life, he was still cautious.


    Ye JinSu secretly rubbed her temples. Even the Qi King had started to come knocking on her door. It seemed like her innocent days were really gone. The waiter led the three to a new room upstairs. Ning Yunqi gestured for a good seat by the window to be given to Ye Jinsu.


    "What scenery can Miss Ye see from here?" Ning Yunqi asked with a smile.


    The smile on Ye Jinsu''s face was full of meaning, and his expression was a little twisted. The only thing that could be seen from his seat was the familiar small teahouse. The seat Ye Jinsu sat in previously was clearly seen by everyone.


    Did this guy really dare to watch such a good show?


    "It''s a great scene of people coming and going, bustling with noise and excitement." Ye Jinxiu turned her head and spoke expressionlessly, vowing to carry out her thick-skinned plan to the end.

 C261

    If they had the ability, they would force themselves to admit it, or both of them would come and act with him.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t show any change in her expression, as if the person who made a ruckus in the teahouse earlier wasn''t her at all. Ning Yunqi sneered. His gaze landed on Ye Jinsu''s waist, and his tone turned slightly sullen, as if he was slightly angry. "This person can pretend to be stupid. How should I pretend to be a sword?"


    No one would be happy to be fooled by someone like a fool. However, this Ning Yunqi still faintly smiled at Ye Jinsu, but her face still appeared to be in a good mood. However, his words only served to accentuate his anger.


    Was he a smiling tiger?


    Ye Jinxiu bent down to look at the sword at her waist and asked, "Did His Majesty, the Prince of Qi, say anything about my flexible sword?"


    "This is a gift from His Highness, is there a problem?" Ye Jinsu raised her eyes and smiled at Ning Yunqi, her gaze clear and bright.


    Ning Yunqi was silent for a moment, then suddenly laughed loudly. "Of course there''s no problem."


    "I didn''t expect Brother Sixteen to obtain such a good sword, and even gave it to such a beautiful lady." "I didn''t expect that the sixteenth brother would be that true scoundrel." Ning Yunqi said with a smile.


    Yu Yao''er, who was standing by the side, showed her ability when she heard Ye Jinsu''s words. They forced her to admit it, or both of them would come and act with her.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t show any change in her expression, as if the person who made a ruckus in the teahouse earlier wasn''t her at all. Ning Yunqi sneered. His gaze landed on Ye Jinsu''s waist, and his tone turned slightly sullen, as if he was slightly angry. "This person can pretend to be stupid. How should I pretend to be a sword?"


    No one would be happy to be fooled by someone like a fool. However, this Ning Yunqi still faintly smiled at Ye Jinsu, but her face still appeared to be in a good mood. However, his words only served to accentuate his anger.


    Was he a smiling tiger?


    Ye Jinxiu bent down to look at the sword at her waist and asked, "Did His Majesty, the Prince of Qi, say anything about my flexible sword?"


    "This is a gift from His Highness, is there a problem?" Ye Jinsu raised her eyes and smiled at Ning Yunqi, her gaze clear and bright.


    Ning Yunqi was silent for a moment, then suddenly laughed loudly. "Of course there''s no problem."


    "Sixteenth Brother actually obtained such a good sword, and even gave it to such a beautiful lady. "I didn''t expect that the sixteenth brother would be that true scoundrel." Ning Yunqi said with a smile.


    Yu Yao''er, who was standing on the side, had her expression changed when she heard Ye Jinsu''s words. First, his eyes were filled with astonishment, then a deep hatred filled his eyes. He tightly grasped the handkerchief in his hand.


    Yu Yao''s expression changed instantly, and she quickly regained her composure. She smiled and said slowly, "It''s all because your highness Ning Wang likes Miss Ye. It seems that you are deeply in love with her."


    Especially when she said the words'' deeply in love '', Yu Yao''er''s bite was especially heavy.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her and suddenly laughed, "Elder sister, what''s wrong? Why are you looking at your little sister like that? "


    Yu Yao''s expression was natural, she didn''t even look at Ye Jinsu. However, Yu Yao''er''s natural expression froze upon hearing Ye JinSu''s question. She suddenly started to wonder if she had really failed to put on a proper face.


    Ye Jinsu had a sweet smile on her face. "Elder sister, no need to be sad. Your Highness Ning Wang still has a big sister in his heart."


    "Little sister is still waiting to enter the mansion to give Big sister a cup of tea."


    Yu Yao''s face completely split open as she stared at Ye Jinsu with her large, narrowed eyes. She didn''t expect Ye Jinsu to say such a thing. Yu Yao subconsciously glanced in Ning Yunqi''s direction.


    Ye Jinsu took a good look at her flustered and nervous movements. The two of them did indeed have something going on between them.


    The Yu Family had been dragged into the water by Ning Yunyin, and it was impossible for them to get along with her any longer. If she were Lord Yu, she might as well run straight for the Qi King. Although the Qi King had been severely injured, he still had some status in the capital. Thus, he had accumulated a lot of people''s hearts over the past few days.


    It wasn''t like there was no chance at all.


    Yu Yao was quick to turn the tables, and she switched to the Qi King as soon as she could.


    Yu Yao was flustered by Ye Jinsu''s words. Ning Yunqi, who was standing next to her, looked at Yu Yao and smiled.


    The smile was horrifying.


    "What are you talking about, your highness only has your little sister in your heart ¡­" Yu Yao immediately reacted and smiled at Ye Jinsu.


    "His Royal Highness was not in the mood to fight with me, and neither was I in the mood to fight with my sister over anything. But little sister, when I saw that you didn''t want to do it before, why did you change your mind now? "


    Ning Yunqi suddenly heard a new piece of news and looked at Ye Jinsu with surprise in his eyes.


    With a fake smile, Ye Jinsu continued to deal with Yu Yao, "I don''t understand ¡­"


    At this point, Ye Jinsu didn''t speak.


    However, those with brains were able to guess what Ye Jinsu meant. Ye Jinsu was saying that this was only her method. Ning Yunqi looked at Yu Yao''er with a meaningful look in her eyes.


    Yu Yao''er couldn''t stop smiling. Why was it that after so many days, Ye Jinsu''s attitude towards Ning Yunyin was so much worse? She had just told the Qi King that Ning Yunyin had a deep affection for Ye Jinsu, and she had seen Ye Jinsu act out this scene right in front of her.


    What was she trying to do?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Yu Yao''er had seen Ning Yunyin''s infatuation for Ye Jinsu before, she would have never seen Ye Jinsu in such a state. She really thought that Ye Jinsu was a woman who would use any means she could for her position.


    Yu Yao''er was so angry that her fingers were trembling. She forced a smile and said, "I don''t know what you are talking about anymore."


    Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart as she looked at her, pretending and continuing to pretend.


    She wanted to see what other flowers Yu Yao could come up with.


    Yu Yao''er did not say anything, but Ning Yunqi did. He looked at Ye Jinsu and said with a smile, "Miss Ye is really a bold person. She doesn''t hide anything from us."


    "What is there to hide?" Ye Jinsu looked at Ning Yunqi and smiled back.


    As their gazes met, Ning Yunqi gave a hearty laugh. "Miss Ye is right. There''s nothing to hide."


    He was someone who was incompatible with Ning Yunyin''s water and fire. He was a woman that Ning Yunyin did not put in her eyes at all. No matter who it was, these two wouldn''t be able to shake the position in Ning Yunabao''s heart. Thus, she didn''t act in front of him.


    It was quite direct.


    Ning Yunqi raised a glass at Ye Jinsu, "Miss Ye is a man of character, why not have a drink together?"


    "Nine, why didn''t you call me out for a drink?"


    Ning Yunyin''s voice suddenly rang out. Ye Jinsu turned her head and saw Ning Yunyin standing at the door of the private room. She slowly walked over.


    Ning Yunqi looked at Ning Yunyin in surprise, and then at Ye Jinsu. In his heart, he already understood what was going on.


    "Since you''re here, why don''t you sit together?" Ning Yunqi simply spoke up.

 C262

    Ning Yunyin didn''t hold back and directly sat down next to Ye Jinsu. Yu Yao stood up and saluted. When she looked up, she found that Ye Jinsu was sitting there motionlessly, looking at her. Unexpectedly, Ning Yunyin didn''t say anything and condoned Ye Jinsu''s rudeness.


    Ning Yunqi couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    Ye Jinsu was looking at Ning Yunyin, and the smile on his face was a little unusual.


    Ning Yunyun had received a message from Meng Lan, afraid that Ye Jinsu would personally rush over. However, the moment he came over, he saw Ye Jinsu looking at him with a weird smile. That smile didn''t seem like it was her usual smile. Instead, it was a forced one, giving off a somewhat coquettish feeling. "Ning Yunyin was used to seeing Ye Jinsu acting normal, but now that she saw her like this, she couldn''t help casting a puzzled look at her.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him with a smile, and slowly spoke with a gentle voice, "Why is the prince here? I was just out for a walk. "


    Yu Yao''s voice was so sweet that it could make people sick. She couldn''t help but widely open her eyes and look at Ye Jinsu in surprise.


    Ning Yunyin''s gaze turned slightly darker, and her eyes were filled with interest as she stared at Ye Jinsu.


    What was she playing at?


    "I heard you got into trouble again?" Ning Yunyin raised an eyebrow.


    Ye Jinsu pursed her lips and squeezed out a wet pair of large eyes to look at Ning Yunyin. She grabbed onto the corner of Ning Yunyin''s clothes and spoke in a spoiled manner, "Where did I ¡­" Your highness will always slander me ~ "


    Ning Yunyin''s breathing abruptly turned heavy. He had to admit that no matter what Ye Jinsu was playing with, he was indeed captivated by her appearance.


    Ning Yunyin actually made a difficult smile, "If you say there''s none, then there''s none."


    Ye Jinsu''s smile widened, and she couldn''t help but lean on Ning Yunyin''s body. Without saying a word, she leaned close to his ear and whispered, "Cooperate with me."


    Cooperate with her?


    Cooperate with her what?


    "You''re a lecherous and preposterous prince right now, do you know that?" Ye Jinsu quickly spoke up. Before Ning Yunyin could figure out what was going on, Ye Jinsu had already left his ear. Little Qiao snuggled up to Ning Yun.


    Infatuation for beauty? Preposterous Prince?


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head to look at Ye Jinsu and silently asked, "What kind of scene is this?"


    Ye Jinxiu glared back at him with an unquestionable look in her eyes. There are so many people here that it''s a little complicated to explain.


    Since she dared to stare at him like that, Ning Yunyin was sure that this was Ye Jinsu. Although she didn''t know what she was playing at, she still thought about Ye Jinsu''s cute appearance a moment ago. She couldn''t help but have the corner of her mouth curl into a smile. She had completely given her consent out of selfishness.


    He was very interested in meeting more of Ye Jinxiu''s appearance.


    Ye Jinsu then curled her lower lip in satisfaction.


    Ning Yunqi, who was at the side, couldn''t help but lightly cough, interrupting the two''s'' sweet talk ''. She laughed and said, "Just now, you said that you were a romantic person. I didn''t expect that to be the case."


    Only then did Ye Jinsu feign shyness as she left Ning Yunyin''s embrace, using a handkerchief to cover her face as she lowered her head to look cute and lovable.


    Ning Yunyin simply could not shift her eyes away.


    "Nine, you''re being too serious." Ning Yunyin answered absent-mindedly. She looked at Yu Yao''er, who was standing beside her, and said, "Ninth Brother should be the most amicable one, the beautiful woman is by my side."


    Yu Yao''er blushed and was about to explain, "Don''t say any nonsense, I met Sister Yu before you met His Highness, the Prince of Qi."


    "Is that so?"


    "Of course," Ye Jinsu said with a smile and a hint of allure was imitated in her eyes, "Sister Yu is someone who wants to marry the prince, how can the king say such words? Don''t make Sister Yu cry, it''s my fault."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid my days will not be good after the cup of tea I gave Sister Ye." Ye Jinsu covered her mouth and laughed softly.


    Ning Yun''s pitch-black eyes suddenly lit up when he heard Ye Jinsu''s last sentence. He was puzzled by Ye Jinsu''s words. When she suddenly heard this sentence, the hidden meaning in her words caused Ning Yunyin to think about it a little more. In her happiness, there were also a few traces of doubt.


    Ye Jinsu stared at Ning Yunyin, as if she was waiting for him to reply.


    Yu Yao''er, who was standing next to him, had an excited look on her face. It was said that a barefoot person didn''t need to worry about his shoes. Ye Jinsu daring to say such words had embarrassed her to the extreme. However, she still had to maintain her proper manners. She couldn''t attack Ye Jinsu or speak without restraint like Ye Jinsu.


    He had truly suffered a huge loss.


    Suppressing the doubts in her heart, Ning Yun''s mind gradually cleared up. She looked at Ye Jinsu with doubt and seriousness in her eyes.


    Ning Yunyin hadn''t spoken yet, but Ye Jinxiu couldn''t help tugging at the corner of his shirt, her eyes looking a little anxious.


    "Don''t you want to?" Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu and suddenly spoke with a serious tone.


    Don''t you want to marry me?


    The expression on Ye Jinsu''s face changed. Previously, when she was acting with Ning Yunyin, she didn''t pay attention to anything she said or did. However, Ning Yunyin''s question was clearly serious.


    "Prince, what are you talking about? How could I compare to Sister Yu?" Ye Jinsu forced a laugh and continued acting.


    Yu Yao''er didn''t know about their interactions. Hearing their words, her face turned pale and dark. When these two people talked about him, they didn''t put him in their eyes at all, right?


    The undecided marriage between her and Ning Yunyin had now completely become a stain on his life!


    Was Ye Jinxiu intentionally angering him?


    "But I only have you in my heart." Ning Yunyin spoke in a low voice.


    Yu Yao''er''s expression was ugly to behold. In the next second, she dropped her chopsticks and was about to leave.


    However, after so many years of cultivation, she was still unable to do such a thing. Yu Yao''er abruptly stood up. She stood up with a loud noise, breaking the awkward silence between Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunyin.


    Yu Yao''er smiled apologetically, bowed to the two and said, "Yao''er is not feeling well, so I will be going back first."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t forget to sneak a glance at her with a blatant provocation in her eyes. Yu Yao''er was so angry that she clenched her fists and walked out of the room quickly.


    As expected, Ning Yunqi saw this small movement.


    Ye Jinsu also smiled apologetically and spoke up, blaming herself, "Did my words make Sister Yu unhappy?"


    Ning Yunyin smiled in concert and said, "It''s not your fault, you don''t have to blame yourself."


    Then, he spoke with a deep and beautiful voice, "Don''t speak such arrogant words in the future. In This King''s heart, you are the best."


    "This King doesn''t care about others at all."


    Ning Yunqi stood at the side, not saying a word or being able to speak at all. Yu Yao''er left in anger because she knew what he wanted to know. There was no longer a need to continue with this banquet.


    "Miss Ye is smart and smart. Sixteenth Brother has such good eyes." Ning Yunqi raised his glass towards Ning Yunyi, but his gaze was still fixated on Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu looked back and smiled with a hint of obscurity.


    Ning Yunqi had thought that he would only understand her.


    "It''s getting late, it''s time for me to go back," Ning Yunqi said with a smile, then begged for leave. "I just had a chance tomorrow, when Sixteenth Brother comes to my place, he''ll definitely have a good drink with Sixteenth Brother."


    There seemed to be an undercurrent surging in Ning Yun''s eyes. She hid under the pupils without any wind or waves, making Ye Jinsu the only one who could see clearly.

 C263

    The carriage was silent. The bustling noise from the street entered the quiet carriage, making the place seem even stranger and quieter. Ning Yunxiao sat in the middle of the carriage, his expression calm and composed.


    Ning Yunyin''s gaze was clearly soft and gentle as it landed on Ye Jinsu''s body, but it somehow made Ye Jinsu feel guilty.


    "Tell me, what happened?" Ning Yunzhi softly spoke, breaking the silence.


    Ye Jinxiu let out a hollow laugh and hesitated for a moment to think of a way to start the conversation.


    "After all the high-profile things you''ve done, didn''t you notice that I''ve been thoroughly targeted by those people? First it''s esteemed imperial concubine, then it''s your royal father, and now it''s this Qi King. " Ye Jinsu spoke with a serious face.


    "I think I''m in a very dangerous situation."


    Ning Yunyin slightly frowned. He was the one who caused all this, so he couldn''t shirk his responsibility.


    "So you might as well expose yourself a little more?" Ning Yunyin frowned as she looked at Ye Jinsu, her tone unconsciously heavy. He tried hard to hide her, but she jumped out on her own accord.


    "The problem is, even if I don''t do anything, they''ll come looking for me." Ye Jinsu sighed and said. Today, she was forced to stay even though she had just stepped out of the door. Yu Yao''er was also hinting at their relationship.


    It was obvious that someone had their eyes on him.


    "So you might as well do it thoroughly, and direct all the blame onto yourself?" Ning Yunyin asked again. Her voice was clear and cold, as if she was trying hard to suppress something. Her attitude was vastly different from before.


    In front of Ning Yunqi, Ye Jinxiu was acting the part of a preposterous prince. It was as if she was making Ning Yunqi think that she was holding her own. If Ning Yunqi wanted to deal with him, all he needed to do was find her and break through.


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t hold back her anger. She rushed to get someone''s attention. "Do you know what you''re doing?


    "Of course I know!" Ye Jinsu answered without hesitation, "Whether I do it or not, the blame will always be on me, right? Now I have only taken the initiative, I have become the man in the shadows. "


    If she had guessed correctly, this Ning Yunqi would come looking for him in no time.


    "You have no idea how dangerous it is!"


    "I only know that sitting still is more dangerous." Ye Jinsu bit her lips and spoke with an expressionless face.


    Ning Yunyin''s tightly clenched fists loosened. The anger in her eyes turned complicated, surging with emotions that Ye Jinsu had never seen before. Ye Jinsu suddenly dodged his gaze in panic and tilted her head to the side.


    "You don''t have to." Ning Yun''s hoarse voice sounded.


    He wasn''t stupid. There was no need for Ye Jinsu to do this to him. As long as she stayed as the young mistress of the Ye family and didn''t have to contact him too much, she wouldn''t be in any danger. However, she had chosen the most desperate path.


    The biggest beneficiary of all was himself.


    As the carriage jolted, Ye Jinxiu bit her lips, her gaze becoming increasingly afraid to look Ning Yunxiao in the eye.


    The coachman stopped and spoke outside, "Prince, we have arrived at the Ye Residence."


    As if he had received an amnesty, Ye Jinsu quickly got up and lifted the curtain, but was grabbed and stopped. "You ¡­"


    Before Ning Yunyin could finish her sentence, Ye Jinxiu had already thrown her hand away. Ye Jinsu pretended to be cold and said, "I owe you this."


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu left the carriage as if she was escaping.


    Ning Yunyin, who was still holding out her hand, clenched her fist and punched the carriage hard until her knuckles turned white.


    Ye Jinsu stood in front of the steps and watched as the coachman drove the carriage away, disappearing from her sight. Ye Jinsu silently entered the mansion as a thin layer of frost covered her face. She couldn''t lie to herself. She was doing this for Ning Yunxiao.


    Not only to help Ning Yunyin deal with Ning Yunqi, but also to help her get what she wanted.


    His journey had been too smooth, too flamboyant, and all that had been placed on him was countless praises. He was too dazzling, so dazzling that he was clearly the youngest of all the princes, yet he was more outstanding in every aspect than his older brothers.


    So dazzling that even the Emperor couldn''t help but feel fear.


    Ning Yunyin needed a stain on his face to be able to stand firm in this part of the capital.


    She didn''t mind being the stain.


    Waves of cold wind blew through the courtyard. The sunny day had finally turned chilly in the evening. The north wind, which had been common throughout the winter, whistled through every household.


    Ye Jinshu hurried back to the Wutong Courtyard with his clothes on. Unsurprisingly, he saw Meng Lan and Xiao Hong waiting for him. The two of them let out a sigh of relief when they saw Ye Jinsu return safely.


    Ning Wang made them wait in the courtyard. After waiting for so long, they had finally gotten anxious.


    "Miss, you''re worried me to death." Xiao Hong said with fear still lingering in her heart.


    Ye Jinsu smiled with relief. She concealed what had happened today and said, "Aren''t I fine?"


    "But I''ve been delayed outside for an entire day, is there any activity in the mansion?" Ye Jinsu changed the topic and asked.


    "It''s nothing much. Master sent a few doctors over to Second Miss'' place. They left a while ago." Xiao Hong was indignant. Ye Jingru had been punished by Ye Ling, but she had never been so concerned about Ye Ling. She had been punished a lot in the past, and Ye Jingru had never been so concerned about her.


    The moment Little Red spoke, she reminded Ye Jinxiu. Ye JinRu endured the humiliation and received her punishment. She should be lying on the bed pretending to be pitiful.


    "Go find Meng Lan and get her the medicine that the imperial physicians gave her." Ye Jinsu said blandly.


    Xiao Hong''s eyes opened slightly. "Miss, that was a secret medicine personally concocted by the imperial palace''s imperial physician. We only have that bottle left. It was originally prepared for Miss. "


    How could he give it to Ye Jingru?


    "It''s just a bottle of medicine. If there''s nothing else, just bring it over." Ye Jinxiu said indifferently. If she wanted more, she could just ask Ning Yunyin.


    She was the one who made Ye Jingru suffer this punishment, causing him to do evil. He had to spend a small price to regain the impression he had of Ye Zhenzheng in his heart. Ye Jinru was crying again in front of Ye Shisui, his words implying that she was vicious.


    She had never seen anything more vicious.


    Xiao Hong pouted with a look of unwillingness. Seeing that Ye Jinsu was adamant, she angrily ran over to take out the medicine. Just by thinking about it, Xiao Hong didn''t think that it was worth it to give such a precious medicine to Ye Jingru.


    After handing the medicine over to Wen Yuan, Xiao Hong still had a face full of indignation.


    Wen Yuan was still standing by Ye Jinru''s side. Day and night, he was like a hard thorn that was stuck in Ye Jinru''s throat. However, she couldn''t spit out that thorn, nor could she swallow it.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Jinru, who was lying on the bed, and looked at her wound. The steward did have some skill. The wounds were not broken, but they were all swollen. It seemed like they had been suffering for quite some time.


    "Sister is recuperating from her injuries. I''m afraid that these quack doctors will disturb my sister''s recovery, so I brought along some good medicine from the imperial palace." Ye Jinsu said.


    She opened the jar and took out some ointment, "Big sister will give it to little sister for her to try."


    However, before his hand could reach Ye Jinxiu''s back, it was violently opened by Ye JinRu, and she even threw the medicine on the ground.


    "You wicked woman! Who wants to use your medicine! "


    Did she not know what Ye Jinsu was thinking? Was he trying to poison her with a fake medicine?

 C264

    He lowered his head to pick up the medicine jar on the ground and said with a pained heart, "How can little sister say that? Does little sister think that big sister would poison this medicine?"


    "Don''t you?" Ye Jingru questioned back fiercely.


    Of course not. Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart. Do you think that everyone is as stupid as you?


    "So this is how my sister has always thought of me. It seems like I''ve come to the wrong place." Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and spoke with slight disappointment. He turned around with the broken medicine pot and prepared to leave.


    However, he bumped into Ye Zhenzheng who had an ice-cold expression on his face at the door.


    Ye Jinsu was surprised. "Father ¡­"


    "When did you arrive?"


    Ye Jingru sat up on the bed and looked at Ye Zhiru nervously. Why was he here? How much of what he had heard just now?


    "Father ¡­" Ye Jingru looked at him with her slightly red eyes, looking at him with her tender and lovable eyes.


    However, just now, Ye Song had been standing at the door and witnessing Ye Jingru''s ugly behavior with his own eyes!


    Ye Zhonglou was furious. No matter how much Ye Jingru pretended to be in front of him, he could not take his anger in at the moment. However, when he walked in with a cold face and saw a few wounds faintly seeping out from Ye Jinru''s back, Ye Shisui clenched his fists again.


    He had already punished her, and Ye Jingru was wounded. He couldn''t possibly just beat her to death.


    Ye Shisan had nowhere to let go of his anger. He simply flung his sleeves and turned around to leave. From start to finish, she didn''t say a single word. However, Ye JinRu''s palms were covered in cold sweat. Only after Ye Chong left did she tighten the blanket on her body.


    The few wounds Ye Zizai saw were only deliberate wounds that she exposed.


    "You did it on purpose?" Ye JinRu glared at Ye Jinsu. Why was Ye Zhouze here all of a sudden? Why would Ye Jinsu come over to deliver the medicine to him? Ye JinRu finally understood what was going on. This was what Ye Jinxiu had planned!


    It was too late to come to a conclusion now.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her with a smile, and left the room without a word. Wen Yuan followed him out of the room and walked in front of Ye Jinsu. After Ye Jinsu returned to the residence, she never contacted her again.


    Previously, when Ye Jinsu was tied up, it was Ye JinRu who had started it. Yet, ever since he was with her, he had not realized that she had done it. Back then, when the Xie Clan went, she did not take Ye Jingru seriously anymore.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t give any new orders, so she completely neglected her movements.


    When Ye Jinsu returned, Wen Yuan started to panic. Right now, in the inner chamber of the mansion, Ye Jinsu was covering the sky with one hand. He did as he was told, giving Ye Jingru family law. If he were to investigate his own fault, Wen Yuan would not lose her life.


    However, when Ye Jinsu came over this time, she didn''t seem to be angry at her, nor did she say anything else.


    It was as if Ye Jinxiu had completely forgotten that she actually belonged to him.


    "Miss ¡­" Wen Yuan followed behind Ye Jinsu and shouted in hesitation.


    Ye Jinsu halted her steps and turned around to look at Wen Yuan, "So you still remember that I''m your master?"


    Wen Yuan was so frightened that her face turned white. She knelt on the ground and said, "This servant doesn''t dare to forget. It was the young miss who saved this servant. This servant will have what I have today."


    Wen Yuan covered her face with her hands. The scar was gone. In fact, Wen Yuan was actually grateful to Ye Jinsu in her heart. It was she who saved him, giving him his current position. She wanted to repay Ye Jinsu. At the very least, compared to Ye Jinru, she was a good master.


    Wenyuan lowered her head and said, "This servant is willing to bow and die for Miss. If Miss has any orders, this servant will definitely do it!"


    Ye Jinsu smiled when she heard this.


    "Fine, keep an eye on Ye Jingru for me. If she has any strange movements, report them to me." Do you understand? "


    Wen Yuan was overjoyed. Ye Jinsu had instructed her to do something and hadn''t investigated her wrongdoings. That way, she would have a bright future ahead of her.


    "This servant understands. This servant will definitely settle this matter well!" Wen Yuan promised eagerly.


    Only then did Ye Jinsu leave in satisfaction.


    Now that the matters in the manor had been resolved, what was left to do was to deal with the matters outside the manor.


    Outside the academies, inside King Ning''s Mansion.


    Ning Yunxiao was slightly frowning as he returned to the estate. Ning Yunquan had already been waiting there for a long time, so he walked up to Ning Yunxiao and greeted, "Sixteenth Brother, I''ve been waiting for you for a while. Where''d you go?"


    Ning Yunlian snapped out of her daze. "Tenth Brother, why have you come?"


    Ning Yunquan carelessly patted Ning Yunyin''s chest, revealing a face full of meaning. "Aren''t you going to succeed this time? I brought over a jar of good wine to drink with you a few times."


    "Thank you for your concern, Tenth Brother."


    Ning Yunquan stared at Ning Yunyin, finally feeling that something was amiss.


    "Little Sixteen, do you have something on your mind?"


    Ning Yunshu didn''t answer. Instead, she simply walked into the main hall. Ning Yunquan followed behind. Suddenly, he thought of something bad and looked at Ning Yunyun in shock. "It can''t be ¡­"


    "No," Ning Yunyin helplessly opened her mouth to explain, "My business went smoothly."


    "That''s good." Ning Yunquan instantly let out a breath of relief. As long as there wasn''t anything wrong with the situation up front. But if it wasn''t for this incident, what could have caused little Sixteen to be so worried?


    Ning Yunhai rubbed his chin. "Then ¡­"


    "Because of a woman?"


    Ning Yunyin did not say a word. It could be considered a tacit agreement.


    Ning Yunkang clapped his hands and couldn''t help but feel excited, "I knew you were this brat! "Before, you told me which family''s girl you liked, and recently, the Grand Princess has always been nagging at me about how ignorant you are."


    In addition to the rumors outside, no matter how rough Ning Yungang was, he could still guess who that girl was.


    "This Ye family''s girl is really capable, to be able to hook our little Sixteen''s soul into such a state." Ning Yunquan couldn''t help clicking his tongue.


    Ning Yunliang''s lips curled up into a smile. Remembering the way Ye Jinsu had arranged Ye Jingru in front of her, she couldn''t help but open her mouth and say, "You''re quite capable."


    Killing someone and teaching that hooligan a lesson.


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk ¡­" Ning Yunquan couldn''t help but shake his head when he saw how deeply poisoned Ning Yunyin was.


    "You talk to me, what''s the matter again?"


    He didn''t know if the rumors were true or false. And now seeing Ning Yunxiao like this, could it be that the girl from the Ye Clan was really unmoved by his younger generation?


    That shouldn''t be ¡­


    Little Sixteen was an elegant and elegant man, so how many girls were there to catch up with him?


    "Even you know her." Ning Yunzhi couldn''t help smiling bitterly. She raised her glass and drained it in one gulp. The reason he did that was because he felt that he had the ability to protect Ye Jinsu. However, he had never imagined that Ye Jinsu would rush out in such a hurry.


    Now he was blaming himself.


    "You have noticed it, royal father. Of course, the Qi King has noticed it too." Ning Yunyin asked.


    "I originally wanted her to stay in the mansion properly, but I didn''t expect her to voluntarily join in on my matter of the Qi King." Ning Yunyin spoke with a slightly worried expression. He should have known that Ye Jinsu wouldn''t be so obedient, including the night she saved Xiao Hong.

 C265

    Ye Jinsu always gave him a headache.


    "Why is she involved with you and the Qi King?" Ning Yunkang glared at him, not understanding what was going on. What did the grudge between Ning Yunyin and the Qi King have to do with her being a woman? What was there to get involved in?


    "Of course it''s to help Brother Sixteenth."


    A cold voice came from outside the courtyard. It was Ning Yunquan''s first wife, Lady Shu.


    Behind Lady Shu were a few maidservants, carrying a large jug of wine in their hands. Madam Shu was standing in the courtyard. Her gaze was faintly smiling as she looked at Ning Yunquan, who was hurriedly pushing aside the maidservants who served her.


    The young maid had been quite close to him just now.


    But soon, Ning Yunquan felt that he had lost a bit of face. He couldn''t help but clench his fists and cough a few times. He sat up straight and looked at Lady Shu with a serious expression. "I''m dating Sixteenth Little Brother. What are you doing here?"


    There was a bit of posturing.


    Ning Yunxiao watched from the side with a smile.


    The Shu family had a heroic face. Although their characters had become a lot gentler over the years, their heroic spirit still lingered in their bones. What she saw just now was real. Ning Yunquan and the young maid were so close together that she almost fell into his arms.


    In Ning Yunyin''s mansion, Madame Shu could only smile and secretly clench her fists, while glaring fiercely at Ning Yunquan.


    He would deal with it when he got back!


    Ning Yunquan was completely disarmed by her stare. The shelves were no longer there. He changed the subject and said, "It''s over then, what wine are you bringing ¡­"


    Madam Shu walked to Ning Yunquan''s side and sat down. Smiling, she said, "I thought that my husband and Sixteenth Little Brother were reminiscing about the past. I don''t think a single jar of wine is enough. I just brought a few more."


    As she spoke, Madam Shu grabbed the jug of wine next to her and placed it in front of Ning Yunquan.


    Ning Yunquan looked at the smiling face of his wife and couldn''t help gulping as a chill went down his spine.


    Long before the wedding, if someone had told him that a woman could hold such a large wine jar full of wine, he would not have believed it.


    But now, he had gained an insight ¡­


    "My wife is so virtuous and virtuous. She is truly considerate. If it''s just a small matter like this, then I''ll just let the servant do it. Why do I have to trouble the wife to come personally? " Ning Yunquan laughed dryly as he spoke, his tone unconsciously tinged with a bit of flattery.


    He had been kept in this woman''s care for half a month. It was not easy for him to find Ning Yunyin to drink and play around with her. He had originally planned to find a few beautiful maidservants to serve her no matter what. Even if he couldn''t do anything, it would be fine as long as he was satisfied with what he saw.


    But who would have thought that this woman would still be able to kill them all!


    Ning Yunquan was filled with dissatisfaction, but he didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    "Does my husband not want to see me?" Madam Shu glared at him, gritting her teeth as she asked.


    "No, no, no ¡­" Ning Yunquan hurriedly refused, shaking his head like a rattle drum.


    Ning Yunke watched the two of them from the side as they flirted and flirted. She couldn''t stand it any longer. He opened his mouth and coughed a few times, interrupting the two.


    Ning Yunquan was finally saved. He looked at Ning Yunxiao as if he was his savior. "It''s good that my wife is here. We were just talking about Sixteenth Little Brother. My wife has a lot of ideas, so it''s a good opportunity to enlighten Sixteenth Little Brother."


    She cleverly changed the topic to Ning Yunquan. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief.


    Lady Shu rolled her eyes at Ning Yunquan, but didn''t say anything further. She turned around and looked at Ning Yunyun. "Sixteenth Brother, don''t you understand Miss Ye''s thoughts?"


    She could hear the few words spoken by an outsider like her. Could it be that Ning Yun really didn''t understand?


    He naturally understood.


    But he didn''t want to prove that Ye Jinxiu had him in her heart. If he had to, he would rather have Ye Jinxiu be the same as before.


    "This should be a good thing, why should Sixteenth Brother be troubled?" With a puzzled expression, he looked at Ning Yunyin and asked.


    Ning Yun lowered her eyes to look at the wine cup in her hand. "It''s a good thing for me, but it might not be good for her."


    When Madame Shu heard this, she could not help but smile. Ning Yunyin had really gotten the upper hand.


    "You''re not a fish, but you know how to enjoy life?" Madam Shu asked Ning Yunyin with a smile.


    Ning Yunyin was stunned. Her expression was somewhat at a loss.


    Ning Yunquan clapped and agreed, "That''s right, Little Sixteen! Since this lady is willing to help you, why should you care about her face? "


    "Besides, with Miss Ye''s ability, no matter how much you protect her, the Qi King will not be able to do anything to her."


    He had heard Ning Yunyin say before that on the hilltop outside, at the bandit''s lair, Miss Ye, who did not touch any Yang Spring Water, would dare to pick up her sword and kill someone. On top of that, Ning Yunyin had been talking about Lady Ye in front of him everyday. How could she be smart? How could she be powerful?


    Why was Ning Yunxiao so worried?


    "Besides," Ning Yunquan''s tone suddenly changed, and he lowered his voice to a more serious tone, "If Miss Ye comes into contact with the Qi King, then you can spare the attention of that person in the palace."


    Ning Yunquan finished his sentence and stopped speaking. Ning Yunyin did not say anything either, and the whole field fell into silence for a moment.


    Lady Shu smiled and broke the sudden silence. "Sixteenth Brother, if you change your way of thinking, perhaps Miss Ye would be willing to stay with Sixteenth Brother after this?"


    She had heard some things about this Miss Ye from Ning Yunquan''s mouth, and had also heard some rumors about her. Madam Shu actually understood most of what was going on in her heart. The one who had fallen into the trap earlier was her sixteenth brother, who had just had a relationship with her.


    As for that Miss Ye, her heart was probably as firm as a rock.


    Wasn''t there a breakthrough?


    After all, they could all help him deal with the Qi King. Who knew what would happen next? Madam Shu smiled as she thought to herself.


    Ning Yunyin''s eyelashes suddenly quivered, and her eyes wavered.


    Ning Yunquan''s words made a bit of sense. Compared to the Qi King, the one in the palace needed to be more on guard. If Ye Jinsu and the Qi King were close, the Emperor would naturally reevaluate Ye Jinsu.


    Madam Shu''s words echoed in his ears, each word was filled with allure. He couldn''t help but think of how Ye Jinsu acted in front of him like a spoiled child. Although it was awkward, it had its own charm.


    Ning Yun Ning couldn''t help but squint her eyes. It was as if a feather had brushed past her heart, making it itch.


    It seemed that if he allowed Ye Jinsu to do as she pleased, it would be quite interesting.


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t help curling the corner of her mouth.


    Madame Shu smiled, knowing that she had already thought things through.


    Ning Yunquan rubbed his chin to add fuel to the fire, "Although this matter between you and the Qi King, there''s no need for a girl to risk her life for you. But I don''t think you can think about this at all. "


    "This Miss Ye is not an ordinary person. How long have you thought about how long this has been going on? She doesn''t even think much of you."


    "I can''t not use some ruthless moves." Ning Yunquan shook his head as he spoke.


    Black lines appeared on Ning Yunquan''s face. He really wanted to stop Ning Yunquan''s words from coming out.


    "Sister-in-law isn''t an ordinary person either." Ning Yunyin''s smile was not a smile as she raised her glass towards Ning Yun Li.


    As soon as she mentioned the Shu family, Ning Yunquan''s grandeur immediately weakened. With a dry smile, he raised his glass and didn''t dare to laugh at Ning Yunabao any longer.


    With a tigress sitting beside him, Ning Yunquan felt aggrieved.


    This was too embarrassing!

 C266

    In the middle of winter in November, the snow in the city stopped falling again and again. The weather grew colder with each passing day, and the plum blossoms in the yard became more and more beautiful. Thanks to these two plum trees, it added a few colors to the plain and light courtyard under a vast expanse of white snow.


    Ye Jinsu used a sword light to cut a snowflake that fell from the wind. The snowflake landed on her shoulders, eyebrows, and fingertips. Ye Jinsu stood in a vast expanse of white snow with her back facing them. The bright red petals that had been smashed by the sword light floated down along with the snow.


    Ye Jinsu was panting slightly as she leaned forward to blend into the wind and snow.


    Xiao Hong hurriedly carried the cape from the house and ran over to deliver it to Ye Jinsu. Ye Jinsu was only wearing a coat and Xiao Hong was afraid that she would be cold.


    However, Meng Lan was the first to stop Xiao Hong. She pointed in the direction of Ye Jin Su and asked, "Didn''t you see the young miss sweating when she was practicing her swordsmanship?" Don''t disturb the Miss. "


    "The sword technique given by the prince can strengthen the body, but ever since you saw the young miss being ill after coming back from the prince''s place, when did you ever get sick again?" Meng Lan said in understanding. She sat in the pavilion and started to prepare food for Ye Jinsu''s tea.


    Xiao Hong nodded as it saw how refreshed Ye Jinsu looked, and even acted as if she was going to do it again. She was no longer able to understand Ye Jinsu''s rapid improvement as a servant girl. She could only move closer to Meng Lan and ask, "With Miss''s current level, how many people do you think you can beat?"


    Meng Lan blinked her eyes. She actually didn''t quite understand either. However, having grown up in the Prince''s Mansion, he had some understanding of the ways of the world.


    "Ten!" Beat at at least ten big men! " Meng Lan thought for a while. She stretched out her hands and said with an exaggerated expression.


    Xiao Hong''s eyes lit up as she thought of something else and asked, "Then what about Ning Wang? How many can Ning Wang fight? "


    After thinking about it for a while, Meng Lanjian opened his mouth and said, "Twenty then."


    Xiao Hong first widened its eyes in astonishment, and then lowered its head with a bit of hesitation. It seemed like the young miss couldn''t beat Ning Wang no matter what, so she couldn''t help but take it out in advance to grieve for the young miss.


    "What are you guys talking about?" It was unknown when Ye Jinxiu appeared behind the two of them, but she knocked on Little Red''s head and asked.


    Meng Lan rushed over to a cup of hot tea and handed it to him. "I''m talking about how great young miss''s swordsmanship is."


    The corners of Ye Jinsu''s mouth hooked up into a smile, "You only know how to flatter me."


    "Has there been any movement from the Prince''s side recently?" Ye Jinsu sat down and looked at Meng Lan with a puzzled expression.


    When he saw Ning Yunyin''s angry expression, Ye Jinsu had thought that he would do everything in his power to stop her. Perhaps he would have to act like last time and call out to Meng Lan to keep an eye on her. Who knew that even after several days had passed, there were still no signs of movement?


    A bit out of the ordinary...


    Meng Lan nodded. She seemed to have something on her mind.


    "His Royal Highness asked me to give this to Miss." Meng Lan took out an invitation card from her sleeve and handed it over to Ye Jinsu.


    The Qi King set up a feast and went to his courtyard to admire the plum blossoms.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the invitation in surprise. She looked at Meng Lan with suspicion, "Are you sure that this is what your prince told you to give me?"


    Meng Lan nodded.


    "He gave it to you personally?" Ye Jinxiu couldn''t help but ask. Could he have been swapped with someone else?


    Meng Lan nodded again.


    Ye Jinsu''s face twisted and asked again, "Are you sure your prince didn''t take the wrong thing?"


    Meng Lan also had a strange look on her face as she looked at Ye Jinsu. ''Why would the Prince make such a low level mistake like taking the wrong things?''


    "Alright, I understand." Ye Jinsu no longer had any doubts and put the invitation away. Did Ning Yunxiao finally think things through? Or had his personality changed?


    Ye Jinsu didn''t quite understand, but it was still a good thing for her.


    On the day of his arrival at the banquet, Ye Jinsu had spent a huge sum of money to turn himself into a disaster for the country. She had always been indifferent to such derogatory terms and sometimes felt that it was a type of praise.


    Ye Jinsu looked at herself in the mirror, her eyebrows raised in a flirtatious manner, and couldn''t help but swallow her saliva.


    "Little Red, you''re such a talent!" Ye Jinxiu patted Little Red''s shoulder. He looked at the demoness in the mirror. She was not coquettish, but beautiful. Ye Jinsu had reason to believe that she was more eye-catching than the plum blossoms on a snowy day.


    "But ¡­" Ye Jinxiu hesitated for a moment. When she saw herself acting like this, she couldn''t help but ask, "Other people might think that it would ruin the situation."


    Ye Jinsu was afraid that the next day, her bad words would spread all over the streets.


    Xiao Hong pondered for a moment before it suddenly thought of something and took out another piece of clothing for Ye Jinxiu to change into. It was the dress Ye Jinsu had worn on the day of her birth, the ''White Snow Red Plum''. Ye Jinsu was the most beautiful plum.


    Although he had worn it once, there was nothing more suitable than this set of clothes.


    The white muslin accented her beauty, and the red plums hidden underneath seemed to compete with the flowers on the branches against Ye Jinsu''s beauty.


    Little Red''s eyes lit up. "That would be the most suitable for Miss!"


    Meng Lan was pushing the carriage outside, so Ye Jinsu couldn''t look at her. Ye Jinsu only took a few glances and was stunned. However, it was her first time drawing such a thick layer of makeup, so she still felt guilty about going out.


    However, after seeing Meng Lan''s breathtaking eyes, Ye Jinxiu felt a lot more at ease.


    However, what surprised Ye Jinsu was that the carriage that came to pick him up was not the Ye family''s carriage, nor was it the Qi King Manor''s carriage.


    It was actually the carriage from King Ning''s estate.


    Ning Yunyin lifted the curtain of the carriage to wait for her. Ye Jinsu was stunned as soon as she stepped out of the door. Were they going to ride the same carriage as her?


    As for Ning Yunyin, the moment Ye Jinsu came out, her breath caught in her throat. At that moment, he did not hesitate to confirm that he had found the most beautiful plum in the winter.


    Once they were in the car, Ning Yunyin couldn''t help leaning forward and pinching Ye Jinsu''s chin. His gaze was deep, as if he wished he could eat Ye Jinsu alive. "Wuwuwu!" "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu!" Ye Jinxiu was frightened by his sudden action and looked at him with a puzzled and dazed expression.


    Ning Yun held her gaze as she spoke in a low voice, "You look very beautiful today."


    The warm breath landed on Ye Jinsu''s face, and she felt as if a firework had exploded in her mind. A buzzing sound filled her head. Ning Yunyin seemed to be saying something, but Ye Jinsu couldn''t hear a single word.


    She could only see Ning Yunyin''s thin lips parted and close. She saw Ning Yunyin sit up and saw Ning Yunyin tidying up her hair in an extremely natural manner.


    Ye Jinxiu''s face was so red that even a thick layer of powder couldn''t cover her face. She wanted to bury herself in the bottom of the car.


    She seemed to have been poisoned by this man, and could no longer resist him.


    Ye Jinsu opened the curtain of the carriage to let the cold wind blow, trying to calm down.


    Ning Yun snickered from the side. Seeing Ye Jinsu unconsciously step back, directly moving to the side of the window, with an arm''s width separating them, she couldn''t help but ask, "Isn''t it that lecherous and beautiful Prince Que? Am I ridiculous enough? "


    It was unknown when Ning Yunyin had gotten close to Ye Jinxiu, but she held her in her arms and forced her to face him. The corner of her mouth curved into a faint smile as she looked at Ye Jinxiu.

 C267

    Ye Jinsu felt that she was going crazy!


    She pushed Ning Yunyin away with all her might, but she was too careless and used too much force. Ning Yunyin was pushed directly to the other side. Ye Jinsu''s eyes widened as he looked at Ning Yunyin in panic. "Enough ¡­" That''s enough! "


    "This is a carriage, you don''t have to get into the show so quickly." Ye Jinsu swallowed her saliva nervously as she tried her best to suppress the strong impact of the violent heartbeat in her chest.


    She lowered her head and laughed, then sat up. She looked at Ye Jinsu innocently, "This is the first time I''m doing something like this. I''ll practice for a while, I''m afraid something might go wrong later."


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ning Yunyin''s innocent face and didn''t believe in his evil intentions at all.


    After sitting properly, Ye Jinsu clenched her fists and calmed her mind. She gritted her teeth and said, "That''s enough, you''re very talented. You don''t need to practice anymore!"


    The distance from the Ye residence to the Qi King''s manor was not that far. However, the carriage under the Son of Heaven''s feet was not to be rushed. It would take at least an hour. Ye Jinsu regretted getting on the horse carriage, and hated that the horse carriage couldn''t move faster, and that time couldn''t be passed faster.


    However, Ning Yunyin continued to speak with an innocent look on her face, "Really? "You flatter me."


    Ye Jinxiu really wanted to give him a punch to block his speechless mouth. Had she meant to praise him? Is it to tell him to shut up?


    Ye Jinsu turned her head away and ignored him. Pretending to be deaf and blind, not being able to see or hear, his heart naturally wouldn''t be in disorder.


    Ning Yunyin leaned against the window on the other side of the carriage, her lips curling up into a smile wherever Ye Jinsu refused to turn around. As the horse carriage drove on, the silent atmosphere within the carriage grew much longer.


    Ning Yunyin placed a hand on her temple. "Why aren''t you wearing the hairpin I gave you?"


    Ye Jinsu turned her head and saw that Ning Yun had drawn very close to her, so she quickly pulled away. Fortunately, the carriage was spacious enough, so Ning Yunyin did not advance even an inch further. He sat beside her, waiting for her reply.


    "Not suitable." Ye Jinsu randomly made up a story.


    She had sealed all of Ning Yunxiao''s belongings without touching even a single one of them.


    "But I think it''s quite appropriate." Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu with a rather deep gaze.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to the side, not looking at him. Ning Yunyin''s tone was ordinary, but her words carried a different meaning. Ye Jinsu did not dare to look him in the eye, nor did she dare to look herself in the eye.


    "Your eyes aren''t good enough." Ye Jinshu dejectedly opened his mouth and didn''t speak again.


    The carriage travelled for an unknown amount of time.


    Ye Jinsu watched as the scenery outside the window slowly shifted. The flying snow carried a cold wind as it blew past her face. Ye Jinsu subconsciously sniffed, the cold wind made her nose turn red.


    Ning Yun''s hands reached out from behind her back and wrapped around Ye Jinsu''s body, pulling her to the side. Her other hand took the opportunity to pull down the curtain.


    "Don''t blow it."


    Ye Jinxiu exhaled a breath of white smoke. Seeing that Ning Yunyin didn''t try to get any closer to her, she wrinkled her nose and sat inside the car.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say anything else. She closed her eyes, as if she was asleep. Ye Jinsu had a chance to look at him, to see his long eyelashes drooping in front of her eyes. There was an endless abyss hidden there.


    The carriage slowly moved on, reaching an unknown destination.


    Ye Jinxiu was a bit mesmerized by the sight.


    Ning Yunyin suddenly opened her eyes, and her gaze met Ye Jinsu''s. Ye Jinshu''s eyes widened, forgetting to look away for a moment.


    Ning Yunyin lifted a small corner of the curtain on the side of the carriage. A cold wind blew in, bringing Ye Jinsu back to her senses. Lowering his head, Ye Jinshu realized what he had just done as if he had just awoken from a dream.


    "Almost there." Ning Yun said in a low voice.


    "Yes." Ye Jinshu replied uncomfortably as he was in a state of absent-mindedness.


    She didn''t even know when Ning Yunyin turned to look at her. She only heard Ning Yunyin''s voice, "In the future, don''t put on any clothes and go out the door."


    The carriage came to a sudden halt. The attendant at the door said, "My lord and my lady, we have arrived at the Qi King Manor."


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and widened her eyes, as if she didn''t understand the meaning behind Ning Yunxiao''s words.


    This is... You don''t like being dressed like this?


    But he said he would?


    Without giving Ye Jinsu time to think, Ning Yunyin grabbed her hand and reminded her with a smile, "Don''t forget."


    Ye Jinxiu was annoyed by his teasing tone and got out of the car first after shaking off his hand. The steward of the Qi King''s Manor was waiting at the door. When he saw Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunxiao alight from the same carriage, he couldn''t help but shift his gaze between the two of them.


    "This way, please." The butler did not stay long. After a few glances, he began to lead the way.


    Ning Yunqi was having a feast in the backyard. There was a whole Plum Blossom Forest, and dozens of plum trees were blooming right now. It looked really good.


    Ye Jinsu followed the butler over. Ning Yunqi was already waiting there. The moment he saw Ye Jinsu, he couldn''t help but freeze on the spot, completely lost in thought for a second.


    Ning Yunshu frowned slightly. She took two steps forward and stood in front of Ye Jinsu, then said to Ning Yunqi, "So, Ninth Brother has even invited a beauty."


    Yu Yao''er was sitting at the side, staring at Ye Jinsu with wide eyes, seemingly surprised.


    Hearing Ning Yunyin''s words, Yu Yao''er recovered from her shock. A trace of anger flashed through her eyes. She raised her glass and stood up, walking towards Ning Yunabao. "Prince, you shouldn''t say that. Yao`er came here to specifically seek your forgiveness."


    "Yao''er left the banquet early, I hope you won''t reject the interest of the Prince."


    Ning Yunyin didn''t accept her wine. Instead, she sat down at the side and smiled at Ning Yunli. "Nothing."


    Yu Yao''s actions were a little stiff. She lowered her arm, and her face slightly changed. However, it didn''t take her long to calm down, and she sat down on one side. Their gazes fell on Ning Yunqi and exchanged a glance.


    After that incident, Ning Yunqi purposely sent her to test Ning Yunyin.


    She had put in a lot of effort and thought that she would definitely be able to suppress everyone. But she didn''t think that she would lose all color the moment Ye Jinsu appeared.


    What was even more hateful was that she was once again brushed off by Ning Yunyin.


    Yu Yao couldn''t laugh, so she could only sit at the side without uttering a single word. Her face was unsightly.


    "How can he be compared to Sixteenth Brother? Truly an enviable feat." Ning Yunqi laughed heartily and straightforwardly raised his glass towards Ning Yun. However, his gaze couldn''t help but fall on Ye Jinsu.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression darkened. She turned to Ye Jinsu and said, "Don''t drink so much."


    Ye Jinsu knew that her alcohol tolerance wasn''t high, so she didn''t plan on drinking too much. However, Ning Yunyun didn''t seem like she was going to say anything more than that. Ye Jinsu looked at him and pouted, "I won''t drink too much."


    The smile on Ning Yunlian''s face deepened as her gaze landed on Ye Jinsu, who was as gentle as water.


    He reached out his hand and put his arm around her shoulders, pulling her into his embrace. Ye Jinxiu was shocked and lost her composure, but she quickly regained her composure and stared at him without batting an eyelid.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinxiu''s expression and lowered her head to help her straighten her hair. She leaned close to her ear and whispered, "Prince Qi is testing me."


    Ye Jinsu''s body stiffened and her body that was resisting earlier softened, as she held onto Ning Yunyin''s waist.


    "Prince, what are you doing ~"

 C268

    Their postures were too ambiguous, too close, making it seem as if Ye Jinxiu was being too frivolous. Ye Jinxiu quickly pushed him away and reached out her hand to give Ning Yunyin''s chest a few times, then coquettishly said, "I hate it!"


    In her previous life, she had seen a few girls who sold songs on the street use this method. She was simply doing the same thing.


    When paired with Ye Jinsu''s shy expression, it did not seem vulgar, but looked even more alluring.


    Ning Yunyin narrowed her eyes as she looked at Ning Xuemo. Suddenly, she felt a little regretful. He should have hidden this Ye Jinsu and only let him see her.


    Yu Yao''er stood at the side, her eyes almost popping out of their sockets as she inwardly scolded him for his vulgarity! He thought that Ye Jinsu was a lady from a respectable family. He didn''t expect her to be so capable that she could do anything!


    Ning Yunqi watched the two from the side, her gaze darkening. After laughing for a bit, Ning Yunqi raised her glass and walked over. "Sixteenth Brother, you said that you want to come to my place to admire the flower, but don''t keep looking at that flower of yours."


    "In my yard, there are tens of thousands of flowers. Sixteenth Brother, at least let the rain or dew fall on you." Ning Yunqi waved her hand and pointed at the surrounding area. Dozens of plum trees stood in the wind, their red plum branches tender and beautiful.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and smiled, seemingly ashamed as she spoke, "I guess I''ll have to let Imperial Brother watch a joke."


    Yu Yao''er, who was at the side, hurriedly interjected, "The prince and his little sister are on such good terms. I''m so jealous."


    She suddenly stood up and pulled Yu Yao''er''s hand. "What are you saying, big sister? Don''t belittle yourself. How can little sister compare to big sister?"


    Yu Yao''er felt like slapping her sister in the face, but she held herself back and spoke in a slightly melancholy tone, "Sister saying such words is truly belittling. Your highness values your sister so much, how can elder sister possibly steal someone''s love?"


    "But ¡­"


    Yu Yao''er seemed to be speaking of her feelings, and her voice was choked with sobs. She lowered her head to wipe the corners of her eyes, "Today is His Highness the Prince of Qi''s banquet, you really made me lose my composure. Yao''er, please forgive me."


    Ye Jinsu was at a loss for words, as she watched Yu Yao''er act as if she was following the lead.


    Look at this acting. She would never be able to match it in her entire life.


    When Ning Yunqi saw Yu Yao''er crying, he felt his heart ache. He turned his head and said to Ning Yunyin, "Sixteenth Brother, you''re being too ungrateful. How can you make such a beauty fall in love with you?"


    There was no change in Ning Yuncun''s expression, but Ye Jinsu could faintly feel his displeasure.


    According to Ning Yunyin''s personality, it would be impossible for her to get him to speak. Ye Jinsu made a prompt decision and stepped forward, "Sis, how can you misunderstand the prince?"


    "Isn''t it clear that the prince doesn''t have a big sister in his heart?" Ye Jinsu looked at her with a smile and spoke with a gentle expression.


    Yu Yao was stunned for a moment. Did Ning Yunyin have her in her heart? Of course, without her, she knew this better than anyone else! What did Ye Jinxiu mean by saying these words in front of him?


    Was he hinting that he shouldn''t be thinking too highly of himself?


    Ye Jinsu looked at her and spoke gently, "Elder sister, if you know, why are you so sad? For today''s banquet, do not give the Qi King and the prince any face. "


    After she finished speaking, Ye Jinsu held her hand and lightly patted it twice.


    Yu Yao''er''s eyes opened wide, a trace of anger flashing across her eyes.


    He was indeed warning himself.


    She withdrew her hand and quickly glanced at Ning Yunqi, who was sitting on the seat. Wiping away the tears from the corner of her eyes, she said, "It''s Yao''er who is not sensible and instead got lectured by little sister. Elder sister is really ashamed."


    Only then did Ye Jinsu smile in satisfaction. He knew that Yu Yao''er understood the meaning behind his words. Next, Yu Yao''er should not be speaking nonsense, she was making a fool out of herself.


    Sure enough, Yu Yao''er didn''t say much after that. After all, the two of them were the protagonists.


    Ning Yunqi had no choice but to bring them into the room after another snowfall, and it seemed that the snowfall was getting heavier and heavier.


    Ye Jinsu followed behind Ning Yunyin. Ning Yunqi was standing at the door. As he passed by, Ning Yunqi''s gaze unintentionally landed on Ye Jinsu, and coincidentally, Ye Jinsu was also looking at him.


    Ye Jinsu slightly nodded and walked in.


    The inside of the hall was much warmer than the outside. Ye Jinxiu immediately took out her cloak and exhaled a breath of cold air as she sat down.


    Ning Yunyin stretched out her hand in a very natural manner and grabbed Ye Jinsu''s ice-cold hand. Unexpectedly, Ning Yunyin''s palms felt warm. He grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand, as if he was trying to warm Ye Jinsu''s fingers bit by bit.


    Ye Jinsu stiffened and unnaturally tried to pull it out. However, Ning Yunyin''s strength was very great, and Ye Jinsu didn''t dare to make too much of a move, so she could only let him hold her hand.


    While at the same time, she secretly glared at him, but Ning Yunzhi turned a deaf ear to her glare.


    When Ning Yunyin saw Ye Jinsu''s expression, she couldn''t help but get closer to her. Ye Jinsu subconsciously stepped back, but was stopped by Ning Yunyin.


    "Don''t move." Ning Yunyin stared at Ye Jinsu and spoke in a low voice.


    Ye Jinxiu stared blankly at him, staring at him with wide eyes. She felt a bit awkward, but she didn''t dare to easily break free. Who knew that Ning Yunyin would merely stretch out her hand and touch her head? A plum blossom flower petal with splashes of water was removed.


    "You have something on your head." Ning Yunyin spoke in all seriousness.


    On the contrary, Ye Jinxiu was embarrassed. If he was taking things, why did he suddenly get so close to her?


    It was snowing heavily outside, but only for a while. After a while, the snow stopped, and the plum blossoms outside became even more beautiful. Ye Jinsu felt really awkward sitting next to Ning Yunyin, so she found an excuse and ran over to admire the flowers.


    Ning Yunyun didn''t know what was going on, but she had gotten the connection wrong.


    From the moment he got on the carriage, everything had become abnormal. Ning Yunyin''s actions became more and more severe. More importantly, he seemed to have done it on purpose.


    Ye Jinsu was a little confused. What was Ning Yunyin trying to do?


    You want to make fun of me?


    It didn''t look like it, but he was still rather serious sometimes.


    Sighing, Ye Jinsu reached out her hand and broke a plum blossom.


    "My sister is so elegant." Yu Yao''er walked over from behind with a smile on her face as she looked at Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu pursed her lips and said, "Elder sister is here to admire the flowers as well?"


    Seeing that there was no one here, the only ones left in the quiet courtyard were Ye Jinxiu and Yu Yao''er. The smile on Yu Yao''er''s face was a little strange. She approached Ye Jinsu and spoke in a low voice, "Sister isn''t the most beautiful flower today. Why would you need to give me other flowers?"


    The smile on Ye Jinsu''s face deepened as she suddenly picked up a plum blossom and stuck it on her head on tiptoe.


    "So when sister came out, was she here to reward me for this?"


    Yu Yao''er''s expression changed as she clenched her fists.


    "I came here on behalf of the Qi King Hall to pass on a message to you, that before tomorrow, His Highness will be waiting for you in the West Jade Pavilion."

 C269

    A dim light flashed across Ye Jinsu''s eyes. Very good, I''ve taken the bait.


    "Why should I?" Ye Jinsu looked at Yu Yao''er and helped her to adjust the bun on her head.


    "You!" Yu Yao''er glared at Ye Jinsu, her eyes filled with dissatisfaction. This woman is too lawless, she doesn''t even put anyone in her eyes! She actually dared to disobey the Qi King.


    "This is the order of the Qi King!"


    Ye Jinsu smiled, "Then why is His Majesty the Prince looking for me?"


    "I''m a member of His Highness Ning Wang, which means I''ll be Princess Ning in the future. Why is His Highness Qi King looking for me?" Ye Jinxiu leaned close to Yu Yao''er''s ear and whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    Yu Yao''er widened her eyes. Ye Jinsu was simply showing off to her!


    Taking a step back, Yu Yao''er''s expression became unfriendly, and she coldly said: "Does little sister not know?"


    "I''ve already sent the message. It''s up to sister whether she goes or not." With that, Yu Yao turned and left.


    Ye Jinxiu stood on the spot and smiled.


    They were really impatient to meet tomorrow.


    Returning to the banquet hall, Ye Jinsu specifically folded a handful of plum blossoms. "I saw that the plum blossoms outside were blooming just right, so I wanted to fold some to insert the bottle so that I could decorate the Plum Blossom Meet."


    Ning Yunqi laughed in satisfaction. "Miss Ye is truly intelligent. You''re really considerate."


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll give this flower to Miss Ye, then I''ll offer it to you as a gift."


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and smiled, offering herself as a gift. Borrowing his flowers to offer up this Buddha to him.


    "In that case, Jinxiu will be forever grateful."


    The servant girl beside her quickly brought over a white jade bottle and inserted the flower bud into it. The white jade bottle with the red plum branch was indeed pretty. Ning Yunyun, on the other hand, was watching from the side and found it extremely unpleasant to look at.


    At the end of the banquet, Ye Jinxiu and Ning Yunran back in the same carriage. Ye Jinxiu was holding the vase of flowers in her hands. As soon as she got on the carriage, she saw the unfriendly expression on Ning Yunran''s face.


    Ye Jinxiu was stunned for a moment. She didn''t understand what was going on.


    "I''ve lost it." Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu and suddenly blurted out these words without thinking.


    Ye Jinxiu was stunned again, she didn''t understand what he meant.


    "I said I lost it, but it was too much of an eyesore." Ning Yun''s gaze fell upon the vase in Ye Jinsu''s hands. Her eyes were filled with loathing.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the vase in astonishment, then looked at Ning Yunyin. What kind of medicine did he eat wrong?


    "This is a gift from the Qi King. We haven''t gone far before we throw it away?" Ye Jinxiu said snappily. She didn''t know what Ning Yunyin was up to.


    Ning Yunliang narrowed her eyes. Suddenly, she moved closer to Ye Jinsu and raised her hand to wave down the vase in her hand. The white jade bottle landed on the carriage, and the flowers blossomed as they scattered around the carriage.


    Ning Yunyin gritted her teeth. She stared at Ye Jinsu with a dangerous look in her eyes, "You can''t lose what he gave you. Can you just lose what I gave you?"


    Ye Jinxiu: "?"


    After staring blankly into space for a long time, Ye Jinxiu rolled her eyes at the sky, as if mocking Ning Yunyin''s childishness.


    "Are you jealous?"


    Ning Yunyin let go of Ye Jinsu, her face pale. What he did just now was indeed a bit childish ¡­


    Ye Jinsu curled her lips. She looked at Ning Yunke''s slightly embarrassed expression and was greatly amused. She couldn''t help but ask, "You''re jealous?"


    Ning Yunyin narrowed her eyes as she stared at her, before suddenly pinching Ye Jinsu''s chin.


    Now it was Ye Jinsu''s turn to be nervous.


    "You ¡­ "Me, I''ll play ¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ning Yunyin leaned forward and stopped her.


    "Yes, I''m jealous." Ning Yun''s coquettish lips moved with difficulty towards Ye Jinsu''s. Her hoarse voice was as low as the sound of a drum as it beat down Yu Ge''s heart.


    She was panicking, a panic she had never felt before.


    Ye Jinsu pushed him away nervously, then suddenly slammed the carriage''s wall and shouted, "Stop!"


    She could no longer sit in the same carriage as Ning Yunyin. Sooner or later, something would happen to her.


    The horse carriage stopped and Xiao Hong asked from outside, "Miss, what''s wrong?"


    Just as Ye Jinsu was about to pull open the curtain and get out of the car, she was grabbed by Ning Yun. Ning Yunyin grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand and pulled her into her embrace. She stuck out a finger to cover Ye Jinsu''s mouth.


    "It''s fine, let''s go." Ning Yun held her head and spoke to the outside, while her arm was tightly wrapped around Ye Jinsu.


    "He hasn''t gone far yet, it''s still unknown whether there are any spies from the Qi King nearby." Ning Yunyin spoke in all seriousness.


    Ye Jinsu was so angry that her face turned red. She gritted her teeth and glared at Ning Yunyin.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    "You hooligan! Bastard! "A scumbag!"


    Ning Yun couldn''t help but smile. She let go of Ye Jinsu and promised, "Alright, alright. I won''t touch you."


    The way he was coaxing the children infuriated Ye Jinsu even more. He couldn''t wait to pull out his sword and cut him down.


    Ning Yunliang shamelessly went over to apologize, picked up the white jade bottle, and said, "If Susu is angry, then I''ll just throw this all away."


    "And these flowers on the ground, you can step on them too."


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes widened as he clenched his fists and spoke word by word, "I want to smash you!"


    Ning Yunxiao smiled and moved closer to her. "Susu, if you want, it''s not impossible."


    "But Susu is so delicate, she probably can''t afford me."


    "Why don''t I give you something good?"


    Ning Yunyin spoke earnestly, as if she really did have something good to give to Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him suspiciously. Seeing that he didn''t seem to be trying to trick her, she asked, "What is it?"


    The corners of Ning Yun''s lips curled up. She lifted the carriage''s curtain and spoke to the carriage driver. "Let''s go to the stable."


    Horse-farm? Ye Jinsu''s eyes widened. Ning Yunyin was going to teach him how to ride a horse?


    "In the previous batch of horses that were offered as tribute, one of them gave birth to a young horse. He has an extremely docile and good character." Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu''s slightly excited face and said, "I think it should be suitable for you."


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes were wide open. She was giving him a horse, and a good one at that!


    Ye Jinxiu was excited for a moment. Her previous anger had been completely swept away, and now she was rather impatient. She had never ridden a horse.


    Ning Yunyin saw through Ye Jinsu''s thoughts and couldn''t help smirking at the same time.


    He knew that Ye Jinsu would like it.


    The horse carriage slowly headed towards the horse farm in the countryside. It was quite far away, so they had to walk for another hour. Ye Jinxiu couldn''t wait any longer. The horse carriage stopped and she got off first.


    It was winter now, and the grass in the stable had withered. If it were spring, it would be greenish green.


    Ning Yunyin followed behind Ye Jinsu. Liu Mu, who was in charge of the stable, was currently leading a snow-white pony over. From afar, it looked as though it had fused with the snow-white background.


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes lit up.


    "Greetings, Prince, Miss Ye."


    "Your highness, this horse has already been trained. It is the most docile horse here, Miss Ye will definitely ride it properly." Liu Mu said with a smile.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but take a closer look at the horse. It was truly a beautiful horse. Its pure white fur was without any impurities, and it was snow-white and shiny.


    "How should I ride this?" Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at Ning Yunyin, extremely excited.

 C270

    Ning Yunyin smiled and began to guide Ye Jinxiu onto her horse.


    "Hold onto the reins and keep your balance." Ning Yunyin held onto Ye Jinsu''s waist, helping her adjust her position bit by bit.


    The corners of Ye Jinsu''s mouth curled up. She couldn''t help but touch the horse''s head and pinch its belly with her feet. Then, the little pony began to slowly walk.


    When the horse moved, Ye Jinsu''s center of gravity became unstable, and she twisted and turned on the horse''s back.


    Fortunately, Ye Jinsu''s talent was high, and she instantly adjusted herself and sat up steadily.


    Ning Yunyin stood at the side and watched Ye Jinsu''s happy expression. She couldn''t help but feel happy as well. She got on her horse and quietly followed behind Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu turned her head and saw Ning Yunyin riding on a completely black horse that was much bigger than her own. Ye Jinsu was obviously not happy with this. Was it better for Ning Yunyin to be even more awe-inspiring than she was?


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t help but ask, "What? You want to ride on my horse?"


    Ye Jinsu wrinkled her nose and snorted, "What''s your horse''s name?"


    "Xuan Mo." Ning Yunyin said with a smile.


    Xuan Mo didn''t sound that impressive either.


    Ye Jinsu patted the head of her horse and said, "Then my horse will be called Lingshuang."


    It sounded much more impressive than the ink.


    Ning Yunliang smiled and praised, "Good name!"


    Suddenly, Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu and asked, "Do you want to try out my black ink?"


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes lit up. Can I?


    Ning Yunyin knew the answer when she saw Ye Jinsu''s expression. He only snickered for a moment before suddenly extending his hand and grabbing Ye Jinsu''s shoulder.


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t even have time to react before she was lifted up and brought to Ning Yunyin''s side.


    Beneath him was Xuan Mo.


    With a sudden weightlessness that caused the sky to spin and the earth to spin, Ye Jinsu nervously grabbed Ning Yunyin. It wasn''t until she sat down that she realized she was firmly holding onto him.


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly let go, but her center of gravity suddenly became unstable and she was about to fall to the side.


    Ning Yunyin wrapped her arms around her waist, while Ye Jinsu held onto her arm with lingering fear in his heart, patting her chest to ease her chest.


    It was terrible that she would not let go.


    Ning Yun was sitting behind Ye Jinxiu. He lowered his head and leaned his head close to her neck. He whispered into her ear, "How am I supposed to ride a horse if you catch me like this?"


    Ye JinSu was embarrassed and let go of her hand.


    "You ¡­ "You can ride ¡­"


    Ning Yun hid his smile, reached out to grab the reins, and started running.


    Ye Jinxiu was shocked, but since she was sitting in front of Ning Yunyin, she didn''t have anything to grab. Ye Jinxiu was momentarily anxious. She turned around and hugged Ning Yunzhi''s waist, swearing, "Ning Yunshu, what are you riding so quickly for!?" I''m going to fall down! "


    Ning Yun smiled and spoke out in the midst of the wind, "Don''t worry, I''ll save you."


    Damn it!


    Ye Jinxiu clenched her fists and punched Ning Yun''s chin, "Put me down!"


    Ning Yunran didn''t expect Ye Jinsu to be so tricky and actually took a punch. She lowered her head and looked at Ye Jinsu with a dangerous gaze, "You dare to hit me?"


    Ye Jinsu was terrified.


    No matter what, Ning Yunxiao was still the prince. She had hit him and seemed to have provoked something big.


    "Hehe ¡­" That... I was just careless. "


    "It wasn''t intentional."


    "Your excellency, you have a lot. Just pretend that it never happened." Ye Jinsu said with a smile.


    She didn''t know when the horse had stopped, but she still held onto Ye Jinsu''s chin with her hand, looking at her with a dangerous gaze. "Do you know that he''s committing a crime against his superiors?"


    Ye Jinsu forced out a fawning smile as she frantically thought about how likely she would be to escape. Looking around, he noticed that the scenery was no longer the same.


    She had no idea where Ning Yunyin had brought her to.


    Ye Jinsu smiled in embarrassment, "Didn''t you say that I didn''t mean it?"


    "You ride so fast, I was careless ¡­"


    Ning Yun bowed and got closer to Ye Jinsu. "So you''re blaming me?"


    Ye Jinsu nervously swallowed her saliva and fawningly said, "How could that be? How could I dare to blame you?"


    "Aren''t I ¡­ "He''s thinking of a way to make it up ¡­" Ye Jinsu shrank his head and spoke in a soft voice.


    Ning Yunxiao narrowed his eyes and asked, "Then how do you want to ¡­"


    Before Ning Yunyin could finish her words, Ye Jinsu raised her head and grabbed her hands to make use of the force. Her thin lips pressed against Ning Yunyin''s chin.


    It moved quickly, like a dragonfly touching the water. Ye Jinsu sat back down and unconsciously licked the corner of her lips. With a fox-like smile, she said, "How is it? Can you make it up to me like this?"


    Ning Yunxiao''s gaze turned extremely profound as he stared at Ye Jinsu. It was as if he wanted to eat her whole.


    What a demoness.


    Ye Jinsu looked innocently at Ning Yunzhi, her arms wrapped around her neck. She pretended to be distressed and said, "Can''t I?"


    When he looked up again, Ye Jinsu whispered into Ning Yunabao''s ear, "But there''s nothing else."


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu quickly got off the horse and got off.


    Ye Jinsu also fell a little as she was not proficient and rushed.


    Ning Yunzhi''s expression tightened. She saw that Ye Jinxiu had already crawled up. She ran to the other side and shouted with all her might, "Lingshuang! Frost! "Come here!"


    Lingshuang actually acted as if she understood the situation and started to play with Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu jumped on her horse and smiled proudly at Ning Yun, before riding back.


    Lingshuang ran rather quickly, but Ye Jinxiu was still unable to adapt. As she sat on the horse unsteadily, she looked to be in extreme danger. Ning Yunyin was worried about herself, so she immediately followed.


    Unexpectedly, the moment Ye Jinsu saw that Ning Yunyin had also arrived, he immediately sped up his pace.


    Who knew if Ning Yunxiao would still be able to use the same trick from before? Earlier, she was so brazen that she teased Ning Yunxiao. With his personality, he would definitely find her and take revenge.


    She had to put some distance between herself and him.


    However, it was Ye Jinsu''s first time riding a horse after all. No matter how talented she was, she couldn''t immediately start fighting.


    When Lingshuang increased her speed, Ye Jinxiu immediately felt that her strength was insufficient. It seemed that she was losing a bit of control.


    "Slow... "Slow down!" Ye Jinsu grabbed the reins nervously and spoke nonsense.


    Of course, Lingshuang didn''t understand, she continued running forward.


    Ye Jinxiu was tossed up and down, and she was about to be thrown down. A second before he started sliding down, Ye Jinsu desperately grabbed the reins. Could it be that it was that tragic? His first time riding a horse and he was already seriously injured?


    After that, Ye Jinsu became angry again, and she blamed Ning Yunxiao for it. How could this have happened if she hadn''t grabbed him and brought him there?


    However, the next moment, Ye Jinsu felt that she was firmly caught and fell onto a soft object.


    Ning Yunyin gave a stuffy snort.

 C271

    When she turned around, she found herself lying on Ning Yunyin''s body.


    He was fine, but when Ning Yunyin spoke earlier, it sounded as if there was a problem ¡­


    Ye Jinsu crawled up nervously, "Are you alright?"


    She shouldn''t be that heavy, right? If she fell off the horse, wouldn''t she be smashed into a half-dead body?


    Ning Yunyin coughed lightly and suddenly grabbed Ye Jinsu. Just as Ye Jinsu was about to get up, he pulled half of his body and threw himself into Ning Yun''s arms.


    Afraid that it would hit Ning Yunyin again, Ye Jinsu didn''t forget to use her hand to prop herself up at the side even in the nick of time.


    As their eyes met, Ye Jinsu placed both her hands on Ning Yunyin''s chest. The distance between the two was only one finger''s worth of distance. Ye Jinsu breathed heavily and a white mist drifted before their eyes.


    When the white mist dispersed, Ning Yunyin''s eyes were clear, as if nothing had happened.


    Ye Jinshu was annoyed and helped him up. He patted the withered grass on his body and pretended to be calm as he said, "If there''s nothing else, get up!"


    Her chest was heaving uncontrollably and her fingers were slightly numb from the shock.


    Ning Yun couldn''t help but laugh. She tried not to tease him as she stood up and said, "I''m fine, but something was about to happen to you."


    "If you ride this fast next time, no one will be able to take your place."


    Speaking of this, Ye Jinsu felt a little embarrassed. She reached out her hand to rub the innocent Lingshuang beside her and said in a muffled voice, "Isn''t it all because of you?"


    Serves him right!


    In the distance, Liu Mu ran over while gasping for breath. When he saw the bedraggled appearance of Ning Yunyin and Ye Jinsu, his body was covered in dried grass. It was obvious that he had fallen over. The expression on Liu Mu''s face changed as he kneeled to the ground and begged for forgiveness. "Your subordinate has failed in his duty, Your Highness, please punish him."


    Ye Jinxiu felt even more embarrassed. Ning Yunyin had fallen because of her. If Liu Mu was punished because of this, she would feel a little guilty.


    Thinking this, Ye Jinsu stepped forward and spoke first, "It''s fine. Stand up."


    Liu Mu was stunned for a moment. He raised his head and looked at Ye Jinsu before looking at Ning Yunyin.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu helplessly. In the end, she waved her hand and said, "You may leave."


    Liu Mu was overjoyed. He was so excited that the corners of his mouth curled into a smile. He couldn''t help but glance at Ye Jinsu a few more times. This Miss Ye was really good at talking, he would definitely be punished if he didn''t use the punishment from before.


    It was as the rumors said, the prince had fallen for this Miss Ye.


    Ning Yunyin mounted her horse. Suddenly, she lowered her head and stretched out her hand towards Ye Jinsu, saying, "Let''s go. I''ll send you back."


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly took a few steps back, not wanting to take a step forward. This place was a little far from the stables, so it would take him some time to get there. However, Ye Jinsu did not want to ride the same horse anymore.


    Seeing that she wasn''t willing to come up, Ning Yun could only withdraw her hand. "Then you have to be careful while riding on your own."


    After she finished speaking, Ning Yunxiao left with a sound. Ye Jinsu was stunned on the spot as she stared at his back that was covered in dust. Was he stupefied?


    Did he just ignore her?


    Liu Mu smiled awkwardly. He did not expect that Miss Ye would be left behind. Not knowing what was going on, Liu Mu could only lead Ye Jinxiu onto the horse, "Miss Ye is extremely talented, you can ride it slowly."


    "This horse is the most docile. Three months ago, His Highness told us to discipline him."


    Ye Jinsu was surprised, "He started preparing so early?"


    Liu Mu smiled and said, "That''s right. His Royal Highness had instructed us to teach this horse well so that no mistakes can be made."


    Therefore, when Liu Mu saw Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunyin fall, he was so frightened that his face turned pale. Fortunately, there was nothing to do. If something had happened, his life might not even be enough.


    Ye Jinsu was astonished in her heart. She lamented that Ning Yunke had already begun her preparations three months ago.


    Learning from his previous lesson, Ye Jinsu didn''t dare to speed up this time. By the time they arrived at the side of the stable, a quarter of an hour had already passed.


    Ye Jinsu dismounted from her horse, but found that she was nowhere to be seen.


    Even Little Red was not there.


    One of the servants came over to serve Ye Jinsu a cup of tea. He smiled and said, "Your highness said that Miss should be tired after riding on the horse. Miss should return to her room to rest for a while."


    He looked around and asked, "Where is my serving maid?"


    "According to the orders of the prince, I have gone to prepare a riding outfit for the young lady. She should be back soon, don''t be impatient, young lady."


    Just as he was talking, Xiao Hong''s voice sounded from the other side. Ye Jinxiu turned her head and saw Little Red running over with a bundle in her hands.


    "Miss, it''s too inconvenient to ride a horse with these clothes of yours. How about you change into these?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at Little Red in pleasant surprise, "Where did this riding uniform come from?"


    They went out with only ordinary dresses.


    Xiao Hong pursed her lips into a smile and said, "The prince ordered his men to prepare it."


    "I said that the young lady''s clothes aren''t suitable for riding a horse. The moment the prince arrived, he had people rush to get ready to ride the horse. What a big lineup."


    So this was the reason Ning Yunyin came here first?


    All the people in the stable were called over by Ning Yun to prepare a set of clothes for Ye Jinxiu. The period is no more than a quarter of a minute, to find the size of Ye Jinsu riding clothes, it is difficult to imagine.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the package in her hands in surprise.


    Ning Yunyin was being a little too willful ¡­


    At some point, Ning Yunyin had appeared beside Ye Jinsu and spoke in a low voice, "It''s not your size, but it shouldn''t be too far off."


    Ye Jinxiu glared at Ning Yunyin and spoke in a low voice, "Just to find me some clothes, is it really okay to cause such a commotion?"


    Ning Yun smiled, lowered her head and whispered into Ye Jinsu''s ear, "Didn''t you say so?" I''m going to play the part of an absurd prince. "


    Ye Jinsu was speechless.


    Well, it was ridiculous.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but sigh at the efficiency of these people after changing into this riding outfit. Although this set of clothes was not his size, it was not too different from his, and it was also very suitable.


    After changing into a horse riding outfit, Ye Jinsu felt that she had become much more valiant when she mounted the horse.


    The originally complicated hair bun was torn apart by Xiao Hong, leaving only a neat braid at the back of its head. It was tied up with a red headband. The dark red hair band and the bright red riding suit shone, and the black hair fluttered in the wind.


    Ning Yunyin quietly followed behind Ye Jinsu. Seeing her bright eyes, she couldn''t help but feel happy in her heart.


    The corners of Ning Yunyin''s lips secretly curled upwards. Suddenly, she felt that she had already grasped Ye Jinsu''s preferences.


    In her mind, she thought about what Ning Yunquan had said to her earlier. She unconsciously began to rummage through her memories. "You said before that she didn''t like to give you back what you gave her, right?"


    "Then give me something else. It''s best if she doesn''t want to return it, or has no other way to return it!"


    "This girl, she''s always coming back to coax us in by giving us more food. Your sister-in-law sure eats this kind of trick."


    Ning Yunquan''s words were full of meaning, Ning Yunyin was half believing and half doubting his words.


    But now it would seem that it made some sense.


    Ning Yunyin reached out to touch her chin. He had eaten a sweet meal today, so he naturally knew that Ye Jinsu was especially happy today. It seemed that he would have to ask him about any problems in the future.

 C272

    Only when the sun gradually set did Ye Jinsu prepare to leave with reluctance.


    On top of the carriage, Ye Jinxiu lifted the curtain and looked out at the vast world. It was as if she could see the scene of the spring sun with just a glance. If only he could stay in this place forever ¡­ Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but think.


    More free and happy than ever.


    "Let''s do it again next spring." Ye Jinsu looked at the scene outside the window and spoke softly with the corner of her mouth hooked.


    Ning Yunyin sat at the side, looking at Ye Jinsu''s side profile, and said, "Lingshuang''s for you, you can come anytime you want."


    Ye Jinxiu was happy for a moment and pursed her lips into a smile.


    When they arrived at the Ye residence, the sky had already darkened. Ye Jinxiu couldn''t help but recall her experiences during the day. Seeing Ye Song waiting for him, Ye Jinsu put away the smile in her eyes and bowed to him.


    Ye Chong saw Ye Jinsu''s expression change and was stunned for a moment before he finally opened his mouth and said, "I heard that His Highness King Ning has given you a good foal?"


    The news was rather fast.


    Ye Jinsu did not hide it from him and nodded, "Yes, her daughter is named Lingshuang."


    "Looks like Your Highness Ning Wang is really being nice to you ¡­" Ye Shisui nodded. Suddenly, he looked at Ye Jinsu, deep in thought. "If you have anything to say to Ning Wang, you should think for our family."


    "The last incident just passed. In the end, the weather seems so calm and mysterious."


    "You are smart. You should also understand the principle of both prosperity and destruction." Ye Shoutou said suddenly and sincerely. Their Ye Family had been single for so many years, but they couldn''t just continue to be like this.


    Wealth comes from danger. If one wanted to play higher and leave higher, he or she had to be sure of his or her master.


    In fact, Ye Zhonglou already had an answer in mind, but he still wanted to ask Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes and smiled. She saw through what he was thinking and spoke in a low voice, "Father, who do you think is the one that is hindering His Highness Ning Wang?"


    The brothers he fought with?


    It was the emperor who had thought of all sorts of ways to keep Ning Yunxiao in check.


    He was old, but he refused to give in. As a sovereign, his subjects had their own ulterior motives, so he had to be on guard.


    Ye Chong was stunned for a moment. He suddenly understood what was going on. Ye Zheng''s expression changed slightly and became serious.


    "According to what daughter said, father should wait and see." Ye Jinsu said with a smile. If he were to make himself too obvious now, it would anger the one above.


    Ye Chong''s train of thought was suddenly cleared up. He had always felt that something was missing. Now that Ye Jinsu had pointed it out, his mind immediately cleared up.


    When he looked at Ye Jinsu again, Ye Shisui''s eyes had become more serious.


    It was a pity that Ye Jinsu was born a girl. If she was a man, she would definitely be able to accomplish something great in the court.


    Ye Jinshu did not know what Ye Zhenzheng was thinking, but she had already said her piece. She was tired after riding on her horse for the whole day, so she quietly took her leave.


    Sensing the estrangement in Ye Jinsu''s expression, Ye Shisui finally opened his mouth. He didn''t say anything and waved her away.


    There were no stars and no moon, and the night was quiet and dark.


    When Ye Jinsu woke up, she went to meet her appointment on time.


    Meng Lan wanted to follow, but was rejected by Ye Jinsu. Meng Lan was Ning Yunyin''s woman, so the Qi King could easily find out about her, so she definitely could not go over.


    He couldn''t beat Ye Jinxiu, so she left with Little Red in the end.


    His Highness the Prince of Qi had actually arrived early in the morning. The waiter immediately recognized Ye Jinsu and led her up to the second floor. There was a guard at the entrance of the room, and the waiter tactfully took his leave as soon as the guard arrived.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the two people who stopped her, and said, "What''s wrong? Didn''t the Prince of Qi tell you that I am here to see His Royal Highness? "


    The two of them clasped their fists and bowed their heads as they spoke to Ye Jinsu, "Please remove your weapons, Miss."


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu lowered her head and looked at the flexible sword hanging on her waist.


    Why are you so wary of me? Could she really assassinate him?


    Little Red was even more nervous than Ye Jinsu and immediately tensed up. On the other hand, Ye Jinxiu relaxed and took out the flexible sword from her waist. It was just that that soft sword was not only a weapon, but also a belt.


    Now that she took it off, Ye Jinsu''s clothes immediately looked a bit loose and untidy.


    The two of them lowered their heads even more.


    Ye Jinsu opened her arms in front of them and smiled, "Do you want to search me again?"


    "I don''t dare!" The two of them were shocked and hurriedly pushed their way to the side to lure Ye Jinsu in.


    Ye Jinsu''s jacket was loose, but her jacket was loose. She reached out to loosen the hair ribbon tied behind her head and looped it around her waist. Her hair, which had been hanging down, was tied behind her back with a headband. Now that the headband had been loosened, Ye Jinsu''s hair was flowing out like a waterfall.


    Ye Jinxiu walked in, still tied up, and said with a smile, "What a big lineup the Prince of Qi is."


    This private room was very big. Ning Yunqi was sitting in the middle, surrounded by several young ladies of all colors. All of them moved towards Ning Yunqi like water snakes.


    The moment Ye Jinsu entered, Ning Yunqi''s gaze never left her.


    This woman did indeed have the ability to seduce Little Fourteen.


    Ning Yunqi drained the wine in his hand in one gulp and smiled at Ye Jinsu. "Since they''re all here, what''s so special about this little battle formation?"


    Ye Jinsu smiled and sat down at the side.


    "That''s true."


    "It''s just that I still don''t know what the Prince is thinking." Ye Jinshu propped up his chin as he spoke, his expression innocent and innocent.


    Ning Yunqi pushed away the people beside her and sat up, staring at Ye Jinsu. Suddenly, he spoke with a slightly hoarse voice, "Why don''t I ask Miss Ye what she wants first?"


    Ye Jinsu played dumb and asked, "What I want?"


    "I can get what I want very soon."


    Ning Yunqi raised his head and smiled, waving his hand to withdraw the woman beside him. He then spoke to Ye Jinsu, "If you''re talking about the position of wangfei, then it''s exactly as you said. We''ll get it very soon."


    She easily managed to get rid of the Yun Family''s young miss, so her skills weren''t small.


    "If that''s the case, then did Prince Qi call me here because he had something better to give me?" Ye Jinxiu raised her eyebrows and looked at him, not concealing the desire in her eyes.


    At this point, it was basically clear.


    Ning Yunqi stood up and walked in the direction of Ye Jinsu. In the quiet room, there was only Ye Jinxiu and Ning Yunqi. Little Red was left outside.


    "That depends on Miss Ye. What she wants in her heart is the position of wangfei."


    "The crown prince''s consort ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head slightly, the smile on her face had disappeared at some point. After Ning Yunqi spoke a few sentences in the silent room, she fell silent. Ye Jinxiu''s eyes fell on the table, and she suddenly raised her head to look at Ning Yunqi.


    "Can the Prince of Qi give me what I want?"

 C273

    Ning Yunqi''s smile deepened as she lowered her head to face Ye Jinsu. "Then we''ll have to see if Miss Ye wants it or not."


    A trace of disgust flashed past Ye Jinsu''s eyes. Ning Yunqi had leaned too close to her.


    She quietly got up and put some distance between herself and Ning Yunqi. When she turned her head, her brows were knitted in an inaudible frown. She then spoke with certainty, "Of course I want it!"


    "But I feel that Ning Wang seems to have a better chance of winning?"


    Ning Yunqi laughed even louder. "Then why did you come here today?"


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at him and smiled.


    "That''s because I feel that things can go even more smoothly with His Highness the king of Qi ¡­"


    "This is really embarrassing." Ye Jinsu sat down with a vexed expression.


    "Your Highness, how do you think I should choose?" Ye Jinsu opened her eyes and looked at him with an innocent look.


    "Miss Ye is a smart person, a smart person naturally knows what to choose."


    Ye Jinsu smiled and stood up.


    "There are times when intelligent people can''t be as smart as you think. It would be better for someone like me who isn''t intelligent to go back and think about it. Perhaps, I will know what to choose." After saying that, Ye Jinsu stood up and walked out of the room.


    Ning Yunqi didn''t say a word as she sat on her seat and silently drank her wine.


    However, the moment Ye Jinsu walked to the door and opened it, the two men standing outside immediately took out their swords and sabers.


    Ye Jinsu stopped at the door.


    "Your Highness, what do you mean by that?"


    Ning Yunqi sat motionlessly as he looked at Ye Jinsu''s back. He smiled and spoke with a relaxed tone, "It''s not easy to make a trip here. How can you leave so early? If you don''t accompany this king for a drink? "


    Finished speaking, Ning Yunqi stepped down from the box and carried Ye Jinsha back, closing the door behind her.


    Ning Yunqi''s strength was a bit too great for her to handle. Ye Jinsu fell to the ground from his pull, looking a bit panicked.


    "Since Miss Ye is a smart person, how about you understand it now?"


    Ning Yunqi looked at Ye Jinsu who was on the ground and squatted down. He reached out his hand to stroke Ye Jinsu''s hair.


    Ye Jinsu reflexively avoided it. He frowned slightly and said with a stern voice, "Prince Qi is forcing me?"


    Ning Yunqi stood up and laughed a few times, as if he was laughing at Ye Jinsu''s naivety.


    "Since you''re here, do you think you can escape?"


    Ye Jinxiu closed her eyes and clenched her hands into fists, showing a slightly annoyed expression.


    The room was silent for a long time. Ning Yunqi sat at the side, pouring wine and eating. It seemed that she was giving Ye Jinxiu some time to consider.


    "What do you think, Miss Ye?" Ning Yunqi looked at Ye Jinsu and asked at a moderate pace.


    Ye Jinsu glanced at him and seemed to have made up her mind. She stood up and said, "I hope His Highness the Prince of Qi will not disappoint me."


    Ning Yunqi smiled and clapped her hands a few times, seeming to be cheering.


    "I hope Miss Ye will not disappoint me." After saying that, Ning Yunqi raised his glass towards Ye Jinsu, as if he wanted to toast her.


    However, Ye Jinsu only glanced at the wine cup in front of her and didn''t pick it up. She looked at Ning Yunqi and spoke. "If I remember correctly, some barbarians have recently infiltrated the capital. Has the Emperor handed this matter over to His Highness?"


    Ning Yunqi didn''t seem to be very interested in her words, but seeing that Ye Jinsu wasn''t going to toast him, he put down his wine cup with some regret. Sighing, he started to answer Ye Jinsu''s question, "Does Miss Ye have any good methods to deal with this?"


    The matter of the barbarians sneaking into the capital was a small matter. If they were to secretly stir up trouble, it would certainly cause a great deal of harm.


    Therefore, if this matter was handled well, Ning Yunqi''s position in front of the emperor would be even higher.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and spoke carelessly, "This is an important matter. I''ve only heard one or two words from His Highness King Ning."


    "It''s just a little bit of the superficial knowledge of women, I''m afraid it won''t enter the eyes of Prince Qi."


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu stood up and walked towards Ning Yunqi.


    She bent her body slightly towards Ning Yunqi''s ear, her lips slightly parted.


    The room was silent, with only a few faint sounds of breathing.


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu stood up with a smile, "I wonder if His Highness is satisfied with this greeting gift?"


    Ning Yunqi looked at Ye Jinsu, and the expression in his eyes deepened, but the smile on his face grew even more pronounced.


    "Then I will wait for Miss Ye''s good voice." Ning Yunqi raised her glass and emptied it.


    Seeing that Ye Jinxiu still had not touched her glass of wine, Ning Yunqi smiled at her and asked, "What? Are you afraid that I''ll poison it?"


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything and just looked outside.


    There was a bit of noise coming from outside.


    According to the instructions from before, Little Red was already causing trouble outside.


    Ye Jinxiu stood up and glanced at the private box''s door, "Can I go out now?"


    "My young maid is probably waiting anxiously outside." Ye Jinsu said as if she was referring to something.


    Ning Yunqi didn''t say a word. He only looked at Ye Jinsu, his gaze clear and unable to refute her. Finally, he extended his hand in the direction of the door, indicating that Ye Jinsu could go out.


    Sure enough, Little Red was making a ruckus outside. She was dragged to another box and waited for a long time, but still didn''t see Ye Jinsu come out. According to the orders, Little Red directly shouted that she wanted to go in to look for someone.


    Ye Jinsu pushed open the door and walked out. She frowned as she looked at Xiao Hong, who was being driven by a group of people. She pretended to be angry and said, "Why are you making such a ruckus? I''ve only exchanged a few words with His Highness, what are you so anxious for!"


    Xiao Hong lowered its head and fearfully said, "This servant is worried about Miss ¡­"


    "What are you worried about? Will the Prince of Qi still be able to eat me?" Ye Jinsu laughed lightly and turned to look at Ning Yunqi before turning to leave.


    Ning Yunqi was still sitting there. She reached out her hand to pour herself another glass of wine. When she saw Ye Jinsu turn around, she raised her glass and toasted her.


    There seemed to be some regret on his face. He couldn''t drink with Ye Jinsu.


    In the carriage, Ye Jinsu''s expression returned to normal. She leaned against the window and lowered her eyes, as if she was thinking about something.


    Xiao Hong sat at the side and pulled on Ye Jinsu''s sleeves as she asked nervously, "Miss, what did the Prince of Qi say to you? He didn''t do anything to you, did he? "


    To let a sword be taken after entering and not bring a maid along, this was just too frightening.


    Fortunately, they had already agreed that if Ye Jinsu hadn''t come out after so long, Little Red would cause trouble outside.


    Ye Jinsu shook her head, "It''s fine. He won''t do anything to me."


    She raised her head and thought back to Ning Yunqi''s appearance, thinking to herself.


    Did he believe her?


    With her goal in mind, she naturally could not reveal it too clearly. She had to pretend that she was trying to dissuade him. Ning Yunqi had also confessed to his intentions. If he hadn''t been pulled over, it would have been too risky to let him out.


    This feast seemed to be held regularly in Ning Yunqi''s hands, but every movement and movement of this feast was deeply imprinted into Ye Jinsu''s heart.


    He just didn''t know if he would actually do as he said.

 C274

    When he returned home, the weather had turned cold again, and the snow had begun to fall.


    When Ye Jinsu left the house, she didn''t bring her hand furnace with her. At this moment, she could only rub her hands together and quickly return to her residence. Ye JinRu was in the mood to come out in these nine cold skies. When Ye Jinxiu passed by the back garden and saw Ye JinRu''s figure, she couldn''t help but take a glance at her.


    "Has she recovered?" Ye Jinxiu turned to ask Lil ''Red.


    Xiao Hong thought for a moment and said, "He should be able to walk, I think he is bored staying in the house."


    Ye Jingru sat in the pavilion with her back facing Ye Jinsu. There was no maid by her side. Ye Jingru had lost a lot of weight in the past few days, and now, she felt a sense of desolation.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything and just turned around and left.


    However, after she left, a figure suddenly walked into the garden. It was Ye Zhenzi. Ye Shisui liked to take walks in the back garden, where Ye Jinru was waiting for him.


    Seeing Ye Jingru sitting there in her thin clothes, Ye Zheng could not bear to see her. He stepped forward and called for someone to come back to the yard.


    However, when Ye JinRu saw him stand up, she immediately kneeled down.


    Ye Shisui looked pale and thin, as if she would disappear in the next second. He couldn''t bear to see her and reached out to pull her. "What are you doing? The ground is cold. Get up."


    Ye Jingru shook her head as she held onto Ye Zhanzheng''s shirt. She looked up at him and said, "Daughter has been thinking about her sins these past few days."


    "I came here specifically to ask for forgiveness."


    Ye JinRu looked pitifully at Ye Chong, who didn''t want to judge her for her crimes. If they were to be guilty, the punishment would be gone.


    However, Ye Jingru refused to get up. She only lowered her head and sobbed, "Daughter knows very well that she has committed a heinous crime and is unworthy to stay in the Ye Family."


    "I beg father to send my daughter out of the manor. My daughter will definitely reflect on her redemption."


    Ye Zhenzheng was surprised. Why would Ye JinRu make such a request?


    Naturally, he refused, but he couldn''t afford to get involved with Ye Jinru. He could only sigh heavily and say, "Why do you have to go through all this trouble? This matter is already over. If you are worried about Ye Jinxiu, I will speak up for you. "


    Ye JinRu stubbornly shook her head and looked at Ye Shisui imploringly, begging him to send her out of the mansion.


    It seemed that his personality had really changed, and Ye Mo could not bear to see it any more.


    Ye Shisui couldn''t convince her, and he didn''t want to do as she wanted. In the end, the two of them just parted on bad terms. Ye Shisui walked away, leaving Ye Jingru to think about it.


    Ye Jingru knelt on the ground and wiped the cold tears off her face. Outside, the wind and snow were blowing on her face, and the knife-like scraping of her cheek stung.


    In the end, there was no pain from the wound on his back.


    Ye Jinru expressionlessly stood up and walked towards the old lady''s courtyard, facing the sky full of snow and snow.


    After what happened earlier, the old lady decided to just close up the courtyard and not bother with worldly affairs. She had suffered so much because of her old bones, but now she just wanted to take care of her old age.


    Naturally, Ye Jingru didn''t want to see it.


    Ye Jingru was already aware of the situation, so she kneeled down in front of the old lady''s courtyard.


    After kneeling for a full four hours, Ye Jingru still did not leave. Finally, when the sky was about to turn dark, Shui Sang had no choice but to persuade Ye Jinru, "Second Miss, if you have anything to say, just say it to Master."


    "The old lady is old, and her legs and feet are lacking in energy. I really can''t see you."


    Ye JinRu stubbornly shook her head and desperately begged Shui Sang, "Aunt Shui Sang, I came here specifically to ask for forgiveness. I know that I have committed a grave mistake, so I invited you to go outside. "


    Ye Jingru''s current appearance was rather pitiful. Coupled with what she said, Shui Sang could not help but think that the Second Miss had really come to her senses?


    There was no helping it, Shui Sang could only sigh and return the call to the old lady.


    This time the old lady let her in.


    It was not a lie that the old lady was not energetic. It had been cold recently and she had been ill for a while.


    Now that she saw Ye Jingru in such a state, the old lady was slightly surprised.


    He had lost a lot of weight.


    "You said that you want to invite him out of the residence?" the old lady asked, looking at her.


    Ye JinRu bent over and kowtowed, "Yes, your granddaughter knows she''s guilty. Please go outside the mansion and reflect on your sins."


    The old lady looked at Ye Jingru, whose attitude was completely different from normal and sincere. For a moment, she was unable to find any faults in her. Ye Jingru was indeed admitting her mistakes seriously, and she even looked as if she had changed her mind.


    After a moment of silence, the old lady held the buddhist beads in her hands and said, "You can just tell your father about this. What''s the use of telling me about it?"


    She was satisfied with this.


    She didn''t like what Ye Jingru did previously, not to mention that this child was just like her mother. He could always cry and make a fuss while hanging himself, and he firmly held onto Ye Zhanzheng''s hand.


    However, this kind of behavior couldn''t be done by her. This was offending Ye Zhenzheng.


    She should not be the bad guy.


    Ye JinRu deeply buried her head and choked with sobs, "Father is benevolent. He will definitely not agree to it. Grandmother will definitely give her orders."


    The old lady let out a cold laugh.


    Ye Shisui couldn''t bear it, so he told himself to be the bad guy?


    "I can''t decide on this matter. If your father doesn''t agree, then go and ask Ye Jinsu." Anyway, she is the one who is in charge of matters in the Residence right now. " The old lady stood up and waved her hand to see the guests off.


    Ye Jingru froze on the spot and was dragged out.


    She thought that if she came to ask the old lady, the old lady would definitely agree. After all, the old lady didn''t like him very much.


    But now, the old lady wanted him to find Ye Jinsu?


    How could she go and find Ye Jinsu?


    Gritting her teeth, Ye Jingru turned around and returned to the yard.


    On the other side, in the old lady''s courtyard, the old lady was sitting in her room. She muttered to herself, "Go call Ye Jinsu over here."


    She had her own plans.


    Although he couldn''t be the villain, he could be Ye Jinsu.


    In any case, this was Ye Jingru''s intention. As long as she spoke, she would not resist and not cause trouble. At most, Ye Jinsu was not happy in front of Ye Zheng.


    But the old lady didn''t care.


    As long as Ye Jinru was gone, she could find another good wife for Ye Shisui.


    She had been thinking about this matter for a long time. She had not found the right time to do so, and now was finally the right time.


    Ye Jinsu was writing a letter to Ning Yunyin in her room, talking about today''s matters. Meng Lan put away the letter, turned around and disappeared from the room.


    Shui Sang brought his men to pass on the message.


    Ye Jinxiu was slightly surprised.


    The old lady had been closing the door these past few days, paying no attention to external matters. Why did she suddenly want to see him?


    "What happened in the old lady''s yard today?" Ye Jinxiu turned to ask Lil ''Red. Little Red only shook its head. While Ye Jinxiu was changing her clothes, it went down to ask around.


    After inquiring, he really did get a name for himself.


    "The Second Miss asked to see the Old Granny today. She knelt for a full four hours."


    Ye Jinsu paused and suddenly thought of Ye JinRu, whom he had seen in the back garden today.


    It seems that Ye Shisui loved to walk in the backyard at that time, so was she waiting for Ye Shisui at that time?


    After seeing her, he went to see the old lady?


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes. In her heart, she already had a rough understanding of the situation.

 C275

    On the other hand, Ye Jinsu hadn''t been to the old lady''s courtyard for quite some time, and only the few evergreens in the old lady''s courtyard had a hint of green now. Ye Jinsu stood at the foot of the stairs and waited, wondering what Ye Jinru had said to the old lady.


    Just as he was thinking, Shui Sang called his men in.


    The old lady sat on her seat drinking tea, looking a little tired.


    It seemed that it was true when he said that he was sick.


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu had come over, the old lady put down the tea in her hand and slowly said in a deep voice, "Jinru came to look for me before."


    "Do you know why?"


    Ye Jinxiu hadn''t expected to come straight to the point.


    She shook her head. "Granddaughter doesn''t know."


    "She came to ask for forgiveness, saying that she would like to go out to reflect on herself." The old lady looked at Ye Jinsu and said, "You''re in charge of everything in the mansion now, what do you think?"


    Ye Jinsu was surprised for a moment. What was Ye JinRu trying to do now?


    Invite yourself to go outside the residence?


    So ruthless?


    Ye Jinxiu hesitated for a moment before saying, "Father has already punished you for what happened earlier. Now that the penalty has been passed, the matter is done. "


    "Your granddaughter feels that if your second sister is sincere, there''s no need to go out of the manor and reflect on it."


    The old lady looked at Ye Jinsu, but did not hear the answer she wanted. She was getting impatient.


    "I saw that her attitude was sincere and that she really wanted to repent. Furthermore, she does need to reflect on it for a while, so it can be considered as an explanation. " The old lady spoke word for word. She was trying to get Ye JinRu to leave.


    Ye Jinxiu immediately understood.


    Then why did she call him here?


    Ye Jinsu sneered in her heart and understood what was going on.


    He was actually here to make me the villain.


    Ye Jinsu understood in her heart, but she still pretended to be stupid. She asked with a smile, "Grandmother, what do you mean?"


    Now that the conversation had come to this, he had to come up with an explanation himself.


    The old lady''s face did not look too good, and she spoke in a muffled voice, "Now that you are the Sect Leader, you still have to be the one to decide on the matters of the inner chamber. I see that you are young and inexperienced, and I was thinking of giving you a word or two about some things. "


    "Letting her out of the mansion is a bit too heavy, but Ru''er is too arrogant. Letting her out of the mansion is just for her own good."


    "I still have a long term plan if I want to take charge of a good family." The old lady said sincerely, with an attitude as if she had been through many things.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and smiled emotionlessly. Who didn''t know how to say beautiful words?


    She kept saying that she would give her advice, but who dared to take her advice?


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and bowed, "Thank you for your guidance, Grandmother."


    "Grandmother, your granddaughter understands. Your granddaughter will do it right away."


    After receiving Ye Jinsu''s affirmation, the old lady nodded her head in satisfaction and waved her hand to allow Ye Jinsu to leave.


    After leaving the yard, Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsu with a bit of vexation and unhappily said, "Why is the old lady behaving like this!"


    Even she could tell that the old lady was borrowing a knife to kill someone.


    "Miss, we can''t do this!" Xiao Hong pouted and said, secretly annoyed at how Ye Jinsu had agreed to it just now.


    How could he be used by others for nothing?


    Ye Jinsu smiled. Her face did not show any signs of impatience, but instead was calm and collected. Of course, she couldn''t be used by others for nothing, so she had to make another trip now.


    "Let''s go look for Father first." Ye Jinsu said with a smile, as if she had already made up her mind.


    If her guess was right, Ye Jingru went to look for Ye Zhonglou. Of course, Ye Zheng Tan wouldn''t agree. She had just gone to beg the old lady.


    Since that was the case, she might as well make a trip.


    Ye Zhenzheng was also thinking about the matter of Ye Jinru.


    When Ye Jinsu came over, he couldn''t help but think of her and feel a lot colder towards her.


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t know how to explain, but she sat down and said, "Grandmother is here today to look for her daughter."


    "He said that his second sister wanted to invite him out of the manor."


    Speaking of which, Ye Zheng also knew. He sighed and looked at Ye Jinsu, "What do you think?"


    He was asking about his own attitude.


    "Grandmother said that since second sister has this intention, we might as well let her have her way." Ye Jinsu said slowly. He was surprised to see Ye Shisui''s face turn cold in an instant.


    "Grandmother also said that Second Sister''s temper is too impetuous, so it would be good for her to stay out here and not worry too much."


    "Daughter does not dare to go against grandmother''s wishes, but after thinking about father''s feelings, I decided to come and ask father''s opinion."


    "Father, what do you think the second sister should do?" Ye Jinsu asked while looking at him with a slight smile.


    If the old lady threw this hot potato to him, he would just throw this problem to Ye Shisui.


    In the end, it was just the two of them secretly competing with each other. With a little effort, she managed to extricate herself.


    Ye Zheng was troubled.


    If it was Ye Jinsu''s decision, he could still refute it. However, Ye Jinsu had said that it was because of the old lady. How could he reject the old lady''s idea?


    Seeing Ye Shisui was in a dilemma, the corners of Ye Jinsu''s lips curled up into a smile. She opened her mouth at the right moment to help Ye Shisui. "Daughter has a plan."


    "What method?"


    "Father loves second sister. He definitely won''t be willing to let second sister stay outside for too long." "However, Grandmother''s intentions cannot be disobeyed. I might as well follow Grandmother''s wishes and let Second Sister live in a village in the outskirts for a while."


    "However, it must not take too long, three months is not too long." Ye Jinsu smiled and said, "First, let my second sister take care of her body, and like my grandmother said, let my second sister take care of herself."


    "If father feels sorry for second sister, then send more people over. "Although outside is not as good as inside the estate, my second sister should still be able to endure for three months."


    Ye Shisui couldn''t help but ponder. It''s only been three months, and it''s still okay.


    Since there was nothing else he could do, he could only leave Ru''Er to rest outside for a while.


    Ye Shisui nodded. Ye Jinsu''s suggestion had solved the problem, and now he was looking at Ye Jinsu with a softer expression. He sighed and said with a sigh, "I''ll leave the matters of the manor to you. It seems that I can finally be at ease."


    It seemed that he had begun to approve of Ye Jinsu more and more.


    The corners of Ye Jinsu''s mouth curled into a smile, but there was no emotion in her heart. With that, she prepared to leave as well.


    Ye Zhenzheng was in a better mood. He wanted to talk to Ye Jinsu, but she had already excused herself and left. Looking at Ye Jinsu''s back, Ye Zhexu could not help but feel a little lost.


    After leaving Ye Zhenzheng''s courtyard, Ye Jinsu yawned lazily and told Xiao Hong, "Tell the housekeeper about this matter. We''ll prepare it in the next two days."


    "By the way, don''t treat Ye Jinru too badly. Call Wen Yuan and the other maidservants as well." Ye Jinsu explained each and every one of them, "There''s still the manor over there. Send some people there and clean up the mess there."


    This was Ye Shisui''s precious daughter. If she got hurt, she wouldn''t be able to keep a straight face.


    As for the old lady, three months was enough for her to arrange for a woman to enter.

 C276

    The prince''s son, Du Beichen, was a complete popinjay.


    Once this matter was settled, it would basically be none of Ye Jinsu''s business. She could be at ease with Little Red''s conduct of business. Only the small matter outside the mansion made Ye Jinsu unable to calm down.


    However, Ye Jinxiu was able to sit still.


    He would sit in the pavilion and admire the plum blossoms and practice his swordsmanship. Just when Ye Jinsu was thinking whether it was the old lady who first came to find him to deliver the woman to Ye Zhenzi, or whether Ning Yunqi''s side had sent him news, new news finally came from the outside.


    Ye Jinsu was looking forward to it. No matter which one of them it was, they would have something to do.


    But neither.


    It was the eldest princess'' youngest son''s third birthday, so Ning Yunyin had invited him over.


    The court had not been peaceful recently, and the Grand Princess didn''t have a grand feast either. She only invited her bros and friends. There were only one or two ministers in the court who had a good relationship with each other, but the rest of the officials were not invited.


    Ye Jinsu had become the only beast in the world.


    Other people were all clansmen, so why would a vassal girl like her join in the fun?


    Moreover, the Grand Princess didn''t like him. Wasn''t he the one who added fuel to the fire?


    Ye Jinsu rubbed between her brows. Just by imagining it, one could tell how awkward the situation was.


    "I''m not going. Reject the post."


    Meng Lan smiled. She wasn''t surprised by Ye Jinsu''s reaction at all. She only thought to herself that Ning Wang really did understand her. He was even able to guess her reaction.


    "But His Highness the Prince of Qi will also be attending this banquet. "Since Your Highness Ning Wang has said that other misses can choose to stay, we must definitely go to the banquet." Meng Lan blinked her eyes and told him exactly what Ning Yunyin had said.


    Although she didn''t understand what he meant, her expression changed when she saw that Ye Jinsu was deep in thought after hearing his words.


    It worked.


    Ye Jinsu was secretly wondering what Ning Yunxiao meant by this. Could he be hinting at something?


    However, there was no news from Ning Yunqi''s side either ¡­


    After thinking it over, Ye Jinsu still accepted the invitation and accepted the banquet.


    The banquet of the three days later was about to begin. As expected, Ning Yunyun came back in the carriage to pick him up. With the experience from last time, Ye Jinsu had calmed down a lot. Once she got on the carriage, she kept her distance from Ning Yun.


    She was already dressed up as a good woman today. Firstly, it was her child''s birthday banquet, which was too seductive and bad for her. Secondly, she still remembered Ning Yunyin''s words last time. She couldn''t help but think, Ning Yunqi actually likes this sort of thing?


    However, she didn''t have the heart to think about this after getting on the car.


    "Does the Grand Princess know about us?" Ye Jinxiu asked doubtfully. If the Grand Princess didn''t know, wouldn''t she hate him even more if she put on an act in front of her?


    Ye Jinxiu was always very nervous about the Eldest Princess.


    He''d never been this perturbed even when he saw the Emperor Ye Jinsu.


    Ning Yunyin laughed inwardly, intentionally asking, "What are we doing?"


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment before her face flushed red. She couldn''t help but feel slightly annoyed.


    He spoke as if there really had been something between the two of them.


    "Speak properly!" Ye Jinshu angrily warned.


    The horse carriage had just begun to move and there was still a long way to go before they entered the palace. Ning Yunyin continued to speak calmly, "What exactly are we two doing?"


    He looked serious, as if he didn''t have any bad intentions.


    However, if it had been another sentence, Ye Jinsu would have believed it even more.


    "It''s about our act!" Ye Jinxiu said snappily.


    "I know, so you don''t have to worry about it later." Ning Yunyin looked at the blushing red face of Ye Jinsu and spoke in a good mood.


    Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes.


    "Today, the protagonist is the young royal grandson. Even if you go, you don''t have to worry too much." Ning Yunyin dispelled the worry in Ye Jinsu''s heart.


    Even if Ye Jinxiu went, she would at most only have a background.


    However, Ning Yunyin was insistent on asking him to go, which obviously meant that she had other intentions.


    "Could it be that the Qi King is causing trouble with this banquet?" Ye Jinxiu suddenly thought of something and hurriedly asked Ning Yunyin.


    She had heard Ning Yunyin talk about those barbarians before. Ning Yunqi had been investigating this matter for half a month and had only caught a few not-so-serious people. He hadn''t been able to get rid of every single one of them.


    And when the Prince of Qi captured that group of people, it was only when someone tried to enter the palace to investigate that he was caught.


    This group of people had been in the capital for a long time, trying to sneak into the palace. There were many citizens in the capital, so he did not dare to cause too much of a commotion.


    Therefore, Ning Yunqi had been unable to catch any key figures after pursuing the investigation for so long. She was currently in a terrible state of anxiety over this matter.


    What Ye Jinsu had said to Ning Yunqi was to set up a trap to invite the Emperor into it.


    Could it be that this guy was using his grandson''s birthday banquet as an urn?


    Ye Jinsu panicked, "Then what about my grandson?"


    Was there any danger?


    A three year old child who was happily preparing for his birthday, yet it was destroyed just like that?


    What if it left a psychological shadow?


    On the other hand, Ning Yunxiao remained calm and collected. "It''s fine, we''ll protect him." "This is a rare opportunity, I must ensure that no mistake happens ever again!"


    These words were reasonable but cold-blooded. Ye Jinsu felt extremely uncomfortable listening to them.


    "What about the Grand Princess? Does she know about this?" Ye Jinsu opened her mouth again and tried to start with something else.


    "Got it."


    Ye Jinxiu choked, unable to speak.


    The Grand Princess didn''t mind using her son''s birthday as bait. She was worrying about nothing. Curling his lips, Ye Jinsu dejectedly asked, "Then what do you plan to do?"


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinxiu and suddenly felt unhappy. She didn''t know what she had said wrong. Initially, he wanted to tease her a little, but he could only rub his nose and say, "The Qi King has deployed quite a few elite soldiers outside."


    "But there are barbarians among those sharp soldiers." Ning Yunyin spoke slowly, as if she was talking about something trivial.


    This way, things would get out of hand.


    Ye Jinsu pursed her lips and thought for a moment, "What if we can''t control the situation?"


    "There are imperial guards in the palace, and the Grand Princess is protected by secret guards. General Qi is present at the banquet as well." The scene would only blow up, and he could still clean up the mess.


    However, he couldn''t do it himself.


    Therefore, he and Ye Jinsu had come to watch the show.


    Ye Jinsu nodded helplessly. Suddenly, she felt that the atmosphere had changed. Didn''t he say that he would help Ning Yunyin? Why didn''t I seem to do anything? The most important thing was that Ning Yunyin did it.


    Furthermore, he had so much more information than her ¡­


    Ye Jinxiu hesitated for a moment before she suddenly thought of something. She raised her head to look at Ning Yunxiao and asked, "Why haven''t I heard anything from the Qi King''s side in the past few days?"


    Had he been stopped?


    Ning Yunyin smiled as she looked at Ye Jinsu''s slightly gnashing teeth expression. He had only wanted Ye Jinsu to do this, so he would have a better solution to the problems in the future.


    "You can leave now."

 C277

    Ye Jinxiu choked on her words.


    In an instant, she understood what was going on. She had been wondering why Ning Yunyin had suddenly changed her mind. He had promised on the surface, but had secretly given her away.


    At this point, the result was still very good.


    Although Ye Jinsu felt a bit indignant thinking about it, it was only this much.


    The carriage pulled into the palace and stopped.


    Ye Jinsu got off the car and walked back into the unfamiliar palace. The scenery here had not changed for tens of thousands of years, as if it was no different from the last time.


    However, this time, Ning Yunyin stood shoulder to shoulder with her.


    Holding the warm jade in her hand, Ye Jinxiu listened to the court lady leading the way, "The Grand Princess''s palace is in the Pingping Palace. We''ll have to walk for a few hours."


    The palace was so large that Ye Jinsu only felt that she had walked for quite a while, but she had yet to reach the Pingping Palace. With Ning Yunyin''s status, it was still possible to catch her. Therefore, after they had left for a short while, she got on the palanquin and drove them away.


    Ye Jinsu could only silently follow the court lady around.


    It was unknown how long he walked for. Perhaps an hour later, he finally arrived at the so-called Pingping Hall.


    The interior was bustling with noise and excitement. They were all clansmen, so they were naturally familiar with the place.


    Ye Jinsu had originally wanted to reduce the sense of presence as much as possible, so she sat in a corner. However, Ning Yunyin glanced at her and used her eyes to remind her that Ning Yunqi was still alive. In that instant, Ye Jinxiu felt discouraged.


    She could only sit beside Ning Yunyin and accept the gazes of the countless other clansmen around her.


    The Grand Princess had only glanced at Ye Jinsu ever since she entered. Her eyes were so cold that no emotions could be seen from them. Ye Jinsu was scared out of her wits and didn''t dare to look straight at her.


    However, just as Ning Yunxiao had said, the main protagonist of this banquet was the young royal grandson. Everyone only looked at Ye Jinsu for a short while, before turning their gazes away.


    Other than Ning Yunxiao, there were also quite a few people who had brought women here. It was not surprising.


    Ye Jinsu relaxed her heart and didn''t feel too nervous anymore.


    The Grand Princess had raised a daughter and two sons, and now the three children were all released. They were all cute and cute, making people fall in love with them. There was also a pair of dragon and phoenix births. They were only five years old now, and if they weren''t dressed differently in terms of gender, they would look almost identical.


    The youngest royal grandson was sitting in the Grand Princess'' embrace, eating. The five-year-old Princess An Yun couldn''t sit still any longer. She would chase after the maidservants to play, and then ask Ning Yun Li for more food.


    The Ning Yunquan couple loved their children, and they had played quite a bit with Princess An Yun. The Grand Princess couldn''t help but tease them, "I don''t have anything to be envious about with these kids of mine. They''ve been playing around all day."


    "The Shu Clan has a good temper. When all of you give birth to your children, they will definitely be even more enviable."


    When Ning Yunquan heard her words, he couldn''t help but curse in his heart, "Just where did this little girl get her temper from?" Isn''t this just bullshitting?


    Ye Jinsu noticed Ning Yunquan''s twisted expression, and in addition to the Shu family''s slightly threatening gaze, she cast a puzzled look at Ning Yunyin.


    Did they look a little strange?


    Ning Yunyin pursed her lips into a smile. She lowered her head and spoke softly to Ye Jinsu, "Sister-in-law, you''re a middle-aged hero. It''s understandable that Ninth Brother is afraid of you."


    It was an indisputable fact.


    When Ye Jinsu heard this, she couldn''t help but laugh while covering her mouth.


    When Ning Yunquan noticed Ning Yunyin''s actions, he raised his eyes and glared fiercely at her. She nodded at Ye Jinsu and raised her glass.


    This was the first time they had met. Ye Jinsu and she looked at each other from afar and simultaneously had a good impression of each other.


    The Grand Princess''s gaze swept past Ye Jinsu, intentionally ignoring them. She did not say anything else, and shifted her gaze away.


    However, when Princess An Yun noticed the people over there, she didn''t recognize them and ran over to Ye Jinsu. She spoke in a childish voice, "Are you my new aunt?"


    Ye Jinxiu was stunned on the spot and didn''t know how to reply.


    Ning Yunyin secretly smiled from the side with a happy expression on her face.


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu didn''t reply after a long time, Princess An Yun simply ran up to Ning Yunyin, hugged her arm, and spoke in a childish voice, "Uncle Sixteen, why isn''t she saying anything?" Are you mute? "


    Tong Yan was a child chatterer, and others found it funny. Ye Jinsu felt extremely awkward when she heard this. She really couldn''t say it, but she couldn''t say it either.


    Ning Yunquan made a comeback. He sat across from her and laughed maniacally.


    Sensing Ye Jinxiu''s stiffness, Ning Yunyin pinched a piece of the Hibiscus cake and gave it to her, changing the sugar beans in her hand. "The Imperial Physician said last time that if you eat too much, your mouth and teeth will rot."


    Ning Yunyin''s words were very serious, scaring Princess An Yun into covering her mouth and exposing a pair of panicked eyes.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him helplessly. Why are you scaring children like this?


    "Don''t listen to him, it''s okay to eat something." Ye Jinsu snatched the sugar beans from Ning Yunyin''s hands and handed them over to Princess Anyun.


    Princess An Yun was still looking at the sugar bean in fear. Her eyes were watery, and she cautiously asked with a bit of grievance, "Is it really not possible?"


    Seeing that she was cute, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but stroke her soft cheeks and smile. "As long as you don''t eat too much, it''s alright."


    Only after hearing Ye Jinsu''s words did Princess An Yun finally relax a little. She reached out her hand to receive the sugar beans. Princess An Yun very carefully picked one and put it in her mouth. At the end, she worriedly asked Ye Jinsu, "Is it really not possible?"


    It was cute.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and rubbed her head, "No, don''t worry."


    Princess An Yun nodded. She stretched out her hand to touch her mouth and teeth to confirm that the wound hadn''t broken. Only then did she smile happily.


    "Thank you, Aunt!" Princess An Yun spoke in a skipping voice as she ran to the Grand Princess''s side.


    Ye Jinxiu was not used to being addressed like this.


    Fortunately, the Grand Princess could see that the atmosphere had become more tense, so she took the initiative to break the awkward silence. "How can a girl be as lewd as a boy? Be careful, your Royal Grandfather might come over to teach you a lesson."


    Princess An Yun pouted. "Imperial Grandfather dotes on me. He definitely won''t teach me a lesson."


    A few words relieved the atmosphere, and the matter was over.


    Ning Yunyin looked at the banquet that had once again returned to its former liveliness. She couldn''t help but lower her head and ask Ye Jinsu, "I''m helping you out, why are you still supporting her?"


    "You can save me, but don''t bully little kids." Ye Jinsu glared at him and said.


    Princess An Yun was so adorable. How could she bear to scare her with those words?


    Ning Yun smiled. Princess An Yun''s previous calls had made his heart feel very comfortable. He couldn''t help but ask Ye Jinsu, "She seems to like you a lot."


    Ye Jinsu nodded and smiled. She was very happy that the cute child liked her.


    Ning Yunyin saw through Ye Jinsu''s thoughts and said, "In the future, you can come to the palace more often. I''ll bring you to see her."


    Ye Jinxiu was stunned for a moment before she realized that the Grand Princess didn''t like her. He didn''t think that he would let his daughter come into contact with him often. After all, he wasn''t a good person in the Grand Princess''s heart.


    Ye Jinxiu''s expression turned to one of helplessness and regret as she spoke in a low voice, "No need ¡­"


    Ning Yunyin lowered her gaze for a moment before she wordlessly shifted her gaze away.

 C278

    Halfway through the banquet, everyone was in high spirits.


    The courtyard was filled with a peaceful and lively scene. Ning Yunquan drank a little too much and began to talk loudly. However, at this moment, everyone let go and no one paid attention to the details.


    No matter how one looked at it, it was a happy scene. For a moment, they could not see the feeling of being in a storm.


    Servants continued to bring wine and food to the banquet, and a troupe was formed on the west side. Ye Jinsu surveyed her surroundings, trying to find any suspicious people. This was the best time. She didn''t believe that those people would let go.


    As expected, Ye Jinsu''s gaze fell on two or three people who were carrying glasses of wine to her side.


    Ye Jinsu remembered that it wasn''t these three faces that had brought the wine in at the beginning.


    "It''s those three people." Ning Yunyin suddenly whispered into Ye Jinsu''s ear, reminding her in a soft voice, "You have to protect yourself in a bit."


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows and patted the flexible sword on her waist. She had carried this sword with her almost every day and had never left her side.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t lose your life by teaching them."


    Ning Yun smiled. She couldn''t help but lower her head and rub it against her ear for a while before speaking in a low voice, "Naturally, what I taught is the best."


    Ye Jinsu shrank back a little as he was not used to the sudden intimacy Ning Yun had towards him.


    However, before Ye Jinxiu could push him away, Ning Yunyin had already hugged her and had taken the opportunity to spin around a few rounds with her. A shout of surprise and the sound of swords could be heard from behind him. The three wine bearers had just pulled out their swords in an instant.


    Quite a number of people beside him also took out their swords and sabers.


    At first glance, there were more than ten people.


    Ning Yunyin carried Ye Jinsu and retreated to the back of the group. In the instant that the incident had occurred, she had brought her with her to escape from danger.


    That group of people were heading in the direction of the Grand Princess. Their target was their young royal grandson.


    Ye Jinsu opened her eyes wide in shock. However, before she could do anything, the hidden guards all appeared. The Grand Princess and her children were instantly protected, retreating outside.


    The situation was in chaos. The elites that were lying in ambush outside the manor and the secret guards inside the manor were all engaged in a fight with the assassins.


    General Qi, who had come to attend the banquet, was currently protecting the Grand Princess as she retreated.


    Very quickly, the dozen or so people began to have a disadvantage. Seeing that this matter was about to be suppressed, a man who had been fighting among the sharp soldiers suddenly chopped at his companion with a blade.


    The situation became chaotic once again.


    Now, Ning Yunqi''s men were at a disadvantage.


    There were still quite a few people heading straight for the Grand Princess. Ye Jinsu''s heart clenched as she pulled Ning Yunyin along and asked in a low voice, "Will the Grand Princess be in danger?"


    The Grand Princess remained calm, but the three children were already crying in fear.


    Ning Yunxiao slightly narrowed his eyes, his gaze fixated on the scene before him, not wanting to let a single strand of it slip by.


    Seeing that he didn''t make a move for a long time, Ye Jinsu knew that he wasn''t going to do anything.


    But what about the child?


    Ye Jinsu pursed her lips. General Qi had already started fighting with that group of people. The Grand Princess was led out of the side path by someone. If he walked out from there, he would completely lose sight of everyone. Ye Jinsu nervously looked around and actually saw someone sneaking around.


    Ye Jinsu''s face tightened, she wanted to tell Ning Yun to retract his hand.


    Ning Yunyin had obviously noticed it a step earlier than Ning Xuemo. He let go of Ye Jinsu and said in a deep voice, "Wait here."


    With that, Ning Yunyin turned and left.


    How could Ye Jinsu wait here?


    Follow him, of course.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu''s figure and couldn''t help feeling a little helpless and annoyed. He knew that Ye Jinsu wouldn''t listen to him!


    The Grand Princess was escorted by a group of servants, passing by the back garden of the palace in preparation to leave the Pingping Palace through the back door.


    In the back garden, there were only the Grand Princess and a few servants. The three children cried out in fear. The Grand Princess could only carry them as she ran.


    The manservant who had been sneaking into the garden earlier was now slashing at the Grand Princess with his saber.


    In that instant, a cold light flashed. Before that person''s blade could land on the ground, a long sword had pierced through his throat.


    Fresh blood sprayed out from her mouth. The maidservant who was hugging Princess An Yun was so frightened that her legs gave way and she fell to her knees. Ye Jinsu rushed over and caught Princess An Yun, who was about to fall, and covered her eyes with her hands.


    Upon coming into contact with the unfamiliar embrace, the panicked Princess An Yun madly struggled as she cried out loudly. With her vision clouded, Princess An Yun became even more nervous as she opened her mouth to bite Ye Jinsu''s arm.


    Ye Jinsu felt a bit of pain. The child wasn''t strong, but this bite wasn''t small either.


    Ye Jinsu''s arm turned red upon seeing this.


    However, Ye Jinxiu still covered her eyes tightly to ensure that she wouldn''t see such a bloody scene. She softly consoled, "It''s okay, it''s okay ¡­"


    Hearing the familiar yet gentle voice, Princess An Yun finally relaxed a little, but she still continued to tremble uncontrollably.


    In just a few short words, that group of people had actually charged over.


    It hadn''t even been a quarter of an hour, and the speed was so fast that it was astonishing.


    Ye Jinsu heard the sounds getting closer and closer. She held Princess An Yun as she got up and said, "Let''s hide first."


    Ning Yun''s brow wrinkled. She led the way into the palace on the right.


    However, a person could hide, so what if the child cried? The two of them understood some things, so after persuading them for a bit, they stopped crying loudly.


    A three-year-old is no good.


    The Grand Princess tried her best to coax him. After a moment of silence, she started to cry again.


    The group of people followed the sound and broke into the palace. As the saber light neared, Ye Jinsu held Princess An Yun in her arms, unable to draw her sword to fight back. Not being able to think so much, Ye Jinsu stood up and blocked the Grand Princess and the child in her arms.


    In the blink of an eye, the sound of a sharp blade slicing through flesh came out from the large palace.


    The figure of the saber-wielding cultivator froze as the sabre in his hand slid down. His entire body fell into a pool of blood.


    Ye Jinsu covered Princess An Yun''s eyes once again and turned around to see the leader of the imperial guards, Cui He, standing behind that man.


    "This subordinate came late to save Your Highness, please punish me."


    Ye Jinsu let out a breath of relief and turned around to find that Ning Yunyin had already left for who knows where.


    Very quickly, just as what was said, the matter became a big one, but in the end, it was all settled.


    Not a single person survived.


    When Ye Jinsu and the Grand Princess returned to the banquet hall, it was already in utter chaos. Although there were no casualties, no one had expected something like this to happen in the Imperial Palace.


    Everyone was quite frightened.


    The news quickly reached the emperor''s ears.


    Ye Jinsu looked around and saw Ning Yunyin standing at the back of the crowd with an expressionless face. He didn''t know how he got here, but in short, even though it was a close call, it was perfect in the end.


    Ye Jinshu let out a sigh of relief and prepared to retreat to Ning Yunyin''s side.


    "Miss Ye, I suspect that a spy has infiltrated the Grand Princess''s Palace, so please do not leave for the time being." Cui He said expressionlessly from the side, waving his hand and sending people to surround the entire palace.

 C279

    "We have to make an investigation. There are no remnants of the rebel army!" Cui He''s stern voice rang out. There was no doubt in his tone.


    Finally, he eased his tone and continued, "Therefore, everyone, please return to your seats for now. We will investigate every single one of your servants in the Grand Princess''s palace."


    This meant that they were suspecting the servants, not the nobles.


    As expected, when these words came out, the surroundings became much quieter. Everyone understood the rules and sat back down without wasting any time.


    When the Emperor arrived, Cui and the others had already investigated everyone in and out of the Pingping Palace.


    The troupes were all in the palace, and the servants in the Grand Princess Palace had served them for many years as well. There was no reason for any problems to occur.


    The problem came from the man who delivered the wine.


    Outside the palace, there was an old man brewing wine in the capital. The Grand Princess wanted to let everyone have a taste, so she ordered wine from him. As a result, the barbarians had snuck into the palace, and they had disguised themselves as people, servants, and maids of the troupe ¡­


    No one really noticed them leaving.


    The Emperor was so angry that his face paled when he arrived. With a few words, he held the Qi King accountable. "Why do you have barbarians among your people?"


    Such a thing had happened in the palace, the most hateful thing of all was that the Qi King himself had exposed a flaw to lure them in!


    How could this make anyone angry.


    If it wasn''t for Consort De urging her on from the side, the emperor''s age would have directly caused him to pass out from anger.


    Everyone was so frightened that they did not dare to speak up. The Qi King plopped his knees on the ground, "This is my son''s fault. I neglected the people around me!"


    The emperor was so angry that he said, "Of course you''re wrong!"


    "Your fault is foolishness! The mistake was laughable! "


    "You were actually tricked by these people, you are simply disgraceful!"


    The emperor''s words were extremely heavy. The Qi King kneeled on the ground and lowered his head deeply, not daring to say a single word.


    All of them knelt on the ground in silence, avoiding his gaze. No one wanted to have anything to do with it, and they were completely unaware of it.


    The Qi King had acted rashly, simply not putting their safety in his eyes.


    At this moment, no one dared to speak up for the Qi King.


    Cui He searched every nook and cranny of the Pingping Hall, confirming that no survivors had escaped. Only then did he return to the emperor''s side and report, "Reporting to the emperor, all the rebels are here."


    "In addition, Grand Princess, Princess An Yun and her young royal grandson have been frightened. The imperial physician is treating them right now."


    The sound of a child''s crying could still be heard in the palace. It was heart-wrenching.


    Ye Jinsu secretly clenched her fingers and cast a glance at Ning Yunyin, who was standing at the side. However, Ning Yunyin only lowered her eyes in silence. There was no expression on her face, nor was there any change in her emotions.


    Ye Jinxiu frowned and looked away.


    On the other side, Ning Yunqi was kneeling on the ground with her fists clenched. Her eyes were sinister.


    The emperor was so angry that he flicked his sleeves and left, leaving the matter to General Qi and Cui He. Ning Yunqi was still a prince after all. Even if he was in the wrong, he couldn''t be punished so easily. His Majesty was determined to thoroughly investigate this matter.


    If that was the case, the Qi King might not be able to escape his punishment.


    Everyone was well aware of this, so they didn''t dare to say anything else. However, after the emperor left, the scene immediately relaxed, with nervousness and panic mixed within.


    At some point in time, Lady Shu had appeared in front of Ye Jinxiu and pulled her hand. "Good little sister, why are you here?"


    "When I saw you being swept away by the crowd just now, I was so scared that I thought you were caught by those vicious people. Are you alright?" She reached out her hand to grab Ye Jinsu''s arm and put down her sleeve that was slightly raised.


    The tooth mark on his arm that was about to be exposed was blocked. Ye Jinsu instantly understood and said, "I''m fine. I just got pushed to the back."


    "It''s good that you''re fine. It''s good that you''re fine." Mrs Shu happily opened her mouth, only then did she pat her chest and return to Ning Yunquan''s side.


    Their voices were not loud, but neither were they small.


    It was just to the extent that Ning Yunqi could hear him.


    Ye Jinsu glanced in Ning Yunqi''s direction and saw that he was also looking at her. Her eyes, which were as black as Ning Yun''s, were filled with a sinister light. Ye Jinsu quietly avoided his gaze.


    "How''s the child?" Ye Jinxiu frowned and asked Ning Yunyin.


    Right now, she felt that Ning Yunyin was playing a little too hard.


    These children are innocent.


    Lady Shu saw that something was wrong with the two, so she hurried to smooth things over. "Don''t worry, the imperial physicians are all here." "Sister is really worried, let''s go in and take a look."


    Ning Yunquan also wanted to go take a look, but Ye Jinsu hesitated.


    They can go, but they don''t need to?


    But before Ye Jinsu could say anything, Ning Yunyin grabbed her hand and said, "Let''s go."


    Ye Jinxiu pursed her lips and was dragged over.


    Inside the palace, the three children were asleep. The imperial physicians were writing down prescriptions, and the room was filled with the incense of rejuvenation. The Grand Princess was sitting on the edge of the bed, taking care of the children. When she saw Ning Yunquan and the rest enter, she made a shushing gesture with her hands.


    Ning Yunquan lowered his voice and said, "Are these little bastards alright?"


    The Grand Princess shook her head, her expression calm. "It''s fine. I''ll be fine after a nap."


    Ye Jinsu, who was standing at the back, looked at the child on the bed through the gap between their brows, and her brows furrowed even more.


    The imperial physician who was waiting outside finished writing the prescription and handed it over to the maidservant of the Grand Princess. "Princess An Yun and the two royal grandsons have just received some surprises. Let them sleep for a while.


    The Grand Princess nodded. In front of the imperial physician, she had completely revealed the fragility of a mother. She looked at the child on the bed with tears in her eyes.


    Ye Jinxiu was dumbfounded by this sudden change.


    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    Once the imperial physician had left and only his own people were left in the hall, the Grand Princess took out a handkerchief and wiped her tears away. She spoke with extreme calmness, "Are there any survivors outside?"


    "None. Kill them all." Ning Yunyin sat at the side and chatted with them, even leisurely drinking tea.


    Ye Jinsu widened her eyes as she stared at Ning Yunyin, clenching her fists tightly.


    She really couldn''t accept that Ning Yunyin was still able to discuss this matter lightly.


    Even the Grand Princess!


    She put her hands on Ye Jinsu''s shoulders and smiled at her, patting her on the shoulder.


    Ye Jinsu''s expression finally eased up a little.


    The Grand Princess reached out and patted the child on the bed. She looked at Ning Yunxiao and said, "Cui He belongs to the Emperor, so there''s no need to worry about any accidents."


    "I just don''t know if they will interfere with General Qi''s side."


    Ning Yunquan sneered from the side, then sat down and said, "This is a huge matter. Soon, everyone in the capital will know about it."


    "When the time comes, no matter how much the Qi King''s people protect him, he won''t be in this climate anymore."


    "That''s enough." Ning Yunyin spoke indifferently from the side.

 C280

    They chatted all the way until night when Ye Jinsu, standing next to Madam Shu, felt uncomfortable from head to toe.


    It was even more uncomfortable than being rolled up by Ye Mo in the Ye residence.


    She lowered her head and stared at the ground without saying a word.


    It was unknown when the room turned silent. Perhaps they were talking about something. The Grand Princess glanced in Ye Jinsu''s direction, and her gaze eased up a bit compared to before. However, Ye Jinsu lowered her head and did not notice this.


    Putting down the teacup, the Grand Princess sighed and said, "Call the Imperial Physician over, let her have a look as well."


    The Grand Princess was looking in the direction of Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu was stunned and was caught off guard.


    The Grand Princess''s expression was the same as before, except it wasn''t as cold. "You were the closest to that criminal just now. I don''t know if he hurt you by accident. Call the imperial physician to take a look."


    Ye Jinsu could only nod.


    The departing imperial physician rushed over once more to take a look through the veins along with Madam Shu.


    Although Madam Shu was bold, she didn''t scare her. Ye Jinsu naturally didn''t have any particular injuries. The imperial physician and the duo had just experienced this and wrote another two prescriptions to calm their spirits.


    Ye Jinsu nodded silently.


    Mrs Shu suddenly stood up from the side, grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand, and said with a smile, "Sister, are you afraid? How could I have forgotten that my hand is injured? "


    Ning Yunyin''s expression darkened.


    Under Ye Jinsu''s widened eyes, Lady Shu opened her sleeve.


    A bright red bite mark could be seen on his arm. Due to the blood loss and the lack of time to deal with it, the wound was covered in a clump of blood, making it look rather scary.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t expect it to be this serious. She didn''t even bother to look at her wounds when she was in such a hurry.


    It still seemed to hurt.


    The imperial physician moved closer to take a look and immediately understood what was going on. "Don''t worry, Qi Wangfei. This wound''s only a bite. It looks like it was bitten by Princess An Yun in a hurry."


    With that, the imperial physician turned to the servant beside him. "Go get some water."


    After cleaning up Ye Jinsu''s wounds, two rows of bright red teeth marks were revealed. It wasn''t deep, but it was still bleeding.


    After applying some medicine, the imperial physician carefully bandaged Ye Jinxiu before turning to the First Princess. "Your subordinate has already finished bandaging Miss Ye''s wounds. They will be healed in two to three days. Grand Princess need not worry."


    The Grand Princess looked at Ye Jinsu with a slightly impatient expression, but her tone was a little better.


    "It''s good that you''re fine."


    "Thank you for protecting An Yun today." The Grand Princess looked at Ye Jinxiu and suddenly said. She was still expressionless, but her tone was a lot better.


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t know how to react.


    Lady Shu, who was standing to the side, quickly gave Ye Jinsu a gentle push. Only then did Ye Jinsu quickly reply, "I just ¡­"


    "Alright, it''s getting late tonight. You can go back."


    Before she could finish her words, the Grand Princess interrupted her, as if she didn''t want to hear what Ye Jinsu had to say.


    Ye Jinsu shut her mouth and followed Lady Shu out of the Supreme Peace Hall.


    In fact, from the moment she entered the inner hall, her thoughts had started to become restless.


    The Grand Princess had told her something that Ye Jinshu had been thinking about. She only thought about the scene in the inner hall and felt her heart clogging up.


    Madam Shu had been accompanying Ye Jinsu the entire time. From start to finish, she had been paying sensitive attention to Ye Jinsu''s emotional changes. Now, she was even more empathetic as she asked, "Does little sister feel that she''s not used to it?"


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes and pursed her lips, but didn''t say anything.


    To be fair, Ning Yunyin was right. They would ensure the child''s safety.


    With the Imperial Physician taking care of them, these kids would soon forget about the events of today.


    However, Ye Jinxiu still felt extremely uncomfortable. She still felt uncomfortable with the ice-cold scene occurring before her eyes. The Grand Princess was making use of her child, as well as her mother''s status. Ning Yunyin, on the other hand, was making use of his nieces and nephew.


    The children love them so much...


    Lady Shu looked at Ye Jinsu, and asked, "Sister, do you think that the Grand Princess is being too cold towards her children?"


    Ye Jinxiu still didn''t speak.


    She understood that there were some things that were not only black but also white. The Grand Princess must have loved her children very much. Those children had all grown up very well by the Grand Princess''s side. The way the Grand Princess looked at them during the banquet couldn''t be faked.


    However ¡­


    Madam Shu sighed. "All the children raised in the palace grow up like this."


    "There is no such thing as being one-sided. As long as they are born, they will enter into this storm."


    Ye Jinsu looked at Lady Shu in a daze, not knowing how to respond. Madam Shu was a few years older than her, but she was already in her early twenties. In the two years she had been married to Ning Yunquan, she had seen through many things.


    "But ¡­" Ye Jinsu hesitated and said, "But this is too cruel."


    Ye Jinsu had no mother. Her concept of a mother only existed in her own wet nurse. She was so gentle, thinking of everything, that she could never do such a thing.


    Mrs Shu looked at Ye Jinsu''s eyes and sighed, lowering her head, "That''s right, it''s cruel."


    "But this palace also has mothers who only care about their children."


    Ye Jinsu''s dimmed eyes lit up for a moment before she asked softly, "Who is it?"


    Madam Shu smiled. "Sixteen''s mother, but she''s already dead."


    Ye Jinsu widened her eyes as her pupils suddenly contracted. She suddenly thought of that story about Yun Fei and her childhood''s Ning Yunyin. "I''ve heard the Grand Princess say that Yun Fei is a woman with an extremely good heart, and that she''s very kind to her as well."


    "Too bad she''s dead."


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but take a step back, and her heart skipped a beat.


    She thought of her wet nurse. She was a very good person, but she was also dead.


    Lady Shu saw the panic in Ye Jinsu''s eyes and smiled. She raised her head to look at her surroundings and said, "This palace is such a place. All the powers in this world are gathered here. Countless powers want to fight to the bitter end here."


    "Brother, kinsman, father and son ¡­" "They are all extremely weak."


    "Do you like this place?" Mrs Shu suddenly looked at Ye Jinsu and asked.


    Ye Jinxiu was stunned on the spot and regained her senses. She suddenly didn''t understand why Lady Shu was saying all this to her.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t reply, but Lady Shu seemed to already know the answer. She smiled and said, "I don''t like it either."


    "But I like him." Madam Shu''s tone of voice instantly turned gentle. Her gaze swept past Ye Jinsu and landed on her back, seemingly filled with boundless gentleness.


    Ye Jinsu turned around in puzzlement and saw Ning Yungang standing in the middle of the hall, talking to Ning Yunyin.


    Ye Jinsu felt as if she was struck in the heart. She turned her head to look at the Shu family, and her eyelashes trembled slightly.


    Lady Shu smiled, her smile exceptionally gentle. "Don''t judge him by his usual appearance. He''s actually a bold and cautious person. When I first married him, I thought that with his personality, I would spend my time planning for him. "


    "However, in reality, he has been planning for me the entire time."

 C281

    "Actually, they''re very similar to each other," Lady Shu smiled as she looked at Ye Jinxiu. "Although they have completely different personalities, they are still the most similar in the bones."


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at Ning Yunyin''s back and suddenly thought of all the things that had happened in the past. It seemed that no matter what happened to her, Ning Yunyin would always be able to help her deal with it, so that she wouldn''t have to worry about anything else.


    This time too.


    Mrs Shu looked in the direction of Ning Yunquan, her eyes filled with a soft layer of love. "I like him and love him, so I want to stay by his side, no matter where it is."


    "Asura Hell or Ghost Brake Purgatory, I''m willing to stay by his side."


    "Do you understand this feeling?" Lady Shu turned to look at Ye Jinsu as she asked her softly.


    Ye Jinsu looked in the direction of Ning Yunyin, her gaze drifting from one to the other, as if she didn''t hear what Lady Shu had said.


    But she heard it very clearly ¡­


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes, her eyelashes trembling as if she had completely lost control of them. After a long while, Ye Jinsu finally calmed down and said, "I understand what elder sister wants to say today."


    Her mind was in a mess, and she didn''t know where to start.


    She wanted Mrs Shu to stop talking. She even wanted to escape this place.


    But Lady Shu only looked at her and changed her tone to a more relaxed one. "Did he tell you that when he led his troops back to the capital, it was actually for you?"


    Ye Jinsu lifted her head abruptly and looked at the Shu family in shock.


    Madam Shu smiled. She looked at Ning Yunyin and said, "Back then, he was worried for you, but he was also unable to leave the battlefield. Thus, he walked a fierce path. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been injured."


    Ye Jinxiu was completely shocked and could not open her eyes to speak.


    She didn''t know, she never knew.


    Ning Yunyin had never told her before.


    He wouldn''t tell her.


    "I''ll tell you something you don''t know." Mrs. Shu looked at her, her expression calmer than Ye Jinsu''s.


    "Sixteenth Brother''s relationship with the Emperor was completely broken at that time," Lady Shu lowered her head and then smiled. "Although they weren''t as good as they were rumored to be."


    "Sooner or later, we''ll have to go this far."


    "It''s just that you might not know that due to this matter, the Emperor and the Qi King pressed him together a few days ago. He walked very carefully and with great difficulty."


    "He could have had a better way."


    Madam Shu did not say much, and only a few words were exchanged. However, every word she said was deeply engraved into Ye Jinsu''s heart. It was so hot that it caused her heart to churn.


    Like lava on a fire, she rolled for a long time until her steps were calm.


    In the distance, Ning Yun Kuang led his men over and saw Lady Shu and Ye Jinsu happily chatting with each other. They were currently rejoicing over the arrival of these two people. However, when he approached, he immediately noticed that the atmosphere wasn''t right.


    Ning Yunquan glanced at Shu, who was standing at the side, and felt somewhat puzzled.


    What did he just say?


    She forced herself to remain calm and turned to leave.


    Ning Yunyin stood in her original spot. Suddenly, she knitted her brows and stared at Ye Jinsu for a moment before turning her head to look at Lady Shu. "What did you tell her?"


    Ning Yunyin''s eyes were sharp, causing her to feel extremely uncomfortable.


    He stepped forward, "How did you talk to your sister-in-law? Would she be able to eat her? "


    Madam Shu stood on the side, glaring at Ning Yunquan, which caused him to step back with his tail between his legs.


    "I''ve told you a few things about the past. If you want to know, then go ahead and ask her yourself."


    Madam Shu looked at Ning Yunxiao, her face full of encouragement.


    Ning Yun frowned and walked in the direction of Ye Jinsu.


    Ye JinSu was walking alone on the palace path, and she didn''t even bring Little Red along. Her slow steps and lowered head completely exposed her heart at this moment. She held on to the wall and suddenly stopped.


    Every word that Madame Shu said to her echoed in her ears.


    She was reminding herself to see her own heart.


    But how could she face her own heart?


    Ning Yunxiao stood behind her in silence, his hand resting on her shoulder. His brows were tightly furrowed as he asked, "What did she tell you?"


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at Ning Yunyin, but she still felt a lingering fear in her heart.


    She had experienced too many things today. Everything had made her unable to calm down.


    This was the first time Ning Yunyin had seen Ye Jinsu so flustered. He couldn''t help but feel uneasy. He had never felt uneasy before, but now he was.


    He did not know how to comfort others, nor did he know what was going on. He could only watch from the sidelines.


    They looked at each other for a long time before Ye Jinxiu suddenly lowered her head and spoke with a weak voice, "Back then ¡­ It''s only been three months and you''re back in such a hurry because of me, right? "


    She didn''t dare to look Ning Yunxiao in the eye. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to face the emotions hidden in the depths of her eyes.


    However, Ning Yun''s obsidian eyes only relaxed for a moment before she calmly replied, "Yes, and not completely."


    "As you said, I came back early to join this battle."


    "Sooner or later, that''s what I want. It doesn''t make too much of a difference."


    "But you don''t have to do it this way!" Ye Jinxiu suddenly became anxious and couldn''t control her voice anymore.


    There was no need for him to be so flamboyant. There was no need to turn himself into a target. There was no need to make it so difficult for himself.


    For his sake, there was no need.


    However, Ning Yunxiao only lowered his eyes to look at her, his gaze as unwavering as usual. His voice was deep and firm, each word striking the heart of Ye Jinsu, "It''s necessary."


    Everything he did for her was necessary.


    There was no doubt about that.


    There was a gust of wind in the palace path, and once night fell, it quickly cooled down. Ning Yunxiao untied the cloak from his back and draped it over Ye Jinsu''s shoulders. "It should be snowing soon, so you should head back."


    After saying that, Ning Yunyin looked at Xiao Hong, who hurriedly came over. She then said with a slightly more serious tone, "Bring your young miss back and have a good rest."


    Little Red was scared witless by Ning Yunyin''s nagging gaze and nodded without a word. She quickly left with Ye Jinsu in tow.


    If he didn''t leave now, the palace gates would fall.


    Ye Jinsu was led forward as the cold wind blew into her cloak, which was still warm. Ye Jinxiu suddenly pulled her cloak closer around her.


    Ning Yunyin stood on the spot and watched Ye Jinsu disappear from her line of sight before turning around to leave.


    Little Red looked at Ye Jinsu''s dazed appearance and was extremely worried, "Miss, what happened?"


    Weren''t they always together with Mrs Shu? Why did it suddenly turn out like this?


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and shook her head. She supported Little Red into the carriage, but she did not let it in.


    "I want to be alone."


    The carriage was still that of King Ning''s Mansion, and there seemed to be traces of Ning Yunyin''s aura remaining inside. Ye Jinsu was sitting in a corner. When she closed her eyes, she could only hear Ning Yunyin''s voice and the echo of Mrs. Shu''s words in her ears.


    She could not bear it any longer, so she clutched her cloak tightly and curled up.


    Just what should she do ¡­


    There were people waiting outside the Ye residence.


    The news of what had happened in the palace had already reached every household. Ye Shisui was still worried about Ye Jinsu''s safety. After hearing that she had returned safely, he could not sit still and wait at the door.


    He had asked around and found out a little about it.


    The one who made a mistake was the Qi King, it had nothing to do with Ning Wang.


    When Ye Jinsu got off the car, he was shocked by Ye Zhonglou''s posture. She was stunned for a moment and quickly understood the reason. It was just that she could not split her attention now, and did not want to deal with Ye Zizai anymore.


    She tilted her head to the side and glanced at Xiao Hong, who understood what Ye Jinsu''s eyes were saying.

 C282

    She reached out her hand to help Ye Jinsu get off the car and helped him walk towards the Ye residence.


    "I heard something happened in the palace. Are you alright?"


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head, and Little Red spoke up from the side, "Young miss has received some surprises, the imperial physician has already seen them and told young miss to rest well."


    With that, Xiao Hong saluted Ye Zheng and prepared to leave.


    Ye Zhenzi looked as if he didn''t want to say anything, but Xiao Hong had already led Ye Jinsu away.


    It did snow late at night.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t fall asleep so she ran out by herself and sat in the pavilion in a daze.


    The snowflakes filled the sky, hidden in the darkness. Only the light of a remnant lamp was bright. Countless snowflakes fell on Ye Jinsu''s brow in the face of the wind. Ye Jinxiu was holding the warm jade that Ning Yunyin had given her, leaning her head against the railing.


    She realized that she was finding it increasingly difficult to extricate herself from Ning Yunzhi''s predicament.


    How could this be ¡­


    Ye Jinsu quietly closed her eyes. She was dressed rather thinly in the night wind. Closing her eyes, she could clearly see that her heart no longer belonged to herself.


    Xiao Hong woke up drowsily in the night and suddenly saw a familiar figure in the yard.


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu was sitting alone in the yard and blowing the wind, Xiao Hong was shocked.


    Xiao Hong hurriedly took out her cloak and rushed over to put it over Ye Jinsu''s shoulders. "Miss, why are you here? Go back quickly, it''s snowing outside."


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head in silence for a moment, but didn''t move.


    Seeing how Ye Jinsu was acting, Xiao Hong became even more worried. Squatting beside Ye Jinsu, Xiao Hong said, "Miss, what happened in the palace today? Don''t scare Xiao Hong."


    Xiao Hong''s voice was choked with sobs.


    Ye Jinxiu glanced at her and wiped her tears with a smile, "I''m fine. I was just thinking about something."


    "Let''s go back."


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu''s expression finally became vivid, Xiao Hong''s tears immediately turned into smiles, supporting Ye Jinsu as she walked back.


    Ye Jinsu had been in the yard for several days, completely oblivious to what was happening outside.


    In the end, Ye Mo couldn''t take it anymore and took the initiative to look for Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu pushed him a few times and finally couldn''t avoid it anymore. Only then did she helplessly start to meet him.


    "What''s the situation outside?" Ye Jinsu asked Meng Lan while she washed.


    "The title of the Qi King has been bestowed upon me. I have stripped away my official position and power. Now, I only have the name of the Qi King." Meng Lan replied from the side.


    Ye Jinsu''s hand paused for a moment.


    This punishment was not light. No wonder Ye Hei couldn''t sit still anymore.


    "What about Ning Wang?" Ye Jinsu asked again.


    Meng Lan shook her head. "There''s nothing for now."


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes again. Was it really nothing, or was it the calm before the storm?


    Ye Jinxiu wasn''t sure, so she didn''t dare to speculate too rashly.


    Ye Zhenzheng and the others were getting anxious. They didn''t have time to think too much about it. They immediately went straight to Ye Jinsu and asked, "Do you know how the Emperor''s punishes and punishments are aligned with the King''s?"


    Ye Jinsu nodded calmly, "I know that the Qi King no longer has any real power."


    "Does this mean that the Qi King has no more climate?" "This time, he lost a lot of people''s heart in the capital too."


    Ye Zhonglou stared at Ye Jinsu, his eyes hinting at something. "Then we ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu calmly took a sip of tea and passed a cup to Ye Shisui. "Father, why don''t you drink some tea and calm down?"


    Ye Shou couldn''t calm down at all.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and paused for a moment before saying, "Did a lot of people start to line up outside?"


    Of course, fighting is a lifetime of wealth and glory.


    "According to what our daughter sees, we should just stay put for now." Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Shisui and spoke slowly.


    Ye Shisui looked puzzled. "Why?"


    "This is the best time."


    Ye Jinsu shook her head and said, "Now is the Qi King''s worst chance, but it''s not the best time for Ning Wang."


    "Father forgot, my daughter said last time that the one who was really stopping Ning Wang was none other than the Qi King." Ye Jinsu smiled at Ye Zhang.


    Ye Zhenzi was enlightened.


    "You''re saying ¡­" Ye Shou suddenly looked around and lowered his voice. "Will the emperor not let you go so easily?"


    Ye Jinsu stopped drinking her tea and pondered for a while with her eyes lowered.


    "Who managed to deduce the Sacred Will accurately?" But it''s always right for us to be a little more cautious. " Ye Jinsu said.


    Ye Shisui nodded to the side and thought for a while. This made a lot of sense.


    The confusion in his heart eased his heart a lot, and he started to say something else: "You were frightened a few days ago, how is your recovery now?"


    Difficult active concern.


    Ye Jinsu smiled faintly, "There''s nothing else."


    Ye Zheng nodded and relaxed.


    "On Ru''Er''s side, you''re doing pretty well too." "Tomorrow, Ru''Er will be leaving. You should go send her off."


    Ye Jinxiu was stunned for a moment. She had originally been concerned about him, but she just wanted to make sure if she could send him off.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but laugh inside. Although it was a little unexpected, it didn''t make anyone uncomfortable. She no longer felt sad because of Ye Zhexi''s bias. She just felt that there were some things that really couldn''t change.


    Ye Jinsu nodded, "Daughter understands. Daughter will go."


    After receiving Ye Jinsu''s accurate answer, Ye Shisui finally nodded his head in satisfaction and left.


    Xiao Hong, who was at the side, picked up her tea set and said with a displeased expression, "Why must Second Miss send you out to the manor?"


    "We''re all family, it doesn''t matter if we send them off." Ye Jinsu shrugged and spoke calmly.


    Little Red pouted.


    "I wonder what Second Miss is thinking. Why did she suddenly want to leave?"


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes and smiled, "She probably thinks that everyone in the mansion is mine now. She can''t stay here any longer."


    She didn''t believe that Ye Jingru would be able to completely change her personality after being whipped. Or perhaps she was still unwilling and wanted to make a move on him, but since she was surrounded by her own people, she could only make her first move.


    Outside, there wouldn''t be anyone keeping an eye on her.


    But she didn''t expect that Ye Jinxiu would ask Wenyuan to follow them.


    He also shortened the time to three months.


    Three months wasn''t a short or long period of time.


    Since Wen Yuan could not bring her back, she could not make any big movements.


    This was more than enough to make Ye Jingru uncomfortable.


    Ye JinRu had been completely eaten by Ye Jinsu, so she didn''t have the chance to turn the situation around.


    It couldn''t be.


    "What''s the situation with the old lady?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    "I heard that Old Master isn''t too satisfied." Little Red pouted and said.


    The old lady wanted Ye Zhuan to marry another one, but he really didn''t have the mood to do so now that he had a headache from the court affairs.


    However, the old lady insisted that he should not go back on his word and let the old lady take responsibility.


    From the beginning till the end, he hadn''t even asked which family''s girl it was.

 C283

    Always like him.


    "Do you know which family the old lady has her eyes on?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    Xiao Hong thought for a while before replying: "I heard she is the Shu girl from the Zhao Clan of Qing He."


    The Zhao Clan of Qing He was an unremarkable official. Just last year, they had been promoted to the capital, and now, they were just another poor girl. It looked like the old lady had put in a lot of effort. At Ye Shisui''s age, only the Zhao Family was willing to marry a Shu girl.


    "How is he?"


    "I heard that he''s an honest and cautious person. I''ve never seen him before."


    Ye Jinsu nodded. She wasn''t too sure about the old lady''s gaze, but she didn''t say anything.


    The next day, Ye Jinsu woke up early to go see her off.


    She said that she was going outside to reflect, and Ye Jinsu arranged it for her as if it was a vacation. The manor had sent people to gather everything, including the maids and other items.


    Keeping Ye Jinru there for three months, her standard of living would not decline.


    However, Ye Jingru''s expression was not good.


    The reason she left was to avoid Ye Jinsu''s eyes and ears. In the end, Ye Jinsu had placed a bunch of people beside her, and not a single one of them wasn''t her person.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Jingru with a faint smile, watching her kneel down and bid farewell to Ye Zhiru. The father and daughter duo acted as though they were parting ways.


    Ye Jinxiu was sincere. She also hugged Ye JinRu and whispered into her ear in a voice that only two people could hear, "I hope sister is really reflecting on herself outside."


    After she finished speaking, Ye Jinsu let go of her.


    Ye Jingru''s face turned pale.


    After watching Ye Jingru leave, Ye Jinsu turned to Ye Zhiru and said, "Father."


    "Father shouldn''t interfere too much in the matters of the court recently. It would be better for us to ponder over the matters of the family." Ye Jinsu said with a smile.


    Ye Shisui was stunned for a moment. He didn''t understand the meaning behind Ye Jinsu''s words.


    "I heard that Grandmother has taken a fancy to the daughter of the Zhao Family. Has Father seen Lady Zhao before?"


    When mentioning this matter, Ye Zheng could not help but feel a bit impatient. His wife had just died, so he didn''t want to marry her again so early. However, the old lady''s insistence made sense.


    His parents could not be disobeyed, so he could only let them go.


    And now, Ye Jinsu was going to intervene.


    I heard that Miss Zhao is only a few years older than Ye Jinsu. If she were to marry over, Ye Jinsu would have to call her mother, but she actually doesn''t feel awkward!


    "You don''t need to interfere in this matter, I will handle it myself."


    Ye Jinsu smiled faintly, and continued to speak, "Daughter thinks that this is the best time to do so. To be good to father, and to the Ye Family. "


    There seemed to be a hidden meaning behind Ye Jinsu''s words.


    Ye Chong was stunned. He stared at her and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Daughter was only guessing ¡­" Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and said, "It''s just that my daughter heard that the Emperor''s temper has been getting more and more violent lately. I don''t think His Majesty will let the matter go so easily."


    Ye Zheng was shocked. "Are you saying ¡­"


    "In case ¡­ I''m saying that if something were to happen to Ning Wang, then the family that colluded with Ning Wang might not be able to escape punishment either. " Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Zhonglou and said with a slightly trembling voice.


    "So, your daughter feels that it would be better for your father to ignore the matters of the court and peacefully take a wife."


    Ye Shisui was shocked. He stood on the spot and thought for a while as he felt Ye Jinsu''s words made sense. This was a principle that was fraught with danger everywhere, so walking carefully was never wrong.


    "If you really say so, you ¡­" Ye Zheng looked at Ye Jinsu in panic. Previously, when Ye Jinxiu and Ning Wang were so close, it would have been difficult for the Ye Family to not have a connection with Ning Wang.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and smiled in relief, "Father, don''t worry. I will not affect the Ye family."


    Although he didn''t know why Ye Jinsu had said so, Ye Shisui could only believe her words at the moment. He nodded. He didn''t know when it had started, but Ye Jinsu''s words had already convinced him.


    "Since that''s the case, father might as well take the initiative to talk to grandmother." Ye Jinsu said with a smile, which also eased the relationship between the two of them.


    It was true that Ye Jinsu''s words had made the mansion feel a lot better when he took the initiative to find the old lady.


    The old lady remembered that this matter was the result of Ye Jinsu''s persuasion, so she sent someone over to thank her.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t take it to heart.


    She wasn''t doing this to please the old lady, and she didn''t care about the old lady''s goodwill.


    However, as she sat at home, she gradually became unable to sit still.


    Ning Yunyin never contacted her, but told Meng Lan to instruct Ye Jinshu to leave the room, so as to avoid the slightest bit of anxiety that came to her. She knew Ning Yunyin was thinking for her own sake, but the more she thought about it, the more she felt as if her hands and feet were restrained.


    She had to consider Ning Yunxiao first before doing anything.


    Just like now, she thought that if she didn''t show her face, the Qi King would definitely think that she had tricked him. If that were the case, the Qi King would inevitably launch a counterattack against Ning Yunyin.


    However, she was also thinking that if she came into contact with the Qi King again, it would only bring Ning Yunlian more trouble and would only implicate him.


    After a while, Ye Jinxiu still didn''t understand her.


    However, this matter didn''t bother Ye Jinsu for long. Soon, something new happened in the Ye Residence.


    The old lady arranged for the girl from the Zhao family to meet with Ye Shisui.


    It was also the two families'' elders who met.


    When Ye Jinsu sent Ye Jinru off and advised Ye Zhenzheng to leave, this matter went a lot smoother. Now, the old lady had specially called for Ye Jinsu, which could be considered as asking her to come over and see how she was doing.


    Ye Jinxiu had nothing to do every day, so she just so happened to be curious about this honest and cautious Miss Zhao. Thus, she readily agreed.


    At that time, it would be closed for the next few years. If the two families decided to go together and get engaged, they would be able to go out with each other directly during New Year''s.


    He was a bit anxious, but it didn''t hurt much.


    Ye Jinsu was guided by Shui Sang and walked towards the hall. On the way, she happened to meet a few unfamiliar servants, thinking that these were most likely the Zhao Family''s maidservants.


    The Old Granny and Old Master were seated in the main seat, while Ye Shisui and Zhao Family''s daughter were seated opposite each other. Next to Zhao Family''s daughter were the two ladies, Master Zhao and Madame Zhao.


    I heard that this concubine wasn''t born by Madame Zhao, but she was raised in Madame Zhao''s courtyard. From the looks of it, they didn''t have a good relationship.


    Lady Zhao sat with her head down, seemingly respectful and cautious, as if the slightest sound could scare her.


    The old lady didn''t seem to be in a good mood, as if she didn''t like such a timid one.


    Ye Jinxiu stood to the side and observed for a while before she lifted her skirt and walked forward.


    "Father, please don''t blame me for being late." Ye Jinsu broke the silence in the crowd.


    Ye Zheng smiled at Ye Jinsu and said, "Take a seat, if you have nothing to do."


    Hearing this, the old lady''s expression became a bit more relaxed. She turned her head to look at Lady Zhao and asked, "You''re called Zhao Ruxue, right?"


    Lady Zhao lowered her head and nodded.


    Madame Zhao, who was standing at the side, could not bear to watch any longer. She interrupted, "I don''t usually go out. I''ve already called the old lady to watch a joke."

 C284

    The old lady shook her head and said magnanimously, "It''s nothing. It doesn''t matter whether the girl goes out or not."


    "Xue''er, raise your head and let the old lady take a look." Madame Zhao, who was at the side, spoke up enthusiastically.


    Only then did Zhao Ruxue slowly raise her head. However, Ye Jinsu noticed that her hand was still tightly grasping her handkerchief as if she was nervous.


    Zhao Ruxue was not bad looking, but she could not be considered to be that good-looking. One could only say that she had a dignified appearance. He was indeed being a bit too cautious, but a bit too timid.


    Ye Jinxiu looked at him for a while but did not say a word.


    The old lady was rather satisfied with her appearance.


    Unlike the Xie Clan, he had a fox-like appearance.


    It was just that he was a bit timid.


    Seeing that she was so timid, the old lady didn''t want her to talk much. She only chatted with Madame Zhao for a bit. From start to finish, Zhao Ruxue didn''t utter a single word. Ye Jinsu pondered over her for a moment, but it didn''t seem like she was unwilling.


    It should be pure cowardice.


    If she were to marry into this family, Ye Jingru would have returned by then. At that time, Ye JinRu would be in a lot of trouble.


    However, it wasn''t her turn to speak up. She was acting as a foil.


    Madame Zhao was someone who knew how to speak. She chatted with the old lady for a long time, but she was still able to speak in harmony. Master Zhao was a lot worse than Ye Zheng at government affairs. He was also very careful in front of Ye Zheng, but Ye Zheng was not dissatisfied.


    At the end of their conversation, they had reached the halfway mark.


    The Old Granny prepared lunch in the banquet hall. She thought that it was time, so she purposely found an opportunity to let Zhao Ruxue and Ye Zhenzheng get along alone.


    Ye Jinsu left at the right time to take a walk and felt bored.


    It was not her turn to speak, she was just passing through the hall. Ye Jinsu was a bit bored by the flattery of the two families.


    She wondered when she had slipped away.


    After circling the garden a few times, Ye Jinsu sat on the edge of the pond to feed the fish. It hadn''t snowed in the past few days, but there was still ice floating in the artificial lake. Ye Jinsu could only see a few fish scattered about.


    As she was feeding, Ye Jinsu saw Zhao Ruxue wandering around the back garden.


    He seemed to be lost.


    Ye Jinsu stood up and walked towards her, "Isn''t Miss Zhao with my father?"


    Zhao Ruxue was startled for a moment. When she turned her head to look at Ye Jinsu, she quickly lowered her head and bowed.


    "I had a few words with Lord Ye and then went to find Mother. In the end, you got lost in this garden and got Miss Ye to watch a joke. "


    Ye Jinsu smiled at her for a moment.


    Although he was timid, he had never met with any mishaps. At first, the old lady didn''t like her, but in the end, other than her being a bit timid, she still attracted the old lady''s attention.


    "I''ll take you out. Grandmother should be in the banquet hall with Madame Zhao." She walked forward to lead the way.


    There was still a long way to go from here to the banquet hall. Ye Jinsu felt it was too awkward not to talk, so she took the initiative to start a conversation, "I heard that Miss Zhao is kind and kind, especially when it comes to embroidery?"


    Zhao Ruxue slightly lowered her head but still did not dare to raise her head. She responded in a low voice, "It''s just some mediocre martial arts. Miss Ye has gone overboard."


    Ye Jinsu smiled, "How can it be called ''Weichi''? I heard that there was a young lady who requested Miss Zhao''s embroidery."


    Ye Jinsu was talking about what happened three years ago.


    Back then, a scholar who came from a foreign land had specially spent a thousand gold to buy Zhao Ruxue''s embroidery. After that, a lot of madams came to learn embroidery. At that time, she was quite popular in the Qing River.


    After that, it also gradually faded.


    She thought that no one in the capital knew about this. She didn''t expect Ye Jinsu to actually know about it.


    In fact, Ye Jinsu knew about this from Aunt Shui Sang. The old lady had sent people to investigate the Zhao Family, and even her hometown. It could be said that she was very meticulous.


    "Miss Ye, you are flattering me. Compared to a talented girl like Miss Ye, I am not even worth mentioning." Zhao Ruxue quickly spoke up. The cautious look on her face made Ye Jinsu seem as if she wanted to eat her.


    He had heard that Zhao Ruxue had a direct descendent right in front of her. Zhao Ruxue was behind her, begging for a living, so he had to be careful with his tail between his legs.


    This made her feel somewhat helpless.


    "Don''t say that. When you marry over, I''ll have to call you mother." Ye Jinsu smiled helplessly, as if she wanted to let her feel more at ease.


    Zhao Ruxue didn''t say anything, probably feeling awkward.


    Ye Jinsu turned around and glanced at her, "Don''t tell me you don''t want to marry my father?"


    Zhao Ruxue hurriedly shook her head and denied it, "No, I''m not. It is my fortune to be able to marry Lord Ye. "


    She actually knew it very well. Although this Lord Ye is a bit old, as long as she marries over, she will be the matriarch of the Ye family. The Ye Clan was a high ranked official, so her status would skyrocket.


    This was her chance as a concubine.


    Furthermore, she was not a difficult person to get along with when she saw Lord Ye just now.


    Thus, she was not dissatisfied with this marriage.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her for a moment and understood that she truly felt this way. After knowing her thoughts, Ye Jinsu sighed again.


    "Do you know that I have a sister?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    Zhao Ruxue nodded. "Yes."


    But I didn''t see him today.


    "Her birth mother died not long ago. If you marry her, she might not like you."


    "You know what I mean, don''t you?" Ye Jinsu asked gently.


    She had made it clear enough, Zhao Ruxue should understand.


    Zhao Ruxue had stayed in the mansion for more than ten years. The small mansion and the large mansion were all ordinary matters. She could understand the meaning behind Ye Jinsu''s words. She knew that Ye Jinsu was reminding her.


    However, she had already figured this out a long time ago.


    Whichever family she married to, there would be internal affairs.


    She was only the daughter of a small official. If she were to marry an ordinary person, she would probably only be able to be a concubine.


    It would be the time to be someone''s slave. No matter what, she was still a matriarch of the Ye family, and the matriarch of the family of ministers.


    Even if that Second Miss disliked him, at least she was not a bad person. The old lady seemed to like her, so she shouldn''t feel too bad about her future here.


    "Ru Xue understands, but Ru Xue has already thought it through." Zhao Ruxue suddenly stopped and said. She was no longer young and had a lot of thoughts. "Lord Ye is a good person. I believe he will treat me well."


    Ye Jinsu looked at her blankly and smiled.


    "That''s good."


    She had said all that she needed to say. She only hoped that Zhao Ruxue would be mentally prepared.


    She was a good girl, so she wouldn''t be harmed by Ye Jinru and Ye Zhenzi.


    "The banquet hall is right in front, let''s go in together." Ye Jinsu said with a smile as he led Zhao Ruxue to the front. They had just chatted for a bit when Zhao Ruxue slightly loosened her grip on her.


    Now that he saw everyone, he became even more cautious.


    The old lady, on the other hand, took in the changes in her appearance and glanced at Ye Jinsu.

 C285

    After the lunch was over, the two families chatted for quite some time.


    In the end, it was settled, but it was pretty much done. I have to walk a few more times.


    After everyone left, the old lady called Ye Jinsu over.


    "Look at that Zhao Family''s Lady. What do you think?" the old lady asked Ye Jinsu.


    "Be honest, be careful, your temper is not bad." Ye Jinsu told the truth.


    The old lady nodded her head and said while pondering, "I think it''s not bad too. Although she is a bit timid, you can still see that she has a clever mind. I can see that you and her are rather friendly, so I think you should be able to get along. "


    "It''s from Ye Jingru''s side ¡­"


    As she said that, the old lady''s expression turned slightly ugly. The one who proposed the three month time limit was Ye Jinsu. She originally wanted to let Ye JinRu stay outside for a year or two no matter what.


    Zhang Xuan wouldn''t enter until spring tomorrow for his affair with Lady Zhao.


    At that time, Ye JinRu had already returned.


    That would be another problem.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and said, "If she wants to be the Ye family''s matriarch, she has to have this ability."


    "Grandmother, you''re still thinking of leaving the housekeeper''s matters to her. If she can''t even handle such a small matter, how will she manage the house?" Ye Jinsu asked the old lady with a smile.


    That was the truth.


    However, when the newlyweds entered the door, how could they act as they pleased?


    Previously, she was a concubine, so how could she change from a concubine to a matriarch so quickly?


    "You have to help her a lot. Previously, she was only a little girl in the Zhao Family, so it''s hard to avoid her looking small. If you have the energy, go and run around with her." The old lady said earnestly.


    Judging from the old lady''s words, it seemed that it had to be settled.


    He was about to pave the way for his future daughter-in-law. The marriage should be decided the next time they meet.


    Ye Jinsu nodded and left.


    It was snowing again.


    Ye Jinxiu stood in the yard and watched the snow falling continuously. She couldn''t help but feel somewhat enlightened. She had not gone out for more than half a month, so she could not gather any deeper information.


    He only knew that after what happened previously, the Qi King had been quiet for a while and did not make any sound.


    The room was quiet, and nothing else happened.


    However, because of the matter with the barbarians, the border was not peaceful at all. The Emperor''s thoughts were most likely on the outside, but he was much more at ease with the inside.


    She realized that she hadn''t seen him for more than half a month, but she missed him from time to time.


    When this thought appeared in her mind, she couldn''t help but be shocked by herself.


    But when this thought came out, it was like a prairie fire, uncontrollable.


    In the end, after two or three days at home, Ye Jinxiu still made her move.


    However, she didn''t write a letter to Ning Yunyin, but instead went to the stable. She remembered that Ning Yunyin had said that she would be fine when she came.


    In the past, Lingshuang had grown quite a bit, but her personality was still the same. Seeing Ye Jinsu coming over, he seemed to still remember her and intimately rubbed his body with her a few times.


    Ye Jinxiu smiled, changed into her riding clothes, and began to ride her horse.


    She took a few slow laps around the horse farm, then steered the horse for a while, and finally learned a few moves from the coach here. The time passed from morning to afternoon, but Ye Jinxiu still had no intention of leaving.


    Little Red reminded Ye Jinsu, "Miss, we''ve been here all day."


    After hearing Xiao Hong''s reminder, Ye Jinxiu got annoyed again.


    She didn''t say anything, she only jumped onto the horse and said, "Ride another two laps!"


    "But Miss, you''ve already ridden many laps ¡­" Xiao Hong whispered at the side.


    Ye Jinsu touched her nose and said, "The last two laps, will be the last two laps."


    "That''s what Miss said last time." Xiao Hong said helplessly.


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    "Miss, who are you waiting for?" Xiao Hong finally could not help but voice the doubts in her heart. With that said, Little Red''s heart immediately understood. This was Ning Yunyin''s stable. Ye Jinsu had been here all day, so who else could she be waiting for?


    Ye Jinsu''s expression was a bit unnatural. She got off her horse and patted the dust off her body, "I''m not going to ride anymore. Let''s go back."


    "He''s leaving?" Ning Yunyin''s voice came from the side, seemingly carrying some regret.


    Ye Jinsu turned her head and saw Ning Yunyin standing outside the stable, getting off his black ink.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but smile.


    "I''ve been riding for the entire day. I''m tired." She pulled Little Red with her and was about to walk to the front.


    Ning Yunxiao walked towards her and spoke with some regret, "Recently, my people found a hot spring on the mountain opposite. Originally, I wanted to take you to see it, but if you''re tired ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu stopped in her tracks with a sinister look on her face.


    Ning Yunyin coughed lightly, and her tone changed. "If you''re tired, can I trouble Miss Ye to accompany me on a trip?"


    Ye Jinsu''s expression finally eased up.


    Turning around, Ye Jinsu patted Lingshuang beside her and said, "Alright then. It just so happens that my riding skills have improved again."


    Ning Yunyin smiled faintly and mounted the horse to look at Ye Jinsu, "Then let me see if it''s better than last time."


    Thinking of his previous embarrassing state, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but grind her teeth.


    This time, she neatly jumped on her horse and sped off. Xiao Hong and the group of servants were left empty-handed on the spot.


    Ning Yunyin followed closely behind and called out, "Do you know how to get there?"


    When Ye Jinsu heard this, she snappily slowed down and let Ning Yun lead the way.


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t help laughing out loud in a good mood when she saw Ye Jinsu''s little appearance.


    Ye Jinxiu was exasperated by his laughter.


    "How is the situation with the Qi King?" Ye Jinsu ignored his laughter and suddenly asked.


    Ning Yun retracted her smile and looked at Ye Jinsu, saying, "He once sought you out."


    "But if you don''t go out, he can''t do anything to the Ye Family."


    In fact, Ning Yunyin had already prepared for the worst. However, he hadn''t expected that Ye Jinsu would actually stay at home and hide for half a month. For a moment he was at a loss. He was a little afraid that Ye Jinsu might have changed.


    Now that he saw him, he finally felt at ease.


    She was still her.


    "His climate is over. You don''t have to worry." Ning Yunyin spoke up.


    Ye Jinxiu nodded and the two of them unknowingly slowed down their pace. It had been snowing for the past few days, and the mountain was covered with snow. Ye Jinsu''s Lingshuang''s entire body was snow-white as if she was going to melt into the snow-white world. There was no trace of her.


    On the other hand, Ning Yunyin''s ink was like the thickest and most colourful line on a piece of white paper, exceptionally dazzling.


    Ye Jinsu had been riding with him quietly for a while, and she actually felt very satisfied.


    Everything was quiet except for the faint sound of the horses'' hooves trampling through the snow. Two lines of marks could be seen on the snow. One could tell that they were people standing side by side.

 C286

    The hot spring was at the top of the mountain. Ye Jinsu followed Ning Yunqi and rode for a while until they saw a trail of melting snow in front of them. As he went deeper, he could actually see balls of hot air.


    There was indeed a spring here. The hot spring that emerged from it was shockingly hot. This area was covered by a white mist.


    Ye Jinsu dismounted from her horse. She could still see a Silver Fox running through the mist and disappearing into the snow. In the area near the hot spring, there were even some green grass.


    "This place is remote and hard to find. I haven''t discovered it before." Ning Yun hid behind her as she spoke. Ye Jinxiu turned her head and saw the dense cluster of trees and branches behind her. If it wasn''t for the footprints being still there, she probably wouldn''t have been able to find her way back.


    Very deep indeed.


    Ye Jinsu ran over to grab a handful of spring water. It was very pleasing to the eye.


    This was a cliff with a broken mountain on the left. Not only was there a spring on the ground, there was also a spring on the mountain. However, the water was rather small, flowing down along the rocks. From the rocks to the places where the spring water had been poured over the ground, there were green sprouts growing out of them.


    It was a rare sight to see such a green in this weather.


    Ning Yunyin raised her head to look at the top of the cliff and suddenly said, "I''ll take you up."


    As Ye Jinsu was puzzled, Ning Yunyin held her in her arms. In the blink of an eye, he was already at the top of the cliff.


    This area was made of rock and was completely barren of trees. The moment Ye Jinsu landed, she looked down at the entire horse farm from here. Not only that, he could even see the entire capital city.


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes lit up.


    Red wall and white tiles, this scenery is really beautiful.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the small square shaped city in the distance and suddenly fell silent. He could still see the outskirts. He could also see the snow-white mountains and rivers outside.


    This was the place that Ning Yunyin wanted to own.


    She lowered her eyes, only to hear Ning Yunyin sitting down at the side. "Take Lingshuang back," she said.


    Ye Jinxiu turned around and looked at him with a puzzled expression. He knew that there was no place for the Ye Family to raise horses.


    "Father ordered me to send the troops, so you take care of Lingshuang yourself." Ning Yunxiao gazed at the scenery at the foot of the mountain as he spoke. From here he could feel the heat rising from below, warm and damp.


    Ye Jinxiu was a little surprised, "When did it happen?"


    Why didn''t she have any news?


    "Today." Ning Yun said in a low voice. Just now, before he came here, he had received the decree in the great hall.


    Ye Jinsu''s expression froze and she became speechless for a long time. Then, she suddenly laughed, "You should go and fight. Why did you give Lingshuang to me? I''m going to have to get a stable back. It''s a lot of trouble. "


    "If you bring it back, you can ride it anytime you want. There''s no need for you to ride it back here." Ning Yunyin said. The reason he didn''t mention this earlier was because he was thinking that if Ye Jinsu wanted to ride a horse, he would have to come here.


    At that time, he could come over and see her as well.


    However, since he had already gone to fight, he might as well not let her go through so much trouble.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes and nodded. She could be considered to have agreed.


    She was silent for a moment. Neither of them spoke, but something was always tacit. Silence spread between the two of them. The tranquility caused Ye Jinsu to feel uneasy in her heart.


    "Why did the Emperor send you out at this time?" Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at him and asked in the end.


    Ning Yunliang smiled and started to analyze the situation with her, "Two months ago, the king of the Western Lion Kingdom passed away. His fifth son became the king, but it is said that his fifth son holds political power. Now that he has ascended to the throne, he has begun to harass our borders and infiltrate our capital secretly. "


    "The Emperor naturally cannot tolerate his presumptuous behavior."


    Ye Jinsu frowned slightly.


    "You know that''s not what I''m asking."


    "Why does the emperor want you to go? There are so many generals, can''t others do the same?" Ye Jinsu frowned. With the current situation, the Qi King had just suffered a setback and the Emperor was about to send Ning Yunyin to fight at the border.


    Wasn''t this oppressing him?


    "The imperial edict cannot be disobeyed." Ning Yunyin only spoke indifferently.


    He had a look of indifference on his face.


    "How long will it take?"


    "One year."


    Not an uncertain answer, but a simple, straightforward year.


    For a moment she wanted to say, I''ll wait a year for you.


    But in the end she said nothing, only knew that this battle was nothing like the last.


    She pursed her lips and remained silent. After a long while, Ye Jinsu asked again, "Is it easy to fight?"


    She didn''t understand much about military matters, but she knew that fighting was hard to avoid getting hurt, and danger was hard to avoid. The last time Ning Yunyin had come back, she was already wounded. Who knew what would happen to her this time?


    "Do you believe me?" Ning Yunyin didn''t look at her. Instead, she looked at the scenery at the foot of the mountain. Her voice was somewhat muffled.


    Ye Jinsu was silent for a long time before she finally gave up and said, "I believe you."


    Actually, she wanted to say that there was no absolute in this world. She also wanted to say that whether she believed it or not would not solve any problems.


    However, when Ning Yunyin asked him if he trusted her, she could only reply with a look of trust.


    Seemingly sensing the helplessness in Ye Jinsu''s tone, Ning Yun smiled. She turned her body to the side and stroked Ye Jinsu''s hair, saying in a low voice, "Then, wait for my triumphant return."


    Ye Jinsu pushed him away with an expressionless face.


    "I don''t believe it now."


    How could Ning Yunyin be at ease when she said such words?


    Ye Jinsu''s heart was in a mess.


    "Let''s go down. Little Red should be anxious by now." Ye Jinsu pursed her lips and said. They had only sat here for a short period of time, but Ye Jinxiu still couldn''t sit down.


    Ning Yunyin was silent for a moment before answering.


    A layer of black clouds appeared on Ye Jinsu''s face. Even in this snow-white world, it was not bright.


    When Xiao Hong and Supervisor Mu arrived at the foot of the mountain, gasping for breath. They were glad that they made it in time as soon as they saw Ye Jinsu.


    It was late.


    It would be dark in another two hours.


    Ye Jinsu dismounted from her horse and touched Lingshuang, then said to Xiao Hong, "Let''s go back and get someone to build a stable in the backyard and bring Lingshuang back."


    Xiao Hong was surprised.


    "In this weather, the stables have been built for at least half a month. Why is it so sudden?"


    Ye Jinsu didn''t answer.


    Seeing that Ye Jinxiu did not want to continue, Little Red did not ask any further questions. She could feel that after the Miss came down from the mountain, her mood wasn''t right.


    Xiao Hong looked at Ning Wang doubtfully, only to discover that Ning Yunxiao was looking at Ye Jinsu.


    His gaze seemed a little gloomy.


    Little Red lowered its head and followed Ye Jinsu into the room to change clothes.


    "Young Miss doesn''t seem to be in a good mood. Did Prince Ning say something?" Xiao Hong asked from the side.


    Ye Jinsu thought that her actions were natural enough.


    She shook her head.


    Ning Yunyun had already left.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Lingshuang, who was in the stable, and got into the carriage without a word.


    It was still snowing outside.


    It was now twelve, and in ten days it would be the new year. People in the capital were preparing for the New Year''s feast with lanterns and decorations. The atmosphere was already filled with the atmosphere of New Year''s Eve.


    The House of Ye had decided on the marriage. They planned to prepare a joyous event next spring and in May.


    It was a lively scene everywhere.


    Only her heart was cold.

 C287

    The stables in the mansion were built as scheduled, so the news of Ning Yun holding back and leading the troops had already spread out.


    At this moment, they didn''t have a good head. No one thought that there would be such a thing happening near the end of the year. The capital was abuzz with discussions, but most of them were positive. Ye Jinsu listened to the discussions outside, but her heart was always uncertain.


    Time dragged on day by day until the eve of Ning Yunyin''s departure.


    In the end, Ye Jinsu couldn''t sit still anymore and found Xiao Hong to speak up. "Help me deliver a message to Princess Shu saying that I''ve asked her out to reminisce about old times in the Pristine Jade Tower."


    Ning Yunquan should know more about this battle than he did.


    Ning Yunquan didn''t receive any orders from the emperor to go to war with General Yu. If you think about it carefully, you''ll know why. Ning Yunquan and Ning Yunyin were on good terms. Both of them held quite a bit of military power.


    They had to separate these two.


    He was afraid that once Ning Yunyin left, the emperor would make a move against her. The capital was once again in a state of bloodshed.


    These people were none other than Ye Jinsu.


    As promised, Mrs Shu arrived, looking a little more tired than before.


    "Has the wangfei had a good rest recently?" Ye Jinsu looked at her and asked.


    Madam Shu lowered her head and rubbed her forehead before replying, "You should know about the matters in the capital too. It''s hard to avoid a bit of worry in your heart."


    Speak, "Madam Shu looked at her again." Did you call me over for the matter regarding Brother Sixteen? "


    Ye Jinsu nodded.


    "I want to know what the odds of this war are." Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and said, her voice a bit shallow.


    Mrs Shu laughed, seemingly seeing through Ye Jinsu''s worries, but she lowered her head and replied truthfully, "Fifty percent."


    Finally she laughed. "Actually, my sister should know that this isn''t the most worrisome thing, right?"


    What was most worrisome was what the emperor was planning to do in the year that Ning Yunyin left.


    However, Ye Jinsu didn''t think so.


    Whatever the emperor wants to do is fine, as long as Ning Yunyin is safe.


    She felt that she was being too alarmist. But for some reason, from the moment she knew about this sudden event, her heart had always been unable to calm down.


    Little Red said she was worried, but she didn''t even know when she had started to care about Ning Yunyin.


    Right now, she could only do as she wished to avoid the torture on her heart.


    "Why did the emperor insist that he lead troops?" Ye JinSu asked this question once again. Her voice was soft and her tone was a bit empty, as if she wasn''t going to answer this question.


    She had heard too many rumors recently, and every word made her feel particularly uncomfortable.


    Madam Shu was silent for a moment.


    After a long moment of silence, Lady Shu sighed and said truthfully, "On the surface, it''s because of that battle half a year ago."


    Because the battle half a year ago had given Ning Yunyin a good reputation for being brave in battle, the heavy responsibility this time was naturally left to the most courageous and warlike prince.


    Ye Jinsu''s fingers, which were hidden in her sleeves, suddenly tightened as her expression slightly changed.


    Lady Shu quickly added, "But you and I both know that if the emperor really wants to do this, what reason can''t he come up with?"


    She was afraid that Ye Jinsu would think too much, but she did think too much anyway.


    She had heard too many such rumors in the past few days. Even though she had personally confirmed it, she was still unable to accept it calmly.


    If it wasn''t for him ¡­


    Lady Shu saw Ye Jinsu''s expression change, so she sat up and grabbed her hand. She comforted her, "Don''t worry too much. Although the battlefield is a dangerous place, you should know Sixteenth Brother''s ability."


    Ye Jinxiu could only slightly nod her head.


    "If you really want Sixteenth Brother to be well, then we''ll stay in the capital and protect him." She patted her hand.


    Ye Jinsu was obviously very worried, yet she still pretended not to see it. This made Madam Shu''s heart ache for her.


    "What we can do is to let him have no future worries." Madame Shu advised gently.


    Ye Jinxiu could only get a general idea of what was going on. Her heart was in a mess.


    She even wanted to follow Ning Yunxiao. However, the moment this thought appeared, it was immediately cut off by Ye Jinsu.


    It was ridiculous.


    After a hasty farewell, Ye Jinsu rushed home.


    Xiao Hong, who was in the horse carriage, had already seen through Ye Jinsu''s thoughts. She had seen through Ye Jinsu''s nervousness and worry. Xiao Hong was silent for a long time before it finally opened its mouth, "Miss."


    "I heard that an esteemed monk came to the Cloud Glow Temple, and quite a few people were there asking for talisman paper. It was said that they were extremely intelligent."


    "In the current hour, we can still catch up after begging in the temple."


    As for what they could catch up to, both Ye Jinxiu and Little Red were well aware of it.


    Ye Jinsu suddenly opened the curtain of the carriage and spoke to the coachman, her voice somewhat anxious, "To the Cloud Light Temple!"


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Ning Yungang was sitting in Ning Yunyin''s mansion, silently staring at each other for a long time. The Grand Princess hurried out of the palace, her expression grave.


    "General Yu is one of the Qi King''s men." Ning Yunquan secretly said to himself, his tone slightly angry.


    Could it be that the Emperor wanted the two of them to enter a civil war on the battlefield? Ning Yunquan was angry and angry at the same time, but there was nothing he could do.


    The deputy general at the side had already put on his armor and came forward to reply, "King Bingning, our troops have all finished demonstrating and are ready to set off at any time."


    The Grand Princess hurried over from the palace, just in time to catch Ning Yunyin before she left.


    Ning Yunquan was somewhat surprised.


    The emperor held a large farewell ceremony at the west gate. The Grand Princess only needed to send him off.


    However, the Grand Princess didn''t say anything. She merely turned her head to look at her aide-de-camp, who immediately retreated with the rest of the servants.


    The Grand Princess took out a letter from her sleeve and handed it over to Ning Yun. "We''ll see when you get to the battlefield."


    The Grand Princess had a grim expression on her face. This was an extremely important item.


    Ning Yunquan looked at the Grand Princess in surprise, not daring to ask what it was.


    Ning Yunyun glanced at the Grand Princess, her dark eyes seeming to shine. After putting away the letter, Ning Yunyin did not say anything else. She turned around and went back into the house to change into her armor.


    Ye Jinsu''s carriage was speeding along the palace road.


    Fortunately, the Cloud Light Temple was the largest temple in the capital, so its location was not too far away. However, because of this, the Cloud Light Temple was now filled with people, and people came everywhere to ask for talismans.


    Xiao Hong looked at this scene and immediately gave a wink to the servants beside her. All the servants dispersed, and after a short while, they found out that the great master did not come out to stand guard today.


    Little Red stomped her foot on the ground anxiously. "Look for the abbot!"


    Ye Jinsu looked around and saw the abbot standing at the side of the door with her sharp eyes. She then ran over.


    Xiao Hong panicked and quickly followed.


    "This female benefactor is in a hurry. Is there something urgent?" When the abbot saw Ye Jinsu running over, he asked in a friendly manner.


    "A demand talisman from my family''s young miss!" Xiao Hong answered from the side, "A Talisman from Master Wude!"


    "Junior Wu De isn''t in the temple today." The words of the abbot shattered Little Red''s hopes, and Little Red was dumbfounded.


    Ye Jinsu pursed her lips and asked, "Then may I ask when Master Wu De will be back?"


    "She should be back soon. Miss can wait for a moment inside." The old man led Ye Jinsu inside the house to rest.


    "Seeing how young lady''s expression is in such a hurry, there seems to be someone between your eyebrows that you''re worried about. You''re begging for a peace talisman, right?"


    Ye Jinsu froze for a moment. She didn''t say anything, which was tacit acknowledgement.


    The buddhist statue in the temple was high up in the sky as the golden light shrouded his body like a god. His eyes were downcast as if he was pitying all living beings. Ye Jinxiu raised her head and looked at it for a moment before suddenly sending an incense stick up.


    This was the first time in her two lifetimes that she had ever asked for Buddha.


    In her previous life, she didn''t believe in Buddha and felt that Buddha couldn''t save her.


    She did not believe that Buddha could not help her in this life.


    But now, she really wanted to beg Buddha, beg him to protect that person.

 C288

    Ye Jinshu sincerely kneeled on the ground and kowtowed three times, hoping that he could fulfill his wish.


    Xiao Hong anxiously looked at the sky outside. As time passed, there were still no signs of Grandmaster Wu De returning. Xiao Hong could not help but ask anxiously, "When will Grandmaster Wu De be back?"


    "But, Benefactor, you''re looking for me?"


    A voice came from behind Xiao Hong. Ye Jinsu suddenly opened her eyes and stood up. She saw an old monk standing at the entrance.


    A look of joy appeared on Ye Jinsu''s face as she said, "I would like to request a Dao talisman."


    Master Wu De looked at Ye Jinsu and nodded his head, "Miss, are you asking for a peace talisman for someone else?"


    Ye Jinsu nodded without hesitation.


    "In that case, miss, please follow me."


    Ye Jinsu obeyed and followed.


    "May I know the name of the person who wore the peace talisman?" After taking his seat in the room, Grandmaster Wu De laid down a pen and paper and asked.


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment. She really didn''t know that Ning Yunxiao had the word ''birth.''


    "You can''t write it without the word ''birthright''?" Xiao Hong asked anxiously from the side. It seemed that it was about time for the army to depart.


    Master Wude put down the brush, "It is not impossible, but if you want the peace talisman to be tested, you need to ask the person with the talisman to be sincere. "I need some skintight items in order to keep them for myself."


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment and did not understand what was going on.


    Xiao Hong, who was at the side, quickly warned, "Miss, it''s hair, it''s hair!"


    She let go of her bun and cut a strand of her hair.


    "Is that all?"


    After putting away the talisman paper and hair, Master Wude handed it over to Ye Jinsu. "This talisman is with my lady''s wishes. My lady is sincere. The person wearing the talisman will be safe for the rest of their lives."


    Life in peace...


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly smiled and reached out her hand to take the amulet.


    "Thank you, master."


    At the west gate, tens of thousands of troops were gathered.


    The emperor was standing on top of the city wall, luring his army of a few hundred thousand men. Ning Yun was clad in silver armor, and her expression was as cold as a ghost. She sat steadily on the back of a horse, right in front of the army of ten thousand soldiers.


    Turning his head back, he only needed a single glance to make the entire army submit.


    The Emperor looked at the soldiers with satisfaction and walked down the city wall. He wanted to say a few words to his son before his departure. The soldiers automatically lined up in two rows, making a path.


    Ning Yunyin dismounted from her horse and knelt on one knee. "Greetings, Imperial Father."


    The elderly emperor stooped down and helped Ning Yunyin stand up, then he extended a hand to help him gently straighten his armor. It was a very warm scene, and the emperor was even looking at Ning Yunyin with a sorrowful expression. "I''ll be waiting for your triumphant return."


    Ning Yunyin merely looked at him with an expressionless face, then casually lowered her head in agreement.


    The late arrival of the emperor''s tears was blocked.


    After saying a few more words, the emperor waved his hand and walked up the city wall. In the end, he didn''t look back.


    Ning Yunyin turned around and mounted her horse, and the entire army set off.


    The officials who had come to send him off gradually dispersed, while the emperor merely stood there silently, watching Ning Yunyin''s figure grow further and further away, getting smaller and smaller. After a long time, the emperor suddenly bent over and coughed for a long time.


    The commander on the wall hurried to support the emperor. "Has His Majesty caught a cold in the wind?" Your subordinate will send your majesty back. "


    But the Emperor waved his hand, indicating that there was no need.


    He straightened his body and watched Ning Yunyin''s figure completely disappear from his line of sight. Until his old cloudy eyes, no matter how he did not look at the small black dot in front of him.


    The Emperor leaned against the wall as if he had lost all his breath.


    In the end, this teardrop that came late still fell.


    Meanwhile, Ye Jinsu was riding on a lily-white horse in the capital city. While she was waiting at the Cloud Glow Temple, she had called for Lingshuang to be brought from her house.


    However, even if that was the case, he might not be able to make it in time.


    It had just passed.


    However, Ye Jinxiu was holding onto the safety charm tightly as her gaze firmly fixed on the west gate. Even though she couldn''t make it now, even if it meant nothing.


    However, she still wanted to hand this over to him.


    "Sister Ye!" A cry of alarm suddenly sounded in her ears. It was actually Princess Shuang.


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu was rushing to the west gate, Princess Shu quickly called the carriage to keep up with her. She leaned against the window and said, "Sister Ye, Sixteenth Brother''s army has departed."


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly stopped, as if all her energy had been sucked out of her.


    The safety amulet in her hand was already wrinkled by her grip. Sweat seeped into the cloth and no matter how she looked at it, it couldn''t recover its original appearance.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head. Suddenly, she felt a bit sore on her nose.


    Mrs Shu stopped to look at the safety amulet in Ye Jinsu''s hand and finally sighed.


    She stopped the carriage, removed her horse, and mounted it. "I''ll take you to chase him," she said to Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her with her eyes wide open, seemingly unable to react. However, very quickly, Ye Jinsu''s expression lit up with hope and her eyes lit up.


    She pulled on the reins and galloped off towards the west gate, full of energy.


    Ye Jinsu quickly followed him.


    Ning Yunquan, who hadn''t left yet, was stunned when he saw Lady Shu and Ye Jinsu come over.


    "What are you two doing here?"


    The Peace Talisman in the hands of the Shu Clan member glanced at Ye Jinsu and said, "Chase after Sixteenth Brother."


    Ning Yunquan stared. It was actually a peace talisman.


    "Isn''t it just a peace talisman? There''s no need, I can''t win without this thing." Ning Yunquan opened his mouth wide, thinking that it wasn''t funny if he went chasing after some army right now.


    Can''t you stop the army in the middle of their march?


    Mrs Shu''s eyes widened as she grabbed Ning Yunquan''s ear. "I said give chase!"


    Ning Yunquan felt the pain and hurriedly begged for mercy, "Good, good, good! Chase! I''ll chase you guys! "


    Only after hearing a satisfactory answer did Mrs Shu loosen her grip.


    Ning Yunquan led the horse over, then put the bow back on and said, "You guys better keep up with me. I''ll take you guys down the small path."


    With such a large army, it shouldn''t be too far in a short period of time. If he took a detour around the path, he should be able to catch up.


    When they arrived at a cliff, Ning Yun came to a stop. From here, he could see Ning Yunyin leading a large group of people out from the entrance. Ning Yunquan smiled fawningly at Mrs Shu, "Look, didn''t I lead you guys to catch up?"


    Lady Shu glared at him and whispered to Ye Jinsu, "Then what about Sister Ye''s talisman?"


    "It''s nothing. Everything else is up to me." Ning Yun had a face full of confidence as he opened his mouth.


    He extended his hand towards Ye Jinsu for the talisman, and Ning Yunquan clumsily tied the talisman onto the arrow feather. In the end, even after being tied up for half a day, it was still not tight enough.


    Ye Jinxiu already knew what he was going to do, so she took the peace talisman and tied it to him.


    Ning Yunquan smiled embarrassedly, but in this short period of time, the army had already reached the bottom of the cliff.


    Ning Yunquan hurriedly nocked his bow and shot an arrow.


    Their target was the land in front of Ning Yun.


    "Woosh ~ ~ ~"


    The sound of wind breaking rang out as a sharp arrow pierced deeply into the ground in front of Ning Yun.

 C289

    The people in the front row had already taken a defensive stance the moment they heard the sound of the wind breaking.


    When the arrow landed, everyone''s vigilance was raised.


    Ning Yunyun slightly narrowed her eyes and saw the safety charm tied to the arrow. He raised his hand, signaling the army to halt.


    "Give me the arrow." Ning Yun said in a low voice.


    The aide-de-camp next to him dismounted from his horse and noticed the thing on the arrow. Pulling out the arrow from the ground, the aide carefully handed it over with both hands.


    Ning Yunyin reached out to take the safety amulet off of the amulet. It was a small amulet with the word "Safety" embroidered on it. Ning Yunyin turned her head and accurately cast her gaze in the direction of Ye Jinsu''s cliff.


    Ye Jinsu stood together with the Shu clan. The wind on the cliff caused her skirt to flutter.


    They were too far apart to see each other''s faces. But even though it was windy and windy, even though it was windy and windy, Ye Jinxiu could feel his burning gaze on her.


    She was sure that Ning Yunxiao couldn''t see her clearly, so she looked at him without restraint.


    All the thoughts that he might not know flowed in the wind at this moment.


    No one said anything.


    Ning Yunyin looked at the peace talisman in her hand and suddenly lowered her head and smiled. When the aide-de-de-camp saw the cold and stern expression on Ning Yunyin''s face, he couldn''t help feeling horrified and curious.


    Before he had the chance to turn his head and see who had made Ning Yunyin show such an expression, she had already put away the talisman of safety and was about to set off again.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t turn back, but he knew that Ye Jinsu was looking at him.


    That was enough.


    It was only when Ning Yunyin had disappeared from sight that Lady Shu looked at Ye Jinsu and said, "Alright, it''s cool outside. Let''s go back."


    At this moment, the atmosphere was very long, and Ning Yunquan felt deeply uncomfortable inside, making it hard for him to speak.


    Ye Jinsu nodded her head and turned around to thank Ning Yunquan.


    By the time he returned to the mansion, it was already late. Xiao Hong was anxiously waiting at the entrance. Seeing that Ye Jinsu had returned, she hurriedly ran over and asked, "Miss, did you manage to make it?"


    Ye Jinsu smiled, "I made it."


    It was snowing in the capital again tonight, but Ye Jinsu no longer felt lonely.


    Soon, it was late December and the time was twenty-five. As the mansion busied itself with preparing for the new year, Ye Jinsu was not idle either. I heard that Ye Jingru had some bad intentions in the suburbs, but it didn''t have much of a reaction.


    Now that the mansion was managed by her in a neat and orderly manner, she closely observed Ye Jingru. As the year ended, Ye Jinsu''s life became empty.


    Once the Zhao Clan entered the sect, Ye Jinsu would probably be even more free.


    Fortunately, she had left Lingshuang with Ning Xuemo before she left, so she had made a foresight decision. Ye Jinsu had nothing to do, so she went out on horseback, occasionally going to the hot spring with Xiao Hong.


    Actually, it wasn''t Ye Jinxiu''s turn to interfere in the capital. She only thought about Ning Yunyin.


    In the spring of the new year, a patch of verdant green grass grew on the horse farm. Even if the soft grass were to fall down, it wouldn''t pierce anyone. He had previously said that he would come with Ning Yunyin, so now he could only wait for spring to come.


    There were quite a few flowers blooming at the mouth of the spring. Ning Yunyin probably had never seen such a beautiful scene before.


    The first person he saw was her.


    In April, Ye Jinsu changed the spring into a hot spring pool. This way, he could soak in another hot spring filled with the fragrance of flowers before the end of the Spring Festival.


    It was a pity that Ning Yunyin was still gone.


    When the Zhao family entered the sect in May, the second half of the marriage wasn''t a grand affair, but the Ye family gave them enough presents. The Zhao family''s couple had smiles blooming on their faces, and from then on, they were even more attentive. This was the first time Zhao Ruxue saw Ye JinRu and was forced into a corner by her. It could be said that she knew how powerful Ye JinRu was.


    Ye Jinsu followed the old lady''s instructions and the two of them helped each other. They didn''t lose much out of this.


    New news came from the border war in June. The two armies were in a stalemate. Nothing had happened in the capital, except that Ning Yunyin was not around and the Qi King seemed to be on the verge of rekindling.


    The Grand Princess was worried that he might pose a threat to Ning Yunyin, so she used a ladle of water to extinguish that spark.


    In July, Ye JinRu and Mrs Zhao made a ruckus at home. Originally, they were prepared to hand over the authority of the housekeeper to Mrs Zhao. However, due to this matter, this matter had failed. Mrs Zhao had suffered a big loss at the hands of Ye Jinru, but in the end, she had a memory.


    In the end, Zhao Ruxue had been a little too cautious since she was young. It was hard to avoid her line of sight being stuck. Now that she had suffered this loss, Ye Jinsu felt that she seemed to have been reborn.


    In August, Princess Shu sent her good news. The two of them had been married for several years. Finally, they had gotten married. Because of this matter, Princess Shu was happy for several days before she specially called for Ye Jinsu to accompany her. Ye Jinsu looked at Princess Shu''s flat belly, suddenly exclaiming the magic of life.


    There was a new life in her stomach.


    There was news on the border in September, and news on the war in our army. The Emperor was overjoyed, and finally made a breakthrough in the situation. He immediately issued a new order, which caused Ning Yun to pull herself together and defeat the Western Lion Country.


    After a few months of worry, Ye Jinsu finally calmed down a little. During this half a year, she had always liked to visit the Cloud-Light Temple. Master Gongde had said that she was someone with a blessing, so she would definitely be able to accomplish her goals.


    I hope so.


    In October, Zhao once again took over Ye Jinsu''s power. She gradually grasped Ye Zhisu''s preference, and now, Ye Zhisu was becoming more and more fond of him. He had been scammed by Ye Jingru once before, but he had grown a lot more shrewd afterwards.


    Ye Jingru''s small movements did not stop there. She was barely able to deal with it all by herself.


    In November, changes began to take place in the government. It was just as Ye Jinsu had said, the emperor was starting to make his move against the large families that had been on good terms with Ning Yun. As the Grand Princess and Ning Yun were discussing the countermeasures, Ye Jinxiu hesitated for a long time before finally joining in with the Shu family.


    Surprisingly, the Grand Princess didn''t say anything. It could be seen that she still didn''t like Ye Jinsu, but she was no longer as disgusted as she was before.


    December was another year. Ye Jinsu remembered that before he left, he said that there was no news of him for a year, but now, it had been a long time since there was any news about him. He only knew that the battle was still ongoing and that he had been injured several times in the middle of it.


    In the spring of the second year, Ye Jinsu went to the horse farm, where the grass was still green and the spring water bloomed more beautifully. Currently, Ye Jinsu''s riding skills were already excellent. Her soft sword was one of the best in the capital.


    However, Ning Yunyin still had not returned.


    In the spring wind of February, the horse farm was still a little cold. Ye Jinsu looked at the green grass for years. The old horse in the stable had a new pony, and Lingshuang had also grown quite a bit.


    Ye Jinsu was riding Lingshuang on the horse farm. She lowered her eyes and thought to wait for the next year.


    In the coming year, Ning Yunyin would definitely return. When that happened, they would all come back together.

 C290

    The situation in the capital became even more tense in March. The emperor had begun to take action against Ning Yunyin''s forces. Many of the soldiers and officials had suffered. Because the Ye Family was busy getting married a year ago, they managed to escape this calamity.


    With this, the Zhao Family was promoted, and Ye Jinsu''s status in the Ye Family was even higher.


    At this moment, Ye Jinsu''s mind was not here. Ning Yunyin''s situation at the front was not good. Since December, she had not sent any news. The Emperor spared no effort in cleaning up Ning Yunyin''s forces, while sending troops to assist her.


    In fact, he had even sent Ning Yunquan when Ning Yunquan''s imperial concubine had been pregnant for more than seven months.


    No one could understand what the emperor was trying to do.


    Ye Jinsu''s heart was in a mess.


    In June, Princess Shu gave birth as scheduled. She had a difficult birth and gave birth for a whole day and night before she was born. It was the first time that Ye Jinsu had seen such an army. She was much calmer in her heart than she would have been if she had not let Princess Wangfei down.


    By the time Princess Shu was born, she too was sweating profusely.


    In July, Ye Jin Su began to persuade Ye Jin Su.


    He started to prepare a new marriage for Ye Jinsu. Ye Jinsu had dragged on for more than two years, and her age could no longer drag on.


    Ning Yunyin still hadn''t returned.


    In the capital, Ning Yunyin''s influence had been largely wiped out. On the other side of the border, Ning Yunyin had suffered another fierce battle. The Qi King began to enjoy his glory once again. Ye Jingru began to hook up with the Qi King, showing off in front of Ye Jinsu all day long.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t be bothered with her.


    However, everyone said that Ning Wang was finished, and she couldn''t take their words lying down.


    Thus, Ye Jinsu rarely went out.


    By the end of August, Mrs Zhao was already able to take care of the house by herself. Ye Jinxiu completely dragged her hand and spent the whole day either in the Cloud Light Temple or in the courtyard. Falling leaves began to fall outside, rustling with the sound of rustling red leaves. Ye Jinsu held the jade that Ning Yunyin had given her and sat in the pavilion without saying a word.


    She had been sitting like this lately, occasionally thinking about what had happened before.


    Seeing this situation, Xiao Hong could not take it anymore. She knelt in front of Ye Jinxiu and said, "Miss, let''s not wait any longer."


    Ye Jinsu was caught off guard by her crying. She smiled and wiped her tears, "What are you crying for?"


    Xiao Hong did not speak and only shook her head, crying, "Miss, let''s not wait any longer. Let the old master find a new marriage for the little miss."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything, but her expression was a bit moved.


    Xiao Hong''s advice and Ye Zhenzi''s advice to him had also come from Xiao Hong. He had even begun to decide on his own to find Ye Jinsu. Unknowingly, Ye Jinsu had been arranged to meet him.


    In the end, he left the stage in anger.


    This time, it was Mrs Shu''s turn to persuade him.


    In just ten short days, everyone had come to persuade her that something was amiss.


    "Are you hiding something from me?" Ye Jinsu looked at Little Red and asked.


    Xiao Hong looked flustered for a moment before hurriedly shaking her head in denial, "No, I didn''t. We just think that if Miss continues to wait like this, there will be no end to it. "


    Ye Jinxiu frowned and looked at her, not believing her in the slightest.


    Something must have happened outside.


    Ye Jinsu shook her off and suddenly started to walk towards the outside. However, she was stopped by Xiao Hong and choked with sobs, "Miss, don''t go. You can stay in the mansion."


    Something was not right.


    The more Ye Jinshu thought about it, the more she panicked. She struggled for a bit before suddenly pushing Little Red away.


    The jade pendant hanging from his waist loosened, and with a crisp sound, the jade pendant fell to the ground and shattered into two halves.


    Ye Jinsu was stunned on the spot.


    "Why is elder sister in such a sorry state?" Ye Jingru leisurely walked over from the side and mocked as she looked at Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes to look at the broken jade on the ground. Suddenly, she felt as if her heart had been broken. She no longer felt safe. She was like a floating duckweed that could no longer be relied on.


    Ye Jingru''s mocking laughter was exceptionally ear-piercing to the ears.


    Ye Jinsu squatted down and picked up the jade before coldly looking at Ye Jinru, "Since Second Sister is so free, why don''t you think of a way to please your mother?"


    Now, they could no longer be compared on the same level. Zhao Ruxue was becoming more and more powerful. She was able to capture Ye Zhiru firmly, and even managed to distance herself from Ye Zhiru.


    Ye Jingru''s face darkened as she gnashed her teeth in anger.


    The moment she mentioned Zhao Ruxue, she was filled with the urge to skin her and rip out her tendons. Not only did she steal her mother''s position, she also made her father become more and more distant from her!


    However, very quickly, Ye Jinru''s face returned to normal.


    She turned her head to look at the ice-cold Ye Jinsu and mockingly said, "Elder sister still doesn''t know what''s going on outside, right?"


    Xiao Hong''s expression changed. She immediately pulled Ye Jinsu and said, "Miss, let''s go back."


    However, Ye Jinsu stopped in her tracks.


    She turned her head to look at Ye Jingru. Her eyes were frighteningly cold. It was as if there was a poison sword hidden inside that could take Ye Jingru''s life at any time.


    "What''s going on outside?"


    Ye Jingru was frightened by Ye Jinsu''s gaze, but she still forced herself to remain calm and said, "Our army is victorious. We are preparing to return to the imperial court."


    Ye Jinxiu''s eyes widened as her heart skipped a beat.


    In other words, Ning Yunyin was finally coming back?


    Ye Jingru looked at Ye Jinsu''s surprised expression and quickly smiled mockingly. Her expression became even more arrogant, "But big sister doesn''t know that Ning Wang won''t be coming back."


    "Stop it!" Xiao Hong suddenly bellowed from the side and retreated Ye JinRu without a care.


    While holding onto Ye Jinsu, Xiao Hong tried her best to hold back her tears and said, "Miss, let''s go back."


    However, Ye Jinsu stood where she was, motionless. Ye Jingru''s voice was like a sharp blade that stabbed into her brain, extinguishing the sliver of hope that she had just ignited. The cool autumn wind could not make out her chaotic thoughts. She pushed Little Red away and suddenly took a step towards Ye Jingru.


    When Ye Jinru saw the stunned look on Ye Jinsu''s face, the ecstasy in her eyes turned to disappointment and finally turned into a complete winter.


    Ye JinRu panicked.


    She took a step back and opened her mouth nervously, "Ning Wang went missing. It''s been more than a month and there''s no trace of him."


    Ye Jinsu''s expression suddenly changed.


    Her hands suddenly tightened. The edge of the broken jade was sharp, cutting open her palm. Warm liquid flowed down his fingers, pricking his little red eyes.


    She knelt down and tried to pry Ye Jinsu''s hand away as she sobbed, "Miss, Miss, quickly let go of me."


    Ye JinRu lowered her head and saw the blood on Ye Jinxiu''s hands.


    Her heart trembled as she completely panicked.


    "This... "This is news from the front lines, I''m not lying to you. Ask yourself if you don''t believe me." Finishing her words, Ye JinRu turned around and hurriedly left.


    Ye Jinxiu still did not let go.


    Little Red burst into tears. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t break Ye Jinsu''s hand. In the end, she could only pull Ye Jinsu''s sleeve, "Miss, why are you crying? Let''s not do this ¡­"


    After a long while, Ye Jinsu suddenly let go of her hand and casually wiped it a few times before starting to run outside.


    Little Red followed behind and knew where Ye Jinxiu was heading to.


    In the past two years, the family that Ye Jinsu had been going to the most often was Princess Shuang. Little Red was bandaging Ye Jinxiu''s wounds while comforting her, "Don''t be anxious Miss, Princess Shu definitely wouldn''t want you to be like this."


    Shu was nursing a child.


    When he heard that Ye Jinsu had come, he wanted to persuade her again. However, Ye Jinsu stood in front of her with her eyes red. The Shu family knew that she knew everything.


    Ye Jinxiu clenched her teeth tightly as her brows trembled.


    "Is that true?"

 C291

    Seeing her like this, Madame Shu couldn''t help but reach out her hand to touch her.


    She could not bear to tell her.


    "Listen to me slowly." Shushi pulled Ye Jinsu to a seat and prepared to speak in a gentle manner.


    However, Ye Jinsu looked at her and suddenly whispered, "Is that true?"


    The moment Ye Jinsu opened her mouth, two streams of tears flowed down from her red eyes.


    Lady Shu felt her heart aching. She hugged Ye Jinsu and slowly spoke, "Listen to me. Sixteenth Brother only went missing on the battlefield. He didn''t actually die."


    "Then why did you still try to persuade me?" Ye Jinxiu closed her eyes and felt a sharp pain in her chest so much that she couldn''t breathe. She still looked forward to going with him to the horse farm in the spring, to the hot spring full of flowers, and to the cliff together to see the river mountain that he wanted.


    Madame Shu''s eyes turned sour as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    However, she quickly wiped the corner of her eyes and said, "Sixteenth Brother definitely doesn''t want you to be like this."


    "You can''t wait like this any longer."


    Ye Jinsu was almost 18 years old. If this dragged on, she would pass the age of marriage and be delayed for the rest of her life.


    However, as Ye Jinsu looked at Lady Shu, she suddenly lowered her head and burst into tears. She firmly held onto the broken jade in her hand and shook her head, "No, no."


    He must be very happy.


    After thinking about it for so long, he finally agreed.


    How could he not come?


    Madam Shu couldn''t help but burst into tears. She hugged Ye Jinsu and advised, "Sixteenth Brother fell off the cliff. Our army searched around the bottom of the cliff for a month, but no trace of him could be found."


    "Now that the war is over, they will be back soon."


    "Sixteenth brother won''t be able to come back."


    "Will you wake up?" Mrs Shu hugged her as she spoke, her voice choked with sobs. She didn''t want to see this result either, but even the Emperor had given up.


    She had to admit that her sixteenth brother was truly gone.


    They had been keeping this news a secret from Ye Jinsu.


    But he would find out sooner or later. He didn''t know now, but when the army returned, Ye Jinsu would find out as well.


    Since that was the case, it was better to have a long pain than a short one.


    The wet nurse at the side could not bear to see this any longer and came over to persuade Madam Shu. "Esteemed wangfei, the imperial physician said you have insufficient milk. You should try your best to keep your emotions calm. For the sake of the child, don''t be sad. "


    "Miss Ye is the same. This old servant knows that you have a deep affection for her, but things have already come to this point."


    "Miss, it''s best if you don''t lament over this."


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and her eyes filled with tears.


    If she didn''t mourn, then what right did she have to mourn for Ning Yunyin? They weren''t engaged, nor were they engaged. Ning Yunyin couldn''t even find the corpse, so why should she mourn?!


    "Why do we have to return to the imperial court ¡­" Ye Jinsu asked hoarsely, reaching out her hand to grab the hem of Lady Shu''s clothes. "Why don''t you let them continue their search ¡­"


    Haven''t you found the body yet?


    Maybe he was still alive.


    Lady Shu gazed at Ye Jinsu with a pained expression. She had never seen her like this before, and her heart couldn''t help but feel even more pained.


    "It''s been a month. There hasn''t been any news for an entire month." "There''s nothing at the bottom of that cliff. We''ve searched the surrounding areas three to five times."


    "Our army has been delayed at the border for a month. We can''t delay any longer."


    "This is the emperor''s order."


    Ye Jinsu shook her head furiously.


    She did not accept this.


    It was the emperor''s order again! It was also the emperor''s order for Ning Yun to withdraw her troops. It was also the Emperor''s order to completely give up on his own son!


    "Can''t someone stay there and search?" Ye Jinsu didn''t give up and asked.


    Even if it was just a team.


    At least... At the very least, if he was alive, he would want to see his corpse!


    In the end, Madame Shu only held onto Ye Jinxiu, allowing her to continue speaking, "Why don''t you continue looking for her?"


    "Why ¡­"


    It was dark outside when he left.


    Ye Jinsu sat in the carriage, swaying and groggy. Little Red was stopped by her outside the carriage. She was sitting alone in a corner when she suddenly recalled that Ning Yunyin had once sat in the same carriage with her. At that time, he would even vividly tease her.


    And now, all that was left was an ice-cold piece of news.


    Ye Jinsu curled up her body and buried her head deep in her arms, her tears soaking her autumn clothes.


    She no longer knew how she had met Ye Jinru''s mocking gaze. Ye Jinxiu returned to the yard in a daze and closed the door before she disappeared.


    Mrs Zhao had come a few times to try to persuade her, but she had never seen Ye Jinsu.


    When the army returned to the city half a month later, the entire country cheered. They struck at the side of Xiliang completely to eliminate the threat of foreign states.


    As for Ye Jinsu, she immediately went to look for Ning Yunquan.


    In the large general''s manor, Ning Yunquan stared at Ye Jinsu with bloodshot eyes, unable to say a word. In the end, he could only silently take out something from his bosom. His eyes were slightly red as he handed it over to Ye Jinsu.


    It was the peace talisman that Ye Jinsu asked for.


    In the span of two years, the red string on the rune had become old and the fabric had begun to lose its luster.


    There were still traces of blood on it.


    Her eyes were red as she received the talisman. Suddenly, her tears, which were as big as beans, splashed onto the safety talisman and dampened it. She wanted to ruthlessly throw it away. She wanted to berate the Great Master of the Cloudlight Temple for his actions.


    Speak of sincerity and you will achieve what you desire.


    It''s all bullshit.


    However, while holding the safety charm in her hand, she could still feel Ning Yunyin''s aura on it. She couldn''t bear to let go of even a little bit of it.


    He wanted nothing more than to merge it into his blood and bones.


    "This was found at the bottom of the cliff," Ning Yunquan lowered his head and spoke in a hoarse voice. "Sixteenth Brother, you''ve always been wearing this on your body ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu finally could not take it anymore and knelt down to cry.


    Xiao Hong helped Ye Jinsu up, only to find that she was already in so much grief that she couldn''t even stand properly. However, she still stretched out her hand and grabbed the armor that Ning Yunquan had yet to take off. She choked with sobs and said, "Take me to see His Majesty."


    Ning Yunhai was shocked. "What are you planning to do?"


    Ye Jinsu gripped the safety charm in her hand tightly and spoke with a hoarse voice, "I''ll go beg the emperor, I''ll beg him to send someone to find it."


    She didn''t believe that Ning Yunxiao would die just like that.


    She was still waiting for Ning Yunyin to return. She believed that Ning Yunxiao was also looking forward to this day.


    Ning Yunquan frowned deeply as he looked at him, his face covered with a layer of deep grief. "We''ve been looking for a month, and in addition to the month we''ve been marching for a whole month, it''s already been two months."


    "Sixteenth brother, I''m afraid the odds are against us."


    Ye Jinsu closed her eyes and stubbornly refused to let go.


    She kept shaking her head. She didn''t believe it, and neither did she accept it.


    "If he''s alive, I want to see him. If he''s dead, I want to see his corpse." Ye Jinsu stared at Ning Yunquan with her red eyes, but her hoarse voice emphasized these words.


    Lady Shu couldn''t bear to watch any longer. In the end, she took a step forward and used her hand to knock out Ye Jinsu.


    Xiao Hong immediately held onto Ye Jinsu.


    "Quickly bring your young mistress back, let her rest well!" Madam Shu looked at Xiao Hong as she spoke.


    Little Red also looked at Ye Jinsu with reddened eyes, sniffling as she supported Ye Jinsu out of the room.

 C292

    When he returned to the mansion, Ye Jin woke up to find that he had been locked up.


    Mrs Zhao stood outside the door, and spoke with an unwilling expression: "I know you''re sad, but you always have to keep looking forward. There are some things that you are unable to accept now. As time passes, you will always be able to accept it. "


    "You don''t like that person from last time, and we don''t force you. The Ye Family can still afford to raise you, but you have to think it through carefully. Are you really going to waste your life for a dead person? "


    "You are so smart. You should know that it is meaningless to be obsessed with the past."


    The room was silent.


    Mrs Zhao stood quietly at the door, finally lowering her head, sighing deeply as she said to Xiao Hong beside her: "Watch your young miss, let her think for herself in the next few days."


    Xiao Hong looked troubled.


    Ye Jinsu was sitting by the window with her hair down. She looked at the autumn leaves through a crack in the window. Her eyes were filled with white mist, making it hard to tell what she was thinking. After a long while, Ye Jinsu stood up barefooted and knocked on the door.


    Lil ''Red opened the door from the outside and looked at Ye Jinsu with an expression of guilt. She knew that Ye Jinsu definitely didn''t like being locked up, but she had no other choice.


    However, Ye Jinxiu only looked at her and said with a hoarse voice, "I''m hungry. Tell the kitchen to bring the food over."


    Xiao Hong was stunned for a moment and then nodded its head in ecstasy, "Okay, what does Miss want to eat, I''ll go make it for Miss right now."


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t say anything and just turned around to close the door.


    Xiao Hong specially made a table of Ye Jinsu''s favorite dishes and served them all to her. However, Ye Jinxiu''s expression was still as indifferent as before, and it was hard to tell that she had much interest in it.


    Halfway through their meal, Ye Jinxiu suddenly stopped eating and asked, "Has the emperor sent anyone to look for him?"


    Xiao Hong''s nose started to ache as she held back her tears and shook her head. Then, with a choked voice, she said, "Miss, let''s not think about this anymore."


    When Ye Jinsu heard this not unexpected news, she just lowered her eyes quietly for a while.


    "Where''s Meng Lan?"


    "Back to King Ning''s Mansion." Xiao Hong said, choked with sobs. Actually, she didn''t dare to say anything. Ning Xiaoyao''s manor was already starting to turn pale.


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly lowered her head and chuckled. Actually, she knew.


    "I understand. You can leave now."


    Ye Jinsu put down her half-eaten bowl and spoke half-heartedly. Xiao Hong wanted to persuade Ye Jinsu to eat more, but seeing her expression, she could not say anything.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t cry nor did she make a fuss. She stayed in the house for three whole days.


    Three days later, Mrs Zhao came back to look for Ye Jinsu, but she didn''t see her.


    Mrs Zhao could only stand outside the door and speak to Ye Jinsu through the door, "Listen to me. As time passes, everything will pass."


    "Look, these two days have passed."


    "Your life is still long, there will still be others who will treat you well."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t speak, but the room was still silent.


    Mrs Zhao sighed, shook her head and left.


    Little Red pushed open the door and entered. She saw that Ye Jinsu had taken down the flexible sword that she hadn''t left her side for the past two years. The flexible sword was placed in front of the stage, while Ye Jinsu sat there quietly, watching.


    Afraid that it would make Ye Jinsu sad again, Xiao Hong reached out to put the sword away, "Miss, let''s put this away."


    However, before Little Red''s hand could touch the sword, Ye Jinxiu had already grabbed it.


    She lowered her eyes and asked in a low voice, "Do you think he''s dead as well?"


    Xiao Hong really wanted to say that she was still alive, but the truth was that two months had passed and there was no news at all.


    Even the Emperor had given up. What could he do?


    She could only try her best to persuade Ye Jinsu.


    Meanwhile, in the palace on the other side, in the pitch-black Cloudwater Temple, the emperor was trembling as he lit a candle. One after another. In the massive Water Cloud Hall, hundreds of candles were lit one after another.


    The emperor''s hands were covered in a layer of wax, causing his originally pale skin to turn red from the heat.


    However, it was as if he didn''t feel it at all. He stretched out his hand and rubbed it a few times before sitting down on the ground.


    Directly in front of him was a hanging painting. The girl in the painting had beautiful eyes and a willowy figure. The emperor, who was getting older, moved a few steps on the ground and covered the painting with his hand.


    His eyes were filled with tears.


    "Yun''er ¡­" The pale-faced old man suddenly shouted as hot tears welled up in his eyes.


    He straightened up and put his hand on the paper as if he were embracing the man in the painting.


    But there was only a thin, fragile piece of paper in his arms.


    Frustrated, he sat down again. Leaning his head against the corner of the table, he continued to stroke the person in the painting.


    "Yun''er ¡­"


    "Yun''er, I''m sorry ¡­"


    "Our child, I didn''t protect our child well ¡­" The emperor, who had spent his life sitting on the Dragon Throne and had been solemn all his life, was now crying like a child, his entire body trembling like a sieve.


    "I''m useless, I''m useless ¡­"


    "I can''t protect you, and I can''t protect our child ¡­"


    The silent palace echoed with his cries and murmurs.


    Outside the palace, Concubine De stood by the door, expressionlessly listening to the sounds coming from inside.


    After a long time, the Concubine De smiled coldly and pushed open the door. "Your majesty, what''s the point?"


    "You didn''t do anything when Yun Fei died. You''ve already been gone for so long, what else do you have to remember?" Consort De laughed mockingly as he looked at the person sitting on the ground with ice-cold eyes.


    "Could it be that he''s still thinking about being able to have a couple with Yun Fei in his next life?"


    "I''m afraid Yun Fei won''t."


    The sorrowful emperor widened his eyes. He suddenly stood up from the ground and threw a slap towards Consort De.


    "Slut!" What do I need you to say? "


    Consort De fell to the ground with a slap, a bright red five-finger mark appearing on her face.


    She covered her face, looking even colder at the emperor. "Don''t you feel that it''s a bit hypocritical?"


    "While persecuting his own son, he also pleads guilty here. If you really want him to live, why did you call him? "


    The agitated emperor suddenly glared at Consort De, so angry that his entire body trembled.


    However, the person in front of him didn''t even seem to be afraid of death. He didn''t know what to do to vent his anger.


    He could only swing his sleeves and yell, "Shut up! "Bitch!"


    "When did I ever want him to die!?" He is my favorite child! "


    "Yun Fei is also your favorite woman, Your Majesty!" Consort De suddenly roared at him with widened eyes.


    "But isn''t she still dead?"


    Consort De laughed, "In the end, what you like the most is still your throne and power."


    The emperor was so angry that his face turned red. He could only point at Consort De and yell, "Shut up! Shut up! I''m also very regretful about that matter. I''m just rushing too late! "I just came too late!"


    "We have already avenged Yun''er from behind, we have avenged her!"


    "You''re right, Yuan''er. We''ve sent troops to support him and we''ve sent people to look for him too!"


    "Why would I want them dead!"


    "You lying bitch! Your words and actions were wrong, disobedient to His Majesty, unworthy of the throne! I''m going to cripple you! Cripple! "


    The hysterical shout of the emperor reverberated around the huge palace, seeming to emphasize something.

 C293

    The cold, bone-piercing night.


    Ye Jinsu was standing at the window with her hair hanging down and only wearing a simple robe. The night was cold after the beginning of autumn, but Ye Jinxiu was still barefooted as she stood by the window.


    After a long while, Ye Jinsu turned her head and picked up the sword that she had been holding on the stage for a long time, and with two strikes, she opened the door.


    The silence of the night produced a few abrupt sounds, waking Xiao Hong who was next door.


    Ye Jinsu stood in the doorway with her sword in her hand. The cold moonlight outside covered her face with a layer of frost. The cold aura of the sword in his hand caused Ye Jinsu''s eyes to turn even colder.


    "Treat me as your little miss, don''t stop me." He put his sword back into its sheath.


    Xiao Hong stared wide-eyed on the spot, not understanding what Ye Jinsu was trying to do.


    "Little... Miss, it''s late. Quickly rest. " Xiao Hong looked at the resolute Ye Jinsu and had a bad premonition.


    Ye Jinxiu only gave her a glance before saying, "Help me bring Lingshuang to the back door."


    After she finished speaking, Ye Jinsu turned around and went back into her room.


    Little Red''s eyes widened. It seemed to understand what Ye Jinsu was trying to do. She ran after him and grabbed Ye Jinsu, saying nervously, "Miss, it''s already so late. What do you need Lingshuang for?"


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and started to tie her hair, and a package was placed on the bed.


    Little Red looked at the package and his expression changed. He kneeled at Ye Jinsu''s feet, "Miss!" Miss, where are you going? "Miss, don''t be rash. It''s not worth it ¡­"


    Ye Jinxiu did not reply, she only looked at her and repeated, "Go and bring Lingshuang to the back door."


    "No!" Xiao Hong shook its head and opened its arms to block the path in front of Ye Jinsu, "Miss, don''t go. Are you crazy? The border is so far away, how are you going to get there by yourself? "


    "I can''t let you go!" Little Red started to cry. It tightly held onto Ye Jinsu''s legs, not allowing her to do anything.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and looked at her. Suddenly, her brows trembled as she abruptly broke free.


    "So he is dead!" I want to see his body too! " Ye Jinxiu bent over and growled at her in a low voice, her hand holding the sword trembling slightly.


    If no one went to look for him, then she would go by herself.


    Everyone gave up. She had to endure until the moment he was confirmed dead.


    She was not so fragile, she had to be.


    She just did not accept such an outcome!


    Little Red refused to listen. She crawled up, closed the door, and shook her head crazily, not allowing Ye Jinsu to leave.


    "Miss, do you know how dangerous this journey is? It''s at least a month''s journey. Even if you''ve reached there, it''s impossible for Ning Wang to still be alive!"


    "Then I want to see his body too!" Ye Jinsu shouted.


    She stretched out her hand and struck towards the back of Little Red''s head without hesitation. Xiao Hong''s body went limp as it stopped crying and fell to the ground.


    Silence reigned outside the house. Ye Jinsu picked up her bag and walked out.


    Lingshuang, who was in the stable, did not sleep. She seemed to have sensed that something was going to happen tonight as she looked forward to see Ye Jinsu. Ye Jinsu looked at her and smiled gently, "You''re also supporting me right?"


    The docile and obedient Lingshuang rubbed her palm against Ye Jinxiu''s palm, as if she was answering her question.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and mounted the horse.


    It was now the early hours of the morning, and only an hour remained before the city gates opened. When Ye Jinsu rushed to the city gate, there were already a few commoners who had woken up early and were waiting for the gate to open.


    A white horse of Ye Jinsu''s was standing amongst them, appearing exceptionally out of the blue.


    There was still three quarters of an hour before the city gates opened.


    Ye Jinsu could only wait.


    In the Ye residence, Xiao Hong crawled up from the ground with her hands covering the back of her head. Someone come quickly!


    The sound woke up Chun Hua, who was up early. Seeing Xiao Hong struggling to get up, he went over and asked worriedly, "What happened?"


    Xiao Hong grabbed her, "Quickly go find Madam! Miss has run away. Miss is going to the border to find Ning Wang!"


    "Quickly go and find Madame to stop the young lady."


    Chun Hua was shocked. He looked at Xiao Hong with wide eyes, not daring to believe that this was true.


    Seeing that Chun Hua didn''t move, Xiao Hong hurriedly urged, "Quickly go and find Madam!"


    Only then did Chun Hua wake up as if from a dream, and walk to Mrs Zhao''s courtyard with trembling hands and feet. It was still not dawn yet and Mrs Zhao was still sleeping. She was awakened by her servant girl early in the morning and hurriedly said, "Madam, Madame, please wake up."


    "The First Miss ran away from home, saying that she was going to the border to look for Ning Wang."


    Mrs Zhao was so frightened that she sat up from the bed, put on a simple set of clothes and ran out. She grabbed Little Red and asked: "What happened exactly?"


    Xiao Hong''s eyes turned red and said anxiously, "My lady said that if I want to see their bodies, I want to see them. I ¡­" "I can''t stop him ¡­"


    Mrs Zhao anxiously clenched her fist, and ruthlessly hammered her palm.


    She knew that Ye Jinxiu was a tough person, but she never expected her to do such a thing!


    "Madam, what should we do first ¡­" Xiao Hong was so anxious that it was about to jump up and down.


    What if they met with danger outside?


    What if he met a villain?


    Mrs Zhao was so anxious that her mind was in a mess. If something were to happen, how could she afford to shoulder the burden? The Ye Clan was only a government official, so how could they stop Ye Jinsu with a few servants?


    Mrs Zhao was also extremely flustered, but she still turned her head to calm down as she carefully considered the countermeasures. Suddenly, Mrs Zhao turned her head towards Xiao Hong and said, "Imperial Concubine Shu! Let''s go find Princess Shu! "


    Ye Jinsu was usually on good terms with her, so it would definitely be useful if she let Princess Shu make a move.


    Xiao Hong also saw the glimmer of hope as it rushed back to the Mansion without stopping.


    At this moment, Ning Yunquan and Madame Shu were also in their dreams. Mrs Zhao directly came to ask for an audience, her expression one of anxiety. Lady Shu immediately thought of Ye Jinsu. Could it be that something happened to Ye Jinsu?


    The truth was as she had expected. Something had happened.


    Not only was there an accident, it was also a major one.


    Madam Shu''s expression immediately changed. She turned around and looked at Ning Yunquan. "Quickly bring someone to stop him!"


    As he spoke, he looked up to the sky. "Right now, there is still a quarter of an hour left before the city gates open. We have to bring him back! "


    Ning Yunquan didn''t say much and immediately changed into a new set of clothes before departing. This matter was something the Shu clan was anxious about, as was he.


    He didn''t expect Ye Jinsu to be able to do such a thing.


    At the city gate, Ye Jinsu followed the crowd and waited for the moment the city gate opened. Many people noticed Ye Jinsu, but she didn''t really care as they continued to stare at her.


    With a whistle, the soldier on duty shouted, "Open the gates!"


    The huge city gates opened and everyone rushed out.


    Ye Jinsu was squeezed inside, and she didn''t move quickly.


    On the main road behind Ye Jinsu, Ning Yun was riding his horse towards the city gate.


    Ye Jinsu turned her head and saw Ning Yunquan''s men through the crowd of people. She just gave him a bland look before continuing to walk forward.


    They were separated by the crowd, and Ye Jinsu was the first to leave the city. If Ning Yungang wanted to leave the city, he would have to wait for the people in front to finish their journey.


    By the time he left, Ye Jinsu was already gone.


    Ning Yunquan was anxious. Suddenly, he shot a glance at the people behind him, and began to open up a path for himself.


    He had to stop Ye Jinsu.

 C294

    A brilliant and peerless image of his generation was reborn on the day of his title.


    "It''s a pity to be an official with such a beautiful appearance."


    In his previous life, because of these words, Fu Yong had cut off Du Beichen''s path as Crown Prince in a fit of rage, and both of them hated each other to death.


    This time, his eyes were gloomy, and he only smiled: "Does Your Highness want to introduce yourself as a pillow?"


    Ning Yunkang blocked Ye Jinsu''s path. His face was flushed red from the extreme speed and he said unsteadily, "What are you doing!"


    "I''ll go find him." Ye Jinsu looked at him, her voice calm but firm.


    Her eyes were very calm. It was not because she was impulsive towards her vital energy and blood, nor was it because she had made a decision while her mind was still muddled.


    She really had to do this.


    Ning Yunquan tightened his grip on the reins, turned his head, and let out a heavy sigh. He couldn''t help but shout at her, "It''s been two months. Just accept the truth. Sixteenth Brother won''t be able to come back!"


    "So I''m going to bring him back." Ye Jinsu looked at him with a layer of frost covering her face. She drew the sword from her waist and pointed it at the person in front of her. "I''m going to bring his corpse back."


    Ning Yunquan''s expression suddenly turned painful. He lowered his head and fiercely cursed in his heart.


    "Don''t stop me. Even if I can''t find him, I can still come back." Ye Jinsu looked at her and began to lead the horse around Ning Yunquan.


    Ning Yunhai stood in place without moving. Instead, he tightly clenched his fists.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the road in front of her and sped up.


    Lady Shu rushed to the city gates and saw a scene like this. Ning Yun Kuangzheng was riding on a horse alone, but Ye Jinsu was already nowhere to be seen.


    A month''s journey was not as long as he had expected. When Ye Jinsu arrived at Huaiping, he hadn''t felt like a month had passed. She had been traveling for a month, either on the road or planning her route.


    He had seen the mountains and rivers along the way. He had seen quite a few families.


    He only felt that his heart was empty.


    Occasionally, when she thought of Ning Yunyin, she felt that time passed exceptionally quickly. Occasionally, she thought that he really was already dead, but she also felt that time passed especially slowly.


    Fortunately, it was best if he managed to safely arrive at Huaiping.


    This place had just gone through a war and was in a state of disrepair.


    Ye Jinsu found an inn to stay at. The waiter could tell with a glance that Ye Jinsu was an outsider. However, in their crappy place, they had just finished the battle and everyone was in a hurry to leave. They did not expect that there would be outsiders.


    "Is this little brother here to look for relatives?" The second brother saw that Ye Jinsu''s clothes were out of the ordinary, so he tried to get close to her and chat with her.


    Ye Jinshu had changed into a man''s outfit. He looked like a scholar with a white face, which was quite eye-catching in this small shop where even a sparrow could be seen.


    Ye Jinsu did not answer, but instead asked, "Which way do we go during the battle at Huai Ping?"


    The waiter was stunned for a moment. He estimated that they had only fought for a few months, but someone wanted to make a trip to that place?


    Could it be that a family member was on the battlefield, searching for his corpse?


    The waiter looked at Ye Jinsu''s pale and red lips and advised with some hesitation, "Customer, you don''t know about this. The battle did not last long, and all the corpses were lying on the ground.


    "Guest, you shouldn''t go."


    The place was littered with bodies that had been rotting and reeking for months. Someone had set it up to burn once, but with such a large area and the corpses of hundreds of thousands of people, where could it be cleaned up cleanly?


    It was still littered with broken limbs and rotten internal organs.


    No one wanted to go there.


    "It''s fine. Just tell me which way to go." Ye Jinxiu didn''t say much, but her expression didn''t change much. She only repeated the same question.


    The waiter had no choice but to point out a path for him. "Walk straight over a mountain and you''ll reach the location of the battle."


    Ye Jinsu nodded and placed a few coins on the table before heading in that direction.


    She could finally see the place where he had fought.


    However, he hadn''t even climbed over the mountain yet. Ye Jinxiu was only standing on the mountain peak, yet she could already see the ruins of a great wall at the foot of the mountain. Banners and swords were scattered all over the place, the ground was soaked in fresh blood, and for the past three months, they had not faded at all.


    Countless corpses of different kinds of clothes were stacked on top of each other, each of them was filled with rotten maggots. Large swathes of corpse flies were hovering in the air.


    Skulls could be seen everywhere, and eyeballs rolled everywhere.


    A rancid smell rose into the sky.


    Desperate and devastated.


    Ye Jinsu grasped the reins tightly and suddenly squatted down, trembling all over. Despair was like the cold and harsh wind of autumn, blowing into one of her bones and wantonly flowing through her body.


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly covered her mouth and silently began to cry.


    After a long while, Ye Jinsu stood up from the ground and wiped away the cold tears on her face. She held onto Lingshuang as they traversed the crimson battlefield, looking for the cliff that Ning Yunyin was rumored to have fallen over.


    From here, the bottom couldn''t be seen.


    Ye Jinsu grabbed the reins and went straight to the bottom of the cliff. It was the same plain below him. He could see everything with a single glance. There was no need to search for it.


    Surrounding him was a dense forest.


    As Ye Jinsu stood at the bottom of the cliff, she once again felt despair. Without him, it was as if there was no one else in the world, disappearing without a trace.


    Ye Jinxiu reached out her hand to touch Lingshuang, who was standing beside her, and asked in a choked voice, "Where do you think he is?"


    Lingshuang did not answer, only rubbing her face against him time and time again.


    After a long while, Ye Jinsu sniffed and said, "If his corpse isn''t here, it means that he might have been saved, right?"


    Naturally, Lingshuang did not reply.


    However, Ye Jinsu knew that there would be worse results.


    It was not impossible for a person to fall from such a high height and be taken away after fainting in the jaws of a wild wolf.


    But Ye Jinsu didn''t believe it.


    She did not believe that Ning Yunxiao would end up in such a miserable state.


    He has the ambition of the whole world.


    Unknowingly, the night had turned darker.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the sky and felt that it might not be safe if she continued to stay here. It was just that in the deep darkness of the night, a few low and deep cries could be heard in the forest.


    If he wanted to return to the top of the cliff, he would have to pass through the forest in front of him.


    However, in the forest, there was clearly something dangerous waiting for Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jin Sura held onto the reins, vigilantly staring at the front. The flexible sword at his waist had already been unsheathed.


    From the sound of it, there was only one wolf. It seemed that it had already discovered Ye Jinsu, but it didn''t call for its companion.


    This was the best time. He could not sit still and wait for death.


    Ye Jinsu dismounted from her horse, tied Lingshuang to a rock, and silently entered the woods with her sword in hand. The forest was even darker, and he could barely make out anything.


    Ye Jinxiu held her breath and walked step by step towards the wolf.


    The sharp blade in his hand emitted a cold light, and Ye Jinsu''s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    When the atmosphere had reached its peak, Ye Jinsu suddenly squinted and stabbed forward with the dagger in her hand. Unexpectedly, the wolf didn''t choose to pounce and instead ran towards Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinxiu''s sword hit nothing but air as she dodged his claw and turned around to strike again.


    Fast, accurate, ruthless.


    A sharp scream rang out.


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly frowned, because the scream was not made by a wolf, but a woman''s voice. The sound echoed through the forest, lingering for a long time.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head and saw a girl who looked like she was in her fifties running towards the wolf.


    "Be careful!" Ye Jinsu''s face tightened and was about to stop her.


    And in the next second, the girl pounced on the wolf and asked with a sorrowful and worried expression, "Little Black... "Little Black, what''s wrong with you ¡­"


    Ye Jinxiu: "?"


    "Little Black, are you alright?" The girl looked at the wound on the wolf''s claw and immediately tore off the fabric from her dress and began to bandage it.


    The originally vicious wolf was now like a large dog, lying motionless on the ground.


    A meek, pitiful appearance.


    Ye Jinxiu: "?"

 C295

    After a long while, Ye Jinxiu finally reacted and asked hesitantly, "You raised this?"


    The girl turned around and glanced at Ye Jinsu. She seemed to be dissatisfied with the fact that she had hurt her pet, but she didn''t say anything. She stood up and said, "His name is Xiao Hei."


    "He''s usually very obedient. You must have scared him just now."


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    An adult wolf was standing in front of him. Who was the one that scared who?


    After wrapping Blacky up, the young girl looked at Ye Jinsu with a puzzled expression and asked, "It''s already so late, why are you here? The woods at night are very dangerous."


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment, but before she could say anything, the young girl quickly opened her mouth, "You must have gotten lost, right?"


    Ye Jinsu nodded hesitantly and did not deny it.


    The girl turned around and nodded. As she tried to get Blacky to stand up, she said, "It''s very easy to get lost here, but I know how to get out. After we pass this forest, there is a small path, and we will be able to leave through it. "


    "I''ll take you out."


    Ye Jinsu stared blankly at the young girl who was talking to herself before replying, "Many thanks, young lady."


    "May I know the name of this lady?"


    "Xiao Rong''er, I''m called Xiao Rong''er." The young girl said mischievously. But very quickly, her facial features drooped because she discovered that Little Black was unable to stand up.


    Xiao Rong''er stood up with her hands on her hips and looked at Ye Jinsu, saying with a displeased expression, "Little Black can''t stand up anymore!"


    Ye Jinxiu: "?"


    Blame me?


    "So can you ¡­" Xiao Rong''er suddenly smiled at Ye Jinsu and said, "Can you help me carry Xiaohei back?"


    "My home isn''t far. How about I send you out myself?"


    Ye Jinsu stared at the girl in front of her with her eyes wide open, hesitating for a moment.


    Xiao Rong''er tugged at Ye Jinsu''s sleeve and pitifully begged, "Please, I can''t carry Blacky by myself."


    However ¡­


    Ye Jinsu helplessly looked at Blacky, who was beside him. Even if he was included, he might not be able to move Blacky.


    She''s a girl too!


    In the end, the two of them still lifted Little Black with much difficulty. Xiao Rong''er used all her strength to the point that her small face was deformed, but she still had the energy to gnash her teeth as she said, "You, you''re a man, why are your strength so weak!"


    Ye Jinsu had her troubles ¡­


    "Stop talking, keep your strength up. How much longer do you have left?" Ye Jinxiu said snappily. They had been carrying it for some time and had not yet reached the "very close" home that little Rong''er spoke of.


    "Soon, soon!" Little Rong''er emphasized it again.


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    She regretted it now.


    "Don''t worry, it''s too late. Sleep at my place!" Xiao Rong''er looked at Ye Jin Su''s expression and said anxiously.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t have a choice.


    After the two of them carried Xiaohei to her house, Ye Jinsu estimated that more than two hours had passed.


    Where was he close?


    Xiao Rong''er smiled embarrassedly, in order to carry Xiao Hei back, a little white lie should be able to be forgiven, right?


    "Look, this is my house. You can rest here tonight."


    "It''s the same if I bring you out tomorrow morning!" Xiao Rong''er patted her chest and said.


    Ye Jinsu was panting heavily. She was unable to say whether she was unhappy or not.


    In front of him was a small wooden house with all sorts of animal skins hanging on the outside and all kinds of hunting tools. Xiao Rong''er explained to her, "My family is hunters in the mountains, my father is hunting."


    "His hunting skills are the best in the world!"


    Ye Jinsu nodded. Suddenly, a man walked out from the forest behind the house. He was carrying a sika deer on his back as he walked over.


    "Xiao Rong''er, you brought that messed up person back?" The man looked at Ye Jinsu from afar and shouted angrily.


    "Our family can''t afford it!"


    Xiao Rong''er hurriedly shook her head and said: "Xiao Hei is injured, he helped me carry Xiao Hei back. He will stay at our house for the night, we will leave the next day."


    Ye Jinsu also nodded and said, "Sorry for the trouble."


    The rough looking man was stunned when he saw Ye Jinsu''s gentle appearance.


    "From Beijing?"


    How did he know?


    "They are indeed from Beijing."


    The man lowered his head and said emotionally, "Damn, I knew it was the capital again."


    What do you mean by ''you''re from the capital''? Ye Jinxiu didn''t understand.


    Without waiting for Ye Jinsu to think, that person pushed her through the door and said, "Alright, alright, alright. Since you''re already here, you should just stay here."


    "I guess you''re lucky today. I hunted a big deer."


    While her father was still slurping away on the side, Ye Jinsu froze at the door.


    She opened her eyes wide and saw a face that didn''t seem quite real.


    Father Rong raised his head and saw Ye Jinsu meeting eyes with the people in the house. She was stunned?


    "You two know each other?"


    Ye Jinsu felt her chest tremble as blood rushed to her head and covered her ears. Whether she heard her father''s voice or not, she could not see anything else. She could only stare at the person in front of her. It was indeed true.


    However, the more she looked, the more she couldn''t see clearly.


    Tears blinded her.


    Xiao Rong''er and Father Rong were shocked by this scene.


    "What are you two doing?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ning Yunyin and suddenly spoke up at the same time as him.


    "So you are here."


    "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Rong''er and Father Rong were even more confused.


    Ning Yunyin suddenly stood up from the bed, but because she was in too much of a hurry, she started to cough violently. His face was as pale as paper, and he had lost a lot of weight.


    It frightened Xiao Rong''er so much that she stopped him and screamed, "Don''t move!"


    "The doctor said you have to lie down!"


    Ye Jinsu ran over to support him, but Ning Yunyin grabbed her arm. Ning Yunke''s lips turned pale, but his eyes were red. He looked at Ye Jinsu and asked with a trembling voice, "Why are you here?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at her and felt herself trembling with him.


    She withdrew her hand and tried to speak in the most indifferent tone possible. "I''ve come to find you."


    Ning Yunyin abruptly closed her eyes and clenched her fists. Blue veins bulged on his bony arms, and his taut jaw line trembled slightly, as if he was using all his strength to suppress something.


    Seeing him like this, Xiao Rong''er was actually a little scared and took two steps back.


    Only after a long while did Ning Yunxiao let go of her hand. He looked at Ye Jinsu with a crimson gaze, and his eyes were filled with tender love.


    "How did you get here?"


    During the journey from the capital to Huai Ping, he had covered dozens of cities. He had travelled several thousand miles, but Ye Jinsu had actually come alone.


    However, when Ye Jinsu looked at her, she suddenly stopped crying.


    She laughed softly before speaking up, "I feel like even if you die, I still need to see your corpse."


    "I''m coming."


    "But fortunately, I did not see your corpse."


    I see the living.

 C296

    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and laughed softly. Her appearance was captivating.


    Xiao Rong''er moved her head to look at Ye Jinsu again, "You''re here to look for Big Brother Ning?"


    Ye Jinsu nodded.


    Father Rong tapped his pipe on the side and spoke slowly. He then turned to little Rong''er and said, "Did you see that? Someone from Beijing has come to look for you. Sooner or later, you will have to go back!"


    Xiao Rong''er suddenly glared viciously at Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at Xiao Rong and saw that she was still dissatisfied with her childish look. She glared fiercely at Ye Jinxiu before stamping her feet and running to the side.


    He seemed to be very dissatisfied with Ye Jinsu''s existence.


    Father Rong looked at the fleeing Xiao Rong''er, then at the two people in the room. He waved the pipe in his hand and said, "I''ll go find this little bastard."


    The room was left to Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunabao.


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t know what to say.


    They hadn''t met in two years. Ye Jinsu had a lot to say to him. But now, after Ye Jinsu had confirmed that he was safe and sound in front of her, she suddenly felt that nothing else mattered anymore.


    Ning Yunyin looked at her and suddenly stood up from the bed. She reached out her hand to caress Ye Jinsu''s face. His voice was deeper than two years ago, and his eyes were even more profound. "They actually let a person like you escape."


    "It seems that Meng Lan wants to be whipped again."


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and sniffed with her nose, and said depressingly, "It''s none of her business. She''s currently helping you wear white at King Ning''s Mansion."


    "Ninth brother won''t stop you either ¡­" Ning Yunyin continued.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and smiled. Suddenly, she hugged him, "You know that no one can stop me."


    Ning Yunyin''s smile was bitter. He inserted his fingers into Ye Jinsu''s hair and hugged her with his eyes closed.


    He knew that no one could stop her.


    He already knew.


    Ye Jinsu closed her eyes as tears began to flow down her face.


    "I saw the battlefield." Ye Jinsu''s voice came from his shoulder. It was surprisingly muffled.


    "It''s full of dead people. I almost thought you were in there too."


    In that hellish place full of broken limbs and wreckage on the ground, Ye Jinsu feared that Ning Yunyin might be part of it.


    What kind of despair was that.


    Ye Jinsu could not help but cry until her shoulders shook.


    Ning Yunyin reached out to hold Ye Jinsu''s arm, but she didn''t dare to hold the hand that was resting on her shoulder. She could only unconsciously tighten her grip, unable to suppress her emotions.


    The person he loved had rushed thousands of miles to find him, traversing thousands of miles of mountains and rivers. Their relationship had never been as unbridled, as strong and as sincere as it was now.


    Ning Yun''s pale hands were trembling slightly. His emotions were flowing through his chest and he desperately needed an outlet to vent them. However, he still embraced him gently and swallowed all the blood and gore in his chest.


    He said softly, "You found me."


    When Ye Jinsu raised her head, she saw that Ning Yunyin''s skin was so pale that it was almost transparent.


    There was also Ning Yunyin, whose lips turned bright red as she breathed.


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly let go of him and looked at him nervously, "You ¡­" "Where are you hurt ¡­"


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and shook her head. She couldn''t help coughing up some blood, but he used his hand to stop her.


    Ye Jinsu extended her hand to examine his body, but she didn''t find any major injuries.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsuo''s hands and grabbed her arms, saying, "I''ve been unconscious for three months, it''s an internal injury."


    Ye Jinsu bit her lower lip and firmly grabbed the hem of his shirt.


    "What did the doctor say?"


    Ning Yunyin weakly shook her head. Previously, he had been overly excited to the point that he felt a little dizzy. "Barefoot doctor in the mountains, they say they can only resign themselves to fate."


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and suddenly felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    There were only these kind of doctors here, and Ning Yunyin clearly could not bear the bumpiness of leaving this place.


    Ning Yunyin smiled lightly and reached out her hand, gently wiping away the tears on Ye Jinsu''s face.


    "Why are you crying? I''m not dead yet."


    "Pah pah pah!" What unlucky words you said! " Ye Jinsu quickly spoke out, afraid that this'' dead ''word would be tainted with some sort of bad luck.


    She reached into her pocket and took out the safety charm.


    "You can take it with you and it will be fine." Ye Jinsu choked with sobs.


    The safety amulet had said that before wearing it, it would be safe for the rest of their lives. Now, Ning Yunyin was fine, and after that, it would be fine as well.


    Ning Yunyin looked at the talisman that was covered in blood, and suddenly gripped it tightly.


    "Since when did you believe this ¡­"


    "In the two years you were gone." Ye Jinsu looked at the Safety Glyph in Ning Yunke''s hand.


    Apart from this, she didn''t know what else to believe.


    Previously, she did not understand why so many people would sincerely believe in such a cold Buddha statue their entire lives.


    But then she understood.


    Because people were too weak, they were so fragile that even the affairs of the world could not hold them in. People need a Legacy, those who can''t ask for, love to leave, hate to hate to meet. The people who were entangled with the old and the sick, the people who were as tiny as insects in their destiny and time.


    Their humble and distant wishes have no place to seek, no place to believe.


    Ning Yunyin closed her eyes and put her arm around Ye Jinsu''s head, a trace of ice-cold tears running down her cheeks.


    It landed on Ye Jinsu''s hair.


    "I made you worry." Ning Yunyin''s hoarse voice rang out.


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head and left his arms. She wiped her tears away and said, "Quickly lie down. If this goes on, I''ll have trouble with little Rong tomorrow."


    Ye Jinsu''s tone was relaxed as she tried to adjust the atmosphere, but her eyes were still red.


    The effect clearly wasn''t good at all, but Ning Yunyin gave him a smile that said, "It''s nothing."


    Ye Jinsu also laughed through her tears.


    Xiao Rong''er angrily ran in from the outside and immediately broke the atmosphere in the room. Father Rong was still in hot pursuit with a ferocious look on his face.


    Little Rong''er stood between Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunran. Suddenly, as if she was protecting a little chick, she reached out her hand to block Ye Jinsu''s path.


    "I won''t let you bring Big Brother Ning away!"


    "Brother Ning''s life is mine, he''ll stay here to repay me!"


    Before Ye Jinsu could say anything, the father on the side couldn''t stand it any longer, so he caught up to her and grabbed her by the collar, and scolded her, "Who did you learn this from?! It''s not here, it''s in the capital! "


    "What''s so good about this brat? He''s as thin as a log."


    Xiao Rong''er pouted and glared at her father in dissatisfaction.


    He was a little thin, but he was good-looking!


    A pink cloud floated onto her face. This was the most beautiful person he had ever met. How could she just let him go like that?


    "No, look at her little brother. He can injure Little Black. If he''s healed, he would definitely be very strong too!" Xiao Rong''er retorted in dissatisfaction, her hostility towards Ye Jinsu was even lesser.


    Ning Yunxiao was stunned for a moment before he immediately looked at Ye Jinsu, "You met a wolf?"


    Ye Jinsu looked up from afar. "I''m fine."


    "Alright, alright!" Even a lady doesn''t know how to be embarrassed, just follow me out! " The father could not bear to listen any longer, so he grabbed little Rong''er and dragged her outside.


    However, Xiao Rong didn''t do it. She suddenly turned around and hugged her, unwilling to leave.


    Ye Jinsu''s expression froze and then changed.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression also changed.

 C297

    Suddenly, Ning Yunyin let out a few heavy coughs, scaring little Rong''er into letting go. She looked nervously at Ning Yunyin. "Big Brother Ning, are you alright?"


    Ning Yunyin shook her head and pushed her arm away. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Ye Jinsu.


    "I''m fine."


    Ye Jinsu stared at Little Rong''er and then at Ning Yunyin, her face filled with the intent to rain.


    Ning Yunyin opened her mouth, revealing her red lips.


    Xiao Rong''er jumped up in shock, "Big Brother Ning, why did you vomit blood again?! The doctor said you can''t get excited! "


    After saying that, little Rong''er turned around and glared at Ye Jinsu, and the hostility in her eyes became even stronger.


    "It''s all your fault. You angered Big Brother Ning to the point that he vomited blood when you came over!"


    "If anything happens to Brother Ning, I won''t forgive you!"


    Ye Jinsu slightly frowned, but she did not respond to Little Rong''er''s words. She did not even look at her, but only looked at Ning Yunyin and asked, "What did the doctor say?"


    Xiao Rong''er felt annoyed that she had been neglected.


    "The doctor told me to take care of it slowly. I can''t move, I can''t get excited." Xiao Rong''er interrupted from the side.


    Ye Jinsu finally turned her head and glanced at her. She walked over and pressed Ning Yunyin back into bed. With a cold and detached voice, she said, "I understand."


    "Thank you for taking care of me these three months, but I won''t need to trouble you in the future." Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at Xiao Rong''er and spoke indifferently.


    With a face full of joy, Father Rong hurriedly interjected, "Alright, alright, alright. Let''s go, you little bastard. There''s nothing else for us to do here."


    Xiao Rong''er''s eyes widened, she was so angry that her cheeks swelled up as she jumped a few times on the spot.


    To be fair, if little Rong''er hadn''t treated Ning Yunyin with such ambiguous feelings, Ye Jinsu felt that she would have made a friend out of her.


    "You! How can you be like this! " Xiao Rong''er was so angry that she couldn''t speak, so she could only turn around and look at Ning Yunxiao aggrievedly, "Big Brother Ning! Why are you not helping me talk! "


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu''s back, and suddenly lowered her head and secretly smiled. She cleared her throat and said, "Lil ''Rong, we''re men and women, so you should listen to your father."


    Father Rong stretched out his hand, grabbed hold of little Rong''er and dragged her outside.


    "Did you hear that? They don''t like you, so why are you sticking on it instead? Don''t you feel embarrassed?"


    Before he left, he shouted a reminder to Ye Jinsu, "Remember to pay for the doctor!"


    The sound of cursing came from outside the room, as well as the sound of little Rong''er stomping her feet.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at Ning Yunxiao. Suddenly, she sat down with her hands crossed in front of her chest and said, "You''re quite lucky with women."


    She could even seduce a little girl if she was unconscious.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu''s sharp eyes and leaned against the headboard of the bed, her innocent eyes wide open.


    In heaven''s name, he didn''t do anything.


    "You seem to be enjoying it quite a bit?" Ye Jinsu asked with a smile.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and forced a smile. She couldn''t help but start coughing.


    Ye Jinsu''s expression changed. She put down the thought of denouncing him and helped him speak up, "Are you alright?"


    However, Ning Yunyin held her in place. Ye Jinsu''s face crashed into his chest, and Ning Yunshu''s low laughter resounded above her head. "Are you jealous?"


    Ye Jinsu''s face blushed and she was slightly annoyed.


    But at this moment, rather than denouncing him, she didn''t want to let go of this person in front of her. Ye Jinsu reached out her hand and wrapped her arms around him, just like how Xiao Rong''er had wrapped around his waist just now.


    Ye Jinsu raised her head from his chest and angrily kissed his lips.


    Like a small beast venting its anger, Ning Yun was knocked against the headboard, staring at the lively Ye Jinsu with a dazed look on her face.


    Before he could even react, he was licked by Ye Jinsu.


    With a hint of rust on his face, Ye Jinsu frowned and suddenly fiercely said, "What else did she do to you?"


    Ning Yunyin was completely passive in this situation. She was pressed down by Ye Jinsu on the headboard, making it hard for her to move. Suddenly, she smiled and said with an expression of "At least this kind of thing has never happened."


    Ye Jinshu widened his eyes, meaning that there was something else?


    This was going against the heavens!


    Ye Jinxiu clenched her teeth and glared at Ning Yunyin, saying, "I''ve discovered that your skin is thicker than it was two years ago."


    Now he was able to act like a scoundrel.


    Ning Yunliang smiled as he reported, "You too."


    It was truly rare for someone to dare to take the initiative to kiss him.


    Ye Jinshu snorted and turned his head away. There were a few knocks on the door, and Father Rong came over with a blanket, "Little brother, my room is limited. I''ll have to trouble you to share a room with Brother Ning."


    "We''re all men, little brother wouldn''t mind, would you?"


    Ye Jinxiu glared at him. She wasn''t a man!


    "No problem, put it down." Ning Yunyin was the first to speak up and answer for Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu turned her head and glared at Ning Yunyin. She quickly turned to look at her father, "Erm ¡­" "Actually, I ¡­"


    "Actually, he''s a bit shy, but that doesn''t matter. We''re very familiar with each other." Ning Yunyin interrupted again.


    A fire was about to ignite in Ye Jinsu''s eyes.


    Father Rong smiled happily at Ning Yun, indicating that he understood that the cultured people from Beijing were shameless.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. You all live here."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.


    The door was left open by Ye Jinsu, who was staring at it with wide eyes. Suddenly, she turned her head and glared at Ning Yunyin. "What are you doing?"


    Ning Yunyin looked at the sky innocently and spoke slowly, "I don''t think you''d want to stay in the same room with Lil ''Rong."


    Ye Jinsu gritted her teeth in anger.


    The room was small, with only one bed.


    This meant that if Ye Jinxiu didn''t want to sleep on the ground, she had to sleep in the same bed as Ning Yunyin! Furthermore, the bed was not big!


    Ye Jinsu cast an angry glance at Ning Yunke. Since he was a patient, she could only lift up the blanket and lay on the floor with a resentful expression on her face.


    Ning Yunyin watched Ye Jinsu''s movements and could not help but say, "You''ll catch a cold sleeping on the floor."


    "My physique is good!" Ye Jinsu gritted her teeth and said.


    Ning Yunyin continued to persevere. "The floor is dirty, the blankets will be dirty."


    "I''ll go clean up the place!"


    Ning Yunxiao replied, "This room is small. If you sleep on the floor, I won''t be able to wake up at night."


    Ye Jinsu ground her teeth and raised her head to look at the culprit in front of her.


    If it wasn''t for him, why would he do this?


    Ning Yunyin looked at him innocently. She smiled as she moved to the side of the bed and said, "I''m fine."


    "I have a relationship!"


    "I won''t touch you." Ning Yunyin opened her innocent eyes once more as she promised.


    Ye Jinsu glanced at the small bed. No matter how much she slept, two people would always be together!


    Lowering her head, Ye Jinsu continued her perseverance in making the bed.


    After a long while, a soft sigh came from the top of his head.


    Ning Yunyin stood up from the bed and grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand. She pulled her up and said, "You can sleep on the bed."


    "I''ll sleep on the floor."


    "No way!" Ye Jinsu retorted without thinking. Compared to her, she was the one who needed to be taken care of the most right now. The doctor had said that she needed to rest more, so she couldn''t help but catch a cold on the floor.


    "Then you sleep with me." Ning Yunyin spoke shamelessly once again.

 C298

    Sleep your ass!


    Ye Jinsu stared at him, gritting her teeth. "I''ll sleep tonight. Tomorrow, I''ll tell them that I''m a girl."


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and chuckled. "But you slept with me tonight, so everyone will know about it tomorrow."


    Ye Jinxiu: "?"


    "Don''t make it so ambiguous!" Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but get angry from the embarrassment.


    Ning Yunyin pretended to be innocent again.


    "If you don''t, sleep on the bed. I''ll sleep on the floor."


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    After arguing for a long time, the two of them couldn''t come to a conclusion. However, the door was knocked again.


    Father Rong looked at the two men in the room with red faces and was stunned.


    "About that, I''ve roasted the venison, so you two brothers shouldn''t have eaten tonight. Why don''t you come out and have a meal with me?"


    With the deadlock broken, Ye Jinsu helped Ning Yunke out of the room.


    When Xiao Rong''er saw that Ning Yun was out of sight, she immediately skipped over to him. Seeing that Ye Jinsu was supporting her, he immediately pushed her away and said, "You''re too clumsy, don''t hurt Brother Ning."


    Ye Jinxiu almost choked on her own saliva.


    "Big Brother Ning?"


    How did the address change so quickly?


    Xiao Rong''er glared at Ye Jinsu as if she was swaggering around swaggering as if she was swaggering and swaggering in her own right, specifically thinking particularly loudly about the words'' big brother Ning ''. Ye Jinsu''s appearance had completely lifted her guard.


    She needed to tightly grasp onto Big Brother Ning so that she wouldn''t be taken away by this person.


    Father Rong couldn''t help but cover his face from the side, "The family is unfortunate, the family is unfortunate ¡­"


    Under normal circumstances, Ye Jinsu couldn''t be bothered to lower herself to the level of a cautious little girl. But now, Ye Jinsu saw Xiao Rong holding onto Ning Yun''er''s hand with an extremely intimate expression on her face.


    Ye Jinxiu felt displeased.


    "If you continue to suppress your Brother Ning like this, he''ll die." He sat down and began to share the venison.


    Only then did little Rong''er wake up from her dream and straighten her body, no longer nestling against Ning Yunyin.


    Ning Yunyin glanced at Ye Jinsu, then pulled out her hand and sat down. "Little Rong''er, I can walk by myself."


    Little Rong''er persevered, "It''s alright, I''ll hold you."


    "He''s not crippled." Ye Jinsu interrupted him once again with an expressionless face.


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t help coughing a few times, thinking that Ye Jinsu was probably going to eat her up.


    When Xiao Rong''er saw that Ning Yunyin was coughing again, she couldn''t help but glare at Ye Jinsu again. "How can you say something like that? Big Brother Ning will be hurt by it."


    Ye Jinsu sneered and turned to look at her. "Will you be hurt?"


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu with a resolute expression, using her eyes to express her firm stand. She was on the verge of composing 300 poems on the spot to express her sincerity.


    "No, whatever you say is fine."


    Father Rong sneered and grabbed Little Rong''er, "That''s enough, don''t embarrass yourself."


    "Sit down and eat!"


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and looked at Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu felt a little uncomfortable under his gaze and also looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    Father Rong only chuckled dryly and said, "People from the capital are different. They are all white, and look even better than a woman."


    Ye Jinsu laughed dryly a few times and passed the cut meat in her hand to Ning Yunyin.


    Ning Yunyin pushed the plate back. "You eat."


    Ye Jinsu pushed it over again, "This is for you. You''re a patient."


    "It''s alright. Eat it." Ning Yunyin pushed him back again.


    Ye Jinsu pushed it over again ¡­


    Father Rong could not bear to watch any longer. He reached out to pick up the plate, "What are you two doing?"


    "If you don''t eat, I''ll eat."


    With that, he poured the entire plate of meat into his bowl.


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    Xiao Rong''er, who was standing at the side, smiled complacently as she picked up a plate of meat she had cut and handed it to Ning Yunyin. "Big brother Ning, you''re eating ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu stared at the plate of meat as if flames were about to appear in her eyes.


    Ning Yunyin coughed lightly a few times, but didn''t dare to pick it up.


    He reached out to push away the plate and said, "Thanks, but there''s no need. You can have it."


    Xiao Rong''er angrily took back the plate.


    Only then did Ye Jinsu reveal a satisfied expression.


    But little Rong''er refused to give up. She looked like she was about to sign a mark on Ning Yunyin''s body and take the oath of sovereignty. Ning Yunshu''s hands were dirty as she passed the handkerchief over. If you are thirsty, pass me water.


    He almost said to Ye Jinsu, "Brother Ning is my man, you are not allowed to move."


    Ye Jinshu had wanted to say that Xiao Rong''er''s attentive attitude was almost comparable to that of a maid in a prince''s mansion.


    However, Ye Jinsu looked at Xiao Rong''er, then at her father, who had a look of disbelief on his face, and silently suppressed the words that were on the tip of her tongue.


    Xiao Rong''er was being a little too excessive, but her father was present, so it wouldn''t be good for her to say too much.


    She could only glare at Ning Yunxiao.


    Father Rong, who was at the side, couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Ye Jinsu and said, "I see that you have a pretty and delicate countenance, but you look just like a girl ¡­"


    Ye Jinxiu laughed twice.


    Father was testing him.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t want to hide it anymore and said, "Actually, I''m just a girl."


    Xiao Rong''er suddenly opened her eyes wide and looked at Ye Jinsu in shock.


    Liao Da was not so surprised. He had already thought that Ye Jinsu was too delicate. Later on, when he saw the interaction between Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunyin, he felt that they had been intimate before.


    It really was a woman.


    A woman had rushed over from the capital to find him. This relationship was definitely not ordinary.


    Father Rong turned around and looked at Xiao Rong''er, his expression wasn''t looking too good.


    Xiao Rong''er stared at Ye Jinsu for a long time before she suddenly ran behind Ye Jinsu and pulled out the hairpin that had been tied around her hair.


    It really was a woman!


    Xiao Rong''er was silent for a few seconds. Firstly, she was shocked by Ye Jinsu''s appearance. She was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen! Secondly, she immediately thought of the fact that this woman had traveled thousands of miles to find Brother Ning.


    What was their relationship?


    "What''s your relationship with Brother Ning?" Thinking this, Xiao Rong''er asked.


    However, when she asked this question, she already had an answer in her heart. Since this girl was so good-looking and Big Brother Ning treated her so well, she definitely could not be Madam Ye''s would-be wife.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at Ning Yunyin. "We ¡­"


    It doesn''t matter.


    However, Ning Yunyin spoke first. "My fianc¨¦e."


    This time, Ye Jinsu choked on her own saliva.


    She glared at Ning Yunxiao, wanting to refute him. As a result, when he looked up, he saw that Xiao Rong''er''s little face had become especially depressed, she pouted her lips as if she was about to cry.


    Father Rong sighed and took out his pipe to smoke, "See, I''m already engaged."


    "I told you to be a little self-aware, what''s wrong with Qiang, you must like this brat."


    Xiao Rong''er pouted, and actually started crying. Her tears fell as soon as she said it.


    "None of your business!"


    After saying that, Xiao Rong''er ran out while wiping away her tears.


    Ye Jinxiu was still stunned on the spot, unable to react.

 C299

    Father Rong looked at Little Rong''er, then he lowered his head and sighed before running after her.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head and glared at Ning Yunyin. She opened her mouth and asked, "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    Ning Yunyin innocently looked at Ye Jinsu and spoke with a serious expression, "Little Rong''er was just being a little naughty, but she knows what she''s doing. If she knew I had an engagement, she wouldn''t do those things again. "


    That was the truth.


    But why did Ye Jinsu sound so uncomfortable?


    "You know her quite well." Ye Jinsu said with a smile.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu, who had a slightly sinister expression on her face. She couldn''t help but cough lightly and say, "I was told this by my father, you know."


    "She still calls you Brother Ning?" Ye Jinsu continued to ask.


    "You can call me that too." Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu, full of desire to live.


    "You want me to serve you tea?"


    "Before I came here, were you guys like this every day?"


    Ye Jinxiu was still smiling, but her smile was especially malevolent. Ning Yunyin felt a chill run down her spine.


    "Cough ¡­" "No, little Rong''er was just being naughty. She did it on purpose for you to see ¡­" Ning Yunyin explained again. Now, he somewhat understood what Ning Yunquan had said. A woman who was jealous was truly frightening.


    Ye Jinsu snorted and didn''t say anything.


    It was a lonely night, not even a star.


    Ye Jinxiu and Ning Yunke waited in the room for a while before realizing that their father and little Rong''er had not come back yet. Ye Jinxiu turned her head and looked at the sky outside her window. She began to feel that something was wrong, "It''s been so long. Why aren''t Father and Little Rong back yet?"


    "He couldn''t have gotten lost outside, right?"


    There were so many trees outside, and it was so dark. It was easy to lose them if you went out.


    In a moment of desperation, Xiao Rong''er ran all over the place. In the end, she had no idea where she had run off to.


    Ye Jinsu was now regretting what Ning Yunxiao had said.


    If something happened to Xiao Rong''er, they would blame it.


    Just as he was worrying, Father Rong ran back in from outside. He was panting heavily as he picked up the arrows and the torch outside.


    From the looks of it, something had happened.


    "What''s wrong? Could it be that little Rong hasn''t found her? " Ye Jinsu asked worriedly.


    Father Rong looked at Ye Jinxiu but did not say anything. He only nodded.


    Ye Jinsu was responsible for this, but it wasn''t her. He couldn''t blame her for letting his father go. He could only worry about his daughter''s safety.


    Ye Jinsu quickly picked up her sword and prepared to run out with him to look for Little Rong''er.


    Ning Yunzhi grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand.


    "Where are you going?"


    Ye Jinxiu frowned. "Go look for Little Rong''er."


    "It''s very dangerous outside, I will get help from the villagers and hunters nearby." Ning Yunxiao watched her as she spoke, his hand still tightly holding onto Ye Jinsu''s hand.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him helplessly, "Since there are so many people, I won''t be in any danger."


    With that, Ye Jinsu broke free from Ning Yun''s grasp and followed her out.


    Ning Yunyin hurriedly stood up and tried to hold Ye Jinsu back, but she couldn''t stop herself from coughing as she held onto her chest.


    Ye Jinsu was long gone.


    Ning Yunxiao stood at the doorway, his brows once again locked in a deep frown.


    She really hadn''t changed at all.


    Father Rong was a bit surprised that Ye Jinsu would follow them over. He looked at Ye Jinsu strangely and said, "You''re a girl, why don''t you go back?"


    "The woods at night are full of danger. You are not familiar with the terrain here, so you might encounter danger."


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head and said, "Lil ''Rong also ran out because of me. I can''t just sit there and do nothing."


    The moment those words came out, your father stopped talking.


    Previously, when he came back, Father Rong had already called for many hunters and villagers. Now, everyone was coming out with torches and other people. The group of people were stunned when they saw that the new face of Ye Jinsu was actually a girl with rosy lips and white teeth.


    Many young men blushed when they saw Ye Jinsu. They didn''t dare to look at her again.


    Noticing the small thoughts that were running through their minds earlier, he allowed his father to speak up on the side, "Stop looking, what are you looking at? I am from Beijing, the young miss of a wealthy family, and I have an engagement with her! "


    When these words were spoken, quite a few young men lowered their heads, revealing a sorrowful expression.


    Ye Jinxiu did not pay much attention to this, but held up her sword and asked, "Where did little Rong''er run off to?"


    Father Rong pointed at the small path beside them. "Then ¡­"


    As soon as his voice fell, someone beside him cried out in alarm.


    "I went there to hunt two days ago, and only then did I discover that there were wolves lurking deep in the woods!"


    When these words were spoken, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Although they were all hunters, they had a lot of experience dealing with these wild beasts. However, Xiao Rong''er was a girl after all, and she didn''t have any tools on her.


    I''m afraid the odds are against us.


    Ye Jinxiu''s face turned tense. She grabbed her sword and moved her feet first.


    "Go find him!" Ye Jinsu said in a low voice and ran towards the small path.


    After her father left, many people behind also spat on the ground. When they saw that Ye Jinsu and the other women were the first to rush over, they all rushed over.


    Someone beside him tried to comfort her, "Xiao Rong''er is usually the smartest. If she encounters danger, she will definitely think of a way to ask for help."


    If not, she could climb trees.


    You can stay up in the tree all night.


    Father Rong''s heart relaxed a little.


    While Ye Jinsu was looking around, she suddenly saw a trace of bright light between the shadows of a tree. Ye Jinsu''s face turned cold as she walked two steps forward to take a closer look.


    "It''s fire!" Ye Jinxiu suddenly turned her head and pointed ahead, "There''s a fire over there!"


    Before he could finish his words, everyone hurriedly headed in his direction.


    As he walked forward, he could still hear faint cries. It was Xiao Rong''er calling for help.


    A look of joy appeared on Ye Jinsu''s face. Just as she wanted to call out her name, her father covered her mouth.


    "Don''t scream!"


    Ye Jinxiu looked at her father, who was still on guard, and let out a pant. The surrounding people also slowed down and lowered their voices as much as possible.


    Father Rong looked at Ye Jinsu and said, "There is only one way to start a fire in the forest."


    "I met a wolf." Father Rong said affirmatively.


    "Don''t alert the wolves, come closer quietly." As he spoke, his eyes began to signal the people behind to keep moving forward.


    Ye Jinsu nodded. It was best to trust the experience of these hunters.


    Sure enough, after walking for a distance, he actually saw little Rong''er.


    The fire had come from the fire beside Little Rong. However, the fire looked small, as if it had been burning for a while. As for Ye Jinsu, she looked around and saw three or four wolves.


    There was no firewood left to pick up in the encirclement of the wolves.


    The fire was about to burn out.


    The wolves on the side glared at them like tigers stalking their prey.


    Xiao Rong''er was so scared that she cried, but she didn''t dare to make the wolf pack cry out loud. She could only stand beside the bonfire and quietly cry.

 C300

    Father Rong''s expression changed and he immediately nocked his bow.


    "Everyone disperse." There were voices coming from behind, and more than a dozen people began to slowly disperse to prevent themselves from being killed by the wolves.


    Ye Jinsu took her sword and stood behind her father, her sword already unsheathed.


    Xiao Rong''er had also noticed that there was a hope for her father, so she frantically waved at him. When father Rong saw this situation, his face became even more nervous.


    The first arrow in his hand flew out and only hit the wolf leg that was approaching Xiao Rong''er.


    It was an adult male wolf with a strong body.


    After having his hind leg shot by the father, he immediately lame and kowtowed on the ground while letting out a loud roar.


    The second arrow was fired.


    But he failed.


    It was now night, and the light was so dim that it was almost indiscernible. The dozen men pulled out their arrows, but not many of them could hit. Ye Jinsu observed the current situation and began to slowly move towards Little Rong''er''s side.


    Due to the sudden attack, many wolves began to head in the direction of their father. However, Ren Ran and the others continued moving in the direction of Xiao Rong''er, even starting to increase their speed.


    Xiao Rong''er was so scared that her legs gave out and she fell to the ground.


    The bonfire that was about to be extinguished had completely lost its light. This area had sunk into darkness.


    All that was left was a pair of green wolf eyes floating in the air.


    Swish!


    It sounded like the sound of wind breaking, or the sound of flesh being cut, or blood seeping out. Xiao Rong''er''s eyes were wide open as she watched the wolf in front of her fall from the sky and lie on the ground motionlessly.


    The air was filled with the smell of wolf blood.


    Ye Jinsu wiped away the blood that had splashed onto her face in disgust, and grabbed onto little Rong''er''s hand, saying, "Let''s go!"


    Before Little Rong''er could react, she was pulled up by Ye Jinsu and ran in the direction of her father.


    It was difficult for her father to deal with them.


    Many of the torches had been extinguished, and the wolves ran in the darkness without restraint. However, they could not find their target with their arrows. Those pair of green eyes were like the will-o ''-the-wisp that proclaimed its death.


    Whoever approached her would lose their life.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the remaining four wolves. Both wolves were chasing after her father.


    Putting Xiao Rong''er down, Ye Jinsu instructed her in a low voice, "Don''t move!"


    After he finished speaking, Ye Jinsu lifted her sword and ran in the direction of her father. A wolf was running towards Father Rong, but before he could draw his bow, he pulled out an arrow and pierced it into the throat of the wolf in front of him.


    Blood dripped onto his chest.


    The blood of his companion provoked a wolf behind him, and with a howl, he ran toward Father Rong. Father Rong had just dealt with the one in his hand, so it was obvious that he couldn''t split his limbs to deal with it.


    However, in the next moment, another blood vein appeared.


    This time, Ye Jinsu learned her lesson and accurately avoided the blood splatter.


    However, his foster father''s face was sprayed with blood.


    Father Rong was stunned. He saw Ye Jinsu turn around and run towards the others. The flexible sword in his hand was like a bamboo leaf or the flowing water of a tall mountain. In a twist, the two wolves were cut in the throat and lay twitching on the ground.


    She turned her head to look in the direction of Xiao Rong''er and asked, "Are you alright?"


    Little Rong''er was stunned.


    She opened her mouth and stared blankly at Ye Jinsu before slowly nodding her head.


    As she walked to the side and helped her father up, Ye Jinsu looked at his face full of blood in embarrassment. She took out her handkerchief and asked, "Wipe them?"


    Father Rong was still in shock and didn''t come back to his senses.


    He took the handkerchief and wiped his face.


    He knew that the thick smell of blood was on his nose, so he allowed his father to recover from his shock.


    "Get out of here, the smell of blood will attract more wolves." "Little Rong''er!" Liao Da said worriedly. He ran to Lil ''Rong''s side and she started running on his back.


    Everyone seemed to have awoken from a dream and hurriedly ran back.


    Ye Jinsu did not dare to relax as she followed the crowd and ran. However, it didn''t take long before Ye Jinsu could hear the howls of many wolves from the distance.


    Ye Jinsu''s expression changed.


    Father Rong turned his head to look at Ye Jinsu, grabbed the little Rong''er on his back and said, "Run forward!" Just run back to the village! "


    Ye Jinsu nodded and continued running while panting heavily.


    Her stamina was limited. She had just killed four wolves, and now she was running like mad.


    She was starting to run out of steam.


    Father Rong could not bear to watch any longer, so he pulled Ye Jinsu along with him with one hand. His strength was astonishing, and Ye Jinsu felt like she was being dragged away again.


    Fortunately, the group of people finally made it back to the village.


    After letting go of Xiao Rong''er and Ye Jinsu, he turned to look at everyone and said, "Light the fire! Don''t let the wolves near here! "


    After saying that, everyone hurriedly grabbed firewood and lit the torches. Soon after, a circle of fire was lit.


    A pair of dark eyes appeared in the woods, but they dared not go forward.


    Only then did Father Rong let out a sigh of relief. He stared at the woods and said, "They don''t dare to come out."


    However, no one dared to relax and just sat there guarding the fire.


    The wolf pack waited until daybreak before gradually leaving.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Only then did Father Rong have the energy to turn his head and prepare to return home. He turned his head and looked at the miserable Xiao Rong''er as his beard trembled in anger, "What are you running around for! Do you know how dangerous it is! "


    The fact that her father reprimanded a person for being so energetic scared Xiao Rong was a bit of a shock to her.


    Xiao Rong''er''s nose turned sour and she started to cry again.


    Seeing that Xiao Rong''er was crying, Father Rong couldn''t say anything else, so he headed home with a belly full of anger.


    Ning Yun Ning waited at the door.


    All three of them were covered in blood, and each one of them looked more miserable than the last.


    However, Ning Yunyin was the first to notice Ye Jinsu. Half of her face was covered in blood, her hair was also stained with blood, and so was her arm. He ran from the door, in a hurry and coughing uncontrollably.


    However, Ning Yunbin held back Ye Jinsu and only asked her, "Are you injured?"


    Ye Jinsu shook her head and opened her hand for him to check. "It''s not my blood. I''m fine."


    Ning Yunyin''s expression finally relaxed.


    Xiao Rong''s nose reddened as she looked at Ning Yunyin''s caring expression. Suddenly, she cried even harder.


    Ye Jinsu rubbed her nose beside her and suddenly felt a little awkward.


    Father Rong was so angry that he was in a bad mood. At this moment, he was still cursing and swearing, "Still crying, what are you crying for?"


    "If not for that girl, you would already have been eaten by wolves!"


    Ye Jinshu coughed to ease the awkwardness and said, "It''s alright. Little Rong''er should be scared. Let her go back to her room and rest properly."


    Xiao Rong''er lowered her head, trying to hold back her tears.


    A tanned man ran over from the side and anxiously ran to Xiao Rong''er''s side. He anxiously looked at the blood stains on Xiao Rong''er''s body and asked, "You, you''re injured?"


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment. Why did it sound so familiar to her?


    Xiao Rong''er twitched her nose, but suddenly pushed the person in front of her away and angrily said, "Don''t worry about it, you''re not even coming to save me!"


    "No ¡­" "No, I went to town a few days ago and just got back."


    "I heard you were in danger, so I rushed over as soon as I could. Look, I haven''t taken off my backpack yet!"

 C301

    Sure enough, that person carried a backpack on his back.


    Ye Jinsu scrutinized the two of them carefully, then silently moved closer to Ning Yunyin''s side and spoke in a low voice, "I think that little Rong''er might have taken a fancy to your beauty for the time being."


    "The person I really like is here."


    Ning Yunyun''s expression turned a little weird. She couldn''t help but start coughing, as if she was being toyed with.


    Ye Jinxiu was in a great mood. She once again moved to her father''s side and asked, "Is this Qiang?"


    Father Rong did not say anything as he walked into the house, not caring about the two of them.


    It seemed like Qiang was right.


    Ye Jinsu followed him back into the house and stuck her head out the door, looking at little Rong''er crying as she fell into her arms.


    Ye Jinsu clicked her tongue and shook her head.


    She turned her head to look at Ning Yunyin, who was holding onto the back of her neck to straighten herself. She grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hands and spread them out to examine her, then carefully examined her from beginning to end.


    After confirming that there were no undiscovered wounds, Ning Yunyin turned her head and said, "Wash your face."


    "It''s been two years since we last met. You''re quite bold." Ning Yunyin stretched out her hand to soak the handkerchief as she spoke in a more relaxed manner than before. The amount of blood on her body was so great that if she had been human, her death would have been spread out long ago.


    They would not react in such a way.


    It could only be wolf blood.


    Truly a promising future.


    Ye Jinsu snorted in confusion, then snatched the handkerchief from his hands, preventing him from getting wet with cold water.


    "Two years ago, I was pretty brave."


    Ye Jinsu just casually washed her face, her hair and clothes still had to be washed. With reddened eyes, Xiao Rong came to offer a towel to Ye Jinsu. She could not help but feel indignant. However, as Ning Yunyin had said, she did not do anything to Ning Yunyin.


    After she finished her shower, she changed into a woman''s outfit and was about to go out to call Xiao Rong''er to take a bath as well.


    When he walked out of the door, he saw Xiao Rong and Qiang complaining together, "Brother Ning is a bastard! If there''s an engagement, why didn''t you tell me earlier! "


    "And that Miss Ye, Brother Ning must have seen her beauty and was bewitched by her beauty!"


    After saying that, Xiao Rong looked at Qiang with dissatisfaction and asked, "I''m also very good-looking. Do you think I''m good-looking or that Miss Ye?"


    Qiang''s face became red. "You ¡­" "You look good."


    Xiao Rong''er lowered her head, as if she wasn''t listening.


    Ah Qiang quickly stressed again, "Really, you look the best."


    In fact, he did not even look at that Miss Ye. He did not even know what she looked like.


    Listening to others say that it looked good, but in his eyes, little Rong''er was the most beautiful.


    Ye Jinsu, who was standing behind the two of them, could not help but let out a slight cough after hearing her gossip.


    Xiao Rong''er jumped up and turned her head to look at Ye Jinxiu. Her expression was a little awkward ¡­


    "That ¡­" Ye Jinsu was the first to speak up to break the awkward silence, "You''re also covered in blood, do you want to wash up as well?"


    Just a moment ago, she was speaking ill of him behind his back, but now, he was caught red-handed, causing her to feel rather awkward. However, when she turned around, she discovered that Qiang was staring at Ye Jinsu with a dumbfounded expression.


    A look of amazement appeared on his face.


    Xiao Rong''er was angry!


    "Qiang!" Xiao Rong''er suddenly shouted angrily. Shocked, the young man beside her quivered and immediately looked at Xiao Rong''er as he stuttered to explain, "No ¡­" "Listen to me explain little Rong''er ¡­"


    "I won''t listen! I won''t listen!" Xiao Rong''er suddenly blocked her ears.


    "You guys are all bastards, you guys only like good-looking women!"


    After saying that, Xiao Rong''er ran off like a wisp of smoke.


    Ye Jinxiu stood on the spot and suddenly felt that she had spoken at the wrong time. Looking at Qiang, who was still standing blankly on the spot, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but remind him, "Hurry up and chase her, is she in danger again?"


    Ah Qiang seemed to have awoken from a dream and hurriedly chased after her.


    Ye Jinsu shrugged helplessly and returned to her room.


    Ning Yunyin was currently sitting by the window. From his current position, he could see everything that had just happened.


    So it turned out that he had been watching the show all along?


    "It''s all because of you." Ye Jinsu stared at him for a moment before reprimanding him.


    What a beauty, what a disaster.


    Ning Yunyin grabbed Ye Jinsu and suddenly said, "I heard that you killed four wolves by yourself?"


    The village was now full of the legend of Ye Jinsu.


    Beautiful as a snake or a scorpion, strong in martial arts.


    Ning Yunxiao had casually overheard the rumors and knew that the outside world was in full swing.


    Ye JinSu nodded. She lowered her head to look at the sword on her waist and spoke without a shred of guilt, "This is the first time I''m fighting, and I''m still a little nervous."


    Ning Yunyin laughed at her shameless words.


    "Do you know that the village is full of your rumors?" Ning Yunxiao looked at her and said, "There might be quite a few people who want to see your true appearance."


    Ye Jinsu sneered and openly said, "So what? Isn''t it normal for me to invite people to like me?"


    Ning Yunzhi''s eyes narrowed. She stared at Ye Jinsu and asked, "Eh?"


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly felt a little guilty.


    "Cough ¡­" I mean, if they want to like me, I can''t help it. " Ye Jinsu eloquently argued.


    A dark light appeared in Ning Yun''s eyes. She suddenly took a step towards Ye Jinsu and lowered her head to look at her, "What about you?"


    Ye Jinsu took a step back and revealed a sweet smile. Suddenly, she hugged Ning Yunyin and said, "I only like you."


    Ye Jinsu''s sudden words were straightforward and naked. Ning Yunyin hadn''t expected it.


    He opened his eyes wide as he looked at Ye Jinsu. Suddenly, he didn''t know what to do.


    Ye Jinsu had never spoken to him in such a straightforward manner, and no one had ever spoken to him.


    He was somewhat embarrassed.


    Ye Jinxiu''s heart was also thumping, but when she saw the obvious panic on Ning Yunyin''s face, she immediately regained her confidence.


    She touched Ning Yunyin''s shoulder and tiptoed to her ear, softly saying, "If anyone else looked at me and you were jealous, then not only did little Rong''er look at you, she even touched you."


    "How do I get it back?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at him slyly, her eyes sparkling.


    As expected of Ning Yunxiao, he only felt distressed for a short while before lowering his head and pressing his forehead against Ye Jinsu''s. The distance between the two of them was very close.


    "How do you want it back?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at his eyes that were close to hers. They were so close that she could feel his shallow breath, so close that she felt that he would never disappear again.


    She pursed her lips and moved closer to Ning Yun''s ear.


    Peng!


    "You two want to eat tonight... "Eat ¡­"


    What to eat.


    The door was pushed open with a bang. Father Rong stood at the door and blurted out half a sentence, while he swallowed the other half of his sentence.


    They saw Ye Jinfei push Ning Yunyin away in a fluster. She was pushed back several steps.


    Afraid that Ning Yunxiao would bump into the corner of the table, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but stretch out her hand to pull him back.


    The scene was awkward and chaotic.


    Father was regretting that he did not knock on the door earlier ¡­

 C302

    Dead silence...


    Father Rong looked awkwardly at the two people in the room and chuckled dryly, "Then ¡­" What was that ¡­ Me, you... "You guys continue ¡­"


    After saying that, Father Rong slammed the door shut.


    In the spare room were Ye Jinsu, whose face was flushed red, and Ning Yunyin, who looked slightly embarrassed.


    Ning Yunyin coughed a few times to ease her embarrassment, but Ye Jinsu felt that it was completely useless. She really wanted to dig a hole in the ground and bury herself! This was too embarrassing!


    "You can say that I forced you." Ning Yunshu opened her mouth to speak, trying her best to ease Ye Jinsu''s awkwardness.


    Ye Jinxiu felt even more embarrassed.


    She collapsed and buried her head in the blanket, wishing she could bang her head on the bed.


    In her two lifetimes, she had never felt so ashamed.


    Ning Yunyin looked at him helplessly, a smile on her face. "Uncle Rong seemed to be asking us what we want to eat. Should we go out and talk to him?"


    I can''t stay in my room.


    Ye Jinsu raised her head in despair from under the blanket and stood up as if she didn''t care about death. In any case, he had already lost this person. At most, he would just pretend nothing had happened!


    Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu tidied her hair and walked out with a nonchalant expression.


    Outside, Father Rong was busy peeling a rabbit with Little Rong''er. The scene was extremely bloody ¡­


    When he saw Ye Jinsu come out, his father couldn''t hold the sword properly and accidentally stabbed the rabbit. The originally snow-white rabbit hair was instantly stained red with blood. The father looked flustered and embarrassed as he looked at Ye Jinsu.


    You ¡­ You guys done it, aa... "Haha ¡­" Father Rong was trying his best to block the wound, but his hand was bleeding instead. "At the same time, she was smiling at Ye Jinsu.


    The scene was as strange as it could be.


    Ye Jinsu''s expression was a bit twisted. That pitiful rabbit had already died a long time ago. It had been flayed half of the way through before being stabbed again. Its appearance was truly horrifying and pitiful.


    Ning Yunyin followed closely behind him and walked forward two steps to stand in front of Ye Jinsu, blocking the bloody scene in front of her.


    When Xiao Rong''er saw Ning Yunyin, she immediately snorted in dissatisfaction and lowered her head to continue peeling. Her actions became even more violent, as if she wanted to vent her anger on this innocent rabbit.


    Ning Yunyin rubbed her nose innocently, then led Ye Jinsu to the back of the house.


    The smell of blood was too strong, so Ye Jinxiu probably wouldn''t like it.


    Behind the house was a bamboo forest. Countless spots of light fell through the gaps between the bamboo leaves. Each and every one of them was like a springing fairy. In the bamboo forest, there was a stone table, and beside it was a clear stream.


    Ning Yunyin led her to a stone table and sat down. "The scenery here is pleasing to the eye. If you''re bored, you can come here and take a seat."


    They had already walked into the bamboo forest and were surrounded by a verdant green. Beneath his feet were the soft and withered leaves. Ye Jinsu looked at the stream beside him, then suddenly ran over and said, "Did you know that the horse farm''s hot spring will be filled with flowers in the spring?"


    Ning Yunxiao was surprised for a moment. He shook his head and said, "I''ve never seen it before."


    "I dug a hot spring pool there. If it''s a good time, going there would be like taking a bath in the paradise on earth."


    In the countless curls of the water mist, through the flowers, in the warm flow of water, that was the feeling of being able to forget all the troubles.


    However, Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at her surroundings and suddenly said, "This place isn''t bad."


    This place was deep within the mountains. In the morning, white mist would rise from the bamboo forest. Walking within the gentle bamboo forest, a slight gust of wind would cause ripples.


    Raising his head, he saw a mottled light, gently and comfortably casting its light on his opponent.


    Ye Jinsu had never felt so relaxed before. It was as if she was infinitely close to freedom.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word. She just sat there quietly, looking at Ye Jinsu''s back.


    She didn''t know whether it was because she had changed in the past two years or because of the environment, but she always felt that Ye Jinsu was more lively and happy here.


    Her eyes shone brighter.


    After passing through the bamboo forest, there was another hunter. Ye Jinsu could hear some movement coming towards Little Rong''er''s house.


    Ye Jinxiu stood up and saw a group of people entering the bamboo forest and walking towards her.


    The villagers were also stunned.


    It was night and the light was not good. Many people could not see Ye Jinsu''s face clearly. It was daytime now, and the light was just right. Ye Jinsu was standing under a bamboo forest, and her good eyebrows were completely exposed.


    Many people stopped in their tracks, a trace of bashfulness on their faces ¡­


    Ning Yun remained calm and collected as she stood up. She grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand and asked, "Is everyone here to look for Uncle Rong?"


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and looked at Ning Yunyin''s tightly held hands, secretly curling the corners of her lips.


    One of them reacted and said, "Yes, yes, this must be Miss Ye." We came to thank Miss Ye. "


    "Thank you for saving us all that day, Miss Ye."


    Everyone recalled what they had come for and nodded their heads in agreement. Actually, she was here to express her gratitude, but she didn''t need to gather so many people. Everyone just wanted to meet this Miss Ye again.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t understand what they were thinking, but Ning Yunyin did.


    He stood beside Ye Jinsu with a look of intimacy on his face.


    Someone stood out and asked curiously, "You are the one that Uncle Rong saved?"


    He was usually on good terms with his father and knew that his father had saved someone, but he had never seen him before. Now that he had met Ning Yunyin, he naturally thought of this.


    However, when he saw how intimate Ning Yunyin and Ye Jinsu were, his expression turned stiff and he asked, "You and Miss Ye ¡­"


    Previously, his father said that Lady Ye was engaged, so it couldn''t be him, right?


    As expected, Ning Yunyin lowered her head to look at Ye Jinsu. Her expression remained impassive as she calmly spoke, "We''re already engaged. She''s here to find me."


    When these words were spoken, everyone revealed a sorrowful expression.


    Didn''t this mean that they wouldn''t have a chance?


    Ye Jinxiu did not refute him and allowed Ning Yunyin to lead him back. "Uncle Rong is at home. Everyone, please come and take a seat."


    At this point, they were already not far from the door of Father Rong''s house, and even if they left now, it wouldn''t be possible. Everyone could only shake their heads and sigh as they looked at Ye Jinxiu''s back before walking away.


    Xiao Rong''er was still unable to let it go, as she chipped the rabbit while muttering to herself, "Liar! You are all liars! Brother Ning is also a liar! "


    Every time she said it, she would chop it off. Ye Jinsu looked at Little Rong''er''s strength and listened to her words, thinking that she really wanted to chop Ning Yunyin into pieces.


    She turned her head and looked at Ning Yunyin with ridicule.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression showed that she couldn''t take it anymore. She clenched her hands into fists and coughed a few times.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t know whether to say it or not.

 C303

    When Father Rong came out of the house and saw so many people gathered in front of his house, he was stunned.


    "What are you doing?"


    Eight or nine people stood in front of his door, looking at each other. In the end, someone stood up and said to his father, "We are here to thank Lady Ye."


    Father Rong glared at them for a while before letting out a sneer from his nose.


    "What ''thank you''? All of you must have come to see her!"


    Father Rong sat at the door, counting them one by one, "It''s fine if they''re young, but why are you here when you''re the next few years old?" And third brother, you already have a wife, so why are you so ashamed! "


    Everyone covered their faces as they felt that they had lost a lot of face.


    Ye Jinxiu sneered at the side and was amused.


    Xiao Rong''er who was in the room suddenly hacked the knife into the chopping board and angrily ran out. She shouted at the group of people, "Is she that good-looking? So many of you have come to see her! "


    After saying that, Xiao Rong''er pointed at Ye Jinsu, but her eyes were red as if she was about to cry from anger, "You''re all hooligans, all bastards!"


    Ye Jinsu had an innocent look on her face ¡­


    Everyone was also shocked by Little Rong''er''s actions. What happened?


    Normally, everyone liked Xiao Rong''er. After all, Xiao Rong''er''s personality was lively, playful and cute, so she was naturally liked. Seeing that Xiao Rong''er was crying for no reason, many people tried to comfort her.


    At the side, Ye Jinsu awkwardly pulled Ning Yunke back a few steps, thinking to herself that she should return to her room and hide.


    Xiao Rong''er stared at Ye Jinsu, and when she saw that she was about to run away, she suddenly grabbed her.


    "What are you running for? You look prettier than me, and you even stole Big Brother Ning away. Why are you running!" Little Rong''er said indignantly, her eyes filled with tears as she accused Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    "That... "Calm down ¡­" Ye Jinsu tried to communicate with them.


    "I, I, I, I won''t!" Xiao Rong''er stomped her feet and began to act shamelessly. Then she pointed at Ning Yunyin and said, "Big Brother Ning is also a swindler. Why didn''t you tell me about the engagement!?" "Why didn''t you tell me earlier!"


    Ning Yunyin''s current expression was very interesting.


    If it had been any other woman in the capital who made such a scene in front of Ning Yunran, she would have already thrown him out.


    However, this was not the capital, nor was it his territory. He had just been saved by someone and had yet to repay the favor of saving his life. Thus, he really couldn''t do anything to their precious daughter.


    Ning Yunxiao looked at Xiao Rong''er and sighed. "It''s my fault. I didn''t tell you earlier ¡­"


    Xiao Rong''er suddenly burst into tears, wailing loudly. Ye Jinsu felt that she could cry until the sky went dark. This was the first time she saw someone who could cry like this. Even when Little Red was crying, she didn''t seem like this.


    "Tell me, do you think that she''s pretty before you like her? Do you think I can''t compare to her ¡­" Xiao Rong''er said while wiping away her tears.


    Father Rong, who was standing at the side, could not bear to watch any longer. He pulled little Rong''er away and said, "Enough, stop crying. It''s not shameful to be crying at such a young age."


    However, Xiao Rong''er didn''t listen at all and continued to ask Ning Yunyin, "Wuwuwu ¡­" "Is it ¡­"


    Ye Jinxiu was at a loss for words.


    He only felt that he wasn''t human from the inside.


    "I like her. It has nothing to do with her looks. It''s only about her." Ning Yunyin turned her head to look at Ye Jinsu and suddenly said in a serious tone.


    Ye JinSu suddenly lowered her head, feeling that her face was a bit hot.


    This was the first time Ning Yunyin had said such a thing to her. In an instant, she felt as if she had been struck by something. It was as if her few words had ignited fireworks in her heart and caused them to explode in her heart.


    She couldn''t help but be excited, but she was completely covered by a small movement of her head lowering.


    Only the fingers that were still in Ning Yunyin''s hand unconsciously tightened, revealing her master''s current state of mind.


    Xiao Rong''er was stunned.


    She looked at Ye Jinsu, then at Ning Yunyin, and suddenly she cried even harder.


    Ye Jinsu heard the crying and felt a headache.


    She raised her head and looked at Ning Yunyin. She pushed him and cursed inwardly, "Can you speak?!"


    Even though she said that, Ye Jinxiu clearly didn''t have any intention of getting angry.


    She took two steps forward and started to ask Xiao Rong''er, "Then, did you like him because he looked good?"


    Xiao Rong''er was stunned.


    Her tears gushed out, but she was stumped by Ye Jinsu''s question.


    Ye Jinsu asked him again, "If your Brother Ning is ugly, would you still like him?"


    Xiao Rong''er sniffed and lowered her head to think. If Big Brother Ning was ugly, then his skin would wrinkle and his face would be covered in spots ¡­


    Just by thinking about it, Xiao Rong''er''s expression changed.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but smile, patting Xiao Rong''er on the head, "You should think about who the person you really like is."


    Xiao Rong''er had stopped crying long ago. She stared blankly at Ye Jinsu, as if she couldn''t quite understand what she was saying.


    "Let''s put it this way. When you were in danger last night, who would save you the most?" Ye Jinsu asked her another question.


    Xiao Rong''er frowned and said, "Father."


    A satisfied smile appeared on his father''s face.


    "What else?" Ye Jinsu continued to ask.


    And ¡­


    Xiao Rong''er lowered her head, a person''s face flashing through her mind.


    Seeing that she wasn''t willing to speak, Ye Jinsu smiled and said, "You don''t need to tell me. You just need to understand it yourself."


    With that, Ye Jinsu winked at little Rong''er and went back into the house.


    Ning Yunyin followed behind Ye Jinsu, and suddenly said with a gentle smile, "It''s been two years since we last met. You''ve really grown."


    About the emotional side.


    Ye Jinsu blinked her eyes and pretended that she didn''t understand Ning Yunlian''s words.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and whispered into Ye Jinsu''s ear, "When you''re in danger, who do you want to save the most?"


    Ning Yun Ning''s eyes were as deep as the ocean, filled with a warmth that could drown Ye Jinsu to death.


    Ye Jinxiu''s eyes sparkled as she looked at him and replied, "I should be the one asking this question."


    "When you fell off the cliff, who would save you the most?"


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu and suddenly let out a soft chuckle. His chest vibrated. He hugged Ye Jinsu before he finished laughing, and his heart pounded along with the vibrations all the way to her fingertips.


    He whispered, "I was wondering if you''d cry at home."


    Ye Jinsu let him hold her. Suddenly, she also reached out her arms to embrace him and let out a slightly silent and bitter smile.


    "You''re crying ¡­"


    In those dark days when there was no light, when there was no hope around, she really cried. Waiting was not a terrible thing, and she had plenty of patience for the long river of time.


    She had just never imagined that the person on the other side would leave before her.


    Fortunately, she still managed to cut through the boundless black fog and walked to his side with the sword in hand.

 C304

    Ye Jinsu didn''t cry. She only felt that her eyes were sore.


    Those days had tormented her heart every day, and she still had some lingering fear from thinking about it.


    Ning Yunyin suddenly turned her head to the side, closing her eyes and kissing Ye Jinsu''s hair.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you from Nine." Ning Yunyin released Ye Jinsu and said. The war had been particularly tense, and he had not slept well for almost a month. The only thing he could relax was Ning Yun Quang telling him about the matters in the capital.


    He knew that he was going to be an uncle. He knew that Ye Jinsu was doing very well in the capital, and he knew that Ye Jinsu really liked children.


    He also knew that the Grand Princess''s attitude towards Ye Jinsu had improved.


    He especially treasured these things about her because this was one of the few things that he could feel the existence of Ye Jinsu in that boundless battlefield.


    Other than that, there was the peace talisman.


    He always carried it on his body.


    When he fell off the cliff, he saw the peace talisman fall from his clothes. Ning Yunyin tried to reach out with all her might, but it all came to naught.


    Fortunately, Ye Jinsu had found it again.


    He was incomparably glad.


    "This time you found it yourself. I will never let go." Ning Yunyin kissed Ye Jinsu''s hair and said in a low voice, one word at a time.


    His chest contained countless emotions that wanted to spew out. Those were feelings of a person who wished to merge the people under his hand into their bones and blood.


    However, he only tightened his grip slightly, and couldn''t help but cough.


    Ye Jinsu pushed him away, "Are you alright?"


    Ning Yunyin shook her head and sat down. She felt a sharp pain in her chest and smiled helplessly.


    His external injuries had mostly healed after three months, and the main problem was that his internal injuries had been delayed.


    Ye Jinsu pursed her lips and looked at him, her expression somewhat dark.


    It couldn''t be like this. Ning Yunyin''s injuries had to be checked out by a doctor. While thinking, Ye Jinsu walked out of the room and asked where the best doctor in the vicinity was.


    His outer appearance father was preparing to find Ye Jinsu.


    "That... Since you''re a girl, don''t live with that brat. together with little Rong''er. " He looked at Ye Jinsu and said.


    Ye Jinsu first looked at Xiao Rong''er and saw that she had a depressed look on her face, but her attitude was better than before.


    It seemed like he was willing to stay with her.


    Father Rong looked at Ye Jinsu and pulled her to the side, saying softly, "This girl left early. As a father, I don''t know what matter a girl has with her family." You''re from Beijing, are you cultured? Help me talk to this girl. "


    In the afternoon, Ye Jinsu''s words were really useful for little Rong''er.


    He looked at Little Rong''er and suddenly stopped. He sat at the back of the house with his chin held in a daze. At first, she was expressionless, at first she was furious, and at second, she looked bashful. Father Rong was so shocked that he didn''t know what Xiao Rong''er was thinking.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her father''s troubled expression and finally understood what was going on.


    "I will. Don''t worry, Uncle Rong."


    "Done!" The bedding has been put away for you. Eat your food first! " With a wide smile on his face, Father Rong began to call Ning Yunxiao to come out for dinner.


    Xiao Rong''er did not make a fuss, the food on the table was pretty harmonious.


    After dinner, while helping to wash the dishes, Ye Jinsu asked, "Uncle Rong, do you know where the best doctor in the area is?"


    Father Rong was sitting by the door, smoking a cigarette with a carefree expression on his face. "The best doctor?"


    "Then we''ll have to go to the town and look for him. There are only barefoot doctors in our village, so we can''t rely on them."


    "However, this village is far from here, and it''s very dangerous. Even the doctors in the town aren''t willing to come." As he spoke, he let out a sigh. He knew that the reason why Ye Jinsu asked this question was to find a doctor for Ning Yunyin, but he couldn''t find a doctor for her at all.


    It was also a miracle that Ning Yunyin was able to survive.


    Ye Jinsu nodded and understood the difficulty of this. This was the border region. If one wanted to come here, not only did they have to climb a few mountains, but they also had to cross the bloody battlefield.


    No one must have come.


    But he had to try.


    "No problem, I''ll go out and look for it tomorrow." "My horse is still outside. Tomorrow, I need little Rong''er to lead me to the exit."


    Xiao Rong''er looked at Ye Jinxiu and gave a slight snort, neither saying no nor saying no.


    Ye Jinsu thought she had agreed.


    "You brought Lingshuang here?" Ning Yunxiao asked as he looked at her.


    Ye Jinxiu nodded. Of course, she only had this horse.


    "It''s been growing quite well these past two years. You can take a look when I bring it here." Suddenly, he thought of something and said, "The Black Ink Army..." You don''t have to worry about it. "


    Father Rong, who was beside them, rolled his eyes when he heard their words.


    "Two years. This battle has been going on for quite a long time."


    Ye Jinsu glanced at Ning Yunyin and nodded her head. Ning Yunyin''s identity had not been revealed, so she didn''t dare to say too much.


    But Father Rong seemed to have noticed something?


    "Speaking of which, you guys are from the capital. Who are you? "Look at the clothes you''re wearing, they don''t look like cheap materials." Father Rong said as he pulled on Ye Jinsu''s sleeves.


    He had brought all of Ye Jinsu''s clothes with him. They were all made from first-rate embroidery in the capital.


    "My family does some small business in the capital. They''re doing pretty well." Ye Jinsu said with a straight face.


    "What about him?" Father Rong looked at Ning Yunyin again.


    Ye Jinsu glanced at him and was considering whether she should make up this lie for him, or if Ning Yunyin should speak it herself. In the end, Ning Yunyin opened her mouth as usual and said, "Ordinary family, we were recruiting here."


    Father Rong''s gaze moved between the two of them.


    Finally, he turned to look at Ye Jinsu, causing her to feel guilty.


    "Then why are you interested in him?" Father Rong suddenly said to Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment before she suddenly lowered her head and smiled.


    Father Rong was still talking while shaking his head, "A young lady from a wealthy family, why did she fall for a useless little soldier? She almost died when she first entered the battlefield."


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and could not help but laugh.


    On the side, Ning Yunyin''s expression was exceptionally marvelous. She had simply seen all the colors of the painting.


    "What are you laughing at?" The father looked at Ye Jinsu with a puzzled expression.


    From his point of view, the Ye Clan had a good background and a good appearance. Such a fine lady, to think that she would fall for this fellow.


    What else could he do other than look good?


    Ye Jinsu tried her best to hold in her laughter, so much so that her shoulders shook.


    After dinner, he started smoking again. He tapped his pipe and said slowly, "Hey, brat. If you get better, do you have to go back to the army?"


    With that, he stroked his beard and shook his head, thinking, "I don''t think you should go back. You look skinny, so don''t lose your life again."


    Ye Jinsu was standing to the side, stretching her muscles as she looked at Ning Yunyin with a funny expression on her face.


    Ning Yunyin, on the other hand, had a helpless look on her face.


    "Thank you for reminding me, Uncle Rong."


    Father Rong took another drag of his cigarette and leaned against the doorframe as he looked at Ning Yunyin. After a while, he opened his mouth. "Look at you speaking in such a gentle manner. You''re just like a girl. I think you''re a scholar."


    For some unfathomable reason, Ning Yunyin was being scolded again ¡­


    He looked innocently at Ye Jinxiu, but she only stood to the side, looking at him as if she were watching a play.

 C305

    Seeing that Ning Yunxiao was unable to say anything, her father didn''t say anything else and just shook his head, continuing to smoke.


    It was completely dark outside. The stars were shining brightly in the sky. Ye Jinxiu stood at the window and watched for a while before walking into Xiao Rong''s room.


    Xiao Rong''er was busy making the bed, but she left a spot for Ye Jinsu beside the bed.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and carried the blanket over.


    "Are you still angry with me?" Ye Jinsu asked her with a smile.


    Xiao Rong''er snorted and didn''t say anything. Not only was she angry at him, she was also angry at him.


    However, Ye Jinsu''s words this afternoon made her understand that she actually didn''t like Ning Yunyin that much, so her anger had already been greatly reduced. However, he was too embarrassed to reconcile with Ye Jinsu so easily.


    Ye Jinsu bent over and blew out the candle, then sat on the edge of the bed and said, "I heard from Uncle Rong that you and Qiang are childhood friends?"


    Xiao Rong''er had her back facing Ye Jinsu and had her eyes closed. When she heard Ye Jinsu''s words, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Why do you ask?" Little Rong''er said dejectedly.


    Because of what Ye Jinsu had said that afternoon, she had been troubled for an entire afternoon. In the end, Ye Jinsu was still mentioning him.


    In the darkness, Ye Jinsu heard her impatient tone and silently lay down. However, she was still unable to fall asleep. These past two days had been like a dream.


    In such a secluded place, she found Ning Yunyin and even confessed to him.


    None of this was real.


    She lay on the bed and stared into the endless darkness, as if only those bad memories from her memories were real. The past two days had been too beautiful for her to believe.


    Xiao Rong''er suddenly turned around and asked Ye Jinsu in a low voice, "How did you and Big Brother Ning get to know each other ¡­"


    "You are Miss Fu Family, right? How could you know Brother Ning?" Xiao Rong''er continued to ask.


    When she asked about this, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but think of Ning Yunyin''s colorful face and smile.


    "About this ¡­" Ye Jinsu smiled and said, "Actually, although I''m the daughter of a rich family, my mother passed away when I was very young."


    "My mother is my concubine from before. She doesn''t like me, so my father doesn''t like me." Ye Jinxiu said slowly.


    Little Rong''er, who was at the side, widened her eyes. Just now, when Ye Jinsu had said that she didn''t have a mother, she had felt it herself. In the end, she didn''t expect that even her father didn''t like her.


    "Although I am the young lady, I am not doing very well." Ye Jinsu turned around and continued, "One day, my first mother asked me to kneel down. I refused, so I sneaked out ¡­"


    "And then I met him."


    "He was still young then, and he still has the appearance of a youth." Ye Jinsu said with a curved mouth, her mind thinking back to the first time they met. More than two years had passed, and Ning Yunyin''s youthful aura had faded away.


    She was no longer that young girl with a childish face.


    Xiao Rong''er opened her eyes wide and continued to listen to Ye Jinsu''s story. Ye Jinsu picked up a few trivial matters, and Xiao Rong''er yawned as she listened.


    "There''s nothing special between you two ¡­" Xiao Rong''er pouted and said in a daze.


    After saying that, she turned around, hugging her blanket and mumbling, "It can''t even compare to Ah Qiang and I. She also gave me a hairpin, and it was made by him ¡­"


    With that, Xiao Rong''er fell asleep.


    Ye Jinsu smiled helplessly.


    The next day, Xiao Rong''er stopped Ye Jinsu and asked, "Last night, you said you brought the hairpin that Big Brother Ning gave you, right?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at her in confusion and nodded.


    When she left, Ning Yunxiao had given her a hairpin and she had taken all sorts of jades with her.


    "Let me see!" Xiao Rong''er excitedly said.


    Ye Jinsu only thought that she was making trouble for no reason and didn''t think much of it. She went around her and prepared to leave. In the end, Xiao Rong''er refused to give up. She held onto Ye Jinsu''s arm and refused to let her go. She insisted on looking at her hairpin.


    Ye Jinxiu was puzzled. Why did he have to look at it?


    Although it wasn''t a big deal for Xiao Rong''er to be so mischievous and lively at her age, it was the first time Ye Jinsu had met this type of person. There was nothing she could do about it.


    "Alright." Ye Jinsu compromised and opened her bag for her to see.


    She brought the two that Ning Yunyin had bought for her on the street. The first one had long since been corroded by time and was now completely useless. As for the one behind, although he had better materials, he was not much better.


    In addition to this, there was also a broken piece of jade.


    Xiao Rong''er glanced at these two ugly hairpins, then happily smiled and took out her hairpin from behind her back and said, "Your hair is broken, mine is still the best."


    Little Rong''er held a wooden hairpin in her hand, clearly enduring the wind and frost.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but laugh when she saw her swaggering face.


    Xiao Rong''er saw Ye Jinsu''s childish look and couldn''t help but put away the hairpin, wrinkling her nose and saying, "It doesn''t matter even if Big Brother Ning likes you, Big Brother Ning will be ugly in the future too!"


    With that, Xiao Rong''er ran out.


    Ye Jinxiu stood where she was and shook her head with a smile.


    He really was a child, and he even dared to compete in something like this.


    Outside the door, Ning Yunyin watched Xiao Rong bounce out of the room in a pretty good mood. She couldn''t help but peek inside with curiosity. Ye Jinsu was packing her bag when she caught sight of a black figure from the corner of her eyes.


    Ye Jinxiu''s hand stiffened as she raised her head to look at Ning Yunyin, who was standing by the door.


    His gaze fell on the package that he had not wrapped up in time. His gaze froze.


    Ye Jinsu''s hands froze for a moment. She lowered her head to look at the jade fragments in her bag and said, "The rope is worn out. I accidentally fell down ¡­"


    She had accidentally landed once before, but Ning Yunyin had held on tight.


    He said he was going to put it away.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinxiu, who had her head lowered slightly. She took two steps forward and stood in front of her. She reached out her hand to help her wrap it up.


    "The jade isn''t important, I''m here." Ning Yun''s voice that was as clear as water slowly sounded out.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head with a smile, and the haze in her eyes was swept away.


    Last night, she hadn''t slept for a long time. She was afraid that if she woke up again, she would discover that this was all fake. It was all just a dream.


    However, Ning Yunyin had told her that he was here.


    She suddenly felt that her nose was a bit sore, but she forcibly suppressed it.


    "Alright, let''s go out." I''ll have little Rong''er lead the way later. Lingshuang has been outside for two days, I think she''s panicked from waiting. " Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at Ning Yunyin as she spoke.


    Her eyes reddened, but she stopped crying.


    Ning Yunyin suddenly let out a gentle smile and lowered her head to kiss Ye Jinsu''s eyelashes.


    "Don''t cry, I will feel sorry for you."

 C306

    A faint blush appeared on Ye Jinsu''s face.


    When he came out, it was still there.


    Fortunately, she was not noticed to be strange and was in a better mood than yesterday. She ate while shaking her head. After finishing her meal, she urged Ye Jinxiu to prepare something and set off.


    Father Rong stealthily pulled Ye Jinsu to the side and asked in a low voice, "She seems to be in a good mood. What did you chat about yesterday?"


    Ye Jinsu pursed her lips into a smile and said, "Lil ''Rong is still young. There are some things that can be done in a while. As for the rest, when she''s older, we''ll understand. "


    Father Rong nodded as if he understood something.


    Xiao Rong''er urged from outside.


    Previously, he didn''t notice when he carried Blacky back to Ye Jinxiu, but now, after walking around once more, he realized that this place was truly distant and remote. No wonder they moved so long that night.


    Not only was it profound, it was also dark. Many trees blocked the light, and it was easy to be disturbed when walking through them.


    Ye Jinsu understood why the army couldn''t find anyone even after a month of searching.


    He probably didn''t expect that there would be people living here.


    Ye Jinsu looked around and suddenly asked with a puzzled expression, "Where did you find Ning Yunyin?"


    Xiao Rong''er led the way familiarly, opening her mouth slowly, "I wasn''t the one who discovered it, it was Xiao Hei."


    Ye Jinsu looked at her doubtfully.


    "He fell off the cliff and was carried by a wolf into the forest. Blacky sniffed the air and found him. If I had been any later, he would have been eaten by wolves. " Little Rong''er stopped and explained.


    Fortunately, she had brought an arrow with her to defend herself and coincidentally carried Ning Yunyin away with her as an old wolf. Seeing that there was still hope, Xiao Rong released a few arrows from Little Black to deal with the old wolf.


    Only then did Ning Yunxiao regain his life.


    It was just that dragging Ning Yunxiao behind her had crippled her to such a state. Thus, Xiao Rong''er had to pester Ye Jinsu to help her carry the girl since she had suffered a loss once.


    When Ye Jinsu heard this, she was a little speechless and lowered her head.


    What did this count as? Was he lucky?


    She only treated it as the blessing of the heavens.


    After walking for almost two hours, Ye Jinsu was finally able to see the familiar bottom of the cliff. Lingshuang was obediently lying on the ground, some of the surrounding grass had already been eaten by her.


    Ye Jinsu ran over and quickly touched it.


    "You must be getting impatient." Ye Jinsu smiled and rubbed the horse''s neck. Lingshuang stood up and rubbed her body affectionately.


    She was finally back.


    Xiao Rong''er who was at the side circled around Lingshuang a few times, her eyes shining, "Is this your horse? This is too good! "


    Ye Jinsu smiled and nodded, "Yes."


    "Let''s go back to the town first. I''ll take him to eat and clean up." Ye Jinsu said with a smile, and started preparing to walk around.


    It took a lot of effort to get around it.


    After returning to the store, Ye Jinsu handed the horse to the waiter to feed and sat down to discuss with Xiao Rong''er who had the best medical skills in the town.


    Ye Jinsu had already changed back into her female attire, which attracted a lot of attention in this small town. Even Lingshuang was the center of attention.


    Such a fine horse and a woman whose appearance and attire were obviously out of the ordinary were too sudden in this small town.


    Ye Jinsu pretended not to see those gazes.


    "I heard that there is a family in the town that practices medicine for a hundred years?" Ye Jinsu asked. Before coming here, he had asked his father about it, but he only knew a few words.


    Xiao Rong''er actually didn''t understand it too well.


    When the waiter by the side heard Ye Jinsu''s words, he spoke up, "Miss, are you looking for a doctor?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at him and thought that since he was a local, he should know more than them. She asked, "Yes, who is the best doctor in your town?"


    "Hey, you''re asking the right person." The waiter happily replied, "Before, our town had a family that specialized in medicine, but now, the weather is no longer so good."


    "The best doctor these days is Elder Qi!"


    "Elder Qi?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    "Yes, yes, yes. We all know that Old Master Qi is a good doctor who helped the world." It''s just that he''s a bit old and doesn''t seem to be visiting any more recently. But his son is also skilled in medicine, you can look for him. "


    Someone beside him also echoed.


    When Ye Jinsu saw this, she knew it must be true.


    "Thank you, second brother." Ye Jinsu took out some silver from her bosom and gave it to Zhang Xuan as a reward.


    The waiter smiled even wider.


    After hearing the important news, Ye Jinsu could not continue any longer. She pulled on little Rong''er and was about to leave. Xiao Rong''er was still holding onto a bowl of noodles as she pulled Ye Jinsu to sit down, "What are you in such a hurry for? Can you wait for me to finish eating?"


    Ye Jinsu had a helpless expression on her face.


    "Haven''t you eaten at home?"


    How could he still eat it?


    Xiao Rong''er''s face slightly creased, she snorted and said: "I''m growing, so what if I eat more!"


    With that, Xiao Rong''er angrily slammed down her chopsticks, "I''m not eating anymore. Let''s go, I''ll bring you to a doctor."


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but silently roll her eyes. She felt like she was taking care of a child.


    Old Master Qi''s infirmary was located to the west of the town, still a distance away. Ye Jinsu walked for a while longer before finally finding the Qi family clinic.


    It was already full of people outside. They were all here to see a doctor.


    Ye Jinsu looked in from the side and saw a young man sitting in the hall. He was checking the pulse of an old man. Beside him was a girl around his age who was writing down a prescription.


    Looks like this is the son and daughter-in-law of Old Master Qi.


    However, when Ye Jinsu saw the line of doctors at the entrance, she frowned deeply. With such a long line, she would probably have to wait until the afternoon. But if they didn''t, it would most likely result in the wrath of the masses.


    Thinking about it, Ye Jinxiu still sighed and silently started to line up.


    In the end, the line lasted for more than four hours, and it turned out to be afternoon.


    When the man sitting in the hall saw a girl coming over by herself, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he took out a handkerchief and prepared to take Ye Jinsu''s pulse. In the end, Ye Jinsu didn''t extend her hand over, but instead said, "I''m not here to see a doctor. I''m here to invite Doctor Qi to my house for a visit."


    Qi Long was stunned again. He looked at the line behind Ye Jinsu and said, "But I still haven''t seen the patient."


    Ye Jinsu shook her head again, "No, I''m looking for Old Master Qi."


    Madame Qi, who was writing down a prescription, stopped writing and looked at Ye Jinsu, "Miss might not know this, but my father-in-law is too old to make a diagnosis."


    "If you insist on having my father-in-law look, can you bring the patient here?"


    Ye Jinsu frowned deeply and continued, "He can''t walk around too much now."


    Qi Long''s face froze, he was troubled.


    "Could I ask Doctor Qi to do some work for me? I''ll definitely give you a generous reward."

 C307

    Qi Long''s face changed, but he didn''t say anything.


    Lady Qi glanced at Qi Long and immediately stood up. She smiled and spoke to Ye Jinsu, "Judging from the girl''s extraordinary clothes, she probably doesn''t lack money. We practice medicine to save lives, and now that the war is over, my husband has to worry about the people in the town who need medical care. "


    "Besides, my family''s father-in-law is really old and can''t walk anymore."


    Looking at Qi Long''s slightly displeased expression, Ye Jinsu lowered her head and said, "I know that Doctor Qi is treating the patient and saving the patient. I''m being vulgar."


    "It''s just that I do have a serious patient that needs treatment. Does Doctor Qi want to see me die without saving me?"


    "Since Old Master Qi is too old to come out, can you come with us?" Ye Jinsu looked at Qi Long and asked. If things really didn''t work out, he had to bring along a doctor. At the very least, he had to find out what Ning Yunyin''s current situation was.


    Looking at his pale face and weak steps all day long like this, Ye Jinsu always felt that he might just die one day due to his weakness.


    Xiao Rong''er also nodded her head and interjected, "Doctor, just agree. He is a very serious patient. If you don''t go see him, he will die."


    Qi Long''s face relaxed again.


    "Tell me about him first."


    There was more to be said.


    Ye Jinshu was happy for a moment and then said, "After falling from the cliff, he fainted for three months, but his internal injuries were still not good. His face is usually pale, his cough is tinged with blood, and there is a sharp pain in his chest from time to time. "


    "Cliff?" Qi Long was stunned for a moment, as if surprised.


    He could still live after falling off the cliff. His life was pretty good ¡­


    Ye Jinsu nodded, "Please follow me outside, doctor."


    Qi Long looked at Ye Jinsu''s anxious face and saw that she really needed a doctor. However, he tilted his head to look at the line and said, "I still have so many patients."


    "How about this, when I''ve seen all of these patients, I''ll go with you."


    "Is your home far away?" Qi Long asked.


    Ye Jinsu''s face stiffened. This was far from here ¡­


    How explosive!


    However, Xiao Rong''er only made a small gesture and said, "It''s only a little far, but we have horses. It won''t be long!"


    After saying that, Xiao Rong''er patted her chest in guarantee.


    There was a look of guilt on Ye Jinsu''s face.


    Fortunately, Qi Long did not see anything, and only nodded, believing Xiao Rong''er''s words.


    However, it was not easy to fool Lady Qi. She suddenly turned her head and stared at little Rong''er for a moment, then at Ye Jinsu, before secretly pulling Qi Long''s hand.


    "Miss, can you tell me the specific location?"


    "In this town?" or in the surrounding villages? "


    Ye Jinsu was in a slightly difficult position ¡­


    "To be honest, the distance is indeed quite far. We live in the Green Company Mountains, which is where the hunters live. " Ye Jinsu sighed and spoke the truth.


    Qi Long was taken aback for a moment. Qing Lian Mountain was not just a mountain, but a mountain range.


    I heard that there are hunters there, but it is very far from here. If one wanted to go over, they would have to cross that battlefield. Just thinking about it made one feel that it was horrifying.


    Lady Qi''s expression changed.


    "Miss ¡­" It is really inconvenient for Qing Lian Mountain to be here. Why don''t you look for another doctor? "


    Ye Jinsu slightly lowered her head and said in a low voice, "There are some barefoot doctors in the mountains, but their medical skills are limited, so I''m unable to tell what''s wrong with them. This time, I have come specifically to find a good doctor from the town. "


    "Ask the doctor to come with me."


    She had never begged anyone in her two lifetimes, but this time she was really asking him to go.


    Qi Long''s expression became even more troubled.


    He turned to look at his wife, only to see Lady Qi shaking her head lightly. Qi Long lowered his head, sighed and said, "Lady, it''s not that I don''t want to go, it''s just that it''s too far away."


    "It will take me at least two days to get there. Furthermore, it''s very dangerous in the deep forest, and there are many wolves. It''s better for me to look for someone else."


    Ye Jinsu''s face paled.


    Xiao Rong''er, who was standing at the side, could not bear to listen any longer. She jumped to her feet, "How can you, a doctor, act like this?" Previously, you said that you would help the public, but now that there''s someone who needs your help, you''re not going! "


    "It''s just a little too far away, wouldn''t it be fine if we let you ride on our horses? If you encounter danger, we will protect you! We two girls are not afraid, as a man, what is there to be afraid of? "


    Lady Qi''s expression changed. She pinched the handkerchief and was about to argue with Xiao Rong''er.


    Ye Jinsu stretched out her hand and grabbed Little Rong''er.


    "Stop messing around."


    Ye Jinsu''s voice was a bit heavy, causing little Rong''er to wrinkle her nose and shut her mouth unwillingly.


    He lowered his head and smiled apologetically at Doctor Qi, apologizing, "Doctor Qi, please don''t blame me for my young age being insensible."


    Only then did Qi Long''s face look a little better.


    Ye Jinsu stood up, bowed towards Qi Long, and looked up at him, "But I still want to ask the doctor to go. My life is in danger, if the doctor has any requests, I will definitely fulfill them."


    Lady Qi stood up with a frown and said, "Good girl, we have explained everything clearly to you. Look, there are still so many people queuing up. We''re really too busy. "


    After saying that, Lady Qi started to shove the two of them.


    Outside, the sky had already begun to darken. It was already early in the autumn, and in another two hours, it would be completely dark. If they didn''t head back now, they would inevitably be in danger if they walked up the mountain road when it got dark.


    Little Rong''er, who was standing at the side, tugged on Ye Jinsu''s sleeve, "What do we do?" The doctor won''t come with us. "


    Ye Jinsu looked anxious.


    "Find another doctor." Ye Jinsu looked at the couple, who were starting to look at the doctor again, pursed her lips and left.


    It was getting late, so he had to bring a doctor with him.


    But after walking a few more times, they were all too far away and refused to go. The only one with a loose arm, upon hearing that the patient was suffering from internal injuries, shook his head and waved his hands, "Go to the Qi family clinic for internal injuries, Old Master Qi has the skill to treat internal injuries."


    "I can''t. Don''t ruin your patient."


    Outside, it was almost dusk. If he didn''t leave soon, he would really be on his way in the dark.


    Xiao Rong''er tugged on Ye Jinsu''s sleeve, trying to persuade her to come back tomorrow. "Let''s not go back. Big brother Ning should be waiting for you."


    However, after looking at the sky, Ye Jinsu still gritted her teeth and ran to the front of the Qi family clinic. Qi Long was standing with Lady Qi at the moment, giving instructions to a patient about a forbidden area.


    When Lady Qi saw Ye Jinsu coming over from afar, she frowned and turned to see the patient off. She actually wanted to close the door on her own.


    Ye Jinsu ran over to stop him.


    "Madam Qi, please hold on. I was wrong in my words and offended you. Please do not mind."


    "It''s just that our lives are in danger, can you let Doctor Qi consider it again?"

 C308

    Ye Jinsu looked anxious as she looked pleadingly at Lady Qi.


    Lady Qi glanced at Ye Jinsu and finally let go of her hand helplessly. She opened the door and asked Ye Jinsu to come over. However, her brows were still furrowed as she said, "It''s not that we don''t want to save them, but that there are wolves in the mountains. It''s very dangerous."


    "My husband is just a doctor, and he is the sole successor of his family. If something were to happen to him, how would I explain this to my parents?"


    "Furthermore, we have just fought a war, and the battlefield is littered with corpses. How do we even get to that place?"


    Every word that Lady Qi said made her heart sink even more.


    She lowered her head slightly. "I know what you''re worried about, Lady Qi. If there''s any patient who can bear the slight bumps, I''ll bring him here. It''s just that ¡­"


    "Lady Qi, please be at ease. I will protect Doctor Qi well. "If Lady Qi is truly worried, we can set off tomorrow morning, and the danger will naturally be reduced."


    Lady Qi looked at Ye Jinsu with a helpless and slightly annoyed expression before turning around to pack her things. "You also said that the danger was reduced, so there''s still danger."


    "It''s not wrong that we''re doctors that treat patients, but we can''t throw our lives away either."


    Xiao Rong''er pouted as she listened, and she couldn''t help but mutter under her breath, "But if you guys are like this, aren''t you just going to stand there and watch us die?"


    Ye Jinxiu hurriedly reached out her hand to pull her up.


    Xiao Rong chirped.


    Doctor Qi turned his head around beside the medicine cabinet and looked at Ye Jinsu impatiently. "Young lady, we have our own difficulties too. If I were to go with you, who knows how many patients in this town would be delayed by the two days'' journey. "


    "What if someone dies because of the delay of these two days?"


    Qi Long''s voice reverberated throughout the land, making Ye Jinsu unable to speak. She stood blankly on the spot, but could only watch as the two of them made up their minds, at a loss of what to do.


    Ye Jinxiu clenched her fist tightly by her side as a light flashed in her eyes.


    "How can Doctor Qi change his mind?"


    Qi Long sighed, shook his head and walked out of the hall.


    Lady Qi also looked at Ye Jinsu helplessly, pushing him away and saying, "Lady, we''re not targeting you, it''s just that this is too far."


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t want to let go of her sleeve, so she looked at her imploringly, "I beg of you, please reconsider. He''s really important to me. I can''t just watch him die."


    "The patient''s family will think that the patient is very important, but we are not gods. We can''t help everyone." Lady Qi pushed Ye Jinsu aside and shut the door.


    The brown door completely cut off Ye Jinsu''s hope.


    Xiao Rong''er looked at the soulless expression on Ye Jinsu''s face and cautiously pulled her back. She then looked at the sky and asked, "Should we go back first?"


    "Who knows, maybe Brother Ning will make his own fortune. Maybe he will recover on his own?"


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly squatted down, buried her head in her elbow and took two deep breaths before shaking her head. She would not place her hopes on that suspended sky, which was not to be believed.


    After a long while, Ye Jinsu raised her head. Xiao Rong''er thought that Ye Jinsu was crying, but in reality, her voice was a bit hoarse and her eyes weren''t even red.


    "It''s too late, you should go to the inn to stay for the night." Ye Jinsu took out the silver from her pocket and gave it to her.


    Xiao Rong''er stared blankly at the money that Ye Jinsu handed over, and only reacted after a while, "What about you?"


    Ye Jinsu turned her head to look at the sign in the Qi family clinic. She patted her skirt and sat down on the stairs, "I''ll wait here."


    Xiao Rong opened her eyes wide, staring at Ye Jinsu in a daze, unable to say a word.


    After a long while, Xiao Rong''er looked at Ye Jinsu with a complicated expression and couldn''t help but mutter under her breath, "Is there really a need for that?" Is it worth it? "


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and smiled to herself.


    "If your Brother Qiang was seriously ill, would you go to a doctor to have a look?" Ye Jinsu asked her.


    Xiao Rong''er was stunned.


    Blinking her eyes, she also sat down with Ye Jinsu and held her chin as she pondered.


    "If he''s sick, I''ll scold him." Little Rong''er said with her cheeks puffed up.


    Ye Jinxiu turned to look at her.


    "He told me he was going to buy me a sweet cake from the Book of Phoebe, but he hasn''t saved up enough money."


    "If he was this sick, I would have cursed him to death."


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Is the sweet cake of Fu Lu Ji tasty?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    Xiao Rong''er shook her head, using her fingers to play around on the ground, "Delicious."


    "Then I''ll take you to eat tomorrow."


    "No!" Xiao Rong''er suddenly shook her head, strongly objecting.


    Ye Jinsu smiled again and said, "I know. I need you to let Brother Qiang take you to eat."


    Ye Jinsu''s tone was a bit dubious, causing Xiao Rong''er to blush. She looked at Ye Jinsu in distress, and stammered nervously, "You ¡­" What nonsense are you spouting! "


    "I don''t want him to buy it for me." Xiao Rong''er lowered her head and muttered in an inaudible voice.


    Ye Jinsu inwardly smiled, no longer teasing her.


    It was completely dark outside. The closed door was still closed, cold and merciless.


    Ye Jinsu watched as the door was gradually drowned in the darkness of the night, then watched as Lady Qi walked out from inside to hang up the lanterns, and frowned even more deeply at Lady Qi. She tried to say something more, but Madame Qi turned and slammed the door again.


    Once again, Ye Jinsu was utterly defeated.


    She dejectedly sat back down on the side of the stairs, looking at the sky full of stars in boredom. The silence flowed around her.


    "Why don''t you tell me about you and Brother Qiang?" Ye Jinxiu suddenly said.


    The night was too long, the waiting too lonely.


    Xiao Rong''er rolled her eyes and pondered for a moment. She stretched out her hand and began to count on her fingers as she spoke, "My mother and his mother used to know each other. When my father went hunting, my mother would bring me to play with him."


    "Our two families aren''t that close, sometimes my mother and his mother chat too late, so we just sleep at his house."


    "We used to love fighting back then, but he couldn''t beat me every time, and he always ran ahead of me."


    "I fought with other kids once..."


    Xiao Rong''er continued to talk, and it was just a small matter, Xiao Rong''er actually remembered it very clearly. At the end of her speech, Xiao Rong''er seemed to be in high spirits, and the more she spoke, the more spirited she became.


    Her list of things almost ran out of fingers, until she was eight years old.


    "My mother died when I was eight." Little Rong''er suddenly said depressingly, hugging her knees as she shrank into a tiny ball.


    "My father called many doctors and even brought my mother to the town, but the doctor said it was too late to save her."


    "When my mother left, my father still didn''t tell me. My father left me at his house, wanting to hide it from me. But then I found out, I had a big fight with him, and I bit his arm until it was full of teeth marks. "


    "He still has a scar on his arm."

 C309

    Ye Jinsu wanted to laugh, but found that she couldn''t.


    On the other hand, Xiao Rong''er giggled, and even opened her mouth to chat a lot with Ye Jinsu. It was just like how Ye Jinsu had played with her last night. But this time, she didn''t tell Ye Jinsu that she was going to sleep, instead, she fell asleep first.


    It was almost midnight, and the weather outside had turned cold with a cold wind.


    Ye Jinsu put on Xiao Rong''er''s robe and squatted by the door, wondering if her father and Ning Yunyin had gone crazy from not returning with her for the entire night.


    There were no stars outside tonight, and the cold wind was very cold.


    With a creak from the door behind her, Lady Qi walked out again. She looked at Ye Jinsu helplessly, "Miss, it''s already so late. Why don''t you go back earlier?"


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and smiled, "It''s already so late, it''s already too late to go back."


    In other words, he didn''t want to leave.


    Lady Qi shut the door helplessly and turned to look at Qi Long who was in the room. She frowned and asked, "What do we do?"


    Qi Long was a man of his words, so he could only wave his hand and turn away.


    Let her be.


    Lady Qi stood still for a moment, then turned around to look at the door. In the end, she took out two robes and handed them over to Ye Jinsu. "Lady, it''s useless if we don''t help you."


    "Since that Qing Lian Mountain is so far away, why don''t you go back first? When the patient gets better, bring him over to have a look." Lady Qi tried to persuade him.


    Ye Jinsu shook her head stubbornly.


    She couldn''t drag it out like this, not even for a second.


    Thinking this, Ye Jinsu grabbed Lady Qi and pleaded, "Please let me go in and persuade Doctor Qi. I really can''t delay this."


    Lady Qi pushed Ye Jinsu away and said, "Lady, to be honest, our town''s vitality was greatly damaged from the previous battle. Our Qi family clinic saved a lot of people cheaply, and did not earn much money. "


    "Most of the medicinal herbs in the infirmary are missing, so we won''t be able to find any medicine for major illnesses."


    "Your family''s patient is so serious. Even if we go, we won''t be able to get any medicine."


    Lady Qi said with a frown and a helpless look on her face.


    They couldn''t afford expensive medicine, but there were more and more patients, and they had been worrying too much lately.


    "I can pay double the fee, triple it too!" Ye Jinsu suddenly grabbed her and said, "That way, you guys will have enough money to purchase the ingredients."


    Fortunately, Ye Jinsu had brought enough silver with her, so she still had a lot of money.


    Lady Qi''s expression wavered. They were indeed short of money.


    "I can''t decide that." Lady Qi sighed and let Ye Jinsu go back into the house.


    Inside the room, Ji Long sat by the bed and sighed with a sad look on his face. Lady Qi walked over and rubbed his shoulder. "That girl said she''s willing to pay three times the medical fee."


    "We are lacking in silver ¡­" Lady Qi tried to persuade him, but she only stopped when she was done.


    Actually, even if three times the medical fee was spent on the whole clinic, it would only be a drop in the bucket. Since they were both women, she couldn''t bear to see Ye Jinxiu. Since Qi Long didn''t say anything, she didn''t dare to say anything else.


    There was a flash of light, followed by a clap of thunder.


    Lady Qi pushed open the window and looked out. It was pitch black. "It''s going to rain soon. Are we really not letting them in?"


    Qi Long still didn''t speak.


    Xiao Rong''er was woken up by the sound of thunder, her sleepy eyes relaxed, and she quickly hid under the roof to continue sleeping.


    Ye Jinsu also looked at the sky and felt that it was getting colder.


    Thunder sounded again and again, and soon the rain began to fall.


    The door opened again. Wife Qi held an umbrella as she looked at Ye Jinsu, "Come in."


    The rain had just started, and Ye Jinsu was dodging fast again, so she wasn''t wet much.


    Upon seeing that there was a chance, Ye Jinsu quickly spoke to Doctor Qi, "Please consider it again, Doctor Qi. Your life is in danger."


    Qi Long also sighed and said, "You are willing to pay three times the medical fee?"


    Ye Jinsu nodded her head heavily.


    Qi Long looked at Ye Jinsu, then lowered his head and shook his head, and said, "I can go with you, but I can''t guarantee whether the patient can be cured."


    After all, according to her, she couldn''t stand a bit of bumps, so it seemed like the situation would only get worse.


    "It''s fine, as long as the doctor is willing to follow me!" Ye Jinxiu quickly spoke up. She wasn''t sure about the level of the doctors here, but at least she had to give it a try.


    Xiao Rong''er, who was at the side, was too sleepy to keep her eyes open. She rested her chin on Ye Jinsu''s shoulder and comforted her in a daze, "Don''t worry, Big Brother Ning will be alright."


    Ye Jinsu looked at the time outside and said, "This matter should not be delayed. Let''s set off this morning."


    It was still midnight, and dawn was still a few hours away.


    Lady Qi turned her head to serve the two of them hot tea and said, "Then you two can stay here for the time being."


    "Also ¡­" Lady Qi then looked at Ye Jinsu and said, "There are a lot of wild beasts in the mountain and we have to pass through the battlefield to bring a few people with us."


    Lady Qi''s voice was full of worry, obviously worried.


    Xiao Rong''er yawned from the side, she patted Ye Jinsu''s waist and said, "It''s fine, don''t worry. "She is a female hero. If the beasts come, we will chop them one at a time, but if two beasts come, we will chop off a pair."


    Only then did Lady Qi realize that what hung around Ye Jinxiu''s waist was not a belt, but a flexible sword.


    She pursed her lips in surprise.


    Xiao Rong''er continued, "What''s more, we are all hunters in the mountains. We often come from the mountains and we know where it is dangerous and safe."


    As Xiao Rong''er promised, Lady Qi didn''t say anything for a while.


    However, on the morning of the second day, Lady Qi still called the steward of the Qi family over. Even though he was called a butler, the Qi family only had this one servant. There had been more before the war, but they had all been dismissed.


    Ye Jinxiu did not refuse and brought her men to the inn to fetch the horses.


    The first thing he had to do from here was to climb over a mountain. For someone like Doctor Qi who had been sitting still for a long time, this was a huge problem. You can''t ride on the mountain road for the rest of the journey. Dr. Qi was panting as he walked down the mountain.


    Halfway up the mountain, he could see the entire battlefield.


    Xiao Rong''er had seen her a few times, but her expression was still as bad as usual. Moreover, Doctor Qi had never been here before. In an instant, his face turned especially pale and his legs trembled.


    Ye Jinsu wanted to comfort him, but she saw him suddenly cover his mouth and run to the back of the tree to support himself as he vomited crazily.


    The butler that he had brought along had already collapsed onto the ground.


    "Less... "Young master, let''s go back ¡­" The steward stuttered as he got up and hid far away.

 C310

    Xiao Rong''er was angry.


    Although her expression didn''t look too good, she wasn''t as weak as these two!


    "What''s going on with you two men? We two women haven''t done anything yet, why are you two so useless!" Xiao Rong''er said in disappointment.


    One of them was holding a tree trunk while the other was sitting on the ground. He didn''t seem ready to leave. What was he trying to do?


    "You must be monsters!" The steward felt his stomach churning over and over. Every scene he had just witnessed was stimulating him, "Look at this place, look at how many people have died!"


    "There are vengeful spirits everywhere! These are all ghosts who met a tragic end! "


    Ye Jinxiu looked down and then looked at the two who had stopped in their tracks. She silently pursed her lips and frowned!


    Xiao Rong was so angry that she jumped a few times on the spot.


    "Little Rong''er! "Little Rong''er!" An excited shout suddenly came from the distance, and it resounded in the middle of the four people.


    In the originally quiet environment, the butler trembled when he heard an unfamiliar voice.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head and noticed a familiar figure running up the path when she was on her way down the mountain.


    It was Qiang.


    Little Rong''er''s eyes widened as she ran over a few steps. "Why are you here?"


    Ah Qiang looked to be in a hurry, gasping for breath. His dark face was red, but when he saw Xiao Rong''er, he immediately broke into a smile. He rubbed his head and said, "I came to find you."


    "Didn''t you say that I wasn''t the first to save you? You didn''t come back last night, so I came to find you the first thing I did. " Qiang said shyly. It was unknown if his face was red or red.


    Hearing this, Xiao Rong''er gave a satisfied smile and patted Qiang''s shoulder. "Sure, you''re quite loyal!"


    When Ye Jinsu saw these two people, she couldn''t help but smile.


    He was a little dazed, but wasn''t he still very smart?


    Seeing the smile on Ye Jinsu''s face, Xiao Rong''er''s smile suddenly froze. She awkwardly took back her hand and explained, "We were late last night, so we didn''t go back."


    "That''s right! We brought the doctor back, that''s ¡­ "


    Xiao Rong turned around and looked at the two people behind her. She was looking at Qiang with fear still lingering in her heart.


    Suddenly, she stood on her tiptoes and whispered something into Qiang''s ear.


    Ah Qiang turned his head and saw the butler carrying the medicine box, and he was panting heavily. Xiao Rong gave him a meaningful glance, while Qiang picked up Doctor Qi and carried him down the mountain.


    Ye Jinshu''s eyes widened, and the butler beside him also stood up from the ground.


    "You! What are you all doing! Put the young master down! Put it down! " The butler glared at him and shouted anxiously.


    Qiang stopped in front and turned around to look at Xiao Rong.


    Xiao Rong''er, on the other hand, looked at the butler with a smile and said, "I, I''m afraid that Doctor Qi has been gone for too long and his legs are tired. We''ll carry Doctor Qi on our backs, and don''t need Doctor Qi''s help at all. "


    The steward was so angry that his eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets.


    What''s wrong with this? This is stealing!


    "No, no, no! We have to go back! Go back now! We won''t watch this disease anymore! "


    However, Xiao Rong''er didn''t stop him from talking. She simply grabbed the medicine box from him and followed He Qiang, "You should go to Doctor Qi. If you don''t trust your young master, come with me."


    With that, Xiao Rong''er actually walked further and further away.


    Ye Jinsu stared at them dumbfoundedly for a moment before finally catching up with the group.


    The steward, who was still standing on the spot, watched as his young master was carried further and further away. He was so anxious that cold sweat broke out on his forehead. However, when he saw the scene at the foot of the mountain, his feet would still tremble.


    After thinking and thinking for a good quarter of an hour, the housekeeper finally started to shout at the people in front of him and chased after them.


    When they reached the bottom of the mountain, Doctor Qi was too scared to open his eyes.


    The housekeeper was so scared that he could not move, he could only grab onto little Rong''er''s clothes and tremble as he moved.


    He didn''t know how long it would take for him to reach the end.


    Ye Jinsu simply placed the butler and Doctor Qi on horseback and sped up her pace to go over. In the end, because the two of them had never ridden a horse before, they directly threw up their breakfast.


    Ye Jinsu had never felt that this road was so difficult.


    The two of them had clearly exhausted all of their strength, making it difficult for them to even stand up. There was a mountain road ahead, where there was no way to ride a horse, only to walk.


    What should he do then?


    Ye Jinsu looked at the two of them and frowned.


    "It''s almost noon. If Doctor Qi was delayed any longer, he might not be able to get to the village before sunset today."


    "By the time it gets dark, I''m afraid it''ll be even more dangerous."


    Once Ye Jinsu said that, the butler quickly looked up to the sky and rolled away from her. He shook his head and waved his hands, "I''m not going! "I''m not going anymore!"


    "But if you want to go back, you''ll have to cross it again." Ye Jinsu said with an expressionless face. Her hands were clenched into fists by her side, but she could only suppress her anxiety and speak kindly to him.


    It was she who had asked for these two.


    Seeing the battlefield behind them, the butler and Doctor Qi shook their heads.


    "Then get up now. Let''s go over earlier." Ye Jinsu said, reaching out her hand to try to pull Doctor Qi up.


    However, these two didn''t move at all.


    Xiao Rong''er was angered to the point that she couldn''t get up from the ground. "Why are you two grown men so useless? We agreed to go to the hospital with us. Don''t tell me you want to break your promise?"


    Hearing this, Doctor Qi immediately shook his head.


    He had never thought of breaking the promise, otherwise he would have struggled long ago when Qiang was carrying him.


    "Rong ¡­" Allow me to rest. " Doctor Qi was sitting on the floor, gasping for breath with a panicked and uncertain look on his face.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and clenched her fists, letting out a long sigh.


    They rested for almost an hour before they regained their senses. Ye Jinsu did not say anything and just led the way with Lingshuang.


    It was not easy to walk on the mountain path, not to mention the distance.


    Less than a third of the time, Doctor Qi was already panting heavily and could no longer walk. But now he couldn''t ride his horse anymore, so he had to walk by himself.


    The two of them were as slow as snails.


    The longer the battle dragged on, the more anxious Ye Jinsu became. She didn''t know what was going on with Ning Yunyin, but if she wasted so much time, it might cause some delay in his condition.


    Xiao Rong''er, who was already at the side, scolded loudly, but even so, she couldn''t make the two of them increase their speed.


    They couldn''t compare to little Rong''er, who was used to walking in the mountains. They couldn''t compare to Ye Jinsu, who had practiced martial arts. It was hard for them to walk.

 C311

    When they finally reached the end, the sun had already begun to set.


    The journey of four to six hours had actually dragged on for a day.


    Xiao Rong was already extremely anxious, and Ye Jinsu wasn''t feeling any better either. Father Rong was anxiously waiting at the entrance of the village. This was the only way to get back to the village, he had been waiting here for the whole day.


    "Father!" Seeing her father''s figure, little Rong''er ran over like a wisp of smoke.


    The anxious expression on Father Rong''s face immediately disappeared as he hugged the little Rong''er who pounced on him. He was so touched that he almost cried, "Are you alright? Why did you come back so late?"


    Speaking of which, Xiao Rong''er wrinkled her nose and said: "Isn''t it all because of that Doctor Qi! "Truly delicate!"


    As she spoke, she turned her head to look behind, only to find that Doctor Qi was rushing towards her while panting heavily.


    He was hard enough.


    Qiang, who was carrying Doctor Qi on his shoulder, waved at Father Rong.


    Father Rong looked at the mountain road that he had walked for an entire day with a complicated expression on his face. The doctor who was half dead looked at Ye Jinsu with a complicated expression.


    She actually brought the doctor back.


    "Alright, it''s good that you''re back."


    Ning Yunxiao sat in the courtyard, his face paler than before, his blood vessels almost transparent. A thin blanket covered his body. His good-looking brows were knitted into a ball, and some anxiety could be seen in his eyes.


    Only when Ye Jinsu appeared in his field of vision with her people did Ning Yunyin suddenly sit up from her rattan chair. However, she couldn''t help but cough intensely because she had been in too much of a hurry.


    His cough was worse than before.


    Ye Jinsu''s face turned pale as she pulled Doctor Qi over, "Quick, let him have a look."


    On the other hand, Ning Yunxiao had only used his backhand to grab Ye Jinsu''s hand, but his strength was astonishingly powerful. Blood gushed out of his lips, and anger glinted in his eyes. His tone was as deep as the sound of thunder before a storm. "Didn''t we agree to return yesterday?"


    Xiao Rong''er was shocked by his appearance and took a step back.


    Ye Jinsu tried to pull back her hand and explained, "I wasted some time, so I''m fine."


    Ning Yunyun was still tightly grabbing onto her. He didn''t even notice that his subordinate''s movements had turned heavy again.


    Little Rong''er, who was standing at the side, couldn''t bear to watch any longer. She reached out a hand to pry Ning Yunyin''s hand away and saw that there was a palm print on Ye Jinsu''s arm. Ning Yunyin''s face was flustered for a moment, before she hurriedly retracted her hand.


    "Why are you so fierce!?" "Miss Ye has sat in front of Doctor Qi''s door all night for your sake!" Xiao Rong''er spoke with a fiendish expression as she glared at Ning Yunyin with her round eyes.


    Ning Yunxiao was stunned for a moment before he raised his head to look at Ye Jinsu in astonishment.


    Ye Jinsu retracted her hand and returned it to her sleeve. However, she turned to the still breathing Doctor Qi and said, "Let him have a look first."


    Ning Yunyin seemed to be excited, and the sweetness in her throat became even stronger.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the bit of red on his lips and felt her heart being thrown high into the air. She was so flustered that she didn''t know what to do.


    Doctor Qi was panting heavily as he observed Ning Yunyin''s face.


    He was so weak.


    Shaking his head, Doctor Qi started to take Ning Yun''s pulse. However, the closer the pulse was to her, the more unsightly Doctor Qi''s complexion became. After a long while, Doctor Qi finally retracted his hand and asked with an unsightly expression, "How long have you been injured?"


    "Three months ago." Ye Jinsu was the first to speak.


    Doctor Qi frowned, but at the same time, he couldn''t help but shake his head, "It''s been so long, you''re lucky that you''re still alive."


    His expression was solemn. Ye Jinxiu didn''t dare to ask him what method he had to cure her.


    She was afraid of hearing the last thing she wanted to hear.


    Xiao Rong''er could not care so much, directly asking: "Is there any way to cure it?"


    Almost at the same time, her father tried to stop Xiao Rong''er, but failed. He first looked at Ye Jinsu''s slightly pale face, then at the even paler Ning Yunyin, before letting out a hollow laugh.


    "Ken..." There must be a way ¡­ "


    "There is definitely a way." Doctor Qi tidied up his clothes and said, "He''s still alive, that means he can still be saved."


    He should have died three months ago.


    Ye Jinsu''s expression instantly relaxed as she looked at Ning Yunxiao with lingering fear.


    As for Ning Yunyin, she stared at Ye Jinsu with a deep gaze that seemed like the endless night sky.


    When his father heard this, he was overjoyed. He quickly called the two into the room and began to discuss the matter in detail.


    After checking her pulse for a while more, Doctor Qi finally began to instruct, "This treatment can definitely be cured. However, the medicinal ingredients required are quite expensive, so Miss must prepare some silver first."


    "Also, he really can''t bear any bumps or tiredness right now, much less any excitement."


    "Too happy won''t do, too sad won''t do."


    Doctor Qi pointed at the handkerchief used to wipe his mouth. There was a piece of scarlet red on it.


    "This is the consequence of being agitated. It will lead to the recurrence of the illness. You all need to be careful."


    Ye Jinxiu nodded and memorized them one by one.


    Her complexion looked much better than before. Hope started to burn in Ye Jinsu''s eyes once again, it was no longer dull and dim.


    Father Rong, who was watching from the side, felt much more relaxed as well.


    "Doctor, thank you for your hard work. It''s getting late, I''ll take the doctor to rest." Father Rong asked.


    "Wait a moment." Ning Yunyin suddenly called out to Qi Long, stopping him in his tracks.


    Ye Jinsu''s expression changed. She thought that Ye Mo was feeling uncomfortable in some way.


    As for Ning Yunyin, she simply bent her body slightly and grabbed Ye Jinsu''s wrist with her hand. Her movements were very gentle. He lifted Ye Jinsu''s sleeve and said, "I''ll have to trouble you to take a look at this, doctor."


    The five red guides on Ye Jinsu''s hands were still there.


    Doctor Qi narrowed his eyes, stood up and said in a relaxed manner, "It''s fine, it''s just a little red in color. Take some cold water to apply to it."


    Ye Jinsu then retracted her hand and said, "Thank you, doctor."


    The two of them looked at each other in silence.


    Father Rong looked at the two of them and suddenly pushed Rong''er, "Help get a basin of cold water for Miss Ye."


    Xiao Rong''er didn''t think too much and ran out after nodding her head.


    He allowed his father to leave with Doctor Qi and the butler.


    The only two people left in the room were Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunyin.


    Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere was a little awkward. Ye Jinshu coughed lightly and tried to persuade him to go back to his room to lie down.


    However, Ning Yunxiao once again held Ye Jinsu''s hand. He lowered his head to look at her wrist and said, "I was impulsive."


    Ning Yunyin''s eyes were half-closed. Ye Jinsu couldn''t see the expression in them.


    She was silent for a moment, then shook her head.


    "But you can make it up to me." Ye Jinxiu suddenly smiled and said.


    Ning Yunyin raised her head and looked at Ning Xuemo. There was no smile in her eyes, only deep emotions.


    "Whatever compensation you want, I''ll give it to you."


    "I heard that the sweet cakes written down in the town are very delicious. When you''re better, buy them for me."

 C312

    Ning Yun retracted his smile. He looked at Ye Jinsu, the corners of his lips curving upwards as he said, "Alright."


    "I''ll buy you as much as you want to eat."


    With the sound of footsteps, Ye Jinsu pulled back her hand and sat to the side. Xiao Rong''er walked in from outside with water in her hands, not sensing the subtle changes between the two of them.


    Ning Yunyin looked at the water and stood up to speak. "Let me do it."


    Xiao Rong''er glanced at Ning Yunyin, pouted, and ran out.


    He was obedient.


    Ning Yunabao grabbed Ye Jinsu''s sleeve and covered the handkerchief with his hands. His eyes were a little dark. "Next time, don''t run around alone."


    Ye Jinsu smiled and looked at him, "That should be so. Next time, you should put in more snacks."


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and laughed.


    She really wouldn''t change in the slightest.


    "It rained last night. Are you feeling cold?" Ning Yunyin changed the topic. When he heard Xiao Rong''er''s words, he was shocked for a moment, but then his heart ached.


    Ye Jinxiu smiled, "Don''t listen to my nonsense, Doctor Qi still let me in the latter half of the night without catching a cold."


    That was in the middle of the night.


    Ning Yunyin looked at her, but in the end, she didn''t say anything. She only reached out to take the handkerchief that wasn''t cold any longer and soaked it dry before covering it with water once more.


    The red marks disappeared very quickly, and Ye Jinsu''s arm returned to its white state.


    Ning Yunyin held onto one of Ning Xuemo''s arm. Suddenly, she opened her mouth and smiled. "I remember back then, you would blush just by exposing your ankle. Now you''re really thick-skinned."


    Half of his arm was in his hand, but his expression didn''t change, nor did it change.


    Ye Jinsu suddenly remembered when they first met. Back then, she still walked like a hooligan and didn''t care whether she sat on the ground or not. What did Ning Yunyin say back then?


    Said she wanted to marry him.


    When she raised her eyes and saw Ning Yunyin''s mocking smile, Ye Jinsu, whose expression had remained unchanged a moment ago, suddenly blushed. It was one thing to not mention it, but if he insisted on doing so, Ye Jinsu quickly retracted her hand as she felt embarrassed.


    Actually, he had done even more shameful things before. This was nothing much.


    However, even though she had purposely picked it up from the ground, she still felt extremely embarrassed.


    She coughed a few times before replying, "You too."


    Not only that, it was an entire level higher than him.


    "Green wins over blue." Ye Jinxiu clenched her teeth and said.


    Ning Yunyin gave a humble smile. "It''s all thanks to Master''s guidance."


    "Disciple''s natural talent is really high." Ye Jinsu fought back again.


    Maybe he was just a hooligan in his previous life and he was just a fake hooligan himself. Ye Jinsu silently sighed in her heart.


    The corners of Ning Yunyin''s lips curled up into a smile, as if she was indulging Ye Jinsu''s accusation.


    "What did I say then?" Ning Yunyin suddenly looked at Ye Jinsu and asked with sparkling eyes.


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows and looked at him, but didn''t say anything.


    Ning Yunyun didn''t say anything and only looked at her.


    Their gazes met, and Ning Yunyin reached into her bosom and took out the peace talisman. His fingertip was at the edge of the safety rune. If one looked closely, they could see that the seams here were a little rough.


    Once upon a time, there had been a time when the thread had been loosened. Ning Yunyin could see what was inside.


    It was her hair.


    It was also from that time onwards that Ning Yunyin would always place it on her chest. Ye Jinsu''s aura would always linger around the part where his emotions were the most intense.


    "I thought you''d already thought about it when you gave it to me." Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu and said. He had a faint smile on his face the whole time, as if he was patiently waiting for Ye Jinsu''s answer.


    Ye Jinsu was very clear on what Ning Yun was referring to.


    Her gaze fell on the peace talisman, and she remembered the scene from that day when she was charging all the way here. The wind was very strong on that cliff, and when her hair was in her line of sight, the long distance between them would make her feel very small.


    However, even though they were a thousand miles apart in the long gale, Ye Jinsu was still able to clearly feel his feelings.


    And now, she could finally find out that Ning Yunyin had also felt her presence that day.


    The wind was the most loyal messenger between them.


    "Nine said you''ve been waiting for me ¡­" Ning Yunyin continued to speak as she looked at Ning Xuemo. In the first year, he had almost stopped all news of Ye Jinsu. It was Ning Yunquan who came over to assist him from behind that had told him quite a lot about Ye Jinsu.


    If it was about her, even he would want to know.


    He knew even more that Ye Jinxiu had been waiting for him the entire time.


    Although she had never drunk from anyone before, everyone knew that she was waiting for him.


    "You don''t care about all the people blocking you, you still have to come a thousand miles by yourself to find me." Ning Yunyin suddenly lowered her head and smiled, but her smile was not very happy.


    "Actually, I''d rather you didn''t come."


    With such a long distance between them, no one knew how many things would happen to Ye Jinsu alone. Every time he thought of this, and recalled how Ye Jinsu had safely walked to his side, he felt that he had been fortunate for the last three lifetimes.


    He absolutely didn''t want this sort of thing to happen a second time, but he knew that if it happened again, Ye Jinsu would definitely do it a second time.


    She should have known about herself, just as he knew about her.


    "According to Uncle Rong, it would be even more difficult if you could get a doctor to come from the town. You actually don''t need to ask for a doctor."


    He saw that the doctor was almost exhausted, and he could imagine how difficult it was for Ye Jinsu to come here. Speaking of which, he had never seen Ye Jinsu beg or lower his head to anyone before.


    But now, she had gone to beg someone for her.


    No need...


    Ning Yunyin looked at her with a gaze that was almost as gentle as a day for ten years. "It''s been three years. Can you change the answer you gave that year?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at him for a long time, her eyes trembling. His throat seemed to be filled with something, and it spread from his heart all the way to his throat.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and swallowed them all.


    She laughed and suddenly raised her head to look mischievously at Ning Yunyin. "The doctor said you can''t be too emotional."


    "I can''t be too happy, or else my illness will repeat itself."


    Ye Jinsu looked at the shock on Ning Yunyin''s face and slowly said, "So, I''ll tell you when you recover from your illness."


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t help laughing as she looked at Ye Jinsu''s raised eyebrows.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that Ye Jinsu would be able to answer him. However, he still couldn''t help but raise the corners of his lips. He looked at Ye Jinsu and laughed, "I''m already very happy right now. What should I do?"


    His chest was trembling from the laughter, but he could not suppress it.


    Ye Jinsu stood up to help Ning Yun calm down, and whispered in his ear in a weird voice, "What are you so happy about? I didn''t say if it would change. "


    Ning Yunyin suddenly turned her head to look at Ye Jinsu, her eyes slightly narrowed with a sense of danger.


    He grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand and rubbed her wrist like a wild animal. His eyes were dark and dangerous, "I said I won''t let you escape."

 C313

    The second day after sending Doctor Qi out, it was still Ye Jinxiu and Qiang, the same three people. Ning Yunyin couldn''t be at ease with Ye Jinsu going out alone, while Qiang couldn''t be at ease with Little Rong''er going out. She dragged three people out with her in one go.


    This time, it was a little bit faster than last time, but not by much. It was afternoon when he arrived at the town. There were still one or two hours before nightfall.


    In order to be in a hurry, Doctor Qi decided to bring some people to get the medicine.


    There were many precious herbs in the prescription, but the Qi family did not have it, so they had to go to the town''s medicine store to buy it. Before leaving, Doctor Qi had even specifically instructed Ye Jinsu to bring enough silver.


    Ye Jinsu considered her silver taels and fished out a bulging purse. She tossed it in front of Doctor Qi and asked, "Is it enough?"


    A full bag of silver should be enough.


    Doctor Qi was taken aback at first, but then he quickly nodded his head. That was enough!


    As he spoke, he began to lead the way, wondering, "How could a hunter have so much money?"


    However, he didn''t think too much about it. He just brought his men to the biggest medicine store in the town as soon as possible.


    After buying all the herbs, Doctor Qi handed them over to Ye Jinsu, not forgetting to remind her, "Once he finishes eating this medicine, he should be able to move around. "When you bring him out, I''ll give him a second prescription."


    Ye Jinxiu nodded and kept the large bag of medicine.


    It was already getting late. Ye Jinsu looked at the sky and thought that it was time to go back.


    When she walked out of the medicine store, she suddenly stopped and sniffed. She turned her head and looked around. Suddenly, she saw a shop in the southwest. Her eyes lit up.


    The plaque on the bed was inscribed with the characters of the Book of Phoebe.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at Xiao Rong''er and asked, "Do you want to eat some sweet cakes?"


    The sweet smell of pastry everywhere was tempting.


    Saying that, Ye Jinsu gave a look at Qiang, who was beside him.


    A Qiang immediately reacted and stood up, "Xiao Rong''er, don''t you always like sweet cakes? I''ll go buy them for you right now!"


    As he spoke, he turned and ran over.


    Xiao Rong''er opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, she was already gone.


    She stood on the spot and suddenly cut her leg, angrily opening her mouth: "This idiot! "If we don''t leave now, it will be too late!"


    Ye Jinsu smiled from the side, "No one is in line right now. Buy a sweet cake very quickly."


    Xiao Rong''er pouted, looking unhappy. Actually, she didn''t want to eat any sweet cakes at all, as the excuse was that she hadn''t saved up enough money. Back then when Xiao Rong''er''s mother died, in order to make Xiao Rong''er feel better, he actually stole the silver from home to buy sweet cakes to coax Xiao Rong''er.


    After this incident, Qiang was beaten up badly, but he was still able to sneakily smile at little Rong''er while he was being beaten up.


    From then on, Xiao Rong''er didn''t want to eat his sweet cake anymore, but she still remembered that taste.


    It was something he would let her taste even if he were to be hanged and beaten up.


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows and mercilessly poked her with it. "Actually, you want to eat it, right?"


    Xiao Rong''er was so embarrassed that she almost became angry.


    In the beginning, she didn''t want to eat it because she didn''t want to hurt Qiang being beaten up again. However, in the end, Qiang saved up some money, but she was still unwilling to eat it.


    Because this thing would always be able to accurately poke the softest girl''s heart.


    Before she could understand what those strange feelings meant, Xiao Rong''er had already shut the door. And that sweet cake that was always accompanied by countless memories was the strangest key.


    Xiao Rong''er would always think about it a lot, and when she thought about the two of them playing together when they were young, he would snatch the sweet cake back from other people''s hands and give it to her.


    Even though he would often have to fight with others at the back, causing his entire body to be filthy.


    She could still remember that every time she went to play with him when she was young, he would always find a sweet cake for her. Sometimes left over from a few days ago, sometimes left behind secretly a long time ago.


    It''s hard now, so I can''t eat it anymore, but little Rong''er is still very happy.


    These memories were loyal to that small piece of cake, and couldn''t be blamed on little Rong''er, so she didn''t want to eat at all.


    But she cared about the memories.


    "Alright, let''s wait here." Ye Jinxiu didn''t know if she should say anything, so she pulled Xiao Rong''er to the side.


    However, when she stepped back, she felt as if she had bumped into someone. She lost her balance and almost fell to the ground. A sharp shout from the side that only raised a sharp head abruptly stopped.


    Ye Jinsu turned her head and saw that Little Rong''er was being dragged by three or four people towards a place where there were few people.


    Qiang, who was running over from afar, saw this scene. His face changed and he ran over.


    Ye Jinsu threw the herbs in her hands into his hands, then her gaze landed on those people as she ran towards them with the flexible sword at her waist unsheathed.


    Almost at the same time, that group of people pulled out their knives and placed their hands on Xiao Rong''er''s neck, "Hand over the money!"


    It could be seen that he was lacking in confidence. He was clearly panicking after seeing the flexible sword in Ye Jinsu''s hand. They were just a bunch of ignorant hoodlums who saw the girl with money on the roadside and wanted to snatch it away.


    But he hadn''t thought that the two girls would actually have some ability.


    With sword in hand, Ye Jinsu took a step towards them with her eyes slightly narrowed. Her gaze was extremely calm. "I''ve met a group of thugs like you before."


    Ye Jinsu raised the sword in her hand, facing the person who was holding Xiao Rong''er hostage.


    Xiao Rong''er widened her eyes in fear, glancing at the knife on her neck, trying to reason with him: "This big brother, look, this is my big sister. She''s very powerful, she can kill three wolves by herself."


    "If you all threaten me, it will definitely not end well. Why don''t you let me go, and I''ll get my sister to give you some money, and we''ll be done for? "


    "If you don''t let me go, my sister will kill." Xiao Rong''er tried her best to remain calm as she spoke. Even though her hands and feet were starting to tremble, even her tone of voice sounded a little hollow.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything and continued to take another step towards the three.


    The three of them took a step back.


    Their complexions had actually already changed greatly. After all, they hadn''t expected this kind of result. It was true that they were hoodlums, but they had never killed anyone before and just wanted to scare them.


    But from Ye Jinsu''s posture, it seemed like she was really going to kill someone.


    Seeing the three''s reaction, Ye Jinsu suddenly sneered and said, "How about it? Do you want to consider my sister''s request?"


    "Let her go, how about we negotiate?"


    Ye Jinsu had said so, but the sword in his hand did not fall. Her tone was ice-cold and her gaze was filled with killing intent. No matter how she looked at it, she did not seem like a person who could negotiate.


    The three of them turned their heads and looked at each other, as if they had a tacit understanding of each other.


    At this moment, Ye Jinsu looked at them with a smile.


    That was because in the next moment, the person holding onto Xiao Rong''er felt like he had been struck hard on the back of the head and his vision turned black as he fell to the ground.

 C314

    Xiao Rong''er only felt that she fell into a familiar embrace, and was dragged away from here.


    She shouted in panic, only to realize that it was Qiang. He carried Xiao Rong''er and ran all the way to a safe place. He anxiously looked at Xiao Rong''er and asked, "Are you alright?"


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Jinxiu had subdued the remaining two.


    The situation immediately changed. Xiao Rong''er''s eyes reddened and she actually began to cry. She had tried her best to remain calm, but the truth was that she was scared to death. Now that she was in danger, she couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    Ah Qiang looked at Xiao Rong''er and cried. His face turned nervous as he prepared to wipe away Xiao Rong''s tears.


    He was also speaking some comforting words, "Don''t..." "Stop crying, everything''s fine, don''t be afraid ¡­"


    But little Rong''er couldn''t stop crying.


    Suddenly, Ah Qiang seemed to recall something. He took out an oiled paper package from his bosom, opened it up and offered it to Xiao Rong''er as a gift. He comforted her in a low voice, "Don''t cry, don''t cry anymore. Just eat the sweet cake quickly."


    Xiao Rong''s crying stopped as expected. She stared blankly at the sweet cake in Qiang''s hand. Suddenly, she sniffed and hugged him.


    Qiang froze on the spot.


    Ye Jinxiu couldn''t help but cough lightly at the side.


    Actually, she felt that she was a bit excessive at the moment ¡­


    "Cough ¡­" Um, those three have already run away. It''s getting late, shall we go back now? " Ye Jinsu interrupted them.


    Xiao Rong''er stuck her head out of Qiang''s embrace and sniffed. Her eyes turned red.


    However, she still snatched the sweet cake from Qiang''s hands and took a bite.


    He bit down and cried.


    Qiang became even more nervous. The sweet cake from before was a hundred times tried and tested, so how could it not work?


    At the side, Ye Jinsu was silently holding onto Lingshuang, walking together with her horse as she touched it in a lonely manner.


    By the time he got back, it was already too late. He had to walk in the dark along the mountain path for the rest of the journey. Qiang put on two simple torches and followed Rong''er closely, protecting her as she moved through the mountains.


    In fact, hunters often went in and out of the mountain on this road, so the danger was not that great.


    But he was nervous.


    As Ye Jinsu followed behind, she felt that she was becoming more and more unnecessary.


    "Why are you behind those criminals?" Xiao Rong suddenly lowered her head and asked as she walked beside Qiang. At that time, she was really scared to death. She almost thought that she was going to die, but in the end, it was Qiang who saved her.


    Something had changed in her.


    Ah Qiang simply rubbed the back of his head and turned to look at Ye Jinsu, "It was Miss Ye who told me."


    Ye Jinxiu, who was standing behind him, opened her eyes wide. When she saw Qiang''s silly look, she couldn''t help but laugh. At that time, she could save little Rong on her own, but when she saw Qiang standing next to her, she considered not helping him.


    That was why, when he was giving him the medicine, he had said something along the way: Find an opportunity to launch a sneak attack.


    But as expected, this guy didn''t lose hope. He thought he was smart, but in the end, he was so honest in this matter?


    Ye Jinsu didn''t know what to say.


    Xiao Rong''er snorted as expected and didn''t say anything.


    Actually, she wasn''t that disappointed. No matter what, Qiang saved her. The seed in her heart had already been planted, and she was waiting for it to take root.


    By the time he returned to the village, it was already completely dark. Xiao Rong''er was unusually quiet, but she often lowered her head.


    Through the moonlight, Ye Jinsu was able to see through Xiao Rong''er''s bashfulness with a single glance. Only Ah Qiang was not aware of this.


    Father Rong also looked at Xiao Rong''er, who looked like a completely different person, with astonishment, as if he had seen a ghost. Ye Jinsu explained what had happened today. After a brief moment of shock and worry, she calmed her father down and her face began to show signs of ecstasy.


    "Does that mean my girl is enlightened?" Father Rong asked Ye Jinsu excitedly.


    Ye Jinsu nodded to confirm.


    Father was so happy that he even wanted to hum a small tune.


    Xiao Rong''er was already old at the beginning of this year, and other girls of other families were already in love with her at such a young age. However, Xiao Rong''er was like a child, not having the slightest sense of gender.


    Sometimes, the father would be depressed, perhaps because little Rong''er didn''t have a mother to teach, so she understood these things later than others.


    However, he was just a rough man, it was not good for him to have a heart-to-heart talk with Xiao Rong''er. He was truly worried for him.


    It''s great now, this little bastard finally has an epiphany.


    After letting her father happily go to work, Ye Jinsu carried a bag of medicine back into the house. Ning Yunyin sat at the window and waited. Seeing her father''s happy expression, she asked, "What makes Uncle Rong so happy?"


    Ye Jinsu smiled, "What else could it be? Of course it''s Lil ''Rong''s matter."


    "Are you not worried about me today?" Ye Jinsu joked when she saw his expression was calm.


    "Worried, if you don''t return for another night, I''ll be angered to the point of spitting blood again." Ning Yunyin leisurely spoke.


    Ye Jinsu curled her lips, "You''re blaming me for this?"


    Ning Yunyin smiled but didn''t say anything.


    Ye Jinsu was currently unwrapping his medicine bag in preparation to give him the medicine to fry. The medicine this time was for a full two months. Not long after, the room was filled with medicinal fragrances. Ning Yunxiao quietly sat by the window and watched as Ye Jinxiu squatted by the door and fanned herself.


    While the medicine was boiling hot, Ye Jinsu brought it over to Ning Yunyin in a hurry. She had been careless for a while, and the heat made her fingers flinch.


    She retracted her hand and placed it on an ice-cold palm. Ning Yunyin held Ye Jinsu''s hand, lowered her head and examined her. She then asked, "Why were you so careless?"


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at him and grabbed his hand. She was slightly surprised as she asked, "Why is your hand so cold?"


    As he spoke, a gust of wind blew outside.


    It was almost September, and the weather was getting colder and colder.


    Recalling that Ning Yunyin was still a patient, Ye Jinsu hurriedly pushed him into the room. "Quickly go back inside, don''t catch another cold."


    Ning Yunyin was being pushed by her. She helplessly turned her head to look at the medicine jar by the door and asked, "What about that medicine?"


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look and picked up the handkerchief and carried it back to the house.


    "Take a break. Go back to your room and rest." Ye Jinxiu pushed him and said. As she pushed Ning Yunyin onto the chair, she covered him with a blanket.


    Ning Yunyin smiled helplessly again. "I''m only injured internally, not on my legs."


    She was too nervous to be pushed back after walking for a bit.


    The gloomy expression on her face only lasted for a moment. Then, she smiled and said, "Although you are not disabled, the doctor said that you need to rest. It''s so cold outside."


    Ning Yunyin silently looked at Ye Jinsu and lowered her eyes, sighing.


    "However, if I sit there for too long and don''t move, when will my legs become weak?" Ning Yunyin helplessly asked as she looked at her.


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment.


    She really hadn''t thought of this.


    "Are you going to let me stay here for two months?"

 C315

    Ye Jinsu fell silent.


    Ning Yunxiao looked at her. He extended a hand to grab her red-hot hand and pulled out some scalding cream to apply to her.


    "Didn''t the doctor already say so? If I had died, I would''ve died a long time ago. But I''m not dead yet, which means I''m not that weak yet." Ning Yunyin looked at her and said, her dark eyes filled with a comforting emotion.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him silently for a while and actually felt that the anxiety that had been lingering in her heart had been relieved.


    From the moment she found Ning Yunyin, this anxiety had always existed. She was afraid that something would happen to Ning Yunyin again. She was afraid that she would disappear once more.


    Ning Yunyin also understood her feelings, because he too was afraid that something would happen to Ye Jinsu.


    That was why he stayed up all night in the courtyard when Ye Jinsu didn''t come back.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and smiled. Their gazes were like a miraculous medicine, instantly curing the unease between the two of them. Ning Yunyin applied the good medicine. Suddenly, she grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand and kissed the back of his hand. "I''ll be fine."


    "I''m waiting for the answer you gave me."


    It was really quite sweet.


    However, Ye Jinsu lowered her head and felt that the tip of her nose was a little sore, and her eyes were bulging.


    She turned her head and poured out Ning Yunyin''s medicine, saying, "Alright, it''s already cold."


    "Drink it quickly."


    The black soup looked extremely bitter.


    Ning Yunyin took the cup and finished it in one gulp, slightly frowning.


    Ye Jinsu looked at his expression and asked, "Is it hard?"


    Ning Yunyin put down the medicine bowl. "It''s very bitter."


    "Is that so?" Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows.


    Noticing Ye Jinsu''s unusual tone, Ning Yunyin raised her head and looked at her, only to see Ye Jinsu''s enlarged face. Ye Jinsu tiptoed closer to his face and suddenly licked his lips.


    A trace of the medicinal liquid on her lips was rolled into her tongue, causing Ye Jinsu to wrinkle her face.


    "It really is bitter."


    Ning Yunyin was still frozen on the spot, as if she hadn''t recovered from Ye Jinsu''s sudden action.


    Ye Jinxiu''s movements were smooth and fluid, so fast that it was as if nothing had happened. Ning Yunyin didn''t even have time to react before Ye Jinsu had already left him. She stood up and gave him a proper evaluation of how bitter the medicine was.


    Nothing seemed to have happened just now.


    Ning Yunyin was stunned for a few seconds. Suddenly, she realized why he was so familiar with this move.


    Wasn''t that what he loved to use?


    Out of the corner of his eye, Ye Jinxiu peeked at Ning Yunlian''s dull expression. The corners of her lips curled up in a triumphant smile, her eyes full of ridicule. Ning Yunzhi snapped out of her daze and looked at Ye Jinxiu, not knowing how to deal with her.


    He could only lower his head and heavily respond to Ye Jinsu''s kiss.


    "You''ve become smart?" Ning Yun held her lips close to his as she spoke. The hot air sprayed on the side of Ye Jinsu''s face, but the taste of the bitter medicine still lingered in his mouth.


    However, Ye Jinsu did not care about the taste of the solution.


    Because Ning Yunyin was too close to her.


    She wanted to extend her hand to push him away, but she didn''t dare to use too much force. She could only stiffen her body and speak. "The doctor said that you can''t get too excited ¡­"


    Ning Yunlian proudly smiled and continued to caress her lips. She spoke with a serious expression, "I''m not excited at all."


    But I was excited!


    At this moment, Ye Jinsu really wanted to push Ning Yunyin away. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was a patient!


    Ning Yunyin saw through her thoughts. She pinched her chin even more harshly and said, "This is what you did. Just bear with it."


    Tears streamed down Ye Jinsu''s cheeks.


    There were many stars outside, and the quiet night was passing.


    Doctor Qi''s medicine was really effective. Ning Yunyin had drunk it for half a month and her complexion was much better. It was just that the weather had been cold recently, and the wind in the mountain was very strong.


    However, it was impossible for Ning Yunxiao to walk in such a manner. It was even more stuffy inside the house. He slipped into the yard as soon as he had the chance, or into the bamboo forest behind him.


    Ye Jinxiu could only bring Ning Yun back home again and again.


    Ning Yunyin shrugged helplessly, leaned against the doorframe and said, "Don''t you think we look like Uncle Wang and Aunt Wang?" When Uncle Wang secretly went out to drink, this was how Aunt Wang chased him. "


    Ning Yunyun didn''t blush at all when she said this, instead she wore a serious expression on her face.


    However, Ye Jinsu''s face turned red all of a sudden.


    Didn''t this mean that the two of them were like an old couple?


    "It doesn''t look like it!" Ye JinSu refuted him decisively, "If Uncle Wang stole out to drink, Aunt Wang would beat him with a stick. Your treatment is much better than Uncle Wang''s."


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and moved closer to Ye Jinsu. With an innocent expression, she said, "You can also use a stick to chase me away."


    Ye Jinsu''s face turned even redder as she turned angry from embarrassment, "I''m not rushing it!"


    Ning Yunyin smiled happily and obediently returned to her room to sit down.


    Xiao Rong''er was nibbling on a piece of dried meat on the side. She couldn''t help but say, "Sister Ye wouldn''t be willing to use a stick to chase you away."


    Ning Yun smiled and looked at Ye Jinsu with slight ridicule.


    Xiao Rong''er was fiddling with a wooden hairpin as she sat at the table, moving it left and right. She could still spare some energy to pay attention to what was happening on Ye Jinsu''s side.


    Ye Jinsu gave Ning Yunyin a fierce glare and ignored Xiao Rong''s words.


    Ever since that incident last time, it was as if little Rong''er''s personality had completely changed, and she began to not stay out all day. On the contrary, every day he sat at home, he would either fiddle with the hairpin or sit at the back of the house in a daze.


    When Father Rong saw Xiao Rong''er act this way, he couldn''t help but ask, "The hairpin in your hand ¡­"


    The moment her father''s voice rang out, little Rong''er acted like she was a thief as she hurriedly put away the hairpin in her hand.


    However, his actions were too obvious. Even a fool could see that.


    Father Rong let out a dry cough and decided to have a good talk with his daughter, "This hairpin of yours ¡­" Why haven''t I seen it before? "


    Xiao Rong''er tilted her head and didn''t say anything.


    "I see that you''ve been playing with it recently. Is there anything special about it?"


    At first, the father thought it belonged to the mother of the child, but he stole a glance at the hairpin and was sure that the mother did not have such a hairpin. In this way, he became even more curious.


    At the side, Ye Jinsu coughed with a smile, taking revenge on Xiao Rong''er''s words.


    Sure enough, little Rong''er couldn''t stand the excitement any longer. She immediately stood up from the stool, grabbed the hairpin and ran away like a wisp of smoke.


    Father Rong was stunned ¡­


    What''s wrong with this child?


    Looking at her father''s helpless expression, Ye Jinsu decided to explain something to him, "This hairpin ¡­" It''s a gift from Qiang. "


    The expression on her father''s face instantly changed as he suddenly stood up.


    "When, why didn''t I know?"


    "I think it was secretly delivered two years ago." Ye Jinsu continued to sell out Xiao Rong without batting an eyelid.

 C316

    A "peng" sound was heard.


    Father Rong suddenly slammed the table and stood up, his expression turning slightly sinister. He clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and said, "This brat, what is he doing to my daughter?"


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but cough lightly when she saw that her father was once again acting like a protector.


    "Isn''t that fine? Uncle Rong, don''t you like him?"


    "This is different!"


    Father Rong looked like he was about to kill Qiang. He said, "If he likes my daughter, then he can just openly come over and propose marriage. What''s the point of doing all these sneaky little things?"


    "Do you want to break my daughter?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at her father''s slightly overreacting expression and reminded him, "It should be ¡­" "It shouldn''t be this serious ¡­"


    Since the concubines were interested, it didn''t necessarily mean that they would stick gifts in each other''s faces.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He shook his head and said, "No, I have to go find this kid."


    Ye Jinsu opened her eyes wide as she watched her father run out.


    She blinked innocently, looked at the stunned Xiao Rong''er outside, and rubbed her nose guiltily. She seemed to have accidentally said something serious ¡­


    Looking at Xiao Rong''er outside, Ye Jinsu decided to remind her.


    Walking to Little Rong''er''s side, Ye Jinsu sat down and said, "Uncle Rong seems to have gone to find Qiang."


    Xiao Rong''er opened her eyes wide and suddenly stood up.


    "Did you say something to my dad!"


    Ye Jinsu coughed guiltily and said, "I didn''t expect that either ¡­" Your father has such a huge reaction. "


    She thought that her father was rather open-minded.


    Little Rong''er stomped her foot in anger and ran in the direction of Qiang''s house. Ye Jinsu widened her eyes. She didn''t even have the time to grab him before she ran off.


    Don''t let anything happen to him.


    After the previous lesson, Ye Jinsu did not dare to relax. She quickly stood up and ran into the house, closing the door behind her, preparing to look for her.


    Ning Yunyin stood by her side, looking as if she wanted to follow Ye Jinsu out of the room.


    Ye Jinxiu looked at him with suspicion and explained, "Lil ''Rong ran out. I was afraid something might have happened to her, so I went to find her."


    Ning Yunyin nodded. "I''ll go too."


    Ye Jinxiu: "?"


    "No way!" The wind was strong outside, so don''t catch a cold.


    "I can walk now. If I sit here all day, my bones will be broken." Ning Yunyin spoke helplessly, trying to get Ye Jinsu to let go of her.


    Ye Jinsu still firmly shook her head. "No, the doctor said ¡­"


    As he finished speaking, he swallowed all the words into his mouth. Ye Jinsu opened her eyes wide and looked at Ning Yunyin, who had suddenly started to act like a hooligan, struggling to push him away. However, she didn''t dare to do anything to her subordinates, so Ning Yunyin used this opportunity to become more and more wanton.


    Her lips and tongue lingered until Ye Jinsu''s legs were weak.


    Unknowingly, Ye Jinsu was brought out of the house.


    Ning Yunxiao released her and smiled. "It''s still more useful this way."


    He grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand and pulled her outside. Ye Jinxiu still hadn''t come back to her senses. She covered her lips with the back of her hand, but there still seemed to be some lingering charm on it ¡­


    Ye Jinsu''s face was red with blood.


    Her lips, too.


    Qiang''s home was not considered close, and he needed to walk for a while. Even Ning Yunyin hadn''t gone that far before, so Ye Jinsu was a little worried for him.


    But the truth was that she had overthought things.


    Ning Yunyin was still able to make it this far.


    From afar, Ye Jinsu could hear her father''s voice and the figure of Little Rong''er standing in the yard. It seemed as if nothing had happened, but in reality, no one knew what had happened.


    With father''s straightforward and irritable temper, Ye Jinsu was still a little worried that he would start a fight with him.


    Sure enough, as soon as Ye Jinsu walked over, she heard her father''s voice brimming with energy: "Xu Lianzhai! "You little bastard, get out here right now!"


    A tanned young man ran out from the house. Looking at his father''s irritable expression, he felt a little nervous and helpless.


    Xiao Rong''er ran out of the yard to stop father Rong, she was so anxious that she was about to stamp her feet, "Father! What are you doing? It has nothing to do with Brother Qiang! "


    A middle-aged man of about the same age as her father and a middle-aged woman ran out from the back of the house.


    When the two of them saw how their father was behaving, they panicked for no apparent reason. "Rong''er''s father, what are you doing?"


    When he saw his close friend, his father''s expression finally relaxed a bit.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the scene in front of her with her mouth wide open in shock. She realized that she couldn''t speak at all. She could only look at Little Rong''er in front of her and ask, "So your Brother Qiang''s name is Xu Lianzi?"


    Xiao Rong''er bit her lips and nodded.


    "When he was young, he was as thin as a weak chicken. Every time he fought, he would always be beaten up. So, Uncle and Aunt gave him a nickname." Xiao Rong''er said gloomily.


    Ye Jinxiu giggled.


    Father Rong''s temper returned to normal. He felt that this matter was not good for little Rong''Er, so he calmed down and sat down.


    He felt pity for Xu Lianchai, who was standing to the side. He looked nervous and didn''t know what he had done wrong.


    Xiao Rong''er lowered her head, she was afraid that her father would tell her about this matter, and she was extremely afraid that she would embarrass herself. But when she saw Xu Lianhai''s panicked expression, she also wanted to tell him why he was angry.


    It would also be better for him to apologize early and let this matter pass.


    However, with so many people present, even she did not dare to move before them.


    The group, with the exception of Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunyin, were all extremely anxious. As the only outsider, Ye Jinsu coughed lightly and walked up to her father, "Uncle Rong, I know you feel sorry for Xiao Rong''er, but since our parents are here, why don''t we discuss this matter today."


    Xiao Rong''er and the others didn''t understand what Ye Jinsu was trying to say, but they did understand.


    After a moment of silence, he finally calmed down completely. Looking at Xu Lianhai''s parents, he said: "I heard from my little Rong''er that your Xu Lianhai gave her a hairpin."


    Hearing this, the Xu family''s parents were both taken aback.


    None of them were fools. These two children were already at the age of marriage, so everyone knew what it meant. He had already given away everything, so was he making a decision to spend the rest of his life? Mrs Xu stared wide-eyed at Xu Lianzhai. She had not expected that her usually dull son would actually do such a thing.


    Xu Lianhai''s face paled. He suddenly looked at his father with extreme nervousness, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    His mother did not give him a chance to speak.


    She walked up to Xu Lianchai in two steps and pulled him along as she asked: "Tell mom, was it really you who did this?"


    Father Rong and the two of them had been good friends for many years, even though it seemed like both of them wanted to be married to each other. However, the way these two children did it in private was somewhat out of line.


    If she really liked Xiao Rong''er, wouldn''t it be fine if she told him to propose to her? Do I have to secretly give you a hairpin?


    Xu Lianchai lowered her head and nodded without saying a word.


    Suddenly, he raised his head and hurriedly added, "I forced this onto her. It''s none of her business. She didn''t do anything ¡­"

 C317

    Hearing this, his mother''s eyes widened even more, so much so that her chest heaved up and down.


    How embarrassing!


    Xiao Rong''er, who was at the side, became anxious. She walked over to stand in front of Xu Lianhai and shook her head: "No, I also gave him something. If you want to blame, blame me!"


    The Xu parents were stunned again.


    Father Rong was also stunned on the spot, staring at Little Rong''er, "What did you say?"


    Xiao Rong''er lowered her head guiltily, "I gave him a handkerchief ¡­"


    Father Rong was so angry that he almost fainted.


    Gifting a handkerchief was even more outrageous than giving a hairpin!


    However, Xu Lianchao shook his head crazily, "No, that handkerchief was thrown away by Xiao Rong''er. I was the one who brought it back."


    The Xu family''s parents were stunned again.


    "That''s what I gave you. Do you find my first time learning embroidery to be a bad one?" Xiao Rong''er suddenly turned her head and glared viciously at him, causing Xu Lianhai to shrink back.


    Even though his imposing manner had been greatly reduced, he still stubbornly said, "It''s obvious that you were dissatisfied with the embroidery and ended up losing it. I secretly picked it up."


    Xiao Rong''er got anxious and yelled at Xu Lianhai: "I deliberately threw it out for you to pick up!"


    Xu Lianzhai stared blankly with his eyes wide open.


    At the side, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but laugh. So it turns out that she really didn''t notice this simple-mindedness.


    Father Rong, who was listening at the side, covered his face with his hands, feeling deeply ashamed.


    The daughter raised by another family was dignified and generous. How could he have raised such a bold daughter ¡­?


    After staring blankly for a while, Xu Lianchai suddenly understood and immediately explained to Xiao Rong''er: "I, I really like it, your embroidery is really good!"


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t hold back her laughter. She was still thinking of making Little Rong''Er happy.


    However, the result was quite pleasing to the eye. Xiao Rong''er pursed her lips in satisfaction and shyly lowered her head. That was her first time embroidering, and also her only time.


    Because embroidering flowers was really too difficult, she hurriedly prepared to embroider lotus flowers. In the last half month, she only managed to embroider a leaf that didn''t resemble a leaf.


    She was so angry that she ended up hastily throwing it outside.


    She didn''t have the face to hand such an ugly thing to Xu Lianhai, so she had no choice but to pretend to throw it away.


    In the end, Xu Lianzhai had secretly kept it. He had been a thief for three years and treasured it like a treasure.


    The parents of the Xu family also understood what was going on.


    However, it wasn''t a proper thing to do after all.


    He turned around and saw that his father''s expression was exactly the same. He let out a deep sigh, looking at Xu Tingsheng''s father as he said, "Little Rong''er has no mother since childhood. It''s this father who didn''t teach her well."


    "However, my family''s Xiao Rong''er has a straightforward personality. Sometimes, being rude is also a matter of love. "Now, let''s get to the point here. What do you think about these two children''s matter?" Father Rong asked as he looked at Little Rong''er and Xu Lianhai beside him, then looked solemnly at the parents of the Xu family.


    The parents of the Xu Family exchanged a glance, finally understanding the meaning behind Mr Rong''s words.


    Xiao Rong''er''s reaction was slow, seeing the two family elders enter the house and start to talk in detail, she slowly thought about what her father had to say.


    In an instant, Xiao Rong''er blushed.


    She seemed to understand what her father meant.


    Xu Lianzhai, who was at the side, did not notice it at all. His entire attention was focused on Xiao Rong''er, and when he saw her blushing, he nervously lowered his head and looked at her: "Why are you blushing? Are you sick?"


    Xiao Rong''er glared at him, her embarrassment turning into anger.


    Don''t you think it''s normal for a girl to be shy? But this idiot actually said it out loud! He still didn''t understand the situation he was in!


    Xiao Rong''er pouted, stomped her feet in anger and ran away.


    Xu Lianchai stood on the spot and subconsciously wanted to give chase.


    Ye Jinxiu quickly stopped him, "Don''t go. Let her calm down by herself."


    Xu Lianchai didn''t quite understand, but she looked at Ye Jinsu with a puzzled expression.


    Ye Jinsu looked around the room and said, "She''s fine. Why don''t you pay attention to her first? What are your parents talking about right now?"


    Xu Lianhai still didn''t react. He thought they were discussing what he had done.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but sigh and shake her head.


    Ning Yunyin, who was standing at the side, lowered her head to look at Ye Jinsu and suddenly whispered, "He''s a lot more unromantic than you were back then."


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyes and glared at him.


    How did Xiao Rong''er get involved with him?


    "How come I didn''t get it back then?" When we first met at the Duke Palaces, I felt that I had a much better relationship than you. " Ye Jinsu rolled her eyes and said. At that time, when Ning Yunyin was stunned, traces of panic and helplessness appeared on her face. She had clearly remembered all of it.


    As a result, after a few years, everything changed.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the current Ning Yunyin and inwardly shook her head in regret. How could a human change so fast? That immature appearance from before was still unbearable to Ye Jinxiu now.


    Now, he was as thick-skinned as a city wall.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head to look at her, as if she had seen through Ye Jinsu''s thoughts. She smiled and said, "Back then, although I was still young, I was still a few years older than you."


    "It actually made you feel as easy to tease as a sheep?" Ning Yunyin crossed her arms over her chest and leaned against a pillar, looking calmly at Ye Jinsu.


    All these years, he had been very curious. He had only panicked once in front of Ye Jinxiu, and it didn''t take long for him to regain the upper hand. Although he was more or less learning from Ye Jinsu and became more and more willful, but he never thought of himself as a dull and old-fashioned person.


    As a prince, he would return to arrange for a concubine once he had grown up. He was just unhappy about it, but that didn''t mean that he didn''t know about the matters between men and women.


    Why did Ye Jinsu always feel that she had provoked him and made him change his mind?


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at Ning Yunxiao''s calm face. She suddenly squinted her eyes and laughed lightly while looking at him, "You''re not a sheep, you''re an old fox, right?"


    The smile at the corner of Ye Jinxiu''s lips was rather dangerous. Ning Yunyin was overwhelmed by her aura. She rubbed her nose and spoke softly, "That''s not it either ¡­"


    After all, before he met Ye Jinsu, the rumors were true. He really wasn''t in love with a woman.


    "Hmm?" Ye Jinsu looked at him with a smile and raised her voice.


    Ning Yunxiao felt a wave of danger and coughed dryly before opening his mouth to explain. "Actually, I ¡­"


    "I remember that there is usually some kind of concubine serving in the Prince''s Mansion." Ye Jinsu continued to speak, interrupting Ning Yunyin''s words. Actually, she had already confirmed before that Ning Yunyin hadn''t.


    However, she still wanted to question him at this moment. As she had expected, she saw a trace of indecision on his face.


    "Your embroidery or whatever, she looks pretty pretty to me. I even saw her wiping your sweat with a handkerchief before."


    These words were spoken through gritted teeth. Back then, she had been displeased by the scene before her. Now that she thought about it again, she felt even more displeased.

 C318

    Ning Yunyin couldn''t help lowering her head and smiling. Deep down in her heart, she felt that the current Ye Jinsu was extremely adorable.


    He lowered his head and said to Ye Jinsu, "You can also do it in the future."


    Ye Jinsu snorted coldly.


    Who cares?


    "Are we still standing here?" Ye Jinsu looked around the room, then turned her head to look in the direction Xiao Rong''er ran in, and asked while pondering.


    "Do you think their business will work?" Ye Jinsu asked again.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu and smiled, "Uncle Rong has already gone in, but you''re still in the mood to meddle in this."


    "Isn''t this boring? A few days ago, I was fighting crickets with other people."


    Ning Yunyin narrowed her eyes. "I was wondering what you were out doing all day. So you were out playing."


    "You can fight crickets?"


    Ye Jinxiu raised her brows, "Of course."


    In her previous life, she was an expert at playing this game. It was just that she was unfamiliar with it now. However, her elegance was not any less than it was back then. Not only that, having stayed here for more than a month, she suddenly felt free and at ease from her previous life.


    He would go hunting with his father in the woods, and if he had nothing to do, he would fight crickets with the people in the village and guess what they were up to. In the bamboo forest behind the Rong family''s mansion, Ye Jinsu was already familiar with it to the point where she could directly go into the river to catch fish.


    She did not even realize that she was becoming more and more happy here.


    Ning Yun held out her hand and knocked Ye Jinsu''s head, neither lightly nor heavily. She smiled and said, "I don''t know how to compose poems or songs, but you are good at fighting crickets." "How did you get your reputation in the capital?"


    Ye Jinxiu pretended to be in pain as she covered her head and winked at him while pretending to be angry, "Who said I don''t know? My zither playing is really great!"


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t help laughing when she saw Ning Xuemo''s mischievous appearance. She embraced her and said, "Good, good, good. You played the best game."


    "Uncle Rong will take care of everything for Xiao Rong''er. There''s nothing left for us here, let''s go back." Ning Yunyin began to walk back.


    "I''m bored staying here. When are you going to fight me with your cricket?" Ning Yunyin asked Ye Jinsu while she carried her back.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, but his tone was not questioning.


    He had only heard of men fighting crickets. When women came to this area, even Little Rong''er didn''t like fighting crickets. If Ye Jinsu went to find someone else to fight crickets, it was obvious who he was looking for.


    He wouldn''t allow it.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at Ning Yun. Hearing his strange tone, she frowned and asked, "Do you know how to?"


    "Nope."


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head to look at Ye Jinsu. "Teach me."


    "Alright," Ye Jinsu nodded and said with a smile, "It just so happens that the net I left in the stream this morning should also be taken away. Let''s go inside to catch crickets!"


    Ye Jinsu looked happy, as if she had gotten some precious treasure. Like a child with a new toy, her smile was especially pure.


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t help smiling lovingly at Ning Xuemo.


    After entering the bamboo forest, Ye Jinsu skillfully grabbed her sleeve and began walking towards the stream. There were a few buoys floating above the water. Ye Jinsu began to loosen up the rope with a strong demeanor while speaking to Ning Yunyin, "There''s a cricket here. Catch one yourself."


    After she finished speaking, Ye Jinxiu began to concentrate on pulling on the net.


    There was a large catch of fish in the net. There was even a big fish that was hard to see in the creek. It was flopping around inside the net.


    The fish''s tail splattered with water, and its body was wet and slippery. Ye Jinsu could not hold on to it for a moment, so she opened her mouth to call out to Ning Yunke, "Come over here and help me catch it!"


    Ning Yunyin stood behind Ye Jinxiu and immediately stretched out her hand, chopping the fish to death with a single palm.


    Ye Jinxiu giggled.


    Ning Yunyin was baffled by her smile. "Huh?"


    Ye Jinsu laughed as she picked up the fish and said, "I thought you would help me catch it, but who knew that you would directly kill it with one palm strike. "Who dares to fish like that?"


    "Just chopping him to death is easy." Ning Yunyin spoke with a serious expression.


    For a moment, Ye Jinsu couldn''t find any reason to refute ¡­


    "What about your cricket? "How''s the catching going?" Ye Jinsu looked at him and asked.


    Ning Yunyin stood empty-handed by Ye Jinsu''s side, her clothes unstained by the dust. She didn''t look like someone who had grabbed a cricket.


    Ning Yunyin suddenly let out a light cough. "The cricket ¡­" "What does he look like?"


    Ye Jinsu opened her eyes wide and was stunned for a moment before suddenly bursting out in laughter. "So, you don''t know what crickets are. I didn''t expect you to not know what crickets they are."


    Ning Yunyin''s face was filled with black lines ¡­


    The fighting cricket was a game that people loved to play. Not to mention that he didn''t know how to play, he hadn''t even seen the face of the cricket before.


    "There are no crickets in the palace." Ning Yunyin frowned slightly as she spoke.


    Ye Jinsu smiled and stood up, grabbing Ning Yunyin''s hand as they walked deeper into the bamboo forest. "Then I''ll bring you there!"


    Ye Jinsu''s laughter was cold as she dragged Ning Yunyin and started to run. Ning Yunyin lowered her head to look at Ye Jinsu grabbing onto her hand. Suddenly, she smiled and used her other hand to grab her arm as well.


    The night wind was blowing gently in the forest. Ye Jin was jogging along with Ning Yun. The dense forest was just right for them. The autumn leaves that floated down were scattered all over the place.


    Ning Yunyin watched as Ye Jinsu grabbed a struggling insect from a leaf. The one playing the devil suddenly brought his hand close to Ning Yunyin''s face and shouted loudly.


    Ning Yunyun expressionlessly looked at him. Their eyes stared at each other, and for a while, they felt a little awkward.


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t help curling the corner of her lips. She reached out to push her hand away, and a smile appeared on her face.


    Ye Jinsu curled her lips and dejectedly placed the cricket in her hand.


    "I wanted to scare you." She had guessed that Ning Yunyin wouldn''t be afraid of this, but she hadn''t expected her to be so calm and collected.


    Ning Yunshu smiled while standing on top of her head. She reached out to take the little bamboo basket from Ning Xuemo. "Is that it?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at the cricket in the bamboo basket, suddenly rolled her eyes and said, "It''s done!"


    Ning Yunxiao raised an eyebrow and glanced at Ning Xuemo. He looked at the cricket for a while longer.


    "Alright, then this one." Ning Yun immediately agreed and withdrew the cricket back into her sleeve, pretending she couldn''t see the fox-like smile on Ye Jinsu''s face.


    At the side, Ye Jinsu was secretly laughing.


    She had originally planned to find another one for Ning Yunxiao. This one didn''t look that big, and its energy was also insufficient. From a glance, it wasn''t that powerful. However, she really wanted to see Ning Yunyin''s appearance of being humiliated, so she had harbored this thought.


    Ye Jinsu''s cricket was carefully selected by her from two lifetimes of experience. Not only that, he had also gone through hundreds of battles. Ye Jinsu could already predict the end result.


    That night, Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunbin sat facing each other at a table. Ye Jinsu carefully took out her precious cricket from her sleeve and solemnly placed it on the table.


    "If I win, don''t blame me for bullying you." Ye Jinsu rubbed her hands excitedly.


    Ning Yunyin looked at her with a smile, her expression carefree and at ease. "How do you know you''re going to win? What if I win?"

 C319

    Ye Jinxiu curled her lips and said unhappily, "If you haven''t even played before, then I''ll definitely win."


    "It''s not you fighting, it''s this cricket fight. How do you know it''s you who won?" Ning Yunyin said as she looked at the two crickets on the table.


    Hearing that he was an amateur, Ye Jinsu''s heart jumped for a moment.


    "In that case, if I defeat you, you have to listen to me in the future and not go out for any gossip." Ye Jinsu said as she rolled her eyes. Currently, Ning Yunyin was at the critical juncture of her recovery. According to Doctor Qi''s instructions, it was best not to catch typhoid fever and create extra problems.


    It was a pity that Ning Yunyin would always slip away whenever she wanted. Ye Jinsu had told him this countless times, but he never listened.


    I might as well finish this once and for all.


    Ning Yunyun raised an eyebrow. "Then what if I win?"


    "What do you want to do?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    "Just agree to one of my requests." Ning Yun Ning raised her lower lip.


    Ye Jinsu immediately looked at him warily, "What request?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll owe it for now."


    Ning Yunyun had a relaxed expression on her face, as if she wasn''t worried at all about losing. Ye Jinsu rubbed her chin and stared at him for a while, her heart beating like a drum. She had never won against him, even on horseback, whether it was in chess or in swordsmanship.


    Could it be that he was saying this on purpose in order to make use of the opportunity to make some excessive demands?


    "Can''t I?" Ning Yunshu looked at her with a faint smile.


    "Yes, yes, but you can''t ask for too much." Ye Jinsu pouted and said.


    "What is an excessive request?"


    Ye Jinsu glared at him, "You know what to do!"


    Ning Yun couldn''t help but smile as she nodded in agreement. "Fine, I promise not to mention it."


    Ye Jinsu was satisfied with this and began to play with her precious cricket. In the small ceramic jar, two crickets were placed together, and Ye Jinsu''s crickets immediately began to cry out in protest.


    In comparison, Ning Yunyin''s aura seemed weaker. Only after she was pounced on by Ye Jinsu''s cricket did she begin to counterattack.


    Ye Jinsu smiled excitedly and moved closer to take a look. Inside the jar, Ye Jinsu''s cricket had already begun to gain the upper hand. Ye Jinsha stopped Ning Yunyin and said, "Look, your cricket is about to collapse!"


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head to look as well. Her two heads were suspended above the jar, almost touching.


    Ye Jinsu focused all her attention on the jar, but Ning Yunyin raised her head to look at her. At this moment, they were especially close to each other. Ning Yunyin saw Ye Jinsu''s long, thick, feather-like eyelashes drooping as she stared fixedly at the jar.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but clench her fists, silently cheering herself on.


    Only after some time did he realize that Ning Yunyin was too quiet.


    He raised his head and fiercely crashed into Ning Yunyin''s ink-black eyes. It was like an endless whirlpool that was about to pull Ye Jinsu inside. Ye Jinxiu panicked for a moment before pushing Ning Yunyin away.


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    This was too much of a violation of the rules.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word.


    When Ye Jinsu looked again, she found that he had begun to observe the battle between the two crickets.


    The corners of Ning Yunyin''s mouth curled up into a smile, seemingly quite pleased with herself. "You seem to be on the verge of losing."


    Ye Jinsu panicked and quickly rushed over to take a look. The result was that the cricket which had previously held the upper hand was now being suppressed. Ning Yunyin''s cricket suddenly became valiant and fierce, striking Ye Jinsu''s cricket until it had no way to fight back.


    Ning Yun straightened up and looked at Ye Jinsu leisurely, "Don''t forget that you owe me a favor."


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at him angrily, "Don''t be too proud, the fight isn''t over yet!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Jinsu''s cricket could no longer bear it and ran out of the pot, becoming a deserter.


    Ye Jinsu''s face, which still held a sliver of hope, completely collapsed as she laid on the table with a face full of despair.


    "Why ¡­?" Weren''t you very powerful before? " Ye Jinsu looked at the arrogant and swaggering crickets in the terrine, and was deeply saddened.


    Ning Yunyin smiled and stretched out her hand to reassemble her cricket. "He really did give me some credit. I even have to thank you for giving me the choice."


    "Oh ¡ª ¡ª" Ye Jinsu lost the match and answered with a long and dejected voice.


    Although it wasn''t the first time she''d lost to Ning Yunyin, she really wanted to win once. Even in such a small matter.


    Ning Yunyin looked at her depressed little face and asked, "So you want to win?"


    Ye Jinsu nodded.


    "Then I''ll give you this." Ning Yunyin took out the cricket in her sleeves and handed it over to Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinxiu curled her lips and sat up to push him away, "No, this is yours."


    "Speak, what request do you have?" Ye Jinsu asked him.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and pondered for a moment. Finally, she raised her head and shook it. "I''ll owe it to you first. I''ll tell you when I''ve thought it through."


    It was getting dark outside.


    Ye Jinshu stretched his body and stretched his body as he walked to the window. He stuck his head out and looked around, "It''s getting late, little Rong''er should be back by now, right?"


    As soon as he said Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived.


    Xiao Rong''er followed behind her father, her head slightly lowered as she returned.


    Father Rong''s face was completely red, while Little Rong''er''s head was lowered so that you couldn''t see her face. Just by looking at her daughter''s attitude, Ye Jinsu already knew most of it. This matter had basically succeeded.


    Father was so happy that he almost couldn''t write anything on his face.


    During dinner, his father even opened a jar of old wine. When he got to the top, he hugged Ning Yunxiao and smiled, "Wait ¡­" "When tomorrow comes and the Xu Family comes to propose marriage, I''ll go to the town and invite the fortune-teller to choose a auspicious day."


    "When the time comes, I will treat you all to a wedding wine!"


    Ning Yunyin sucked her chopsticks as she looked at her father''s excited expression.


    Xiao Rong''er, who was at the side, kept her head down. Her face was red and she didn''t know what to say. She looked like she wanted to dig a hole.


    Being stared at by Ye Jinsuo, Ning Yunran couldn''t drink, so he could only use tea in place of wine to make a bowl for his father, "Congratulations to Uncle Rong for getting a good son-in-law."


    Father Rong drank his wine in one gulp and waved a hand at Ning Yunyin. "Don''t think about all of this nonsense. The way you people talk in the capital sounds nice and awkward."


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and smiled. She could only face him in silence.


    Father Rao drank a little too much and was in a daze. His arm around Ning Yunyin''s shoulders suddenly whispered, "Kid, when will you and Miss Ye''s matter be resolved?"


    When her father was drunk, he thought he said it in a low voice, but Ye Jinsu heard him clearly.


    She couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of wine.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her father in panic, while her father obviously didn''t notice what was happening over there. He just hugged her and spoke in a low voice that he thought was his, "Say, the two of you are so tired of each other all day. I even suspect that you two have already gotten married in the capital."


    Ye Jinsu choked and could not help but cough.


    "But now that we''re engaged, it''s about time. Sooner or later, she will be yours."


    Ye Jinsu''s expression turned even more panic-stricken.

 C320

    "But let me tell you, this rich person is going to pick a son-in-law and he has to be well-matched. "You said that you''re a poor soldier, but you didn''t accomplish anything, and you didn''t have much money."


    "Do you think that her parents would be willing to marry her to you?" Father Rong asked doubtfully while patting Ning Yun''s shoulder.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head, unable to hold back her laughter. "It''s me who isn''t compatible with her."


    His tone was full of ridicule and mockery. He was clearly toying with Ye Jinsu beside him.


    Father Rong still didn''t notice Ye Jinsu, but he released Ning Yunlian and sighed. He shook his head. "Look, that girl likes you too. She''s always running so far for you."


    "Why don''t you just get married here, and avoid being separated after returning to the capital?"


    The moment Ye Jinsu drank it, he spat out the tea.


    Coincidently, it sprayed onto Father Rong''s face.


    A mouthful of cold tea brought a few quivers to his father, sobering him up. It made him forget what he had just said.


    As he touched the water on his face, his father lowered his head and fell asleep on the table.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her father apologetically. She reached out her hand to help him carry the handkerchief and wiped his face, "I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose ¡­"


    Ning Yunyin snickered from the side.


    "Are you sure you didn''t do it on purpose?"


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head and glared at him, "I think you did it on purpose!"


    He purposely spoke to her about this in front of her.


    Ning Yun Ning smiled innocently, "Since Susu didn''t do it on purpose, I didn''t do it on purpose."


    "Shut up! "Don''t scream!" Ye Jinsu glared at him again, extremely dissatisfied with the way Ning Yunyin pretended to be intimate with him and used her own words.


    Xiao Rong''er was sitting in front of the bronze mirror in the room as she watched herself fiddling with the hairpin in the mirror.


    Ye Jinsu walked over and blew out the candle, "Tomorrow, your Brother Qiang will come and propose to you. Why aren''t you sleeping earlier?"


    In the darkness, Xiao Rong''er pouted and whispered, "It''s because of this that I can''t sleep."


    Ye Jinsu smiled and was silent for a moment.


    "Your father is so nice to you." Ye Jinsu lowered her head and spoke softly.


    Xiao Rong''er was still fiddling with her hairpin, as she replied matter-of-factly, "Of course, my father is my only family in this world."


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and smiled. Her action of simply pulling upwards from the corner of her mouth became a little difficult.


    "This is great ¡­" Ye Jinsu sighed.


    Xiao Rong''er was silent for a moment. She finally noticed that Ye Jinsu''s tone was a bit off.


    She turned her head towards Ye Jinsu with suspicion, but she could only see a blurry figure in the darkness. Xiao Rong suddenly remembered that Ye Jinsu had told her that her father was not good to her.


    "That what ¡­" "My dad''s temper is really bad, and sometimes he''s not that good either ¡­" Xiao Rong''er tried to open her mouth to say something, but the words didn''t make sense.


    "Besides, he doesn''t have money. Unlike your father who does business in the capital, you''re the eldest miss from the moment you were born ¡­"


    A lady whose father didn''t hurt her and whose mother didn''t love her ¡­


    It was ridiculous to think of it.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head in silence for a moment.


    Xiao Rong''er panicked a little when she saw that Ye Jinsu was silent. She stomped her foot and sat on the bed, beginning to scold her father for Ye Jinsu''s sake, "If I had to say, he really isn''t a person. If I didn''t like your mother back then, why did I marry him?"


    "Not only did he harm you, he also ruined your mother''s life!"


    Ye Jinsu was amused by her ineffably indignant tone. She had never been so angry herself, but little Rong''er was even more infuriated than she was.


    "It''s all in the past," said Ye Jinsu. "I''m doing fine at home."


    However, when she saw how much Father Rong doted on Xiao Rong, she couldn''t help but be jealous.


    It was something she had never had in her two lifetimes.


    Xiao Rong''er was speechless, she was not good at comforting people.


    In the cool night, Ye Jinsu could not sleep and sat alone at the back of the house.


    Above him, a full moon pierced through the clouds and then into the clouds. Under the moonlight, a piece of verdant bamboo forest was dark and occasionally bright. The wind rustled as it passed by.


    Ye Jinsu was in a daze.


    A cloak was draped over Ye Jinsu''s shoulders, and Ning Yunxiao was standing behind her. His voice was especially clear in the gloomy darkness, "Don''t catch a cold."


    Ye Jinxiu was shocked and turned to look at him.


    "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    "Seeing that you''re not asleep, I came to accompany you." Ning Yunyin reached out a hand to tie the straps of her cloak.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him and reached out her hand to stop his movements. She reached out to take off her cloak, "You should wear it. I won''t catch a cold."


    "You''ve already been sitting here for an hour. Do you think you''re made of iron?"


    Ye Jinsu smiled awkwardly, "How did you know ¡­"


    The window of Ning Yunyin''s room could not be seen even from where she sat.


    "Let''s go back to the room. It''s cold outside." Ning Yunyin grabbed her cold hands and rubbed them together.


    "Thinking about your family?" Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu and asked. He could not be more familiar with Ye Jinsu''s expression. Whenever she thought of Ye Shisui and the Ye Family, her expression would always be the same.


    Unknowingly, Ning Yunyin had seen through Ye Jinsu once again.


    "How do you know?"


    Raising insects in his stomach?


    Ning Yunyin didn''t answer her, but lowered her head and carefully covered her hands. She said, "You should have brought the warm jade I gave you. Your hands would be cold in the winter."


    "You know that too?" Ye Jinsu looked at Ning Yunyin with a slightly surprised expression.


    Did he really raise insects in his stomach?


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head to look at her. She reached out her hand to hold Ye Jinsu''s face, pressed her forehead against his, and softly said, "I can''t make up for what he lost to you, but I''ll never be absent from your heart."


    Ning Yunyin''s voice was somewhat restrained. In the chaotic night, it was like a heavy confession.


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes widened. They were too close, so much so that Moonlight couldn''t see through them. Ye Jinxiu couldn''t even see his features clearly.


    However, his voice was so soft and heavy. Every word of his was soothing Ye Jinsu''s uneven heart. Ye Jinsu smiled and felt a bit of pain on her nose again.


    She stretched out her arms and wrapped them around Ning Yunyin''s neck, burying her face in his chest.


    The night is cunning enough to cover everything, so it can make timid people brave.


    Ye Jinsu smiled at his chest, her eyes wet with tears. The moonlight that day was especially gentle, gentle to the point that she felt that as long as she was by his side, nothing else mattered.


    As long as she had him, she would always be happy like this.


    Because he spoke, he would never be absent from his heart. He was clearly the one who was missing the most. He was the one who carried the burden the most, yet he had to bear the burden of it first.


    Ye Jinsu hugged her tightly, blocking the strong emotions from her chest.


    For a split-second, Ye Jinsu had already made up her mind. She was willing to accompany Ning Yunyin as she walked down the path. It didn''t matter if he was trying to seize that position, or was full of ambition.


    She would always be with him.


    They were all people who had been missing in their lives. Only by hugging each other could they fill their hearts.

 C321

    Ning Yunyin stroked Ye Jinsu''s hair, and a doting smile appeared on her face. She spoke as if she was coaxing a child, "Why didn''t I realize that you loved to cry so much in the past?"


    Ye Jinsu sniffed and pushed him away.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I''m not crying." It was impossible to see clearly in the darkness. Ye Jinxiu tried her best to maintain a normal tone of voice.


    Ning Yunyin ignored her slightly hoarse voice and lowered her head to kiss the wet spot at the corner of her eye. She softly said, "Fine, you''re not crying."


    Ye Jinsu angrily pushed him away, not allowing him to get close.


    Ning Yun immediately grabbed her hand.


    It was cold to the touch.


    Ning Yunyin grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hands and carefully placed them on her palms to warm them. He frowned slightly and said, "You should have brought the warm jade that I gave you. When winter comes, your hands and feet will be cold."


    Fortunately, Ning Yun''s hands were warm.


    Ye Jinsu wrinkled her nose and awkwardly tried to pull back her hand, but it was unsuccessful. She could only mutter softly, "How do you know everything?"


    How much information did this fellow have on him?


    Ning Yunyin laughed lowly. "I know you much better than you think."


    Ye Jinsu looked at him in a daze, secretly curling her lips under the cover of the night.


    She was happy.


    "I know you like eating green jade cakes from Beijing Tier 1 Workshop; you like soft ducks made by Xiao Hong; you like red, you don''t like white; you like going out to play, you don''t like staying at home; you like acting on your own accord, you don''t like others forcing you ¡­"


    Ning Yunyin held Ye Jinsu''s hand as she spoke slowly, as if she was memorizing every detail of it in her heart. Only then could she speak in such a fluent and fluent manner.


    In the darkness, Ye Jinsu opened her eyes wide and looked at the hazy figure in front of her.


    The moonlight outside the window seemed to have brightened up a little. Ye Jinsu could see a little light from the coffin, shining on Ning Yun''s back, illuminating the strands of hair at his temples.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and put down Ye Jinsu''s hand to hold her side. "I also know that you like me," she said.


    Ning Yunyin''s low voice seemed to have magic as she broke the string in Ye Jinsu''s mind that was called reason.


    She opened her eyes wide as her mind became blank. There was only the incessant echo of Ning Yunyin''s words in her ears.


    Again and again.


    After a long while, Ye Jinsu finally pushed him away and forced a calm smile, "You ¡­. "You sure know how to joke around ¡­"


    Ning Yunyin let out two low laughs, but her tone was exceptionally relaxed. "Now you''re embarrassed again?"


    "Heh ¡­" "Haha ¡­" Ye Jinxiu laughed dryly, not knowing what to say. She could only retreat a few steps and quickly said, "It''s getting late, go to sleep!"


    After she finished speaking, Ye Jinsu slipped away like a wisp of smoke.


    In the darkness of the night, Ning Yun stood with her back to the light, seemingly about to merge into the darkness. The smile on his face gradually widened as he stared at Ye Jinsu''s fleeing figure, before turning his head to look outside.


    Outside, in the faint moonlight, a bird was circling.


    Ning Yun lowered her eyes and looked in the direction Ye Jinsu had left, but her eyes seemed to have already made up her mind.


    As for Ye Jinsu, she slipped away and entered the bed. The heat on her face was astonishing.


    For some reason, she felt that tonight''s Ning Yunyin was exceptionally gentle, especially pleasing to her. Perhaps it was because the moonlight outside had made his outline appear too soft, or perhaps it was because his voice was too soft and gentle, but Ye Jinsu felt like she was drowning in a pool of spring water.


    Who can take this ¡­


    Ye Jinxiu''s heart was beating rapidly. She seemed to be whispering to herself, every word was like a brand in her heart.


    Right now, her mind was filled with Ning Yunyin''s voice.


    He definitely did it on purpose!


    Xiao Rong''er had already fallen asleep by his side, but Ye Jinxiu still had her eyes open as she thought about the previous scene.


    When she closed her eyes, she could picture his face.


    In the deep, chaotic night, Ye Jinsu had a beautiful dream. She dreamt that Ning Yunyin had come to pick her up. Everyone was urging her to change into a wedding dress. She got on Ning Yunyin''s bridal sedan and bowed to him.


    The host''s voice was extremely loud, and the couple bowing together was exceptionally loud.


    Red candles were flickering everywhere, and sounds of celebration could be heard everywhere. Her head was covered, and all she could see was a naked red. The red color in the dream continued to spread.


    Suddenly, the surrounding voices stopped.


    Terrifying silence.


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly became flustered. She tore off the top of her head, but all she could see was a patch of red ¡­


    Ye Jinxiu sat up suddenly as beads of cold sweat the size of beans oozed out of her forehead.


    Xiao Rong''er sat in front of the mirror and turned around to look at Ye Jinsu. "You had a nightmare?"


    Only then did Ye Jinxiu regain her senses. She released the hand that was tightly clutching the blanket, and lowered her head with a lingering fear in her heart.


    A second before she woke up, she saw a blinding red patch of blood. Ning Yunyin was lying in that patch of red.


    She got up and washed her face with cold water. Only then did she completely calm down.


    Xiao Rong''er was still dawdling in her room.


    Ye Jinsu walked in and saw that Xiao Rong''er was fiddling with her face. Some rouge powder was placed on the stage, and little Rong''er was holding her cheeks as she tried to figure out how to use it.


    "You''re not married yet and you''re thinking of dressing up?" Ye Jinsu laughed and walked over to close the box. "That''s why I''m here to propose. Why are you in such a hurry? If you want to dress up, you might as well wait for the day of the wedding."


    Xiao Rong''er became angry from embarrassment and pushed Ye Jinsu away.


    Ye Jinsu stood on the spot and smiled helplessly.


    As expected, people from the Xu Family arrived on time. The two parents wore their betrothal gifts as they came smiling. They had agreed on it previously, but now, it was just a formality for a auspicious occasion.


    As Xu Lianhai followed behind his parents, the happiness on his face couldn''t even be concealed.


    Ye Jinsu sat at the side, watching Xiao Rong''er and Xu Lianjing sit opposite each other. The two of them lowered their heads, not even daring to look at each other.


    Ye Jinshu nudged Little Rong''er and teased her, "I''m not watching right now. When your dad accepts the betrothal gift, you won''t be able to meet each other again until the day of the wedding, right?"


    Xiao Rong''er''s face became anxious. She couldn''t care less and raised her head to look at Xu Lianchai.


    After reading it, he hurriedly lowered his head.


    She really looked like a young girl in love, really shy. Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but think of her usual shameless appearance with Ning Yunyin and felt deeply ashamed.


    What little Rong''er was wearing on her head today was the hairpin Xu Lianshan had given her. Naturally, Xu Lianhai also saw it and was so happy that the corner of his mouth never dropped. He stuttered as he looked at Xiao Rong''er: "You ¡­" "You''re so beautiful ¡­"


    Xiao Rong''er lowered her head and smiled, her heart was jumping with joy.


    Ye Jinxiu shook her head and sighed.


    "See that? Beauty is useless." Ye Jinsu nudged Ning Yunyin with his elbow as he spoke, secretly smiling.


    "As long as it''s useful to you." Ning Yunshu replied smoothly without the slightest bit of embarrassment.


    Ye Jinsu harrumphed.


    She thought back to last night, and it really was ¡­


    Useful for her.

 C322

    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes and suddenly turned her head as if she thought of something. "Then last night, were you trying to seduce me?"


    Ye Jinsu was a head shorter than Ning Yunyin. She slightly raised her head, but her eyes were filled with aggression. With a raised voice, Ye Jinsu saw a smile appear on Ning Yunke''s face.


    He lowered his head and rubbed it with Ye Jinsu''s temples for a while before he said with a low smile, "I thought you were trying to seduce me."


    Pui!


    Shameless!


    Ye Jinsu pushed him away and turned to look for Little Rong''er. The betrothal gifts sent by the Xu Family had already been left behind. Next up would be the two families going to the town to ask for the fortune-tellers to calculate their fortune.


    With a smile, he took out another jar of wine.


    However, as he drank, his father rubbed his eyes and stopped talking.


    He took out a jade bracelet from his bosom, handed it over to Xiao Rong''er and choked with sobs, "Your father has no future, so he doesn''t have any good dowry for you. This is your mother''s dowry when she married into this family.


    Xiao Rong''er opened her eyes slightly and looked at her father. Suddenly, her eyes turned red and tears began to flow out of them.


    Although she was happy, when she thought about how she could no longer live with her father and how her father could only live by himself in the future, she felt sad.


    "When you get married in the future, you can''t be as playful as you were at home. You have to be filial to your parents-in-law." In the future, if that stinking brat Xu Lianzhai dares to bully you, come back and find Father. At most, I will just overtake you, and raise you. " Father Rong said with red eyes. After drinking some wine, he could not control his tears.


    "This will always be your home."


    He wiped it with his sleeve, feeling happy and sad.


    The room was full of the love of father and daughter. The corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth curled up slightly as she looked at them. Then, she lowered her eyelids and remained silent.


    Xiao Rong''er''s home is here, where is her home?


    The House of Ye?


    Ye Jinsu found it laughable just by thinking about it.


    Ning Yunyin, who was standing at the side, stretched out her hand and suddenly grabbed Ye Jinsu''s ice-cold hand. His palm was dry and warm. Ye Jinsu turned her head and saw Ning Yunyin looking at her with a gentle gaze.


    Her gaze was as gentle and reassuring as ever.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and smiled, and then grabbed his hand.


    "Thinking about your father again?" After they ate and drank their fill, Ning Yunyin accompanied Ye Jinsu as they wandered around the bamboo forest, looking at her and asking her questions.


    Ye Jinsu sat on the stone bench and supported her cheeks with a sigh that was neither light nor heavy.


    "Actually, I''m rather envious of little Rong''er."


    She had a father that truly loved her, and he had her all for his sake.


    But Ye Jinsu only had a father who spent all his time thinking about how to make use of her.


    "But it''s nothing. I don''t care if Ye Shisui is competent or not for a long time." Ye Jinxiu smiled nonchalantly.


    After all these years, hadn''t she also passed by?


    If they lost hope, they would lose all hope. If they lost all hope, they would lose all hope.


    Now, she didn''t long for the affection Ye Zhenzheng had for her, and naturally didn''t care whether Ye Zhizheng was competent or not. However, now that he saw the scene of Xiao Rong''er''s family, he couldn''t help but feel a little depressed.


    Ning Yunyin''s gaze that was as gentle as water rested on Ning Xuemo. She reached out a hand to caress Ning Xuemo''s head.


    "Speaking of which, we really do resemble each other. Even our mothers were killed by our fathers." Ye Jinsu looked at Ning Yunyin and suddenly spoke with a gentle smile. However, there was a bitter smile on his face that made her feel unhappy.


    Ning Yunyin withdrew her hand and looked at her. "You know about it?"


    "The Emperor has made such a big move in the capital that it would be difficult for him not to know."


    "I just didn''t think that the truth would be like this." Ye Jinsu lowered her head and said. When Ning Yunyin had left the army, she could roughly guess that their father-son relationship had broken down.


    However, she didn''t expect the truth to be so much more complicated than this.


    Back then, when Yun Fei was in trouble, the emperor was in the Floating Sun Palace less than a hundred meters away from her.


    He did not cross that step.


    Only then did she understand the meaning behind ''sooner or later, I have to reach this point''. The fate between them had already been decided many years ago.


    "When did you know?" Ye Jinsu looked at him and asked.


    "From the beginning." Ning Yunyin indifferently said.


    "Father isn''t really powerless, he just doesn''t want to do it."


    Ye Jinsu looked at him with her eyes wide open, not knowing what to say.


    "Then you ¡­" Ye Jinxiu looked at him, but Ning Yunyin still maintained her calm demeanor. Ye Jinxiu, however, felt as if she was holding back her words. "Don''t you hate him?"


    Back then, when he was so young, he already knew all the truths.


    How was he going to face such a father? How was he going to face this father who was especially good to him out of guilt? How was he going to face this hypocritical father?


    Ning Yunxiao looked at her and fell silent for a moment.


    "Nope."


    After a long while, Ning Yunyin spat out two words, her eyes as serene as ever.


    Now, he had learned to restrain himself even more than two years ago. The sharpness in his pitch-black pupils had been well hidden by him. Ye Jinsu looked over and could only see the calmness without any wind or waves.


    The calmness was terrifying.


    Ye Jinsu stared at him in a daze and lowered her head.


    "The Emperor has cut off most of your influence in the capital. All the soldiers that you''ve interacted with before were suppressed."


    It had all happened so suddenly and unexpectedly. It came so quickly, so urgently. While Ning Yunyin was stuck at the border of the battlefield, while her life was still unknown.


    A bitter taste rose from Ye Jinsu''s throat.


    It was said that it was the Heartless Emperor''s clan. Now, she had finally experienced it.


    "I guessed it." Ning Yunyin spoke indifferently, her tone was not the least bit surprised.


    There were many courageous generals in the court who did not have to force a prince who had only been on the battlefield once to lead their troops. He had sent himself to such a faraway place in order to make it easier for him to take action in the capital.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression was very calm, as if she was talking about some insignificant matter.


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly didn''t understand him.


    "You ¡­ "Don''t you care?" Ye Jinsu asked hesitantly.


    That place was filled with his ambition, yet it had been personally destroyed by someone. It was impossible to rebuild there. Even if Ning Yunxiao were to return now, it would be difficult for him to return to the previous situation.


    His ambition was submerged in the stealth of the capital.


    However, Ning Yunyun was still able to leisurely drink her tea.


    In the early winter in the dark green bamboo forest, Ning Yunyin was sitting at a stone table in her black robe. Her whole body was tranquil and peaceful, as if he had never come here with his enormous ambitions.


    It was as if he was born to be such a refined and refined person.


    "What do you think of this place?"


    Ye Jinsu was startled and didn''t quite understand this question.


    The corner of Ning Yunyin''s mouth curled up into a smile as she looked at Ning Xuemo. Her eyebrows were as smooth as the spring breeze of the third month.


    Ye Jinsu looked around and her eyebrows furrowed for a moment before she replied honestly, "Very good. I really like it here."


    Here is a large green bamboo forest, there is a clear brook, there is a large green hill and water, there are simple folk style." There would never be those rotten schemes in the House of Ye. There would never be so many open and dark weapons to guard against.

 C323

    Here, no one knew that she was the eldest daughter of the Ye residence. No one reminded her to be more polite, and no one talked so much about her.


    This place was as beautiful as a paradise.


    It was isolated from the rest of the world, standing alone in the frame of a beautiful world.


    Ning Yunyin looked at her with a smile, as if she was happy for her happiness.


    "In that case, let''s stay here." Ning Yunyin poured a cup of tea for Ye Jinxiu and spoke indifferently.


    It was as if he was proposing something strange for tonight''s meal.


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment. She turned her head to look at him, as if suspecting that she had misheard.


    What did Ning Yunyin say? Stay here?


    Suspicion could be seen in Ye Jinsu''s eyes, as if she was suspecting whether Ning Yunyin had said the wrong words or if her head had suddenly expanded. However, when Ning Yunyin looked at her, her eyes were filled with calmness.


    He was serious. Ye Jinsu could read this sentence from his eyes.


    Ye Jinsu''s heart was thrown into chaos.


    She looked around again. Indeed, this was a beautiful place. There was nothing bad about staying here. However, there was nothing here that Ning Yunyin could desire, and it did not contain his ambitions.


    This place was a paradise for Ye Jinsu.


    It would only be a cage that trapped his hands and feet.


    Ye Jinsu shook her head, as if she had heard a joke. "Are you serious?"


    "What will you do?"


    Ning Yun curled her lips into a smile. "I''ll stay here to accompany you."


    The smile on Ye Jinxiu''s face faded. She suddenly lowered her head and remained silent for a good while.


    "Did you choose to stay for my sake?" Ye Jinxiu lowered her head to look at the withered yellow bamboo leaves scattered on the ground, her voice trembling slightly.


    She could actually understand the answer. Just like Ning Yunyin understood her, she also understood her.


    But was this really what Ning Yunyin wanted?


    "The situation in the capital is no longer within my control." Ning Yun spoke up from the side.


    "This place is like a painting, it is indeed a good place to go, isn''t it?"


    Ning Yunyin''s words made a lot of sense, but Ye Jinxiu couldn''t help feeling that something wasn''t right. She silently shook her head. Ning Yunyin shouldn''t be like this. She shouldn''t have given up so easily.


    These were all excuses.


    He was so outstanding that he was the smartest and best candidate amongst all the princes.


    "No ¡­" You don''t think so, you just... "It''s just for me ¡­" Ye Jinsu spoke in a low voice. She bit her lips and was unable to continue.


    She heard Ning Yunyin''s soft sigh as she lowered her head to look at her. "Isn''t that good?"


    "We can always be happy here. As you said, this is a beautiful place, and I like it here. "


    "So, I am not only doing this for you, but also for my own selfishness."


    "I want to see you happy forever."


    His voice was too gentle. It had the power to bewitch everything.


    Ye Jinsu almost wavered. She had two villains in her heart. One wanted Ning Yunyin to stay, while the other didn''t. Two crazy little guys were fighting in Ye Jinsu''s mind, so she couldn''t think properly for a while.


    Ning Yunyin said that she liked it here too.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him, not knowing for a moment whether what he said was true or false.


    She could only stand up and say in a low voice, "You should think about it. This is not child''s play."


    Then, Ye Jinsu left in a hurry. Her heart was beating exceptionally fast, she couldn''t say whether she was happy or not, she was just too surprised, too caught off guard.


    She was very happy here. To be able to find Ning Yunxiao once again was a blessing in disguise for Ye Jinsu in her entire life.


    Therefore, she felt that even if she were to return to the capital with Ning Yunyin, nothing else mattered as long as she was by his side. She was willing to accompany him as he walked on that road that was as cold as the sun.


    They would always be each other''s warmth.


    However, she had never thought that Ning Yunyin would take a step back.


    She didn''t know how to answer.


    In a quiet bamboo forest, Ning Yunyin watched Ye Jinsu''s departing back and lowered her eyes slightly. Her long eyelashes cast an undisputable shadow on his face. The weather was not bright in the late autumn, and the bamboo forest near evening was slightly dim.


    Half of Ning Yunyin''s face was hidden in the shadows, and she was silent for a long time.


    There was a rustling sound in the bamboo forest. Some birds in the distance were flopping into the bamboo forest. They seemed to have lost their way in a patch of bamboo leaves. They were walking through the forest with great difficulty. A rustling sound came from all directions. Ning Yunyin raised her head to look at the source of the sound. Suddenly, she stretched out her hand.


    She formed a ring with her fingers, then placed her hand in front of her mouth and whistled.


    The birds in the forest seemed to have found their way to the room in an instant, flying towards Ning Yun.


    Ning Yunyin extended her hand, and a pure white bird landed on her arm. It was a bird of excellent color with no impurities in its entire body, and the feathers on its body seemed to be suffused with a faint light.


    Ning Yunyin reached out to grab it and removed the tube from her leg.


    Ning Yunyin released her grip on the bird and tossed it away without hesitation. She didn''t even open the bamboo tube. The bird that was suddenly sent flying didn''t seem to have reacted in time as it continued to circle above Ning Yunyin''s head.


    It wasn''t until he confirmed that Ning Yunyin had no intention to reply him, that he circled the area a few times and flew away.


    There was only a small slip of paper inside the tube. Ning Yunyin only glanced at it for a moment before she lowered her hand as if nothing had happened. His reaction was very ordinary, as calm as if nothing had happened.


    Ning Yunyin turned around and walked to the stream at the side. She silently reached out her hand and crushed the paper in the water.


    The white paper floated along with the stream and disappeared into the distance.


    From the beginning to the end, Ning Yunyin''s gaze was calm, as if the wind of the night hadn''t been able to make the heavy ink on his body fall at all.


    Ye Jinsu sat in her room in a daze. The gradually rising night covered her face with a layer of haze.


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t hide the truth from him. She knew very well that the words Ning Yunyin had said to her in the bamboo forest had merely been to comfort her. Ye Jinsu knew very well that he belonged to that part of the capital.


    But what choice should she make? Should she let him stay, or leave?


    Ye Jinsu looked at this simple wooden house. It wasn''t flashy at all, not even a tenth of the size of the big houses in the capital. However, Ye Jinsu felt that if only the heavens would be nicer to her, she would be able to be reborn into such a blissful and ordinary family.


    People are always unsatisfied, having this and wanting that.


    In her previous life, she wanted good days. In this life, she also wanted ordinary and happy days. Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but think that if she allowed Ning Yunyin to stay, then everything she wanted would be completely satisfying.


    But he would be a good king, a king who would benefit all the people in the world.


    Ye Jinsu knew his ambitions better than anyone, and had never thought of trapping him.


    But now, she wavered.

 C324

    The next day, the two of them looked at each other in silence.


    While Father Rong was thinking about Little Rong''er''s marriage, he didn''t notice that there was something wrong between Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunyin. Ye Jinsu silently ate the food as her father took out a list to confirm that he was going to buy something.


    Xiao Rong''er''s marriage was set for the end of October.


    It was now October and time was running out in a hurry. However, the fortune-teller said that it was a good day and was the perfect date for the two to be born. Otherwise, they would have to wait for another year.


    The two families discussed. Although the time was a bit tight, it was still possible to get the big guys to busy themselves.


    As he handed the list to Xiao Rong''er, he took out a money bag that he had used for the past few years. It contained the silver that had been left over from his years of living frugally.


    He then turned around and took out a few pieces of silver fox skin and handed them over to her along with the money pouch.


    "Take this silver to a better tailor''s shop in the town and make a better wedding dress." "These skins are all excellent. Also, ask the tailor to make you some winter clothes. Don''t let yourself be wronged."


    As he spoke, his father was choked with sobs.


    Wiping the corner of his eyes, he straightened his neck and said, "Look at me, what are you guys doing here? You''ve become so old that you can all watch a joke here."


    "Alright, it''s getting late. You guys can leave now."


    Xiao Rong''er wrinkled her nose but did not cry. Her eyes were also a little red.


    Ye Jinxiu patted her shoulder and went out to bring Lingshuang over. Ning Yunyin had been silent all morning, while Ye Jinsu did not take the initiative to speak up. The two of them actually did not say a single word.


    The first thing to do was to buy some materials to make a wedding dress. This was the most important thing.


    The biggest tailor shop in town could buy materials, and there were quite a few of them. When Ye Jinsu went to the store, there were quite a few people looking at the materials, afraid that the good stuff would be taken away by someone else.


    Once inside, little Rong''er saw a big red wedding dress on the shelf.


    The shopkeeper ran over to receive her and said while grinning, "You have good taste, young lady. Do you want to choose something to eat? This is the best material in our shop, only this one. "


    Xiao Rong''er''s eyes lit up, she grabbed the cloth and compared it with her own body, then turned to Ye Jinsu, "What do you think? Does it look good? "


    Ye Jinsu looked at this material and then looked around at the others.


    Actually, she was a bit disappointed, but looking at her surroundings, this was already the best material. As she thought about it, she felt a little regretful that she wasn''t in the capital. Otherwise, she could go to the Heaven Fragrance Market and ask someone to make a good set for her.


    "I''ll take this. You''ll look good in anything you wear." Ye Jinsu said with a smile. It''s good that little Rong''er likes this dish. Happiness is more important than anything else.


    Xiao Rong''er, who had been teased, pouted. Suddenly, she took the materials and compared them with Ye Jinxiu''s body, "I think since you look so pretty, you should look good in it too!"


    Ye Jinsu quickly pushed her away, feeling a little embarrassed.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? This is for you to choose from."


    Xiao Rong''er snorted and mumbled to herself, "Since you and Big Brother Ning are engaged, this matter will happen sooner or later. "Why don''t we take advantage of the situation and see what we can do."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t know how to refute this.


    She could only turn around and call for the shopkeeper. "How much is this material?"


    Before the manager could come over, a hand stretched out from the side.


    Xiao Rong''er didn''t notice that the materials in her hand had been taken away by her.


    This was a girl dressed in pink clothes. She seemed to think that Xiao Rong was about the same age as her, but when she looked again, she discovered that she had already combed her hair into a woman''s bun. Beside her was a blue-clothed woman who was also wearing a woman''s bun. However, she looked slightly older than the girl.


    Behind him were three maidservants and a manservant.


    What a grand posture.


    "Sister Su, look at this material. Just treat it as our congratulatory gift for Ah Xi." The pink-clothed girl completely ignored Ye Jinsu and Xiao Rong''er, who were beside her, and continued to talk to the blue-clothed woman.


    Xiao Rong''er was angered to the point that her eyebrows rose. She immediately stood up and said, "What''s going on with you two? These are the ingredients that I wanted first, since when was it your turn!"


    The pink-robed woman was stunned for a moment before looking at Xiao Rong''er with a frivolous look. She took a few steps back in disdain and swung the handkerchief in her hand as if she was waving it to dissipate some foul air.


    "This material is top quality silk and satin. Can you afford it?"


    "Why don''t you guys go take a look at the other ingredients? They''re more suitable for you." This girl looked young, but her words were very sarcastic. Each word was filled with contempt.


    Xiao Rong''er normally wore simple clothes, it was just a coarse hemp garment, but she had never been ridiculed in such a manner before. She was so angry that she clenched her fists.


    "How much is the material?" Ye Jinsu looked at the arrogant woman in the windbreaker and asked the shopkeeper beside her.


    The pink-robed woman looked at Ye Jinsu and saw that she was not wearing any ordinary clothes. Her face immediately relaxed, but she still spoke in a weird tone, "Shopkeeper, you are really popular." "Why don''t you enter a bit more, so we won''t have to fight over it."


    Ye Jinsu secretly sneered and said, "If only I had entered a little more, I would have worn coarse hemp clothes if I remembered that the material you bought was the same as the one you bought."


    Xiao Rong''er, who was at the side, let out a loud and hearty laugh.


    He nearly applauded on the spot.


    The pink-dressed lady glared at him angrily and pointed at Ye Jinsu, "You little b * stard, what are you saying!"


    Ye Jinxiu ignored her and continued to ask the shopkeeper, "How much is this material?"


    The shopkeeper''s face was covered in cold sweat as he anxiously looked at the pink-clothed girl beside him. Helplessly, he pulled Ye Jinsu and whispered, "This is the county magistrate''s Fifth Aunt. She came back to visit relatives. We can''t afford to offend her."


    "There are other ingredients in the store. Why don''t you take a look at something else?"


    His voice wasn''t loud, but most of the people in the shop could hear him.


    When these words were spoken, everyone in the room was shocked.


    The pink-dressed lady who was so angry that her face was about to change suddenly changed to an arrogant look. She raised her head and used her chin to look at him.


    In the quiet environment, only Ye Jinsu giggled.


    He seemed to have heard a joke.


    The pink-clothed girl''s expression immediately changed. She was so close that she almost went to find Ye Jinsu and tear her apart, "What are you laughing at?"


    Ye Jinsu shot a glance at her, her sharp eyes directly cutting off her aura by three levels. "She''s just a concubine, where did she get the face to act pretentious?"


    The concubine of a sesame seed official dared to act so arrogantly here. If she were to say that she was the daughter of a monk, wouldn''t that scare these people to death?


    Ye Jinsu did not put this Fifth Madame in her eyes at all.


    The shopkeeper''s face instantly turned pale.


    Fifth Madame, who had been smacked in the face, turned green and white. She suddenly threw down the piece of cloth in her hand, pointed at Ye Jinsu and said, "How dare you!"

 C325

    A piece of cloth was smashed by her, and not only that, she even had to stretch her hand out and step on it a few times.


    He acted like he couldn''t let Ye Jinsu have it even if he didn''t want it himself.


    This appearance of a shrew making a ruckus in the street had completely scared away the people in the store. No one wanted to get involved with an official family, especially one that was so troublesome that it might get them into trouble.


    In the blink of an eye, there was no one left in the shop.


    The shopkeeper was so angry that he almost fainted. He didn''t expect Ye Jinsu to be such a tough guy. She started a quarrel with this boss.


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, the shopkeeper decisively stepped forward to smooth things over for the sake of his shop''s peace. "Madam, you must not be angry, you must not be angry. I have a better piece of fabric, and Madame can take that one. "


    Hearing someone''s flattering voice, the angry Fifth Madame finally calmed down. The woman in blue beside her also advised, "Don''t bother with them. They''re just vulgar people. Let''s go and beat them up."


    Cold sweat started to form on the shopkeeper''s forehead again ¡­


    Xiao Rong''er was so angry that she clenched her fists, almost wanting to go up and argue with them.


    Ye Jinxiu stretched out her hand and stopped him.


    The shopkeeper looked as if he was about to face a great enemy. With a cautious expression, he walked into the inner hall and took out a box.


    "To tell you the truth, I asked an old friend of mine, a businessman, to bring the book to me from the capital. "Originally, I was prepared to use it as my daughter''s dowry, but seeing that Madam is fated with it, I''ll use it as a present for you." The shopkeeper smiled apologetically as he opened the box.


    As soon as he opened it, Ye Jinsu recognized it, "The materials from the Heavenly Fragrance Market?"


    The shopkeeper''s eyebrows twitched. He didn''t expect that this person was knowledgeable enough to know the materials from the Fragrant Sky workshop in Beijing. As he thought about it, the shopkeeper quickly glanced at Ye Jinsu a few more times. He didn''t know when to look, but when he saw the shopkeeper, he almost lost his grip on the box.


    Wasn''t the clothes that Ye Jinxiu was wearing made from the materials of the Celestial Fragrance Market?


    The Tian Xiang Workshop in Beijing was famous throughout the country. The materials produced inside had a different lustre and feel to them compared to other fabrics. The piece in his hand was a common piece of material for the Celestial Fragrance Market. The best quality material had been ordered by the young miss of the official family in the capital.


    Normal people wouldn''t be able to buy it.


    Taking a closer look, wasn''t Ye Jinxiu wearing the finest materials from the Heavenly Fragrance Market?


    The shopkeeper''s eyebrows twitched when he suddenly realized that Ye Jinsu was the one he couldn''t afford to offend.


    "This young lady knows her stuff well, this is indeed materials from the Heaven Fragrant Workshop." The manager said with a coy smile. She looked at Ye Jinsu and then at Fifth Madame beside her, not knowing what to do.


    What bad luck did he have today that brought two great buddhas into the shop ¡­


    Ye Jinsu smiled and stretched out her hand to touch it, confirming that it was the materials from the Heavenly Fragrance Market. After looking at it for so long, she finally found one that she was slightly satisfied with.


    "How much is this?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    Fifth Madame, who was beside him, was displeased. She stood up and said, "These are the ingredients left by the shopkeeper. Didn''t you guys like that one?" Just leave it for yourselves. "


    As she spoke, the Fifth Madame pretended to be surprised as she looked down. "Aiya, I''m sorry. I accidentally stepped on the material you chose."


    "How about this, I''ll help you pay for this material, take it back and check it out, you can still use it after washing." As she spoke, the Fifth Madame let out a sharp laugh.


    Sharp and mean.


    Xiao Rong''er was so angry that her eyes turned red. She had never met such a person and had never received such an insult. This was the material she chose for her wedding dress. She was actually so insulted by others!


    Ye Jinsu glanced at the grinning Fifth Aunt and immediately closed the box, saying to the shopkeeper, "How much silver does this cloth cost? We''ll buy it."


    Fifth Madame''s expression immediately changed.


    "These are the materials left for me, what are you all doing here?"


    With a head full of cold sweat, the shopkeeper looked at the Fifth Madame and then looked at the calm and composed Ye Jinsu. With his many years of experience in reading people, he knew that Ye Jinsu was the kind of person he couldn''t afford to offend.


    The shopkeeper immediately made his choice and said to Ye Jinsu, "10 taels of silver each."


    There were exactly two in the box.


    Xiao Rong''er''s expression turned ugly and she was shocked by the price. The piece of cloth just now was only worth one tael of silver each. Ordinary cotton cloth could be bought for a couple dozen taels of silver, let alone ten taels of silver.


    This cloth was actually so expensive.


    Even though he had been saving money all his life, he only had around fifty silver taels saved up.


    Xiao Rong''er immediately pulled on Ye Jinsu''s arm and shook her head, "Let''s look at something else."


    Fifth Madame giggled and walked over with a disdainful expression. "I said you can''t afford it. Why don''t you take a look at the other materials? That''s what you can afford."


    Xiao Rong''er''s face turned pale.


    She tightly held onto Ye Jinsu''s sleeve, her face full of anger yet helplessness at the same time. She couldn''t afford such expensive materials, so she had no choice if she was unwilling.


    Fifth Madame let out a resounding laugh. "Shopkeeper, I''ll buy this material. Wrap it up for me."


    Ye Jinsu looked at her coldly and stopped the shopkeeper''s hand before she could.


    "I''ll pay double the price. I''ll buy these two cloths."


    Double the price, wouldn''t it cost forty taels of silver to buy these two pieces of cloth?


    Xiao Rong''er was shocked, and immediately pulled at Ye Jinsu, frantically shaking her head, and whispered, "What nonsense are you spouting! We don''t have that much silver! "


    Fifth Madame was also surprised, but after seeing Xiao Rong''er''s reaction, she quickly calmed down. Just by putting on an act, could he really afford to spend forty taels of silver to buy it?


    To be honest, she came here today to buy congratulatory gifts for her relatives. However, she felt a bit of pain in her heart when she bought such expensive gifts.


    However, he couldn''t swallow this down easily.


    At most, he would just give it away and keep it for himself.


    "Don''t pretend without money, don''t go home crying after spending all your silver." Fifth Madame rolled her eyes at Ye Jinsu and said.


    Xiao Rong''er was so anxious that she jumped up and held Ye Jinsu''s hand. She apologized to the shopkeeper, "Sorry, sorry, we don''t want it."


    The shopkeeper glanced at Ye Jinsu with a troubled expression.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything. She just turned around and walked to the side of the shelf and grabbed a few pieces of high-quality materials. He then turned around and took off the fox skin on Xiao Rong''er''s back and placed it on the storekeeper''s table.


    The manager was stunned.


    Ye Jinxiu had taken more than a dozen cloths, and this was enough to scare him.


    Fifth Madame was also stunned. She was going to buy them all, that was impossible, right?


    Ye Jinxiu laughed coldly and pointed to a few of them, "These are for me. Add this silver fox skin and make them into winter clothes. Make them to her size."


    Ye Jinsu pointed at Little Rong''er.


    "These are for men. Little Rong''er, what''s the size of Uncle Rong''s body?" Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at Little Rong''er and asked.


    Xiao Rong''er was stunned as she looked at Ye Jinsu.


    She told him about her father''s size in a daze. Then, she looked at Ye Jinxiu with a stupefied expression. She did not understand what she was doing.


    However, her eyes were wide open as she saw Ye Jinsu take out a purse from her bosom and take it out ¡­ A piece of gold.


    Xiao Rong''er''s jaw almost dropped out of shock.


    This was a whole piece of gold!


    That was a hundred taels of silver! One hundred silver taels!


    Xiao Rong''er was blinded by the golden color.


    There was no one in the shop at the moment. If there was anyone in there, they would have been blinded by this piece of gold. The shopkeeper''s eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets. He rubbed his eyes and thought that he had seen wrongly.


    However, it was indeed gold!

 C326

    Ye Jinsu sneered, "Is this enough money?"


    The shopkeeper seemed to have awoken from a dream and frantically nodded. "Enough!" Enough! Enough! This was definitely enough! Young miss is really imposing! "


    The faces of the two people beside him turned completely pale.


    Looking at the cloth on the platform, Ye Jinxiu pondered for a moment and then slightly frowned.


    She didn''t seem to know Ning Yunyin''s size ¡­


    "I don''t want these and let the tailors make the rest."


    Next time, when you ask about the dimensions, make two more sets.


    The shopkeeper almost burst out laughing as he nodded and said, "Alright!" Good! Good! I will wrap it up for you and have the best teacher rush to work for you! "


    The store was filled with the laughter of the shopkeeper. Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at the two people behind her and asked with a sneer, "You want this cloth?" Can you raise the price? "


    Fifth Madame couldn''t say a single word.


    He couldn''t, of course he couldn''t. She was just an aunt. Even if she was doted on by the Master, the silver in her family wasn''t under her control. She already felt sorry for the 10 taels of silver for each piece of cloth. How could she afford the 20 taels that Ye Jinsu offered?


    Furthermore, the person in front of him was so rich, he probably couldn''t afford to offend him.


    The Fifth Aunt''s face immediately turned pale, but she couldn''t say anything. She realized that Ye Jinsu might not be an ordinary person anymore. She was afraid that she might offend someone.


    "This young lady has such a grand demeanor. I have eyes, but I can''t recognize Mount Tai. I wonder which clan this young lady belongs to ¡­" Her tone and manner of speaking had long since lost all their momentum. This Fifth Madame was smiling apologetically, as if she were praising him as much as she could.


    "My sister is the daughter of a rich family in the capital. Is it your turn to climb up to her?" Xiao Rong''er was overjoyed. She stood up with her hands on her hips and sprayed the Fifth Aunt with dog blood.


    Both of their faces turned pale. They didn''t expect that it was someone from Beijing.


    The shopkeeper also walked over and interjected, "Look at young lady''s extraordinary clothes, the clothes on her body must be made from the Tian Xiang Workshop, right?"


    This shopkeeper knew what was good for him. Ye Jinsu smiled faintly but didn''t reply.


    She didn''t want to reveal her identity yet.


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu did not speak, the shopkeeper tactfully did not ask any further questions. The two people beside him were just standing there, their expressions extremely ugly. In the end, he could only leave dejectedly.


    He turned around and looked at the fabric he had chosen. Ye Jinsu asked Xiao Rong''er, who was beside him, "Do you like it?"


    Xiao Rong''er was so angry that she walked away from the two, and then she looked at the pile of fabric with a restless expression.


    She still hadn''t recovered from the shock. Ye Jinxiu had spent so much silver.


    After a long while, Xiao Rong''er finally came back to her senses and said, "You don''t need to buy so many, it''s a waste."


    With that, Xiao Rong''er took the most expensive piece of cloth, and then took a few other pieces, saying, "I only need these, my father usually hunts in the mountains, but he can''t wear good materials."


    "I don''t need it that good either. It''s not good to go up the mountain and play in the future."


    If she added all of these together and asked the tailor to make them, it would cost at least fifty taels of silver. This price really shocked her.


    Ye Jinsu smiled helplessly and took back the two pieces of cloth from the Heaven Fragrance Market, "Consider this as my wedding present to you."


    "As for the others, let''s just treat it as thanking you for saving him, and for taking in all our gifts. We can''t stay at your house and eat for nothing so long, can we? " Ye Jinsu said with a smile.


    "What''s more, Uncle Rong''s clothes must be made. On the day of your wedding, Uncle Rong must wear it well." As she spoke, she took back the two pieces of dark cloth.


    He could forget about the rest, but he definitely couldn''t.


    Xiao Rong''er stared blankly at Ye Jinsu. Suddenly, her eyes turned red as she looked at Ye Jinsu. She sniffed, "You ¡­" "You''re really great ¡­"


    Such expensive materials, he actually said he''d buy them for him just like that.


    He even brought it for Father Rong.


    "How about this, you should make some for yourself, and Brother Ning as well." Xiao Rong''er hurriedly said.


    "Forget about me, I brought clothes with me when I went out. As for you, Big Brother Ning... I don''t know his size, so let''s forget about it this time. " Ye Jinsu smiled embarrassedly.


    Xiao Rong''er could only helplessly nod her head.


    On the way back, Xiao Rong''er was so happy that she couldn''t find her way back to the north. She kept circling around Ye Jinsu.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so rich. Is your family rich?" "There''s a lot more silver than that?" Xiao Rong''er asked curiously. She had never seen a hundred taels of silver in her life.


    Now that she had seen it, it could be said that she had broadened her horizons.


    Ye Jinsu smiled helplessly and said, "It''s just some small business, so I managed to earn some money." "I was afraid that I didn''t have enough money when I left, so I brought more."


    Xiao Rong''er did not doubt him, and nodded again, "But you spent so much money for me, what if I don''t have enough silver on the road when we go back?"


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment before she suddenly halted her steps.


    Xiao Rong''er walked a few steps out and realized that Ye Jinxiu wasn''t moving. She turned her head to look at her in confusion, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Ye Jinshu smiled and followed behind Xiao Rong''er. He suddenly spoke up, "If ¡­ I mean, if I stay here, will you let me stay? "


    In the end, this was the home of Little Rong''er and Father Rong. They had occupied this place for a long time.


    Ye Jinsu''s voice was soft and cautious.


    Xiao Rong''er blinked her eyes and suddenly clapped her hands. She smiled and said, "That''s great!"


    Ye Jinshu looked at her in a slight daze, his eyes somewhat puzzled.


    Xiao Rong''er excitedly said, "If you stay here, you can take care of my father for me. "I''ve always been worried, if I were to get married, would my father be lonely living alone?"


    "If you guys had also left, then my father would truly be alone. You can stay here and accompany my dad. There''s nothing wrong with that! "


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly smiled in relief.


    Xiao Rong''er bounced around and spoke with a face full of excitement: "Also, if you two were to stay here, wouldn''t you all get married here? "I''ve just picked my material, and you''re still not going to let me compete with me? What if I make a fool of you next time!"


    It was chattering like a little sparrow.


    Ye Jinsu helplessly rolled her eyes at her and said, "I didn''t say that I would really stay here. What I said just now was'' if ''. I was just assuming it."


    Xiao Rong''er''s face drooped down.


    She placed her chin on Lingshuang''s back in frustration and walked horizontally like a crab. She dejectedly said, "That''s right. Our place is poor and remote."


    "The capital is much better than this place. You should go back to the capital and spend your days with your young miss."


    Xiao Rong''er purposely said in a pitiful tone, as if she was speaking in a weird manner.


    Ye Jinsu shook her head helplessly.


    "Actually, this place is pretty good."


    "I''m pretty happy here." Ye Jinsu said with a faint smile.


    Xiao Rong''er immediately recovered her spirit, jumping up and saying, "Then why don''t you stay!"


    "I will marry Brother Qiang, and you and Brother Ning will marry each other. Our happiness will only grow." Xiao Rong''er said excitedly.


    Ye Jinsu mercilessly knocked on her head, "What nonsense are you spouting? Is marriage such a child''s play? "


    Xiao Rong''er pouted, and spoke in a muffled voice, "What kind of child''s play is this, isn''t it fine if you guys are happy?" It''s you two getting married, not someone else. "


    Ye Jinsu was at a loss for words.


    "Besides," Little Rong''er stood up with her hands on her hips, blocking Ye Jinsu''s path, "Haven''t you and Big Brother Ning known each other for a long time? "Why did you only get engaged and not get married yet?"


    "Does your heartless father despise Big Brother Ning for having no money, or is your vicious stepmother trying to stop you?" Xiao Rong''er asked indignantly.


    In her heart, Ye Zheng and Xie Shi were already two very vicious existences, little Rong''er would get angry whenever she talked about them.


    Ye Jinsu helplessly pushed her away once again. She didn''t intend to answer such a boring question and continued walking forward.


    Xiao Rong''er was actually ignored.


    She continued to persevere. Once again, she ran towards Ye Jinsu and said, "Since you two can''t be together in the capital, then you two can just be together here!"


    "Don''t you like it here anyway?"

 C327

    Ye Jinsu stopped and didn''t say anything.


    Xiao Rong saw that her words were finally effective and immediately started to chase after them, "You two are usually so fed up with each other, much more outrageous than me and Brother Qiang. You only missed the opportunity to sleep on the same bed."


    "If you''re afraid that you won''t make it in time, then ¡­" Halfway through her words, Little Rong''er''s voice lowered. This was because she noticed that Ye Jinsu''s expression had changed slightly and had become somewhat heavy.


    "You ¡­ What''s the matter with you? " Xiao Rong''er suddenly asked carefully.


    Ye Jinshu''s mind was in a mess. He shook his head and pushed her away, "I''m fine."


    Xiao Rong''er stood on the spot and blinked blankly. He was fine just a moment ago, how did he become like this?


    "Did Brother Ning bully you?" Xiao Rong''er ran over and chased after Ye Jinsu, asking, "Did Brother Ning do something to let you down?"


    "Nope." Ye Jinshu gave a brief answer with a stiff tone.


    "Then what happened to you? "Not like this before either."


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and said, "I''m fine. It''s just that I''m not feeling well. Let''s go back earlier."


    Xiao Rong''er opened her eyes in confusion, half believing and half doubting.


    However, after seeing that it was still snowing, Xiao Rong''er felt that Ye Jinsu''s words made sense. Perhaps the weather was too cold. Thinking of this, Xiao Rong''er hastened her steps.


    It wasn''t easy to make a trip back and forth, and Father Rong didn''t stay idle that day either. He discussed all the procedures with the two families, and prepared many other things for Xiao Rong''er.


    Seeing Xiao Rong''er come back in high spirits, she also smiled like a flower.


    "How is it? "Don''t be so reluctant to spend money, are your tailoring techniques good?" Father Rong was actually like an old lady, asking questions while grabbing onto little Rong''er. He was really worried.


    Xiao Rong''er smiled at Ye Jinsu and said, "It was all thanks to Sister Ye today!"


    As he recounted everything that had happened today, his father was stunned.


    He actually spent 40 taels to buy two pieces of cloth?


    Father Rong looked at Ye Jinsu and spoke with a look of disappointment on his face, "You''re such a prodigal sons. Where are you spending this money for? It''s on dou qi!"


    Xiao Rong''er covered her mouth and snickered.


    Ye Jinsu also smiled and said, "Consider this as a congratulatory gift from Ning Yunyin and I."


    That was true, but it was too extravagant.


    Father Rong let out a helpless sigh, knocked on his pipe and said, "If I had to say, the ladies of your large family won''t live their lives. How can you spend this money like that?" "No matter how much money you spend, it will all be spent."


    "Dad, Sister Ye also made two sets of clothes for you, didn''t she?" Xiao Rong''er who was at the side hurriedly said.


    Father Rong was stunned for a moment before he hurriedly waved his hands and said, "What kind of clothes do I use? My clothes have been worn for so many years. It''s very comfortable, I don''t need clothes."


    "All of you, quickly retreat!"


    "On the day of Little Rong''er''s wedding, you have to change into a new set of clothes, right?" Ye Jinsu, who was standing at the side, smiled and said.


    Father Rong was speechless.


    After a long while, he took a deep breath and looked at Ye Jinsu, sighing, "You''re a good child. You even saved my life before, and now you''re spending so much money on us." I... I really don''t know what to say anymore. "


    "I was going to ask you to write for us, but now I''m going to ask you to be troubled again."


    After all, they had spent so much money. This amount of money was enough for the two of them to live here for the rest of their lives.


    "What words?" Ye Jinsu looked at Xiao Rong''er with a puzzled expression.


    Before Xiao Rong''er could reply, Ning Yunyin''s voice rang out, "It''s a wedding invitation and a wedding letter."


    He held a few pieces of red paper in his hand and looked at the pen and ink beside him.


    There weren''t many people who could write in the village, so father Liu thought that since there were two scholars from Beijing at home, their writing must be pretty good. It was like bringing back the red paper and asking them to help write it down.


    Now he felt slightly embarrassed to speak.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her father, who seemed a little worried. She walked over and looked at the red paper and the wedding invitation, then smiled and said, "This is a joyous occasion and can make us happy. How can it be called trouble?"


    "Besides, we are usually bored, so we can write pretty well." Ye Jinsu opened his mouth and took over the task of writing the entire book.


    It sounded simple, but there was a lot of work to be done.


    There were dozens of wedding invitations and dozens of happy words. It would take a whole day to write it down.


    It was not early yet, so the two prepared to write tomorrow. They put away their things first.


    Ning Yun retracted her jade-like fingers as she looked at Ye Jinsu and said, "I heard that you spent forty silver taels to get two pieces of cloth?"


    There was no one around. The two of them were alone in the room.


    Ning Yunyin''s tone was very ordinary, as if she was casually conversing with her about some matters at home.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him and said, "It''s not that we don''t want that one, but the one that little Rong''er took a fancy to was destroyed."


    "That person is too arrogant. Xiao Rong''er was so angry that she almost cried. I couldn''t stand it, so I raised the price. "


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and chuckled. "Just how much silver did you bring out? Can you even take out a hundred taels today?"


    Speaking of this, Ye Jinxiu coughed guiltily.


    "Also ¡­" "I didn''t bring much."


    So ¡­ A few hundred liang.


    Before she left, she had brought two things with her: clothes and money. She had been in charge of settling the debts of her family. It was too easy for her to take out some savings, so she had to pay a few hundred taels.


    If not, her own little bit of silver would not be enough for her.


    "I''ve spent almost all of my money now. That''s my last silver." Ye Jinsu pouted and said. She didn''t spend too much on the way, but after spending so much time together, she didn''t have much left.


    Ning Yun hid his smile.


    "Can I take it that you''ve already made your decision to spend all your silver to stay here with me?" Ning Yunyin cast a sidelong glance at Ye Jinsu, her smile unrestrained.


    Ye Jinsu''s men paused and didn''t know what to say.


    Ning Yunyin''s attitude was always very calm, which made her seem even more nervous.


    She lowered her head and quickened her hands. "What are you thinking? I did it for the money Lil ''Rong spent, not you. "


    "Stop boasting."


    Ning Yunyin seemed to sigh dejectedly into Ning Xuemo''s ear. "Fine, I thought you had already made your decision."


    "Is it really that difficult?" Ning Yunyin asked.


    His tone was somewhat heavy as he lowered his gaze, not looking at Ye Jinsu, but rather aimlessly landing on the ground.


    Ye Jinsu was silent for a long time.


    "It''s difficult. After all, I never thought of staying here. I also never thought that you would ask to stay here." Ye Jinsu answered truthfully.


    This wasn''t like Ning Yunxiao at all.

 C328

    Ning Yunyin slightly lowered her head, her voice somewhat light. "I thought you would be happy."


    Ye Jinxiu stood on the spot and sighed heavily as she watched Ning Yunyin''s back disappear into the door.


    Xiao Rong''er stuck her head out of the room and looked at Ye Jinsu with a mischievous gaze. "What happened to you two?"


    "What do you mean happy or not? Did Big Brother Ning make you unhappy?" Xiao Rong''er ran out of the house and approached Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu retracted her thoughts, "No, we''re fine. Let''s sleep."


    Xiao Rong''er pouted, as if she didn''t believe him.


    "You obviously have something on your mind, but you''re still unwilling to tell me."


    The small village in the dark night was very quiet. Other than the faint sounds of birds chirping outside, there was actually no other sound.


    The next day there was a heavy snowfall.


    Father Rong could no longer go out hunting. Fortunately, he lit a charcoal fire at home to keep warm and stayed home.


    Ning Yunyin brought out the quill and ink she had kept the day before and spread them out on a piece of paper on a table. The weather had turned cold, and Ye Jinsu''s hands had become extremely cold. She was originally planning to write something, but now she was forced to grind the ink.


    That was because it was close to the stove and could be roasted.


    Ye Jinsu rubbed his hands helplessly and began to grind the ink. Ning Yunyin''s knuckles were thin, and the hand holding the brush looked even paler. Only then did Ye Jinsu realize that Ning Yunyin had lost a lot of weight.


    It was most likely from his previous illness.


    Now that she had recovered a lot, she did not recover from her illness. On her face, there was a bit of worry.


    As he was lost in thought, Ye Jinsu''s hand stopped grinding the ink.


    A brush tapped Ye Jinsu''s head in a manner that was neither light nor heavy. Ning Yunyin looked at her with a smile, "What are you thinking about?" There''s no ink left. "


    Ye Jinsu seemed to have awoken from a dream and hurriedly continued grinding.


    To say that grinding ink was tiring was also a tiring task, and it was tiring to keep raising one''s wrist. As he grinded his teeth, Ye Jinsu leaned her elbows on the table and began to take a weird stance.


    Xiao Rong''er sat beside her father and they quietly asked each other, "Father, do the two of them look like they''re already married?"


    Uncle Rong had a smile on his face as he nodded and said, "Yes! "It''s similar!"


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t hear what the two of them were saying, and could only hear some murmurs.


    Xiao Rong''er continued, "I told Sister Ye to marry Brother Ning here, but Sister Ye wasn''t willing. I think she''s just embarrassed, she''s already fallen in love with Brother Ning. "


    Eight characters were just short of the last stop, the raw rice was only short of a handful of mature rice.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? His home is in the capital, and if he wants to get married, he has to go back to the capital." Father Rong interrupted Little Rong''er''s bold words.


    It was fine if he just made a joke about it, but it would be tongue-tied if it got out.


    "I don''t think so." Xiao Rong''er pouted and said.


    "I think Sister Ye really likes it here. If she stayed here, she would be able to run over and accompany you. How nice is that."


    Father Rong glared at her, "What are you thinking? How can he stay here. It''s a good day for us in the capital, but why are we here? "


    Xiao Rong''er was not lightly nor heavily scolded, and her mouth pouted dejectedly.


    "Don''t you like Sister Ye? "You don''t want her to stay so much?"


    Father Rong had nothing to say.


    He really liked Ye Jinsu. He thought that it would be troublesome if she was a young miss, but after spending so much time with her, this young miss really didn''t have the slightest bit of arrogance towards a young lady.


    He had even saved her life and was so generous to Xiao Rong''er.


    He thought about how it would be great if Ye Jinsu could stay here. He could have someone to accompany Xiao Rong after she got married. He was left alone in this broken house, and no one knew about his illness that day.


    But in the end, it was just a thought.


    Father Rong took a drag from his cigarette and did not speak.


    Ning Yunyin had only written half of her happiness before Ye Jinsu had completely given up on grinding the ink stone.


    "I''m so tired. I''m not going to wear it anymore." Ye Jinsu shook her aching wrist. She wasn''t tired when she saw the calligrapher, but she was tired as a medicine to grind ink.


    Ning Yunyin put down the pen in her hand and reached out to grab Ye Jinsu''s wrist. "Pain?"


    Ye Jinxiu felt a little awkward. There was still someone present ¡­


    "Nor... "It''s just a little sour. I''ll rub it myself." Ye Jinsu embarrassedly withdrew her hand and silently pulled away from Ning Yun.


    Ning Yun smiled. In the end, she didn''t say anything more and just said, "Then let''s rest a bit. You can write it."


    Other than the large and small joyous words, there were also a bunch of joyous invitations that had yet to be written.


    Xiao Rong''er, who was at the side, rolled her eyes, then suddenly ran over and said, "How can this be? Your handwriting is different, isn''t it strange to have both of you write it?"


    Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunyin''s calligraphy style was completely different. If mixed together, it would seem weird.


    Ye Jinxiu hesitated for a moment.


    "How about I grind the ink? Sister Ye, you rest for a while." Xiao Rong''er said in a polite tone. She moved Ye Jinsu to the fire and began to grind the ink on her own.


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment as she stared blankly at Xiao Rong.


    From her point of view, she suddenly discovered that Ning Yunyin was sitting and writing while little Rong''er stood beside her, grinding ink. The two of them actually had a strange feeling of harmony?


    Ye Jinsu immediately stretched out her hand, "There''s no need for that. You should go and roast the fire."


    Xiao Rong''er rolled her eyes, "It''s fine, as long as you take a rest."


    As he spoke, he got even more excited.


    Ye Jinxiu could not bear to see this any longer. She walked over and said, "Let me do it. Go and help me put away those written things."


    Surprisingly, Xiao Rong''er quickly let go of him and retreated a few steps back to make room for Ye Jinsu.


    "Sister Ye is jealous ~ I''m jealous ~" Xiao Rong''er made a face and laughed happily as she ran to the side to collect the papers.


    Ye Jinsu froze and immediately understood that she was doing it on purpose.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and snickered.


    It didn''t matter if she didn''t, or if she didn''t, or if she denied it, or even more so if she admitted it. I really can''t say anything.


    "Wait until I see your Brother Qiang, then I''ll not complain to you!" Ye Jinsu glared at her with a feigned anger.


    Xiao Rong''er looked a little depressed, as if she had a guilty conscience.


    "Don''t, don''t, good elder sister ~ ~ Elder sister Ye, don''t you dare talk to him about this ~"


    Ye Jinsu snorted and recovered some face, "I told you to play these little tricks for me next time."


    Xiao Rong''er pouted and sat by the side with her head on her hands. "Sister Ye, you really don''t want to stay here with Brother Ning?"


    "In any case, there''s nothing to go back to the capital, right? Who knows? Once you go back, you might even be disbanded!" Xiao Rong''er raised her voice and said. Right now, she really treated Ning Yunyin as her brother-in-law and didn''t want to see the two of them separate.


    Ning Yunyin raised her brush and paused for a moment. She raised her head and looked at Xiao Rong''er, a little surprised. He then turned to look at Ye Jinsu. Ye Jinsu also stopped her actions and was silent for a moment.


    Lowering her head, Ye Jinsu continued to grind the ink, "I won''t."

 C329

    Xiao Rong''er let out a sigh.


    She leaned against the table, sighed twice, and finally said, "All right."


    Xiao Rong''er didn''t say anything else, and Ye Jinsu also started to focus on grinding the ink. After resting for a while, they left for a long time. Ye Jinsu''s hands were also stained with a patch of black ink.


    Ning Yunyin handed over a handkerchief.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her hand and said, "I think I''ll go wash up."


    As he spoke, he headed outside. The snow outside had stopped. It was covered with a thick, fluffy layer of snow. Birds flew out from the forest and were walking on the snowy ground while the snow stopped.


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but look at it a little longer.


    Xiao Rong''er came out of her room to get some fresh air, smiling happily at the pure white snow outside.


    "Sister Ye, let''s play with the snow!" Xiao Rong''er excitedly ran outside, grabbed a handful of snow and scattered it into the sky. The fluffy snowflakes scattered and scattered in the air.


    Xiao Rong''er happily picked up the snowball.


    Father Rong stuck his head out from the room, shook his head, and sighed. "She''s going to get married no matter what. She''s still like a child, sigh ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu smiled when she heard this.


    Xiao Rong''er couldn''t care less as she grabbed a handful of snow and threw it towards Ye Jinsu. Although Ye Jinxiu reacted quickly, she was caught off guard and was thrown to her shoulder.


    Turning around, Xiao Rong''er waved at her happily.


    Ye Jinsu also smiled and no longer had any scruples. She stretched out her hand, grabbed a snowball and threw it towards Little Rong''er.


    The two of them started playing just like that.


    During the break, Ye Jinsu rubbed her red, frozen hands together and ran back to her room to roast. The two of them were happy and happy.


    Ning Yunyin frowned slightly as she glanced at Ye Jinsu''s hand. "Stop playing around. It''s too cold."


    "It''s only fun if it''s cold!" Xiao Rong''er refuted from the side.


    After saying that, Xiao Rong''er actually stood up and dragged Ning Yunxiao along with her as she ran out. "Big Brother Ning, you should come and play too."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a snowball flew towards her.


    Ning Yunyin frowned slightly and leaned to the side. The snowball brushed past his ear and fell to the ground. His grasp of distance was just right, not even his hair was wet.


    Xiao Rong''er was greatly disappointed, but the next moment, she opened her eyes wide in excitement.


    There was a snowball flying towards him from behind, catching him off guard. Ning Yunyin''s reaction was fast enough. She almost turned her head to block the snowball in the instant she sensed the aura coming from behind her.


    The pure white snowball exploded in Ning Yunyin''s hand, scattering snow all over her body. Her face showed that she was about to fall.


    Xiao Rong''er who was behind him laughed out loud, "I got it! It hit! Sister Ye is so powerful! "


    Ye Jinxiu also couldn''t hold back her laughter.


    There was some snow on Ning Yunyin''s hair at her temples. The moment she was hit, her expression became a little too serious and nervous. This made the surprise he felt when he realized that it was just a snowball made him feel exceptionally happy.


    Ye Jinsu laughed impudently.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her hand and looked in Ye Jinsu''s direction. She was standing at the door of the house, which was a difficult position to attack. Ning Yunyin simply didn''t do anything else and just grabbed Ye Jin and dragged her into the snow.


    Xiao Rong saw that something was wrong, so she immediately grabbed a handful of snow and threw it towards Ning Yunyin.


    Ning Yunyin still wanted to dodge.


    However, this snowball''s grip was not tight enough. It dispersed right in front of Ning Yunran and landed on his shoulder. Some of it splashed onto his face, and the hair on his left and right began to turn white.


    Ye Jinsu continued to work hard and prepared to grab a handful. She wanted to use her advantage in distance to make a "critical hit".


    However, before she could raise her hand, Ning Yunyin stopped her.


    He had been hit by two snowballs in a row. His originally untainted demeanor was now in a sorry state, as if he had been dragged into the mortal world. Now, he reached out and grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand, snatching away the snowball in her hand. He looked down at her with a dangerous look, "Is it fun?"


    His gaze was filled with a glint of sharpness, causing Ye Jinsu to cower in fear under his gaze ¡­


    "Also ¡­" "It''s pretty fun ¡­" Ye Jinxiu struggled a little before breaking free from Ning Yun''s grasp and hurriedly ran far away.


    Ning Yunyin wasn''t the least bit polite. She threw the snowball in her hand at Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinxiu tilted her body and dodged the attack.


    The next one was tossed over by Xiao Rong. This time, Ning Yunyin gained a lot of experience and retreated a few steps, but was not affected at all. However, the one that Ye Jinsu had thrown out was waiting for him in Ning Yunyin''s current position.


    It hit the target!


    The snowball hit Ning Yunyin squarely in the face. Ye Jinsu immediately clapped her hands as if she was celebrating.


    He was really caught off guard.


    Ning Yunyin glanced at the white blood stains on her chest and couldn''t help smiling helplessly. Xiao Rong''er, who was at the side, raised her snowball and shouted, "Big Brother Ning, you won''t be able to beat us if you keep this up!"


    As he spoke, he made a face.


    Teach.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head to wipe off the snow on her body. She bent down, grabbed a handful, and threw them in the direction of Ye Jinsu. Ye Jinsu didn''t expect Ning Yunyin to learn so quickly, and she immediately made up a different story.


    Ye Jinsu had also been hit squarely.


    Ye Jinsu''s fighting spirit was stirred up, and he became more and more courageous. Not willing to be outdone, he began to counterattack.


    Two against one. Ning Yunyin was still a novice who had just learned how to fight in a snowy battle, so the results were obvious. When the sky turned dark, Ye Jinsu and Little Rong''er won.


    The three of them were covered in snow, and they were in a sorry state.


    Father Rong sat at the door looking at the three of them, his hand holding onto three handkerchief as he went over to them and nagged, "You guys really know how to play. It''s been so long, and you''re not tired at all."


    "Such a cold day, aren''t you afraid of getting sick?"


    Ye Jinsu rubbed her hands together as she sat down to roast the fire. Suddenly, she remembered that Ning Yunyin was still sick. She had just had fun with Xiao Rong''er and had actually forgotten about such a thing. Ye Jinsu''s expression changed and she quickly turned to look at Ning Yunxiao, "Are you alright? Do you have a cold? "


    As he spoke, he felt somewhat guilty. He shouldn''t have forgotten to play with him.


    Ning Yunyin smiled in relief. "Do I look like I''m in trouble?"


    Ning Yunyin''s face was flushed red. She seemed to be more spirited than before, and she looked rather healthy. Ye Jinxiu was a little relieved, but she still grabbed him and brought him over to roast the fire.


    "It''s better to be safe. Come and roast the fire, don''t play with it in the future."


    She, too, had actually played such an important role. What if something were to go wrong?


    Ning Yunyin smiled nonchalantly. "Didn''t you have a lot of fun?"


    This was the most important thing.


    Ye Jinsu humphed softly and said stubbornly, "I''m not that happy either."


    "You''ve finally won against me once? Aren''t you happy? " Ning Yunyin raised an eyebrow. He didn''t comment on Ye Jinsu''s strange desire to win, but he felt that she was rather cute.


    It was one thing to be unable to compete in sword techniques, but winning over a small matter like this would still make her happy for a long time.


    Now that he thought of it this way, he could lose a few more times. It wasn''t a loss at all.

 C330

    Ye Jinsu harrumphed. It could be considered as admitting it.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and snickered.


    "If I win, what reward will I get?" Ye Jinxiu suddenly turned around and looked at Ning Yunyin expectantly, her eyes sparkling.


    Being watched by her like this, Ning Yunyin suddenly felt like she couldn''t hold on for a while.


    His eyes darkened, and his voice turned slightly deeper. "What do you want?"


    Ye Jinxiu pursed her lips proudly, "Agree to one of my requests."


    "What request?"


    "Promise me first." Ye Jinsu shamelessly said.


    What other choice did he have? With such an expectant expression on her face, Ning Yunyin was unable to find the words to refuse.


    He nodded. "Now can you tell me what it is?"


    "I''ll tell you when I''ve decided." Ye Jinsu leisurely said, "When you want to use that request of yours, I will use this to compensate for it!"


    Ning Yunyin was speechless.


    So this was what he was planning.


    "Extremely crafty." Ning Yunyin lowered her head and smiled gently.


    Ye Jinsu snorted, "You''ve promised me. You can''t go back on your words!"


    "Are we really going to cancel it?" Ning Yunyin raised an eyebrow as she asked Ning Xuemo, her voice tempting her. "Like this, we''ll lose a good opportunity."


    "Not necessarily. If you ask for anything too excessive, I will cancel it." Ye Jinsu pondered for a moment and said.


    He had actually added a layer of insurance on himself.


    He had really underestimated her.


    Ning Yunyin smiled helplessly.


    The silent night quietly arrived, and the snow outside began to slowly melt. When the weather finally cleared up, it was almost the end of the month.


    The weather had been especially good these days. The snow on the mountain had accumulated quite a bit, and the sun was shining brightly every day.


    Ye Jinsu went to fetch the wedding dress on the prescribed day.


    Before she left, she didn''t forget to ask little Rong''er to ask her how big she was.


    As for why she didn''t ask, she was naturally embarrassed.


    It was very ambiguous to hear that someone was making clothes for him ¡­


    Ning Yunxiao was sitting blankly in the courtyard when he heard Xiao Rong''er''s question. He gave her a puzzled look.


    Xiao Rong''er immediately rubbed her nose and said loudly: "It''s big sister Ye! "Sister Ye wanted to make some clothes for you, but she didn''t know how big you were, so ¡­"


    Ye Jinxiu wanted to stop this mouth of Little Rong''er''s that couldn''t hold back the wind!


    Ning Yunyin raised an eyebrow and turned to look at Ye Jinsu, a little surprised. "You can still make clothes?"


    "Of course not, I''m asking the tailor in the shop to make it for you!" Ye Jinxiu clenched her teeth and retorted.


    So it was like this.


    "But I''m not too sure about my size, so why don''t you measure it yourself?" Ning Yun was sitting on a chair as she spoke with a serious expression.


    Ye Jinsu almost believed it.


    "Do you take me for a fool? How could you not know your size? " Ye Jinsu glared at him and said.


    Ning Yunyin revealed an innocent expression. She approached Ye Jinsu and spoke in a low voice, "The tailors of the Prince''s Mansion come regularly to measure me. Their clothes were all prepared by servants. I really don''t know about this."


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    The royal family''s disciples were indeed troublesome. They were served so well that they could not even remember their own size!


    Right now, she really wanted to beat this good-for-nothing Ning Yunxiao to death.


    "So you can only measure me." Ning Yunyin said helplessly.


    Little Rong''er nodded at the side, "My family has a ruler that can be measured, I''ll go get it for you now!"


    With that, Xiao Rong''er ran off and returned. He even had a ruler in his hand as he handed it over to Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinxiu looked at the ruler that was shoved over and glanced at Xiao Rong unwillingly. However, Xiao Rong''er ran away like a wisp of smoke.


    Ning Yunyin, who was standing on the side, had an expression of anticipation ¡­


    He was looking forward to it!


    Ye Jinxiu gripped the ruler tightly, not wanting to measure it at all.


    "If we don''t hurry, it will be too late." Ning Yunyin raised her head and looked at the sky, reminding Ye Jinsu.


    He then lowered his head to look at his clothes, sighing with emotion, "Uncle Rong''s clothes do not suit me at all."


    Ever since he woke up, he had been wearing his father''s old clothes. Although Uncle Rong was about the same height as Ning Yunyin, they were indeed of different physiques. When Ning Yunyin saw her father''s clothes on, she couldn''t help feeling a little uncomfortable.


    This was also the reason why Ye Jinsu wanted to make a few more plans for Ning Yunyin.


    Ning Yunyin urged with all her might, and Ye Jinsu finally unwillingly went up to battle. It was hard to avoid having her body touched. Ye Jinsu held a ruler, and her knuckles measured the distance between Ning Yun''s shoulder and his arm.


    He then quickly left.


    Shoulder length, arm length, then chest circumference.


    Ye Jinsu vaguely pointed it out in front of Ning Yunke. After roughly looking at it, she casually wrote down the numbers.


    Ning Yunyin looked at him and laughed. "This way, is it really energy?"


    "I only want that much, if you don''t give me that much, I won''t make it for you!" Ye Jinxiu spoke fiercely, interrupting Ning Yunyin''s words.


    Ning Yunyin was so furious that she didn''t dare to speak.


    After memorizing every number, Ye Jinsu immediately put down her ruler and slipped away.


    On the way to town, little Rong''er continued chattering non-stop, "Just now, you and Big Brother Ning were just like an old couple!"


    "Just like Uncle Wang and Aunt Wang, Aunt Wang can also measure Uncle Wang''s size and make his clothes!"


    "¡­"


    Ye Jinxiu could not stand it any longer. She interrupted Xiao Rong''er and said, "You''d better think about it. That would be the best girl in the whole town!"


    Sure enough, with a change in topic, Xiao Rong''er immediately changed her focus and started to get nervous and look forward to the show.


    That was her wedding dress ¡­


    It was the day of the market time in the town, and it was packed with people.


    Xiao Rong''er''s footsteps were even more anxious than Ye Jinsu''s. She pulled Ye Jinsu along and ran towards the tailor shop.


    When the shopkeeper saw Ye Jinsu, it was as if he had seen a god of wealth, and he was extremely happy. Last time, he wasn''t well-prepared. This time, the shopkeeper directly served tea and snacks. Ye Jinsu was simply a VIP guest.


    "Two misses, please wait a moment. This wedding dress has already been prepared. I''ll take it out for the two misses to see."


    Xiao Rong''er couldn''t wait any longer.


    The shopkeeper didn''t tell them to wait any longer and quickly came out with the box.


    Big Red''s wedding dress was dazzling, little Rong''er was so happy that she couldn''t hide her smile. The shopkeeper took out the clothes and showed them to Ye Jinsu, then said, "Do you want me to test the size and see if it fits?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at the bridal veil with satisfaction and spoke to Little Rong''er, "Hurry up and give it a try!"


    Xiao Rong''er''s face was filled with anticipation and happiness. She hugged her and went to try on her clothes.


    The shopkeeper quickly took out some other clothes and said, "These are winter clothes with Silver Fox fur on them, and these two are the ones that our store has been working on."


    "Miss, please check it out."


    Ye JinSu lowered her head and looked at these items. After confirming that there were no problems with her work, she nodded her head in satisfaction.


    Although the materials in this shop were not as good as those in Beijing, the skills of the old tailor in the shop were still acceptable. While thinking about this, Ye Jinsu walked to the side of the shelf and began to pick out the materials to make clothes for Ning Yunyin.

 C331

    Yu Ge first weighed the silver taels in his hand, then pondered over Ning Yunxiao''s pampered skin for a while before enduring the pain of buying the two most expensive pieces of goods in the store.


    The shopkeeper almost burst into laughter again.


    Xiao Rong''er gave it a try, and since there was no one else in the shop, she walked out.


    "Good ¡­" Does it look good? " Xiao Rong''er fiddled with her skirt as she walked out with a bit of formality. It was as though he was afraid of ruining such an expensive set of clothes.


    Xiao Rong''er fiddled with her hair and looked at Ye Jinsu nervously.


    I don''t know if it suits her or not ¡­


    Ye Jinsu widened her eyes and looked at Little Rong''er in surprise.


    Indeed, people rely on clothes. Currently, little Rong''er''s face was completely bare, and there was even a random bun on her head. When she came out, it could be said that her appearance caused everyone''s eyes to light up and loudly weigh her.


    Even the knowledgeable and knowledgeable shopkeeper couldn''t help clapping his hands and exclaiming, "This set of clothes really matches you, Miss. It makes you as beautiful as a fairy, as beautiful as a fairy!"


    Lil ''Rong was a little embarrassed from the praise.


    Ye Jinsu circled around her and pulled her to the mirror. "Take a look. Do you like it?"


    Xiao Rong''er''s eyes widened, her mouth couldn''t close even for a moment.


    She actually had such a good time ¡­


    It was all thanks to the light of his clothes.


    Xiao Rong''er was overjoyed, she lowered her head and played with her dress, carefully turning it in a circle. Suddenly, Xiao Rong''er rolled her eyes and pulled Ye Jinsu to her side. She asked, "If you were to wear the same wedding dress, wouldn''t it be even more beautiful than now?"


    The two of them stood in front of the mirror at the same time, one on each side. Xiao Rong''er used her hand to compare the two of them, and then compared it with Ye Jinsu before coming to a conclusion, "It must be so!"


    "By then, Brother Ning will definitely be so obsessed by you that he won''t know where to go!"


    There was still someone else at the side. Ye Jinsu pushed Xiao Rong''er away from the mirror with a bit of embarrassment, "What nonsense!"


    Xiao Rong''er pouted, and looked at her clothes with some regret: "It''s a pity that you''re a little bigger than me, otherwise you could have tried this."


    "This is your wedding, how can you just let others test you just because you said so!" Ye Jinsu helplessly said.


    "But you were the one who bought it for me. You said that you spent so much silver. If you were to stay here in the future, wouldn''t the wedding between you and Brother Ning be a waste?"


    "It''s just fun now, but it won''t happen again in the future!" Xiao Rong''er made a face.


    "What nonsense is this ¡­" I didn''t say I was going to stay here. "


    Xiao Rong''er curled her lips, muttering in a small voice: "Just be stubborn!"


    Ye Jinsu didn''t know how to refute this.


    However, her gaze still unconsciously landed on Xiao Rong''er''s skirt. The bright red fabric was embroidered with large flowers and lilies, and the top of the head beside it was embroidered with exquisite characters of joy.


    Ye Jinsu seemed to recall that dream of hers again, as if she saw the red candle flickering in her dream, 10 miles of red makeup. In her dream, she had tied a red ribbon around one end, and Ning Yunyin was tied on the other ¡­


    In the bright and colorful illusions, everything was so beautiful that it could not be described with words.


    The shopkeeper took the hood away and wrapped it around his neck. Ye Jinxiu snapped out of her daze.


    Xiao Rong''er just happened to change out of her clothes.


    Seeing Ye Jinsu, little Rong''er rolled her eyes, grabbed the wedding dress in her hand and waved it in front of Ye Jinsu. These clothes didn''t match up to Ye Jinsu''s figure. If she tried it out on her upper body, she definitely wouldn''t be able to do it. It would still be fine to compare them.


    With his sharp eyes, the shopkeeper hurriedly ran over and asked, "Does this young lady also want to make a wedding dress?"


    "That''s to make me even more happy. To make me so happy!"


    Xiao Rong''er smiled and said to the shrewd shopkeeper: "It''s still early, my big sister is engaged, but the exact date of the wedding has not been decided."


    "So that''s how it is ¡­" The shopkeeper understood and said, "Since that''s the case, why don''t you make an appointment with the store for the fabric if you need it?"


    "Our capital is too far away. If Miss needs good materials from the capital, you have to tell me in advance. It will be easier for me to get my old friend to help me bring them from the capital." Otherwise, the ordinary materials here would not enter your eyes. "


    Before he finished speaking, Ye Jinsu glared at little Rong''er and said, "It''s still too early. If the date is decided, we can talk to you about it."


    The shopkeeper nodded regretfully and didn''t say anything else.


    On the way back, little Rong''er circled around Ye Jinsu, "What did you mean by talking to the shopkeeper just now?" Could it be that she''s already thinking of marrying Big Brother Ning and refusing to admit it on the surface? "


    Ye Jinxiu was a little infuriated by her actions. She gently pushed her away and snappily said, "I did that to gag you, Shopkeeper!"


    Xiao Rong''er pouted.


    "Not honest."


    "You''re all so boring."


    When he returned to the village, Ning Yunxiao was waiting in the courtyard. Apart from him, there was also a group of people standing in the courtyard, all of them holding flares that sounded like suona.


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment. What was he doing?


    Ning Yunyin held a few pieces of paper in her hand and said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go with them to make up a new joke."


    Ye Jinsu picked it up and looked at it. She could not help but look at Ning Yunyin in surprise. "You even know the rhythm?"


    "A little."


    A ghost or two.


    Although Ye Jinxiu wasn''t the same Ye Jinxiu from before, she could understand music. This thing was called ''slightly knowledgeable''?


    "You''re being modest ¡­" The corner of Ye Jinsu''s mouth twitched as she evaluated.


    As soon as his voice fell, the people in the courtyard began to brag and practice. The atmosphere became exceptionally joyous and joyous. In addition to the sunny weather today, Ye Jinsu was in high spirits because of this joyous tone.


    Father Rong nodded his head in satisfaction.


    It would be a big help to say that the people from the capital were different. They could write, and they could also play the music.


    Ye Jinxiu was particularly enthusiastic about this. She couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you so enthusiastic?"


    Previously, she saw that he was not interested in anything else, so why was Xiao Rong''s marriage so much of a worry?


    Ning Yunyin tilted her head and looked at Ye Jinxiu. She was keenly aware of the slight awkwardness in her tone and raised an eyebrow. "Are you jealous?"


    "Envy your head!"


    Ning Yunyin blinked her innocent eyes and sighed with extreme regret.


    "So it wasn''t jealousy."


    What are you trying to do with that regretful expression of yours! Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but roar in her heart.


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t help chuckling as she looked at Ye Jinsu''s expression.


    "Nothing much, I just found out that personally participating in a joyous occasion is a very satisfying thing."


    Ning Yunliang lowered her head and moved closer to Ye Jinsu. With her nose almost touching the tip of her nose, she said, "If this happy occasion is ours, then I''ll be more proactive."

 C332

    A group of people were standing in the yard.


    Ye Jinxiu''s face began to heat up. She pushed him away with a face of embarrassment and forced herself to remain expressionless. It was just that the tip of her ears and cheeks had turned red, so she couldn''t lie to him.


    Ning Yunyin stood up and passed the score in her hands to the person next to her. She said, "This is how the score should be. Thank you for your hard work."


    As he spoke, he pulled Ye Jinsu along as he prepared to leave.


    Before he left, many reluctant gazes turned towards Ye Jinsu.


    Ning Yunyin calmly walked behind Ye Jinsu and blocked most of her sight. Then, he stretched out his hand and fiddled with Ye Jinsu''s hair.


    Ye Jinsu turned her head and looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    Ning Yunyin''s face was unblushing, but her heart remained calm as she spoke. "There''s something in your hair."


    Ye Jinsu stretched out her hand to touch it, but didn''t touch anything.


    "It''s his face." Ning Yunyin suddenly changed her words.


    Ye Jinxiu: "?"


    "Where is it?" Ye Jinsu, who hadn''t noticed that something was wrong, reached out her hand to touch her face, but didn''t touch anything.


    Ning Yunxiao lowered his head slightly to look at her, his gaze somewhat deep.


    "Here." Ning Yunyin let out a quick low moan and lowered her head to peck Ye Jinsu''s forehead.


    Ye Jinsu was stunned on the spot and didn''t know what to do.


    A roar came from behind, and Father Rong could not help but urge them, "What are you guys doing surrounding me? What are you looking at! Didn''t you see that I''m getting engaged!? "


    Only then did the group of people reluctantly leave.


    Ye Jinxiu snapped out of her stupor at her father''s shout, and quickly retreated to avoid Ning Yunyin''s attack.


    Unexpectedly, Ning Yunyin didn''t push herself any further. She only turned her head to look behind her and saw that everyone had dispersed. Only then did she grab Ye Jinsu and return to her room.


    Ye Jinxiu finally realised what was going on. Was Ning Yunxiao jealous?


    Touching the tip of his nose, Ye Jinsu ridiculed him, "You''re still talking about me? I wonder who''s so petty!"


    Ning Yunxiao raised an eyebrow, but didn''t refute her. He simply carried her into the room.


    It was a rare winter season outside, with birds chirping and the snow melting in the sunrise.


    It was yet another good time on earth.


    Little Rong''er''s marriage was coming up, and Ye Jinsu was getting busy every day. This was the first time Ye Jinxiu had heard of such details. Ye Jinsu was more nervous than Little Rong''er when she participated in this.


    He was actually teased by Xiao Rong''er, "Those who know that I''m getting married, and those who don''t, think that you''re getting married yourself!"


    Only Xiao Rong''er can be so carefree, but the mouth of the brain can say that.


    Yu Ge wanted to sew her mouth shut.


    However, these days were not easy for her. After all, time was of the essence. Everyone in the village was tightly packed together, preparing for the wedding. After working for the rest of her life, the nanny came to personally help Xiao Rong.


    The capable look on her face made Xiao Rong''er tense up.


    The day before the wedding, she was still recounting the instructions given by the nanny, afraid that something might go wrong.


    Naturally, he didn''t have time to sleep the next day.


    Xiao Rong''er woke up early, but because she was too excited last night, she didn''t fall asleep. She woke up early again, and two pieces of dark green floated before her eyes. When the nanny who had rushed over early in the morning saw this, she started to complain to Xiao Rong''er.


    "You are going to be the bride today, why didn''t you rest well yesterday? Look at how you''re going to put on your makeup."


    Matriarch He had a joyous expression, but her words made Xiao Rong''er tense up. She looked at her unwell face in the mirror and looked at the nanny with a wronged expression. "What do we do?" "I''m not looking good ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu laughed from the side and patted the hood to console her, "Don''t be afraid. Once the hood is up, no one will be able to see."


    At this moment, it was impossible for Wu Qing to completely cover himself, but with the cover, there shouldn''t be a problem.


    "Sooner or later, it will get out of hand ¡­" Xiao Rong''er''s small face fell.


    At this point, the nanny could only comfort her, "It will be night by then. I''ll help you light up the candles in the room so that you won''t be able to see them clearly."


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but laugh at the side.


    It was just a tiny black dragon, not a big deal, but Xiao Rong''er was so nervous that she looked like the sky was about to collapse, causing people to laugh. In Ye Jinsu''s heart, this person was the most important.


    Normally, when Xu Lianzhai was like that to little Rong''er, why would he care about such a small thing?


    Ye Jinsu secretly smiled and shook her head.


    Xiao Rong''er who was at the side gave a compromise, clenched her fist, waved it in the air, and angrily said: "If he dares to turn his back on me, I''ll break his leg on the bed!"


    The nanny was stunned for a moment before shaking her handkerchief as she laughed.


    When the time was right, Ye Jinsu leaned on Ning Yunyin''s shoulder and watched the sun rise. From afar came the familiar sounds of music, and the wedding procession rushed over in high spirits.


    This village was not big, and there were not many people in the procession to escort the bride. However, Father Rong had invested a lot, and almost everyone in the village had been invited over. With the guests and the wedding procession, there were more than fifty to sixty people present, making this marriage a grand affair.


    Ye Jinsu nudged Ning Yunyin, who was standing to the side, and asked, "How does it feel to see your own hard work?"


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and looked at Ye Jinsu lovingly. "Do you like it?"


    Ye Jinsu was completely immersed in this happy occasion. She looked at her father''s high-spirited appearance with the corner of her mouth raised as she sighed, "This is great ¡­"


    In the room behind them, the nanny shouted, "The bride is out!"


    A smiling nanny held onto Little Rong''er''s hand as they slowly walked out. The wedding dress, which cost a lot of money, was finally revealed, on this day when even the gods were making it beautiful.


    The soft sunlight shined on the white snow, and then it shined on Xiao Rong''s colorful wedding dress.


    The entire hall was silent.


    Little Rong''er nervously broke out in a sweat, tightly holding onto the nanny''s hand and not daring to loosen her grip. She lowered her head and could only see the ground beneath her feet. Hearing the sudden silence outside, she became even more afraid to breathe.


    Ye Jinxiu looked at her surroundings and took the lead to give a round of applause.


    There were endless praises and shouts.


    "That Xu Lianzhai brat was really lucky!"


    "That''s right, this new bride is so beautiful today!"


    "She''s simply a celestial sister!"


    Xiao Rong''er raised her head and saw Ye Jinsu give her a look of affirmation. Xiao Rong''er shyly lowered her head, and turned to say goodbye to her father.


    According to the procedure, he had to pay respects to his parents before he could get onto the bridge.


    Father Rong wiped away the tears at the corner of his eyes, happily and sorrowfully explaining over and over again.


    There was no time to lose. The nanny went over to say a few words of celebration to persuade the two of them. Father Rong then took the hood from the side and personally covered the little Rong''er.


    There had been lovers waiting outside for a long time. Little Rong was led by the nanny as they walked step by step towards each other.


    Holding ten fingers together was the promise of a lifetime.


    The smile on Ye Jinxiu''s face was a little moved. The people around her had already shed tears from being touched.

 C333

    Seeing Xiao Rong''er off was a matter for the Xu Family.


    The Rong family had returned to peace, especially after they had finished their dinner. The room, which was bustling with activity during the day, was especially lonely. Father Rong drank some more wine and laid on the table in a daze.


    While muttering the name of Xiao Rong''er, crying and laughing makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Ning Yunyin helped him up onto the bed and watched him sleep. The night had already turned particularly dark outside, and the Xu Family had also returned to peace in the distance as the bustling day had finally come to an end.


    Ye Jinsu sat on the doorstep, watching the clear and cold snow fall from the sky as night fell.


    It was cold.


    Ning Yunyin took out a cloak and covered her with it before sitting down next to Ye Jinsu. "What are you looking at?"


    There were no stars outside tonight, and even the moon was a rarity. There really was nothing to see.


    Ye Jinsu stretched out her hand and held it quietly in the air for a while. A thin layer of snow had already covered his palm. "I''m looking at the snow."


    However, while she was speaking, the snow on her palms had already completely melted without a trace.


    On the contrary, the new snow was getting heavier.


    Ye Jinsu let out a puff of white fog, and leaned his head on Ning Yunabao''s shoulder. He rubbed his hands and said, "Uncle Rong seems to be very sad."


    Ning Yunyin grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand to warm her. She looked at the indistinct snowflakes in the night sky and said, "We can stay here and accompany him."


    It was rare for Ye Jinxiu to not have any big reaction. She only calmly looked at the scene in front of her.


    "Is this your request?" Ye Jinxiu suddenly asked.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and glanced at Ning Xuemo. Before Ning Yunyin could say anything, Ye Jinsu looked at him and said, "There''s only one request. If you mention this, you won''t be able to mention another one."


    In the darkness of the night, Ye Jinsu''s eyes were sparkling. Ning Yunyin seemed to be able to see everything within a split-second.


    However, in a flash, Ning Yunyin felt that she had seen wrongly.


    "Think about it." Ye Jinsu rubbed her cheeks and blinked her eyes as she looked at Ning Yunyin.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and approached Ning Xuemo. Her forehead was pressed against hers as she spoke with a smile, "You''re really crafty."


    Ning Yunyin didn''t feel awkward at all. In fact, she even felt a little happy.


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyebrows and looked at him, then turned her face to continue looking at the snow, leaving him to think by himself.


    "Then may I ask what is your request?" Ning Yunyin asked.


    Ye Jinsu pursed her lips and spoke shamelessly, "Then I''ll leave it to you to bring it up first. I''ll think about it later."


    Ning Yunyin couldn''t help laughing.


    To his eyes, Ye Jinshu''s unapproachable appearance was extremely pleasing to him.


    He could only pluck Ye Jinsu''s face, and suddenly looked at her extremely seriously. He whispered into her ear, "You know what I want to say."


    The night wind was calm, and the snow fell without any sound, only a little icy cold feeling. It landed on Ye Jinsu''s forehead and on her hand. It was still resting on Ning Yunyin''s hair, on their interlaced hands.


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly reached out her arms to hug him and said in a low voice, "I promise you."


    "I promise you ¡­" She looked forward to the moment when time would stop forever, "I''ll marry you."


    "I promise you ¡­"


    Ning Yunyin''s eyes darkened. She reached out a hand to hold Ye Jinsu''s hand, lowered her head and covered her mouth, which was mumbling incessantly. It was so quiet, so quiet that it was as if there were only the two of them in the world.


    For the first time, Ye Jinxiu returned his respect for all of them, in the mouth of the flaming wind.


    Ning Yunyin''s chest was violently jumping with excitement that she had never felt before.


    The sound of his breathing was exceptionally clear in the serene night. Ye Jinsu embraced his neck and mercilessly moved close to his ear, saying, "It''s my turn to make my request."


    Ning Yun casted a doting look on her face.


    However, Ye Jinsu''s eyes were clear and bright.


    "Come back with me." Ye Jinsu said softly.


    Ning Yunyin''s brows trembled as she cast a sidelong glance at the person in her embrace.


    Ye Jinsu repeated the words stubbornly beside his ear, her fingers grabbing onto the collar of his shirt tightly. "Promise me you''ll come back to the capital with me."


    The night wind completely froze at this moment.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word.


    Ye Jinsu let go of him and suddenly stood up and walked into the yard. When he came back, Ye Jinxiu already had something in her hand.


    Ning Yunyin looked at the bird in her hand with a complicated expression.


    Ye Jinsu held the silky smooth hair. With a glance, she could tell that it was a rare bird. Then, she reached out her hand to touch its leg. There were traces of a long rope tied to it.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him and spoke with clear eyes, "Something has happened in the capital, right?"


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu, and then her gaze landed on the bird again. The expression in her eyes was unfathomable.


    "When did you find it?"


    "On the day of the snowball fight, or even earlier." Ye Jinsu looked at him and spoke. On the first night she came out in a daze, she heard the cries of birds in the bamboo forest.


    At the time, she had thought that the migrating birds had left her behind.


    Knowing that it was snowing that day, she saw this completely different bird. This was absolutely no ordinary wild bird. It was not only because of its rare species, but also because its fur color had been taken care of so beautifully.


    It was obviously raised by a human.


    Ye Jinsu recalled that when she first arrived here, she didn''t hear such a bird cry.


    Ning Yun stood up and faced Ye Jinsu, "You''re very smart. I was careless."


    Ye Jinsu grabbed it and took a step closer to Ning Yun, "It''s not that you were careless, but that you didn''t care about it at all?"


    "Ordinary birds leave right after they deliver a letter. If they fly away in the middle of the night, I would never be able to discover them."


    "But this bird has been circling here for more than a month."


    "You took every letter, but you never answered it. That''s why it''s always here, isn''t it?" Ye Jinsu stared at him, her eyes burning with fervor, as though she wanted to see through him completely.


    Someone had been contacting him from the outside, but he had never responded.


    "Is this how you don''t want to go back?"


    Ning Yunyin''s expression did not change. She only glanced at the bird and remained silent for a long time.


    He never thought that Ye Jinsu would notice it.


    After a long while, he lowered his eyebrows and retreated back into the house. He sat down and said, "Let''s talk when we get back. It''s windy outside."


    It was snowing heavily outside, so much so that when Ye Jinsu stood in the yard, a thin layer of snow had already begun to fall from her hair. She put down the bird in her hand, tightened her clothes, and entered the house.


    "What happened in Beijing?"


    She had thought about what kind of information this bird had brought back, but it seemed like Ning Yunyin had been very good at destroying it. She didn''t manage to obtain any clues at all. But her instinct told her that things were starting to change outside.


    They were in a village with no news, and it was possible that they had already been turned upside down outside.


    Ning Yunyin''s gaze was somewhat deep. He looked at Ye Jinsu''s anxious expression and softly said, "Father is sick."


    "There''s not much time left."

 C334

    Ye Jinsu opened her eyes slightly, and a wry smile appeared on her astonished face.


    Something big had happened.


    The ten miles of bustling capital was about to change. Large black clouds shrouded the skies above the imperial city, shrouding the figures that came in and out with a layer of gloom.


    In this month, the number of times the emperor had listened to the imperial court could be counted on one hand.


    The atmosphere was more oppressive than ever.


    The emperor really didn''t look so sick that he couldn''t even stand up, but the imperial physician had already divulged this information to everyone else ¨C he wouldn''t live for more than half a year.


    He seemed to know that his fate was approaching, so he started to put his mind to other things. In half a year''s time, he had built a sect in the royal palace.


    The amount of work involved was so large that it was almost impossible to complete within half a year.


    But the Emperor was determined to build it up, not caring about anything. He did not care about how his sons fought, nor did he care how his subjects schemed against him.


    He could only think of a way to live longer, longer.


    As long as he was not dead, he would still be the emperor. Everyone said that the emperor was bewitched, that he became muddle-headed from sickness, that he had been clear-headed all his life, and yet he did such a thing when he was old.


    Everyone was waiting, waiting for the Reflection Cloud Pavilion to be completed, waiting for the day when the emperor would completely fall ill and die.


    In the middle of the night, the clouds floating above the palace began to move.


    Smart people often have a clear mind. Siyun Pavilion was built in Yun Fei''s palace before she died, just a few steps away from the emperor''s quarters. The Emperor didn''t come to court all day. He just stayed in his bedroom to watch the progress.


    When it came to living for him, it could be said that he was being extremely cautious.


    Every day, eunuchs would come to check his pulse, fearing that he would die one day. His old, cloudy eyes were always half closed, and he looked like he was about to die at any moment while leaning on the reclining chair.


    The old eunuch who had served the Emperor for the rest of his life served him with tears in his eyes.


    In the beginning, it wasn''t like that. Although the Emperor had already entered his old age and was often sick, he had never been this serious.


    The emperor who was sitting on the reclining chair rolled his eyes. He seemed to have woken up from his sleep, looked at the situation outside, and then quietly sat on the reclining chair for a good while. He was silent like an old man with a slow mind. There was nothing he could do.


    After a long while, Kindness spoke up from the side. "Your majesty, Concubine De is making trouble again."


    The emperor finally reacted, as if he was in a daze. His eyes finally began to focus. He pulled himself up on the arm of the chair and said hoarsely, "Is that so?"


    At the moment, his eyes were clear again.


    He lowered his head and coughed twice. After taking in a few breaths, he looked outside and said, "Since that''s the case, let''s announce it. After I die ¡­"


    Min De plopped to his knees, unable to hear the ominous word.


    The emperor only paused for a moment, then continued, "After I die, let Consort De accompany me in death."


    No one here cared whether Consort De lived or died, and Kindness only sobbed about the situation of the Emperor. Actually, he didn''t say anything. At present, everyone was waiting for the day that the emperor would die.


    When it came to that day, he didn''t know if his words would still be useful or not.


    A sigh came from above his head. After a while, the emperor spoke up again. "Forget it, forget it ¡­"


    If she were to be buried with him, Yun''er would be unhappy.


    "Then put her under house arrest for life." The Emperor walked out of the palace and spoke indifferently. After a while, he said worriedly, "Tell me, will my sons listen to me?"


    He had lived this long, and besides an old servant, he had nothing else.


    Did his words still work?


    Kindness could not speak. He wanted to say that Prince Qi and Thirteenth Prince were still struggling in the capital, and the emperor had completely left it at that. If the Thirteenth Prince won, would he be able to wholeheartedly help his mother stay in the palace for a long time?


    But seeing what the Emperor was doing now, he knew he could no longer provoke him.


    The Emperor also seemed to know that it was impossible.


    He lowered his head and coughed a few times, then said, "Since that''s the case, then send her away now."


    With that, the emperor stood up and walked outside while supporting Kindness with his hand. He said, "Have some men follow them. Take your things and go to the cold palace to see Consort De off."


    The emperor''s voice was very soft, so soft it sounded like he was saying something trivial.


    The eunuchs knew that this day would come sooner or later.


    This was the same important thing as the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets.


    The Emperor could no longer afford to walk. The palanquin slowly moved forward, and it took over two hours for it to arrive. The door of the cold palace was in a state of depression. The emperor glanced at the plaque and supported him down.


    Consort De sat by the pond in the midst of a group of crazy women, looking several years older.


    She turned her head and looked at that familiar and aged face. A hint of a cold smile appeared on her face.


    The emperor only glanced at her for a moment before lifting his leg and entering the palace hall. Consort De was escorted into the inner hall and thrown to the ground.


    "What are you doing here?" Consort De lied on the ground, her hoarse voice not diminishing in the slightest. The emperor''s face was haggard and he looked ten years older than his actual age. He quietly sat there fiddling with the buddhist beads and didn''t say anything for a while.


    It was very quiet.


    Consort De still had a smile on her face as she looked at the people who had followed her and said, "You want to kill me?"


    "Hahahahahahahahaha ¡­" Consort De suddenly laughed arrogantly. She cut off her anger and said, "I heard that you''re still building the Reflecting Cloud Pavilion outside."


    "Cloud Reflection Pavilion ¡­" Thinking Cloud Pavilion... "Hahahahahaha!" Consort De laughed so much that she fell flat on the ground with tears streaming down her face. She lay on the ground and muttered, "Your majesty, who are you thinking about ¡­"


    "I''ve even smashed the ashes of your beloved Yun''er. What''s the use of you building a broken house!"


    "What''s the use!" Consort De suddenly straightened up and roared ferociously.


    Min De''s expression changed. She walked up and gave Consort De a slap, then shut her mouth. "How dare you!"


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw the emperor at his side. He felt extremely nervous, afraid that the emperor would be provoked if he heard this. It was because of this woman, and her actions.


    Back then, the emperor''s body was only a little haggard, but this woman had provoked the emperor time and time again. In the end, she had actually smashed the ashes of Yun Fei''s body.


    He had almost set fire to Yun Fei''s chamber.


    This is how the Emperor fell ill, and his body became like this.


    But at this moment, the emperor only looked at her with an expressionless face, as if he wasn''t affected in the slightest. Seeing this, Li De let out a sigh of relief and became even more cautious towards this woman.


    Consort De was slapped so hard that blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. She lay on the ground and coughed.


    "I should have made a move earlier and set fire to that damned place!"

 C335

    The Emperor still did not speak.


    His half-closed eyes looked at the people below him. He stood up and walked outside, saying, "Let''s do it."


    The person holding the white silk came in from outside. Four or five people held Consort De, who was on the ground. That foot of ruthless white silk completely wrapped around Consort De''s neck. Screams of despair could be heard from behind him as the Emperor quietly made his way back.


    It was snowing again.


    Ning Yunyin looked outside at the chaotic darkness and said, "Mufei was buried without any rules."


    Back then, she was crowned as the Demon Concubine. Naturally, she could not be buried in accordance to the ceremony of her concubine, and she could not even enter the Mausoleum of Feather to be recorded in the annals of history. The Emperor then sent people to cremate Consort Yun, leaving his ashes in the Water Cloud Hall.


    Very few people knew about this matter. After all, no one was willing to talk about what had happened back then.


    Consort De had knocked over Yun Fei''s ashes in front of the emperor just to anger him to death. In truth, she had also done it. From then on, the Emperor was unable to bear the illness and didn''t ask about politics. The Thirteenth Prince''s actions began to take their course.


    "Right now, the two powers fighting in the capital are Thirteenth Brother and the Qi King." Ning Yunyin spoke indifferently.


    Ye Jinsu opened her eyes wide and looked at him, seeing the calm expression on his mother''s face when she said that her ashes had been beaten up. She felt bitter in her heart.


    She lowered her eyes and asked, "Then who was the one who sent you the message?"


    He should be out of the city by now, but someone had been sending him messages. Although someone might have wanted to know if Ning Yunyin was still alive, Ye Jinsu had a hunch that things weren''t that simple.


    "Grand Princess."


    It really was her.


    "What did she say?" Ye Jinshu asked in a low voice, his eyes glimmering in the night sky.


    Ning Yunxiao looked at her silently. His gaze turned somewhat hesitant. "You really want to know?"


    "You know that if I told you, you wouldn''t be able to stay out of it."


    Not only her, but also their Ye Family.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him and suddenly smiled faintly. "Ever since I caught that bird, I''ve never thought about staying out of this matter."


    Ning Yunxiao''s eyes were slightly startled. His enlarged pupils stared at Ye Jinsu and he lowered his head.


    She smiled and said, "So, if you don''t tell me today, I won''t let you go."


    After a long while, Ning Yunyin opened her mouth and said, "When I left, elder sister left me a letter."


    What was written in the letter was not important. What was important was what was in the letter.


    As she spoke, Ning Yunyin reached into her sleeve and pulled out something.


    Ye Jinsu opened her eyes wide, and the moment she saw it, her breath caught in her throat. The shock in her eyes was obvious.


    This is a general talisman!


    Ye Jinsu looked at it and then looked at Ning Yunyin with wide eyes, almost not daring to believe it, "This ¡­" "What''s with you?"


    The General''s Talisman was something that every general had in their hands. Its use was obvious. Although Ye Jinsu couldn''t identify which general it belonged to, why was such an important object in Ning Yunzhi''s hands?


    It was something he had brought with him when he went to battle.


    Ye JinSu could not believe it. The General Talisman had left the general''s side for so long. Did no one discover it? Or perhaps, this was something that belonged to the people around Ning Yunyin?


    Ning Yunyin''s finger lightly tapped the rapidly approaching general talisman as she said, "This is the general talisman of the Lu family."


    Lu Gong Hou generation of military generals, in the beginning is only famous for a Lu family army. Later on, there would be many talents in the future, and until now, the Duke of Lu was the only one honored as the First Imperial General.


    The general talisman in Ning Yun''s hand was ancient and belonged to the generational Lu Family Army. It was only used to command the Lu Family Army.


    But now that the Lu Family had developed to such a stage, the Lu Family Army was no longer the only force that was in the hands of the Lu Family''s Duke. Twenty years ago, the Duke of Lu held half of the Tiger Tally in his hands.


    At that time, Duke Lu had done a great service. In order to reward Duke Lu, the Emperor even made an exception and allowed him to hold half of the Tiger Tally. At its peak, the Duke of Lu held the military power of the entire country in his hands.


    Over the next twenty years, the Emperor gradually began to withdraw his authority. The military power held by the Duke of Lu gradually diminished, and the might of the other half of the Tiger Tally also began to weaken.


    Still, a starving camel is bigger than a horse.


    All these years, the only thing the Lu Family had used to recruit soldiers was that half a Tiger Tally. This Lu Family''s General Talisman rarely appeared anymore.


    The general talisman was now a level of insurance in Ning Yunyin''s hands.


    The Grand Princess knew that the emperor would definitely seize this opportunity to make his move when Ning Yunzhi was about to set off. This was a move that the Grand Princess had prepared beforehand. Although the power of this General Talisman couldn''t compare to the other half of the Tiger talisman, it was personally handed to the Grand Princess by Lu Hou.


    This represented the loyalty of the Lu family.


    With this, he might be able to turn the tides.


    The Grand Princess had never given up on searching for Ning Yunyin. She had sent people to stay in this small border city for a long time. Day after day, they had kept in touch with each other and searched for her. Until one day, the paper of the bird that flew back was taken away by someone.


    This was only the smallest of responses. The Grand Princess, who was thousands of miles away, immediately gave the order. No matter what, she had to find out whether or not the other party was Ning Yunyin.


    But when birds were released, there was no response. It was as if a stone had been thrown into a deep well.


    They had no way to follow the path of the birds, so they could only keep searching outside.


    Ye Jinxiu looked at Ning Yunyin with a complicated expression, unable to calm down for a long time.


    "Why didn''t you reply ¡­" Ye Jinsu felt as if she was stuck in her throat.


    Ning Yunyin glanced at Ye Jinsu and lightly sighed.


    He continued to knock on the general talisman and said: "Although this was personally handed to me by Marquis Lu, but more than two years have passed and the situation in the capital is no longer as I am now. "If Marquis Lu goes back on his word and doesn''t acknowledge this General Talisman, I won''t be able to do anything about it."


    After all, he was holding a Tiger Tally, which was more useful than a General Tally.


    "Moreover, the current Marquis Lu is from the Thirteenth Prince''s side."


    Ye Jinsu looked at him with disbelief in her eyes.


    "The Grand Princess is still in the capital. Since she had the foresight to prepare this for you, she wouldn''t be doing nothing in the next two years." Ye Jinsu looked at him and said.


    In those two years, all she saw was helplessness. Ning Yunyin''s forces were suppressed one by one and dispersed one by one. No one could do anything about it.


    But now she knew that it was all an illusion.


    It was even possible that she and the Grand Princess were still in the process of deploying the capital city to each other before Ning Yunyin fell off the cliff.


    The only real inaction was in these few months. However, the Grand Princess had recently discovered that Ning Yunyin was still alive, so she would not give up so easily.


    So this is all an excuse.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and smiled, "What are you worried about?"

 C336

    Ning Yunxiao remained silent on the spot for a long time.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and continued, "Are you worried about your relationship with the Emperor, or about me?"


    That man had been muddle-headed for most of his life, and in the mouth of others, he was still a wise man. But only in his own heart would he know how many things he had done wrong in his life.


    When he was young, he used his whole life to regret his choices. However, after his old age, his paranoia had turned into the same mistake once again.


    He was never worthy of being pitied. However, he still took care of his own business to mourn that woman. He didn''t beg anyone to pity him or forgive him.


    The last thing he wanted before he died was to be buried with that woman. Her ashes were already scattered all over the palace, and no matter how she fished, it wouldn''t be complete. The only thing he could do was to keep this palace forever.


    After a hundred years, he would bring his ashes in as well.


    What he had done seemed funny and pathetic to others, but what did it look like to Ning Yunyin?


    Confession, or turning back?


    They had only been like real father and son for a few short years, and they had already lived their lives on thin ice. The two of them tacitly maintained that friendly front.


    How much did they accept?


    In his heart, the woman he loved the most was dead, and his only remaining son was dead. He was going to die of old age, and even the authority that he had been desperately trying to protect would be lost at this moment.


    ''Then is Ning Yunxiao choosing not to return to the sect to punish or to forgive me? ''


    Perhaps it was already too early to tell.


    After so many years of entangling with each other, it was hard to tell whether it was hatred or tolerance.


    However, Ning Yunyin could at least catch the person in front of her, so there was no harm in sacrificing some of them for her sake.


    A cold wind was blowing in the quiet night, and the snow outside was blowing harder. Ning Yunyin lowered her eyes to look at Ye Jinsu, but her eyes were still cloudy. It was rare for him to get lost. The first time was when he was seven years old, and he found out the truth.


    A child''s thoughts would never understand such a choice. He knelt in front of his mother''s coffin for three days without eating or drinking. Until he was carried into the fire and saw that there was nothing left of the fire.


    The second time was now, in the depths of his heart, another choice emerged. The other choice was one he had never tried before.


    The person he longed for was standing right in front of him, thousands of miles away was everything he once wanted to have. This was never a single choice. There were too many things mixed in.


    Ye Jinxiu looked at him and held his hand tightly. She said in a low voice, "You should know that if you go back, you still have a chance."


    Ning Yunyin''s Adam''s apple rolled, but she didn''t say anything.


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her head and chuckled. She pretended to be relaxed as she said, "Actually, it''s still better for you to return to the capital."


    "Do you know why?"


    Ning Yunyin''s voice was somewhat heavy. "Why?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at him with a smile, "A person who can''t even chop firewood is not a farmer."


    He could choose to sacrifice everything in the capital, but she didn''t want him to.


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes were clear and bright. Ning Yun was lost in thought for a while as she looked at him. He stretched out his hand and ran his fingertips through Ye Jinsu''s hair. The next moment, Ye Jinsu landed in his arms.


    "You can think about it. I won''t force you." Ye Jinsu smiled and spoke with ease.


    "But you know, I''ve already agreed. "So you know, no matter where you are, I will always stay with you."


    She was standing beside him in the long, deep path, in the lonely peak of the palace. Ning Yunyin closed her eyes and suppressed the waves in the depths of her eyes.


    "Moreover ¡­" Ye Jinsu continued, "We''re almost out of silver. If we continue to stay here, you''ll have to work hard to earn money."


    "I don''t know anything about making clothes and cooking. If you don''t earn more silver, we''ll probably starve to death."


    "We can''t keep asking Uncle Rong to help us ¡­"


    "You''re just a prince. You''ve been raised like a prince. You won''t even be able to burn a fire. How are you going to feed your family in the future ¡­"


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word, but she silently laughed twice. Her chest trembled as she hugged Ye Jinsu even more tightly.


    Ye Jinsu gently embraced him and said, "The emperor doesn''t have much time left, but Imperial Concubine Yun''s palace isn''t something that can be built in a day."


    "Apart from the Emperor, no one else will complete this project."


    Ye Jinsu''s voice was very soft, very soft. In this cold night, the sound was somewhat disorderly and disjointed.


    Ning Yunyin abruptly opened her eyes.


    A loud sound came from behind him.


    The flustered look in his eyes was as if he had seen something terrifying. He held his hands together and tried a few times but failed to stand up. On the contrary, he pretended to be calm and collected.


    "Why are you guys here ¡­ Also... "I''m not asleep yet ¡­" Father Rong stood up, and his expression returned to normal as he spoke.


    Seeing that neither of them said anything, the father continued, "Let me get up for the night ¡­"


    As he spoke, he allowed his father to run outside.


    Ning Yunyin grabbed him and said in a low voice, "Wait a moment."


    Father Rong looked at him nervously, even his legs were trembling slightly.


    "How much did you hear?"


    As soon as those words were spoken, Father Rong could not hold on any longer and plopped down on the ground. He nervously swallowed his saliva, laughed dryly and said, "Yuan ¡­" "So you''re a prince ¡­"


    "I say, I say, it looks different from the others."


    Ning Yunyin frowned. She used a few miles to grab her father and sat on a chair.


    Ye Jinsu stopped his overly violent movements and stood up, "We didn''t mean to hide it from you."


    Ye Jinsu''s attitude was sincere, but her father didn''t dare to accept it. He had not only heard that Ning Yunyin was a prince, he had also heard the words that hadn''t been repeated in the emperor''s lifetime.


    Normally, he would listen to a few stories. This emperor didn''t have much time left, so it was obvious what his son wanted to do.


    He couldn''t help but think about it. He felt that he knew too much.


    As he looked at these two, cold sweat broke out from his back. He really didn''t know how to face them.


    "No ¡­" It was this commoner who neglected His Highness, the Prince, and it was this commoner who saw wrongly that this commoner did not see. "


    Ning Yunyin''s frown deepened.


    Ye Jinsu sighed and said, "Don''t be afraid, we won''t do anything to you."


    He still acted like he had seen a ghost.


    Ye Jinsu was helpless and could only say, "Even if he''s the prince, you still saved him. You''re the prince''s savior, and he won''t repay the kindness with hatred."


    Only then did his father''s expression ease up.


    Is that right?


    He really seemed to be Ning Yunyin''s savior.


    "Don''t worry, we''re all very grateful to you. We won''t hurt you." Ye Jinsu comforted him, "It''s just that our identities are a little special, so we can''t reveal it to the public. That''s why we hid it from you."

 C337

    Only after hearing Ye Jinsu''s words did her father awaken. He looked at Ye Jinsu and said, "He is the prince ¡­." "Then you are ¡­"


    After asking this question, he felt that the question he had asked was too dull. The person who was betrothed to the prince was definitely a noble daughter of the clan.


    "In short, it would be inconvenient for us to have our identities here. Uncle Rong, since you''ve already heard about it unexpectedly, I hope you can help us keep it a secret." Ye Jinsu looked at him and spoke.


    Father Rong nodded with fear still lingering in his heart, not daring to say no.


    They were not two ordinary people. One was a prince, and the other was a noble woman. Previously, he said that he wanted them to stay, but when he thought about how he actually said such outrageous words, his father became flustered.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him and let out a soft sigh. She helplessly said, "You don''t have to be so nervous. We won''t do anything to you."


    "I just want you to keep it a secret for us."


    Father Rong still nodded, "I know ¡­" I know! "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say a single word!"


    Ye Jinxiu looked at Ning Yun with a helpless expression.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say anything. She just turned around and left. Ye Jinsu took a piece of clothing from the room and put it on her father, allowing him to sit there for a long time.


    After the two of them left, Father Rong relaxed, and the smell of alcohol that was still lingering in his throat started to rise. Father Rong pressed his head against the hangover and recalled everything that had just happened. He only felt like he was in a nightmare.


    However, when he woke up the next day, he allowed his father to look at the two of them outside and knew clearly that this was not a dream.


    Ye Jinsu was fetching water from the yard.


    Father Rong was stunned for a moment. He suddenly recalled that Ye Jinsu was an important girl in the capital, but he actually made her do the menial work of fetching water. The father was so scared that he quivered. He ran down to grab the things in Ye Jinsu''s hands and said, "Let me do it, let me do it. I just need to do this kind of menial work."


    Ye Jinsu stared blankly at her father as he pushed her away and said, "It''s too cold outside. You should go back to your room to rest."


    With such strength, Ye Jinxiu couldn''t even push him away.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and sighed helplessly.


    Ning Yunxiao was standing quietly under the eaves of a house in the backyard. It had snowed heavily the night before, and everything outside had turned white overnight. The morning''s snow had thinned out, leaving only a few snowflakes in the sky.


    Ye Jinsu looked at his back and walked over, "Uncle Rong doesn''t seem to be used to it."


    Ning Yunyin was silent for a moment before she asked, "Do you think he can keep this a secret?"


    Ye Jinshu was stunned for a moment before he replied with a cold breath, "Your medicine is almost finished, right?"


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word.


    Ye Jinsu rubbed her hands together and sat down, looking at the fluttering snow outside and said, "Are you really planning to stay here for the rest of your life?"


    Ning Yunyin turned her head to look at Ye Jinsu. "Isn''t this place good?"


    Ye Jinsu was speechless for a moment.


    She lowered her head and exhaled a cloud of white smoke, blinding her. Ye Jinsu replied, "It''s very good here."


    "Do you remember the hot spring at the stable?" "You can see the entire palace and even the entire capital from there."


    "You like the place?" Ye Jinsu asked him.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression did not change. She continued to gaze at the scene before her indifferently, as if there was not a single trace of emotion in her eyes.


    "I heard that there is also a West Spirit Mountain in the capital city. It is the tallest mountain there is. "If we were on that mountain, we should be able to see more than just the capital." Not only that, it was said that the peak of the West Spirit Mountain overlooked more than half of the mountain.


    What a beautiful place that was.


    Ye Jinsu tilted his head to look at Ning Yunyin, who stood there facing the wind and snow, not showing any expression on her face.


    Ye Jinsu sighed helplessly. She used one hand to tug at her chin and pulled on Ning Yun''s sleeve.


    "Don''t forget what I promised you. You will agree to any request I make. Your majesty Prince Ning, are you going to go back on your word? "


    Ning Yunyin helplessly turned her head to look at her. With raised brows, she asked, "You won''t force me even if you didn''t say it last night?"


    "Haven''t you heard of a famous saying?"


    "What is it?"


    "Only women and despicable people are hard to raise."


    Ning Yunyin revealed a helpless smile. She stretched out her hand and patted Ye Jinsu''s head a few times before saying, "Don''t let your thoughts run wild. I know what you''re thinking."


    Ye Jinsu slapped his hand away, "You must be the one thinking too much, right?"


    "Look at me and my dad. In this lifetime, we won''t be able to be like Little Rong''er and Father Rong. However, I''m still living quite well." Ye Jinsu stood up, patting Ning Yun''s shoulders as she spoke.


    As she spoke, she smiled and leaned against the pillar, "Besides, don''t you still have me?"


    Ning Yunyin was startled and didn''t say anything.


    Ye Jinxiu tilted her head and played with her hair. She looked at Ning Yunyin, who was still expressionless, and purposely chose to say something. "Ai, it seems like you''re unhappy."


    Ye Jinsu pretended to be depressed as she lowered her head and walked inside the house, "Alright, I understand. Since you''re unhappy as well, then I''ll take back my words."


    With a wave of resistance, Ye Jinsu was grabbed by the collar and brought back.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression showed that she was grinding her teeth.


    "How come I didn''t realize before that you were this good at being a demon?"


    Ye Jinsu squatted down to get rid of his hand, then leaned against the pillar with his arms crossed over his chest. He raised his eyebrows and said, "I didn''t realize that you were so unsincere before."


    Ning Yunyin''s expression became unnatural for a moment. Her expression became somewhat embarrassed, and her face started to turn a little pink.


    He coughed dryly and opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. He seemed somewhat helpless.


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes were wide open as she looked at Ning Yunxiao, as if she had seen something new. She leaned over and asked, "Are you blushing?"


    Ning Yunyin abruptly retreated two steps, turning around with her back towards Ye Jinsu. She clenched her fist, coughed a few times, and pretended to be calm. "No, you saw wrongly."


    "Is that so?" Ye Jinsu asked with a mischievous smile as she walked around, wanting to see Ning Yunyin''s face.


    She only saw a corner of her mouth quickly dropping down as she looked at the sky outside. She changed the topic and said, "It''s too cold outside. Don''t freeze over and go back."


    As he spoke, he pulled Ye Jinsu inside the house.


    Ye Jinsu laughed arrogantly on the side.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression returned to normal, as if nothing had happened just now. Ye Jinsu was the only one who was laughing. When Father looked at the two of them, he did not understand their interaction.


    Forget it, how could he understand the interactions between rich people?


    Father Rong quickly ran out of the room and found something to do without thinking about it. He was still very confused about the relationship between Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunke''s identities.


    Since the two of them said that it was forbidden to tell others, could Xiao Rong''er tell them?


    Xiao Rong''er will be back in two days, how will he be able to tell her to be more respectful to these two people?

 C338

    Ye Jinxiu didn''t think too much about her father''s worries. She only waited for the day when Little Rong returned to her home.


    Xiao Rong''er was also extremely happy to be back, although she was still the same as before the marriage, she didn''t look any more mature. After Father Rong said a few words to her, she pouted and ran over to chat with Ye Jinsu.


    As he looked at his father, his heart tightened.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t pay attention to where her father was, and continued to chat with Little Rong''er. After just a few words, Xiao Rong''er was sent away for a variety of reasons.


    After a while, Ye Jinsu finally understood what her father meant and felt even more helpless now.


    Ning Yunyin was overjoyed. He was not interested in matters of both family background and short term. He was out there all by himself, admiring the snow and drinking tea.


    Ye Jinxiu might as well go and find him.


    "If we continue to stay here, I''m afraid that your father will fall apart." Ye Jinsu said.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word. She merely took two sips of her hot tea and handed over an item.


    Ye Jinxiu looked carefully and her expression immediately turned serious. She extended her hand to receive it.


    There was only one message on this note: "Consort De is dead."


    "So hasty ¡­" Ye Jinsu was a bit speechless.


    Everyone knew that Consort De couldn''t possibly let her live well after what she had done. But Ye Jinsu did not expect the emperor to act so quickly!


    Did this mean that he really didn''t have much time left, and that he needed to finish everything as soon as possible?


    Ye Jinxiu opened her eyes and looked at Ning Yunyin, but Ning Yunyin only frowned slightly as she looked in front of her.


    "It was sent last night."


    "It would take at least five days for the news to spread from the capital to the town outside. It would take at least half a day to fly in from the town outside." Ning Yunyin softly asked. This meant that Consort De had already died a few days ago.


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes widened as she suddenly thought back to what Ning Yunxiao had told her earlier, that Consort De had a good relationship with the thirteenth prince.


    Now that Consort De was dead, what about the thirteenth prince?


    "What will happen in the capital?" Ye Jinsu looked at him and asked.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and poured a cup of tea for Ye Jinsu before speaking indifferently, "Nothing will happen."


    Ye Jinsu was a bit confused.


    "It''s just that it won''t happen now. A hundred years from now, there will be endless hidden dangers." Ning Yunyin said with a slightly sunken voice. The Emperor is not dead yet, and all they have done is to act in secret.


    Everyone only had one goal now, and that was to wait for the Emperor to die.


    So even if they did, it would be to push things down until he died. He really didn''t care about the court matters anymore. He didn''t care about any situations or hidden dangers.


    He didn''t care about what happened after he died. He would just let those people fight for it.


    Since he was going to die anyway, he would let others clean up the mess.


    Ye Jinsu was speechless.


    Ning Yunyin let out a light sigh. The snow outside was still falling.


    Xiao Rong''er came out from the house and walked to the backyard. She looked at Ning Yunyin and said, "Big Brother Ning, there seems to be someone looking for you in the front yard."


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment. "Who?"


    Xiao Rong''er''s face fell, and said with some regret: "I don''t know him, he seems to be from Beijing."


    The complexions of both Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunyin changed.


    Ye Jinsu stood up and said to Little Rong''er, "Take me to see him first. Your Brother Ning isn''t feeling too well. Let him rest for a while."


    Xiao Rong''er didn''t understand what Ye Jinsu meant.


    Why was he still blowing cold air in the backyard when his body was not in a good condition?


    However, Ye Jinsu didn''t give Xiao Rong''er a chance to think about it. She pulled Xiao Rong''er along and went out. There were indeed a few people in the front yard, brought here by the local villagers.


    Ye Jinxiu followed Little Rong''er over just in time to see a few people dressed in common clothes. They were holding a portrait of Ning Yunyin in their hands. They were all unfamiliar faces that Ye Jinsu had never seen before.


    "Who are you?" Ye Jinsu looked at them and asked.


    When the group of people saw Ye Jinsu''s appearance, they were stunned for a moment before taking out another portrait. That was a portrait of Ye Jinsu. When the person opened it to compare, his face instantly changed.


    "May I ask if it''s Miss Ye?" That person knelt on the ground and asked.


    This posture made the villagers, who had brought people here, somewhat confused.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the surroundings, then looked at the others and said, "Come in with me."


    They didn''t have many people, only three. Ye Jinshu brought his men into the house. Xiao Rong''er wanted to follow him in, but her father stopped her.


    Inside the room, Ye Jinsu looked at the three of them and asked, "Who are you?"


    "We are the Grand Princess''s men."


    If that''s the case...


    Ye JinSu rubbed her temples and asked, "How did you find this place?"


    This village was located deep in the mountains, and there were many fierce and ferocious beasts. Ordinary people would never come here. If Ye Jinsu hadn''t met Xiao Rong''er at that time, she would never have been able to find this place in her life.


    "This ¡­" The three of them looked at each other, but didn''t answer Ye Jinsu''s question. Instead, they asked what they wanted to know, "We''re here to look for His Highness, can we meet His Highness Ning Wang?"


    Ye Jinsu didn''t know how to reply.


    "How can I believe that you are the Grand Princess''s men?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    The three of them were stunned for a moment. Then, they pulled something out from their waists. It was actually an order from the Grand Princess. Ye Jinsu looked at it with a complicated expression on her face.


    "I understand. Wait here for a moment ¡­" Ye Jinsu put down the imperial edict and prepared to ask Ning Yunyin if she wanted to see him.


    However, before she could reach the door, Ning Yunyin pushed it open and entered.


    "I was careless. I didn''t expect you guys to come here." Ning Yunxiao looked at the three of them and spoke as he pushed open the door.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him and continued to sit down.


    The three of them quickly knelt down in salute and said, "It is not easy for this subordinate to look for His Highness. If the Grand Princess knew that His Highness was doing well, she would definitely be overjoyed!"


    Ning Yunyin leaned forward and sat down. She tapped the back of the chair with her fingertips and asked, "How did you find them?"


    "The bird that delivers the message flies south, and every now and then brings back some green leaves. It was winter and the only place with green leaves was this mountain. Subordinate has already checked the shallow areas outside, and has no other choice but to send people to investigate them one by one deep in the mountains. "


    Although this was also a clue, it was far too stupid. The mountains were so big, how long would it take to find them?


    What made them lock onto the direction was something else.


    "In addition, we found out from the town that Miss Ye had once ordered clothes for a large sum of money in the town. After checking out the people involved, I found out that the person accompanying Miss Ye is a hunter of this mountain. "


    Knowing this, it was easy to find someone.


    Ye Jinsu stayed in the same place where the birds would land. In addition, Ye Jinxiu had come to find Ning Yunxiao, so it wasn''t hard to imagine that they would be staying together.


    Ye Jinshu was slightly startled, then he remembered that his actions back then had been a bit too high-profile.


    However, at that time, she didn''t know that the Grand Princess was outside.


    "Your subordinate is here to escort your highness Ning Wang back to the capital. I invite your highness Ning Wang to follow me!" One of them solemnly said as he knelt on one knee.


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head to look at Ning Yunyin.


    After a moment of silence, Ning Yun asked, "What''s the situation in the capital?"


    "Concubine De has been granted death. Also, the Marquis Lu seems to be a bit unstable." The latter, as instructed by the Grand Princess, was not written in the letter. In fact, because Ning Yunyin had been cut off from the world, the duke of Lu suspected that she was still alive.


    If he was already dead, then there was no need for him to keep his previous promise.

 C339

    Because of this, the Grand Princess had put a lot of pressure on him, so no matter what, he had to find the person and bring him back.


    These three people weren''t stupid. All the signs from before hinted that Ning Wang might have other plans. If Ning Wang hadn''t gone back with them, they probably wouldn''t have been able to make it back alive.


    The three of them were very nervous.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the three of them and wasn''t surprised at all. Now that the outside world was in chaos, she wouldn''t be too surprised if anything happened.


    "Please follow this subordinate back to the capital, Your Highness!" The voices of the three people sounded once again. Their voices were not loud, but they were filled with power. Their expressions were all firm. It was clear that they were not going to bring Ning Yunyin back.


    Ye Jinsu sighed.


    There was a knock on the door, and Xiao Rong''er asked from outside, "Big Brother Ning, Sister Ye, are you alright?"


    She looked at the ferocious expressions of those people from before, afraid that they might not be good people. Now that they had been in the room for such a long time without any movement, Xiao Rong''er was a little worried.


    Ye Jinsu stood up and lowered her head to look at Ning Yunyin. She didn''t say anything and walked out.


    "I''m fine." Ye Jin and little Rong''er left the room.


    Xiao Rong''er looked into the house with curiosity, but she was blocked by Ye Jinsu and couldn''t see anything. Xiao Rong''er unhappily pouted, "What is it? Why are they so mysterious?"


    "It can''t be that your heartless father sent someone over, right?" Xiao Rong''er suddenly asked in confusion.


    Ye Jinsu shook her head helplessly, "No."


    Father Rong quickly pulled away from Xiao Rong''er with an unnatural expression on his face. Xiao Rong''er looked at her father in bewilderment and shook off his hand, "Father, what happened to you today?"


    "Why is it strange?"


    The expression on Father Rong''s face froze and he didn''t know what to say.


    Today was the day that Xiao Rong''er would return home. Her father should have accompanied her daughter and son-in-law to have a good meal and meet them again. However, after what happened two days ago, father Rong''s heart was not ready for Little Rong''er to face the two of them.


    However, how would he answer Xiao Rong''er''s question?


    He didn''t dare to answer.


    Ye Jinxiu lightly sighed again and rubbed her temples as she sat down. Xiao Rong''er looked at her father, who had a strange expression, and then looked at Ye Jinsu, who had a serious expression. Finally, she realized that something was wrong.


    She grabbed onto his hand instead, "Father, what''s wrong? Has something happened at home? "


    Then, she ran to Ye Jinsu and asked, "Did your family find you and bring you back to the capital?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at the anxious Xiao Rong''er and was speechless. With their identities, it was already very troublesome for Uncle Rong to find out. With one more person knowing, no one knew if the final result would be good or bad.


    Xiao Rong''er saw that she didn''t say anything, so she just assumed that Ye Jinsu had tacitly agreed.


    It was no wonder that those people did not seem like good people. They wanted to take Ye Jinsu away. Xiao Rong''er was worried. She held Ye Jinsu''s hand and said, "Sister Ye, go and tell them that you''re not going back!"


    "Your stepmother is so malicious, and your father is also not good to you, what else would you do!"


    Father Rong, who was beside him, was stunned. This was the first time he had heard of this.


    Xiao Rong''er continued, "I ¡­ Although our family doesn''t have any money, we can still afford to eat. Sister Ye is not a greedy person, you can just stay here! "


    "You can still ¡­" "You can acknowledge my father as your godfather. My father will treat you well, so you don''t have to be envious of me!" Xiao Rong''er said incoherently, as if she was afraid that Ye Jinsu would just leave like that.


    The father beside him lowered his head, unable to speak.


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at Xiao Rong''er in shock, then turned her head to look at the tightly shut door, and tightly held onto Xiao Rong''er''s hand.


    "I''m sorry ¡­" Ye Jinsu lowered her eyes and spoke softly.


    "We can''t stay here."


    Father Rong also stretched out his hand and held onto Little Rong''er as he said, "That''s right, this isn''t their home after all. They have to go back no matter what."


    "But ¡­" However, didn''t Sister Ye''s family in the capital treat her badly? " Xiao Rong''er looked dejectedly at Ye Jinsu, her voice carrying a hint of sobbing. Hearing this, Ye Jinxiu''s heart skipped a beat.


    She raised her head to look at Xiao Rong''er and said with a trembling voice, "I''m sorry."


    Xiao Rong''er was speechless. With tears in her eyes, she glared at Ye Jinsu and ran out. As it happened, he bumped into Xu Lianzhai who was rushing over. Xu Lianzhai was currently in a daze.


    Father Rong was so worried that a few strands of his hair had already turned white.


    With a squeak, the door creaked open just in time to reveal Ning Yunyin standing outside. Father Rong raised his head and looked at Ning Yunyin. He saw that the three people had followed behind her and found an excuse to leave.


    All that was left was the confused Xu Lianjing standing there.


    However, his naturally shy nature didn''t make him very talkative. When he saw the people behind Ning Yunyin, he only thought that it was a guest from the Rong family. Recalling that Xiao Rong''er had left while crying just now, he did not think too much and only said, "I''ll go find Xiao Rong''er" before turning around to leave.


    "Wait a moment." Ye Jinxiu suddenly called out to her.


    Xu Lianhai looked suspiciously at Ye Jinsu. He had an intuition that the atmosphere today was exceptionally strange, to the point that he simply couldn''t react in time.


    "Help me send Little Rong''er a message." Ye Jinsu said.


    Xu Lianzhai''s expression grew even more doubtful. Why couldn''t he say what he wanted to say to his face? Could it be a quarrel?


    "Just say that we''ve been taken care of by them these past few days. If there''s a chance in the future, we''ll come back to repay them."


    Xu Lianjing stared blankly with his eyes wide open.


    This is... You''re leaving here?


    No wonder Xiao Rong''er cried, she must be very sad. Xu Lianhai immediately understood what was going on. He stood straight up and bowed to Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunyin, "You two are being too serious. The marriage between me and Little Rong''er is in your care."


    "I''ll bring it to Little Rong''er."


    Ye Jinsu nodded slightly, got up and went outside to get some fresh air. It was snowing outside, but the wind was cold. Ye Jinsu took a deep breath and looked at Ning Yunyin, asking, "When are we leaving?"


    Ning Yunliang was silent for a moment. Then, he looked at Ye Jinsu and asked, "How did you know we were leaving?"


    "If you don''t go back now, the Grand Princess will definitely skin me alive." Ye Jinsu lowered her head and said in a low voice. She tried her best to maintain her teasing tone, but her voice was still somewhat soft.


    There was silence again.


    "Tomorrow morning." Ning Yunyin spoke up.


    Ye Jinsu took a deep breath and finally raised her head. She asked playfully, "How long will it take to go back? I don''t want to waste that much time on the road! "


    Ning Yunyin looked at him. Her expression was not as relaxed as Ye Jinsu''s. Instead, she was extremely serious.


    He grabbed Ye Jinsu''s cold hand and said in a low voice, "If you don''t want to go back ¡­"


    Before the words left his mouth, there would be no more chances.


    Ye Jinsu stood on her tiptoes and touched Ning Yunyin''s lips like a dragonfly touching the water, before quickly letting them fall. She lowered her head and softly said, "Don''t speak nonsense. I''m just a little worried about little Rong."


    "She should be very sad now."

 C340

    "We shouldn''t tell her our identities for now." Ye Jinsu slightly lowered his head and said. Their future was still unknown, if the final result was good, then they could come and take little Rong''er to play in the capital.


    However, if the end result was not good, the people who were related to them would be implicated.


    Ning Yunyin nodded.


    "Then I''ll go and talk to Uncle Rong." Ye Jinsu smiled lightly and turned around to walk back into the house.


    Uncle Rong was sitting in the front yard, gloomily tapping his pipe. He looked depressed as he thought about what he should do. Xiao Rong''er shut herself in her room and sulked. No matter how Xu Lianshan coaxed her, she couldn''t coax her.


    It was supposed to be a lucky day, but it ended up like this.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt the good day for little Rong to return home." Ye Jinsu, who was standing at the side, said apologetically.


    The father quickly regained his senses and looked at Ye Jinxiu. He immediately stood up nervously and spoke, "No ¡­. No, how can I blame you ¡­ It''s because little Rong''er is too insensible. "


    Seeing her father''s nervous reaction, Ye Jinxiu couldn''t help but sigh. She opened her mouth, but didn''t say anything. She just sat down and said, "Don''t let others know our identities."


    Ye Jinsu''s voice was serious, causing her father to be stunned. He didn''t dare to let his guard down.


    "Alright."


    "Little Rong''er is the same, don''t tell her our identities."


    Father Rong took a long drag from his pipe and said hoarsely, "Alright."


    "We will leave tomorrow. Thank you for taking care of us these days." They had left to be kind to their father, otherwise he would be so nervous all the time. Before long, no matter how healthy his father''s body was, he would still be tortured to the point of illness.


    Ye Jinsu looked a little lonely.


    The father looked at Ye Jinsu in a daze. Only after a long while did he finally understand what she meant. He opened and closed his mouth, but in the end, only his eyes reddened. He looked at Ye Jinsu with a slightly moved expression.


    "Good, good!" "Then I''ll go and prepare some things for you guys. Bring them along with you when you''re on your way to make rations ¡­" As he said that, he wiped the corners of his eyes and walked into the kitchen.


    Ye Jinsu looked at her father''s back and felt as if her heart had been squeezed in half by someone, causing her to be unable to catch her breath.


    Xiao Rong''er was still fuming inside the room. When she stepped out of the door, she saw that her father was preparing dried meat for Ye Jinsu. She was so angry that she almost threw all these things at him. In the end, Xiao Rong''er could only squat down in dejection, and speak with grievance: "Are you really leaving?"


    "Really." Ye Jinsu reached out her hand to caress her head and said.


    "Just like that! Shall we go tomorrow? "


    "Sorry ¡­"


    Xiao Rong''er angrily flung Ye Jinsu''s hand away, turned around and angrily hammered Xu Lianjing a few times. In the end, Xiao Rong''er could only sniff and dejectedly sit down.


    No matter how much she didn''t want to, she couldn''t tie someone up at home. There was nothing she could do.


    While thinking, she took out a tassel from her bosom and handed it to Ye Jinsu.


    "This... This is something that I learned from his mom. I only made one and it''s for you. " Xiao Rong''er''s hoarse voice sounded like she was crying. She had originally wanted to leave it for Xu Lianchai, but she would be able to make it later.


    It was a very simple stud. It could be seen at a glance that it was made by a beginner. It was very rough, and the thread was crooked. Even the cheapest stud in the market is better than this.


    However, Ye Jinsu smiled as she looked at this tassel, and then extended her hand to receive it. "Thank you. I will bring it with me."


    Xiao Rong''er sniffed with her nose and continued, "These are the remaining red strings from my wedding with Brother Qiang. They are all filled with joy."


    "Since you guys have returned to the capital, I won''t be able to attend the wedding. Consider this my wedding gift to you!" Ye Jinshu gave her a huge price to make her a wedding dress, so she couldn''t ask for his things for nothing.


    Although this item wasn''t worth much, it was still a festive item. Presumably, Ye Jinxiu also wouldn''t mind.


    After saying that, Xiao Rong''er felt a little sad. She choked with sobs and said, "You all have returned to the capital to live a good life. You must remember to come back and visit us."


    Even though she knew that she was far away from the capital, and that Ye Jinsu would not have a chance to come back if she went back. It was because of this that she wanted Ye Jinsu to stay.


    She would probably not see Ye Jinsu again in the future. Thinking about it made her feel even worse.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Xiao Rong''er, who was crying, and felt that she was infected. Her eyes started to turn red. She stretched out her hand to tie the tassel to her waist and solemnly said, "I will be back. I will come back to take you to the capital to play."


    Ye Jinsu''s tone was very firm, as if she was making a promise.


    Ning Yunyin glanced at her from the side, slightly moved.


    "Really?"


    "It''s true!" Ye Jinsu said seriously.


    Right now, the capital was a dead water that was about to boil. If they went back, they would stir up the dead water. As for themselves, were they drowned by this pool of stagnant water or were they trying to carve a path of blood out of it?


    No one knew what the final outcome would be.


    However, Ye Jinsu was determined to ensure that she would return.


    They would reappear in a new identity and bring little Rong''er to visit this land that belonged to them.


    Ning Yunxiao stood by her side, quietly watching her. He extended his hand and silently held her hand.


    The night passed by extremely quickly. In the blink of an eye, the night passed.


    Ye Jinxiu and Ning Yunbin had left with a very low profile. In fact, Xiao Rong had wanted to stay overnight to send Ye Jinxiu off in the morning, but Ye Jinxiu had refused. She only brought some jerky from her father and steamed buns from the night before, and left with Lingshuang.


    In the morning light.


    At that time, a red sun was rising in the horizon. It was a rare red fire sunrise in winter. Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunke sat on horseback, looking at the blood-red patch on the distant mountain treetop. At the same time, their gazes met.


    They were still standing together.


    "Do you regret it?" Ning Yun held onto the reins and whispered into Ye Jinsu''s ear.


    Ye Jinxiu smiled and held his hand, saying each word, "I have nothing to regret standing with you."


    A loud sound of horse hooves could be heard, covering the heartbeats of the people behind them.


    The forest was full of thorns in the distance, but they would still tread it together.


    When they returned to the town, the sun had already risen. The three people who were leading the way brought Ye Jinsu to a courtyard. All of them had been sent by the Grand Princess, a total of twenty of them. Each one of them was a hundred experts at the Grand Princess''s side.


    Among them, the one leading the group, Ning Yunyin recognized, was one of the Grand Princess'' capable warriors ¡ª Zhu Qiao.


    The Grand Princess had quite a number of capable people by her side, but she was different from those who were active in front of the Imperial Court. Zhu Qiao had always been supporting the Grand Princess from the shadows. Even so, after so many years, his position by the Grand Princess''s side was already the same as that of a personal bodyguard.


    For such an important person to be sent so far away, the Grand Princess must have gone mad with anxiety.


    Ning Yun lowered her gaze and looked at the people in the courtyard. Zhu Qiao was currently leading a group of people to kneel down and pay their respects. Dozens of powerful voices sounded out, "Welcome, your Highness, your Majesty!"


    Ye Jinsu jumped in shock and quickly turned her head to look at her surroundings. The voices of dozens of people could not be considered low. With such a loud commotion, no one else could hear.


    Besides, I''m not going back to the capital, is there a need to be so grand?


    Unbeknownst to them, the few of them had been living a life of constant anxiety. While the Grand Princess was in the capital, she had been sending more and more letters to them day after day. If they still couldn''t find Ning Yunyin, dozens of people would probably die to atone for their actions.


    Now that they had found Ning Yunyin, they were so relieved that they were about to cry. Naturally, they were extremely excited.

 C341

    "I''ve already sent people eight hundred miles away to deliver the news that His Highness King Ning has returned. The Grand Princess will receive the news in a few days." Zhu Qiao followed behind Ning Yunzhi and opened his mouth, secretly looking at Ye Jinsu a few times.


    He had heard of Ye Jinsu before, but this was the first time he had seen her in person.


    Ning Yun retrieved the cloak from her shoulders, passing it to Zhu Qiao and asked in a low voice, "How long will it take?"


    "Three days at the fastest."


    Furthermore, running for three days without rest was already the fastest he could do.


    Ning Yunyin frowned slightly and sat down. "Too slow."


    Zhu Qiao''s face changed, he knelt on the ground, "This is indeed the fastest."


    They had prepared three horses and were running without rest. It would take them at least three days to get there.


    "Prepare a fast horse. I will ride back." Ning Yun remained silent for a while, then opened her mouth and spoke. She raised her eyes and nonchalantly glanced at Zhu Qiao. The strong aura made Zhu Qiao dare not to look up, and could only lower his head in acknowledgement.


    Ye Jinsu stood at the side and felt that it wasn''t real.


    It was obvious that this person was using his inner force to chop firewood in the courtyard a few days ago ¡­


    "What is the current situation of the capital?" Ning Yunyin asked again, breaking Ye Jinsu''s train of thoughts.


    This time Zhu Ke hesitated, but didn''t say anything. He looked up hesitantly in Ye Jinsu''s direction before lowering his head again.


    The meaning was obvious.


    Ning Yunyin''s face suddenly turned somewhat gloomy. She heavily knocked her knuckles on the table a few times and said with a heavy tone, "I''ll say it here."


    Zhu Qiao''s head drooped even lower.


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and anxiously said, "Your Highness Ning Wang, please forgive us. The Grand Princess has said that this matter is of great importance, it has nothing to do with others ¡­"


    His voice was a little shaky, and it was getting quieter and quieter. Because he could feel that Ning Yunyin''s mood was getting worse and worse ¡­


    Zhu Qiao immediately shut his mouth.


    Zhu Qiao had long understood the relationship between Ning Yunyun and Miss Ye. In addition to his earlier observation of her, from the moment they entered the door, the two of them stood very close to each other.


    Afterwards, they frequently looked at each other. The onlookers could tell that the two of them had a close relationship just by looking at each other.


    It was all so obvious.


    Zhu Qiao did not dare to offend Ye Jinsu, if in the future he became someone he could not afford to offend, he would not live a good life. However, the Grand Princess had already said that he wouldn''t dare to disobey her.


    Zhu Qiao was really in a difficult position.


    As for Ning Yunyin, she frowned and gloomily pursed her lips. A storm was brewing on her face.


    The corners of Ye Jinsu''s mouth twitched helplessly. She shrugged her shoulders and opened her mouth, breaking the gloom. "I''m going to rest in my room. I''m a bit tired from rushing for so long."


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu patted Ning Yunabao''s shoulder and turned around to leave.


    Looking at Zhu Qiao who was beside him, his heart skipped a beat.


    If he didn''t know the identities of these two people, would his attitude be any different from that of an old couple? Ye Jinsu could so casually pat Ning Yun''s shoulders. If this was in the past, Zhu Qiao wouldn''t even dare to think about it ¡­


    Even now, when he saw it with his own eyes, he still couldn''t believe it.


    The courtyard was not big and there weren''t many rooms. Ye Jinsu walked out of the side hall and followed a short path to her room. Someone was waiting at the door. "Your subordinate is here to serve Miss Ye."


    Although all of them said that they were here to serve him, none of them looked like they were there to serve him. Just as Little Rong''er had said, all of them had ice-cold expressions, and were ''fiendish, fiendish spirits''.


    The room was set up very roughly. It was obvious that they had never done such a thing before.


    Ye Jinxiu didn''t mind, since they only stayed here for one night. She thought of Lingshuang, who had run through the entire morning, and said, "Go and buy some good horsegrass."


    These days when Lingshuang was in the mountains with her, she couldn''t even eat any better horse grass, which made her feel somewhat wronged.


    Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu turned around and headed to the stables in the backyard.


    After feeding Lingshuang some grass and a small amount of fish and shrimp in a small stream in the yard, Ye Jinsu sat down on a rock and started to do nothing as she broke off the steamed buns. This stream is running water, and that''s where


    Even though this courtyard had been abandoned for a long time, there were still some small fish and shrimp swimming in it.


    At the bottom of the stream was a large patch of moss. Due to the lack of management, it had been completely abandoned. Most of the people in this yard also stayed here every day, but they didn''t care about this abandoned yard.


    This resulted in some areas being overgrown with messy bamboo and wild grass.


    Ye Jinsu pulled on a piece of bamboo leaf out of boredom and stretched out her hand to grab a small boat. Then, she placed it on the surface of the water.


    The sound of footsteps came from behind her. Ning Yunyin raised her eyebrows as she looked at the small boat in Ye Jinsu''s hands.


    "You can make these little things?"


    Ye Jinsu did not think so. She continued to place her hand on the surface of the water, "You said it was a small thing. It''s very easy."


    Raising his head, Ye Jinsu gathered his thoughts and asked, "How is the capital now?"


    Ning Yunyin''s expression also turned solemn for a moment before she sat down and said, "Very bad."


    Ye Jinsu shrugged and was not surprised.


    "Ever since the execution of Consort De, my royal father''s illness has worsened day by day and his brain has become more and more muddled. Right now, most of the people in the palace are from the Qi King and Thirteenth Prince. royal father is already on the verge of death. "


    No one in the Imperial Court cared whether the Emperor lived or died. They all wanted to kick him down. In any case, with the Emperor like this, death was inevitable. It was only a matter of time.


    Thus, these two factions fought endlessly in the imperial government and imperial palace. Whether it was on the surface or in the dark, it was full of bloodshed. Because the Emperor had been indifferent to matters for a long time, their actions were becoming more and more impudent.


    Many high officials in the court were implicated in this, and were demoted, and exiled.


    Even Ye Shisui, who had always been cautious, had not been to court for more than a month.


    However, it was also because these two forces were fighting with each other and controlling each other. Therefore, the current situation did not collapse as quickly as it had. Both sides maintained a delicate balance.


    This balance was obviously fragile, and could not prevent even the slightest amount of accidents. This incident should have been the news of the Emperor''s death.


    But now, it was going to be Ning Yunyin.


    Ye Jinsu listened silently and lowered her eyes.


    Ning Yunyin reached out and grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand. She looked at her and asked, "Are you afraid?"


    If they go back, there will be a storm in the capital." At that time, he would definitely become the target of a group attack. If he was not careful, he would be doomed. It was a steep path that could fall off a cliff at any time.


    Until now, Ning Yunyin had often thought that he was selfish enough to ask Ye Jinsu to accompany him on this dangerous journey.


    Was it right or wrong?


    Ye Jinsu looked at him and leaned over to kiss him lightly on the corner of his mouth.


    "I have very few weaknesses. Besides you, I don''t have many."


    "There are too few things in this world that can make me afraid ¡­"


    Too little...

 C342

    Ning Yunyin''s pupils dilated. Suddenly, she hugged Ye Jinsu.


    He closed his eyes. He tried so hard that it seemed as if he wanted to rub Ye Jinsu into his bones and blood. With a hoarse voice, he said, "Me too ¡­"


    So...


    So...


    "After you get back to the capital, stay at home. "Scholar Ye is a smart person, and knows how to protect his family in troubled times. You won''t be in danger."


    Ye Jinsu put her arm around him and chuckled.


    "When did I hear what you said?"


    Ning Yunyin clenched her fists in anger and released Ye Jinsu. He held Ye Jinsu''s shoulder and locked his eyebrows as expected, "The situation in the capital is very dangerous, I can''t even protect myself."


    Therefore, he had to protect Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu blinked and looked at him, "I know."


    She reached out her hand and carefully counted Ning Yunyin''s current awkward situation, "All of the ministers under my command have sided with the enemy, and I don''t know if the rest are reliable or not. The palace is completely under the control of the Qi King and the Thirteenth Prince. It might even be the same in the capital.


    "Isn''t it better to have more people?"


    This was totally unreasonable.


    Ning Yunyin pursed her lips, not planning on wasting any more time on Ye Jinsu. This was because he knew that no matter how much he said, Ye Jinxiu would listen to him.


    Ye Jinxiu patted her arm and smiled, "Rest assured, aren''t we doing this in the dark?" I''m not that dangerous. "


    Clearly, the negotiation between the two had failed.


    Ye Jinsu shrugged and stood up. She looked at the sky and said, "Rest early. We still have to leave tomorrow."


    Ye Jinsu changed the topic. Ning Yunyin didn''t say anything else and just added, "The carriage and the shingles are already being prepared."


    Ye Jinsu stopped walking and turned around to look at him, but didn''t say anything.


    They couldn''t help but look at each other in silence. Ning Yun lowered her voice and said, "The capital is really too far from here. It''s better for you to ride a carriage back to the capital, which is bumpy and bumpy all the way."


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but be a bit annoyed. She thought that Ning Yunyin had sent someone to prepare the horses in preparation to ride back with her.


    In the end, Ning Yunxiao had to ride the horse by himself to get her to ride the carriage?


    Ye Jinxiu frowned and said, "I rode here from Beijing as well."


    "You rode for half a month." Ning Yunyin said mercilessly.


    Ye Jinsu had come over to rest along the way and had spent an entire half month. Now that he was running out of time, the journey through the night was too tiring for Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinxiu choked, unable to speak. In the end, she could only unwillingly say, "Then I can also ride back."


    Ning Yunyin smiled helplessly and said, "If you''re too tired from the journey, I''ll have to take care of you."


    Ye Jinxiu was speechless...


    "Fine, the carriage is just the carriage!" Ye Jinsu had no choice but to compromise, gritting her teeth angrily as she agreed.


    The carriage was much slower than when she was riding a horse. Previously, when she was riding from the capital, she didn''t waste any time on the road. It was just that because he was unfamiliar with the route, he spent a bit more time and only walked for half a month.


    In a carriage, the coachman must be a veteran of the road.


    Even so, the carriage would still take at least half a month.


    It would be better to ride a horse.


    The more Ye Jinsu thought about it, the more he felt that it was too much for him, so he changed his tone, "I think it''s better if I ride a horse. You ride yours, I''ll ride mine."


    If he followed the nearest route and increased his pace, he would be able to shorten the time by half. He would be able to arrive in less than half a month. She would also be able to rest at ease when she reached the capital as soon as possible.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu''s determined face and opened her mouth wide. In the end, she could only helplessly sigh and nod in agreement.


    In any case, if he said that he didn''t agree, Ye Jinsu wouldn''t listen to him.


    Ning Yunyin, who had no dignity at all, silently shut her mouth.


    It was night.


    Before the first ray of sunlight could reach the horizon, the lights of a small, ordinary yard at the southeast corner of the town had already been turned on. Zhu Qiao was holding a horse in his hand and leading the horse to the entrance of the yard.


    The lantern hanging from the door frame emitted a weak light, illuminating Ning Yunyin''s face. The outline of her face became indistinct, and she looked much gentler.


    "Is everything ready?" Ning Yunyin looked around the courtyard and asked.


    Zhu Qiao handed over a bag.


    Ning Yunyin caught it and jumped onto her horse. This was a horse that couldn''t be considered very good. It couldn''t even be compared to the lowest grade horse in Ning Yun''s market. But it was the best horse that could be found in this town.


    Ning Yunyin patted the horse''s neck and spoke to Zhu Qiao, "Send someone to follow her and clear out any obstacles on the way. If anything happens to her, all of you should just stand there and repent! "


    Her voice was not soft, yet not heavy. Ning Yunyin''s tone was obviously not heavy, but Zhu Qiao felt that if anything really happened to Ye Jinsu, Ning Yunyin would definitely finish him off.


    Zhu Qiao''s face sank, and he nodded his head heavily.


    This matter was something that Ning Yunyin had explained to him yesterday, and he still had to explain it to him before he left today. Zhu Qiao''s heart was extremely nervous.


    Only then did Ning Yunxiao avert his gaze and take another look at the courtyard.


    At this time, it was still dark outside, so Ye Jinsu should still be sleeping ¡­


    In a flash, Ning Yunyin accidentally saw a figure.


    Ye Jinsu carried a lantern and walked out from the backyard with Lingshuang by her hand. She looked like she had just woken up, and her hair hadn''t even been combed into a bun. "In an instant, Zhu Qiao who was at the side only felt a gaze as sharp as a blade, piercing him until he immediately kneeled down and lowered his head.


    Now that Ye Jinsu had appeared, he really wanted to dig out his eyeballs. If he had accidentally glanced at her, would Ning Yunyin even let him off?


    However, Ye Jinsu didn''t even notice. She had been staying with her father for a few days, and there weren''t many rules and regulations about it. Ye Jinxiu didn''t pay attention to him occasionally, so she left with her hair unbound. No one said anything.


    The current Ye Jinsu hadn''t broken away from the comfortable environment and hadn''t noticed these things for a while.


    Ning Yunyin''s eyes sunk. She couldn''t see clearly in the dim light.


    He looked at Ye Jinsu and said, "You don''t have to leave so early."


    Ye Jinsu led the horse and said, "You should ride Lingshuang."


    As she spoke, Ye Jinxiu patted the horse she was riding on. She was worried that it would fall off its leash halfway through the journey.


    Although Lingshuang was still a pony when she handed it over to Ye Jinsu. But now that it has grown into a full-grown horse, coupled with its good lineage, it is not too much to say that it is a BMW that can travel thousands of miles a day.


    "You can ride Lingshuang back. Time will be quicker." Ye Jinsu said as she looked at Lushuang''s fur.


    Ning Yunke remained silent for a while. She looked at Ye Jinsu''s serious expression, but didn''t say anything and dismounted from her horse. After she had mounted Lingshuang again, Ning Yunyin looked at the brown horse beside her and said, "This horse has a tough personality. In a while, Zhu Qiao will pick a more docile horse for you."


    Ye Jinsu didn''t seem to care. She reached out her hand to smooth the horse''s fur, then patted the horse''s back and mounted it.


    As expected, the wild and unruly horses became restless as they let out roars. Ye Jinsu, who was on the horse''s back, sat down firmly and swayed a few times on the horse.


    Ning Yunyin''s face tightened at the side.

 C343

    Ye Jinxiu pulled on the reins, quickly stabilizing her body and sat down. The horse was still in a good mood. Ye Jinsu pulled the reins and circled the horse a few times. The horse finally stopped.


    Ye Jinshu let out a sigh of relief, patted his horse''s back and said with a smile, "It''s a small problem, nothing will happen to you."


    Ye Jinsu laughed in a very unrestrained manner.


    Ning Yunzhi retracted her hand and also smiled lightly. She felt at ease. Just now, she had seen Ye Jinsu''s movements. She was skilled and agile. It seemed that in the past two years, not only had she made great progress, but she had also mastered the art of taming horses.


    The smile on Ning Yunyin''s face was very doting. She silently glanced at Ye Jinsu and pulled on the reins.


    "I''ll be waiting for you in the capital."


    A clear and loud sound entered Ye Jinsu''s ears. She looked at Ning Yunyin and also indifferently replied, "See you in the capital."


    With a loud sound, the carriage pierced through the sky. Another ray of light broke through the clouds in the distance. Half of the sky was lit up by the light.


    Early morning.


    Ye Jinsu watched Ning Yunyin''s back until that tiny figure disappeared from her sight. Only then did she turn around and leave.


    Ye Jinsu''s departure was two hours later than Ning Yunlian''s. She packed up her things and then ate breakfast. When the sky was completely bright, he took his horse and set off.


    In any case, she would be at least ten days later than Ning Yunyin, so she wouldn''t need more than just one or two hours.


    There were already passersby on the streets outside. Today was the day of the town''s market, and the main road was already packed with people. This place was full of rubbish waiting to ripen. Everything here looked like they were growing. Even when people were busy moving about, they could be called bustling with life.


    Ye Jin struggled to lead the horse through the crowd. There was only one street, and it took a lot of effort for Ye Jinsu to pass through it.


    For some inexplicable reason, Ye Jinsu suddenly recalled that Ning Yunxiao had once walked through the streets of the capital with her.


    I wonder how Little Red and Little White are doing ¡­


    When she sneaked out, Xiao Hong should be dead from grief. Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but feel a little guilty, so she quickened her steps to return to the capital.


    In the capital city, thousands of miles away, there were already two images of Ye family.


    The imperial court was in an uproar. Ye Zizai had long since put himself aside, not wanting to deal with the worldly affairs of the world. He had not been in court for more than a month and had been complaining at home all day.


    It was not as if no one had thought of ways to use him as an entrance. The excuse of him being sick had been used for more than a month, and soon, he would no longer be able to use it.


    In the end, the heavens never stopped. Mrs Zhao''s stomach was moving.


    Just a few days ago, Ye Chong was stuffy in his study and did not come out for a day and a night. Mrs Zhao had a sharp mind, so she personally inquired about what happened outside. After understanding it for a while, she went over to An Shen''s Soup.


    He talked to Ye Chong in a soft voice and coaxed him a few more times, making him feel a lot better.


    Zhao Ruxue did not have much ability, so she did not dare to casually discuss matters of the court. However, she understood everything that had happened outside and was able to converse with Ye Chong.


    As time passed, Zhao Ruxue became more insightful, and Ye Zhonglou''s mood became a lot better.


    The two of them became more and more attached to each other. That night, Zhao Ruxue felt unwell. He called the doctor over and found out that he had been pregnant for two months.


    This was a joyous event for the entire Ye Family!


    For the first time in two years, the old lady who had neglected everything in the courtyard went out to invite a famous doctor from outside the courtyard. He checked his pulse and found that it was most likely a male fetus.


    Ye Shisan and the old lady were extremely happy.


    This meant that the Ye Family had a future. Ye Shisui was also secretly happy. The next day, he took out his wife''s reason why she was pregnant and weak, and needed someone to take care of her. Then he took a leave of absence from the court.


    With this birth, Zhao Ruxue''s status had risen by quite a bit. She was well taken care of in terms of food, clothing, and living arrangements. She was so cautious that there could be no mistakes. Zhao Ruxue was also very concerned about the child in her womb, afraid that there would be a problem with him.


    According to the doctor''s instructions, it was still early in the month for Zhao Ruxue to go out and walk around.


    It was cold outside, so the old lady was afraid that she would catch a cold. Thus, she only let Zhao Ruxue walk around in the garden. The place he went the most was the back garden.


    Coincidentally, she met Ye Jinru in the garden.


    Ye Jin and Ru Su did not like Zhao Ruxue. This was something that the entire Ye Residence knew. The head maid, Zhao Ruxue, immediately tensed up and wanted to drag Zhao Ruxue away.


    However, Ye JinRu insisted on stopping him.


    She didn''t do anything, but said a lot of sarcastic words in the open and in the dark. Because of her birth mother, her position in the Ye Family was ruined. Later on, Zhao Ruxue was pampered by Ye Shisui, and Ye Jingru''s life became even more miserable.


    Normally speaking, Zhao Ruxue would have scolded her. However, things were different now. She was pregnant with a child and did not want to get too angry or have too many conflicts with her.


    Think of everything for the child.


    In the end, Zhao Ruxue didn''t say anything and left. However, when Ye Zhiru and the old lady heard this, they couldn''t help but lock her up.


    The old lady was a very smart person. How could she not know that Ye Jingru was a threat? However, she couldn''t do anything to Ye Jingru. She only restricted her legs for half a year. He had also placed quite a number of people beside Zhao Ruxue, so that she would feel at ease.


    All of these things happened in the past month.


    Previously, Zhao Ruxue would go to Ye Jinsu''s courtyard to take a look, and she couldn''t help but sigh. Now that the Wutong Courtyard had lost its owner, it was exceptionally desolate. Zhao Ruxue still kept her servants from before. Xiao Hong would clean Ye Jinsu''s room every day while she stayed in the yard.


    After so long, Little Red and everyone else in the Wutong Garden still had a sorrowful look on their faces.


    After Zhao Ruxue was found out that she was pregnant, the old lady decided to forbid Zhao Ruxue from going to Ye Jinsu''s courtyard in order to prevent her from feeling sad. Actually, the Ye Family had been asking around, but after all, they were just a government official. In this place, the information they could find was very little.


    This gloomy atmosphere only eased after Zhao Ruxue became pregnant with her child.


    Everyone was looking after the joy in front of their eyes, and those matters gradually faded away.


    Ye Jinsu rode her horse, took out the shortest route map, and looked in the direction of the capital. She had been riding for four or five days, and she was almost halfway there.


    Ye Jinsu took out some dried meat that was stuffed by her father from the bag and stuffed it into her mouth. Then, she swung her whip and set off again.


    If there were no surprises, Ning Yunyin should have already arrived at the capital. Then, she had to speed up. After all, they had only been gone for four or five days, yet Ye Jinxiu still felt a sense of disappointment.


    Previously, the two of them had been together every day. Yet, even when they looked up, they did not realize how much they loved each other.


    Now, looking at the direction of the capital, Ye Jinsu couldn''t wait to get up.

 C344

    The journey back to the capital took another five days before Ye Jinsu successfully reached the city gates. She dismounted, pulled a cloth over her face, and led the horse into the city.


    He led the horse all the way to a dark alley. Ye Jinsu stopped and suddenly spoke to the empty space in front of her, "Come out."


    The alley was completely silent. Ye Jinsu seemed to be talking to the air.


    After a while, Ye Jinsu turned around and looked at the sky, "You have protected me all the way, are you still not going to show yourself?"


    There was finally movement this time.


    A shadow flashed, Zhu Qiao landed in front of Ye Jinsu, kneeling down on one knee.


    "What orders do you have for me, Miss Ye?"


    "Where is the prince?"


    Zhu Zhao hesitated for a moment, then replied, "Miss Ye need not worry, the Prince is safe now."


    Ye Jinsu glanced at him and said, "I''m asking where you are. I want to see him."


    "This ¡­"


    This is really embarrassing for Zhu Qiao.


    Ning Yunxiao was currently not at the prince''s mansion, but at another mansion. That was the place arranged by the Grand Princess, and no one else knew about it.


    Zhu Qiao was not sure if this news could be told to Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinxiu sighed and said helplessly, "I can''t go back like this. If the Ye Residence is under surveillance, then the Prince will be in danger at any time."


    Zhu Qiao''s face changed, his breathing became heavier.


    "This subordinate has missed his duty. Please wait a moment, Miss Ye. After this subordinate reports to the Grand Princess, I will bring Miss Ye to see the Prince."


    Ye Jinsu nodded and took out a curtain and hat from his bag, then led the horse outside.


    She stopped at a tea house and asked for a pot of tea to drink quietly. This was the bustling street in the capital. People were coming and going outside, it was bustling with noise and excitement. This teahouse was also the most common teahouse on the entire street. Guests like Ye Jinsu were not eye-catching here.


    After sitting for about two hours, Ye Jinsu heard the lecturer on the stage talking about the book that lasted for two hours. Only then did Zhu Ao appear again.


    He leaned close to Ye Jinsu''s ear and whispered, "I invite Miss Ye to come with me."


    As he spoke, he began to lead the way.


    To her surprise, Zhu Qiao took her to the most remote northwest district. It was the farthest from the palace and not as busy as the other blocks, but it was much quieter.


    Ye Jinsu was led to a small, ordinary courtyard, where Zhu Qiao opened the door.


    It was a very ordinary small courtyard, simple and unremarkable. There were four or five of these courtyards next to them, housing generations of people. The walls of earth and stone were covered with vines, and now there was only a withered yellow torso.


    Ye Jinsu took a glance inside and didn''t see Ning Yunyin.


    Instead, he saw the Grand Princess who had just come out of her room.


    She was even more low-key than Ye Jinsu. She wore the clothes of an ordinary person and had a monotonous hairstyle. Her makeup was also very sparse. When Ye Jinxiu saw it, she nearly couldn''t recognize it.


    When she saw Ye Jinsu, the Grand Princess stopped in her tracks. Ning Yun who was behind him opened the door. She saw Ye Jinsu standing at the entrance to the courtyard, and her expression relaxed for a moment.


    When Ye Jinsu saw the black bruise on Ning Yunyin''s eyes, she probably hadn''t gotten a good night''s sleep.


    She walked over and bowed towards the Grand Princess, "Greetings, Grand Princess. Greetings, Prince Ning."


    Ning Yunyin still didn''t seem used to it. She looked at him for a moment before raising her hand. "Stand up."


    Ye Jinsu bent her knees slightly and was about to stand up when the Grand Princess''s cold voice rang out once again, "Kneel!"


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    Ye Jinsu was innocent, and Ye Jinsu despaired.


    She resigned herself to her fate, sighed, and obediently knelt down. Sooner or later, this would happen, but this time, it didn''t surprise her a little.


    The frown on Ning Yunyin''s face that had just dispersed was replaced with a frown.


    The Grand Princess''s countenance was so cold that it was as though one could kill someone. It was as though a storm was brewing.


    This was an accusation.


    Sure enough, the Grand Princess opened her mouth and asked with a dark expression, "Have you been with Sixteenth Brother for the past two months?"


    Ye Jinsu resigned herself to her fate and said, "Yes ¡­"


    "Then why didn''t you return to the capital as soon as possible?"


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    Because Ning Yunyin fell off the cliff and died.


    "Why is there no reply to the letter that I handed over?"


    Ye Jinsu: ¡­


    She didn''t know what had gone wrong, but she didn''t want to come back.


    Ye Jinsu only dared to say these words in her heart. She was silent for a while, trying to figure out how to explain these things.


    Zhu Qiao who was at the side spoke: "According to the hunter who saved the prince, the prince was injured from the fall, and had to recuperate for a full month before he could recover.".


    Ye Jinsu looked at him in surprise, then looked towards Ning Yunyin, who was standing behind the Grand Princess.


    Zhu Qiao will find it in his heart to speak for him, Ye Jinsu would not believe it even if he was beaten to death. It was clear that Ning Yunyin had given them instructions beforehand.


    Ye Jintu nodded in agreement with Zhu.


    The Grand Princess laughed coldly. Of course she knew this. However, there was no way Ye Jinsu could escape. She took two steps forward and asked, "Do you dare to say that it has nothing to do with you?"


    Ye Jinsu was speechless.


    Fine, Ning Yunxiao had been waiting there for a long time, and it really did have something to do with him.


    Ning Yunshu coughed a few times from the side, relieving the tense atmosphere. "I did indeed spend some time there. The mountain road is very deep, and ordinary doctors refuse to come in. Jinsu had to put in a lot of effort to get a doctor in there. "


    "This has nothing to do with her."


    The Grand Princess was fuming with anger.


    All of them were colluding to speak up for Ye Jinxiu, right?


    But as soon as she thought of it, Ning Yunyin actually delayed her stay for so long. She passed the letters over one by one, yet there was no reaction at all. The Grand Princess was so infuriated that she almost lost her temper.


    "She can''t get out of this!"


    "Do you know your crime?" The Grand Princess looked down at Ye Jinsu condescendingly. It was obvious that she was going to punish him no matter what.


    What else could Ye Jinsu say ¡­


    She lowered her head. "Jinsu knows her wrongs."


    Ning Yunyin''s expression darkened, and her tone became a bit heavy. She repeated in a cold tone, "It has nothing to do with her."


    The smell of gunpowder had already permeated the air, and the atmosphere was not looking good.


    Ye Jinxiu''s eyebrows jumped. She didn''t know what to do at the moment. Ning Yunyin helping her would only make things worse. If she didn''t help ¡­


    Ye Jinsu must be lying if she said she was not upset.


    She curled her lips and felt like weeping but had no tears in her heart. What was going on ¡­


    Ning Yunyin''s expression turned cold, and her attitude became unyielding.


    The Grand Princess shot an angry glance at Ning Yunxiao before giving Ye Jinsu a final look, and viciously flung her sleeves.


    "If you really want to protect her, then go and obtain the power you want. Protect her completely!"


    Ning Yun held her breath, her face filled with both joy and anger. He stared at the Grand Princess before replying in a low voice, "I will."


    The three words were not loud, but they were loud.


    Ye Jinsu''s eyebrows twitched and she couldn''t help but raise her head to look at him. Ning Yunxiao stood with his hands behind his back, and raised his head to look at the Grand Princess. His expression was rather wild. There was a surge of water in his eyes. It was called promise.


    The Grand Princess turned her face to the side, and fell silent for a moment.


    "Remember what you said. As for her, you decide for yourself!"


    With that, the Grand Princess turned and left.

 C345

    Only after the Grand Princess had left the courtyard did Ye Jinsu get up from the ground.


    Ning Yunyin reached out a hand to pull her back. "I''ve let you suffer a grievance."


    Ye Jinxiu patted the dust off her skirt and didn''t think much of it. The Grand Princess didn''t do anything to her either. However, looking at the tension between Ning Yunyin and the Grand Princess, Ye Jinsu started to worry about the relationship between the two of them.


    Ning Yunyin saw Ye Jinsu''s worry and comforted her, "Elder sister has been tired recently, so her temper isn''t very good."


    It seems like Ning Yunyin is fine now.


    Only then did Ye Jinsu relax and return to the house with Ning Yun.


    Right now, she was more concerned about the situation in the capital. She asked directly, "What about Marquis Lu ¡­"


    Ning Yunran a glance at Ye Jinsu before sitting down and saying, "I''ve already met with the Duke of Lu in the past few days."


    "Currently, Duke Lu''s forces have been reduced by more than half. Aside from the Lu family''s army, the other armies were previously divided between the other generals by the Emperor."


    "Brother Thirteen has the most troops now."


    "How much do we have?"


    Ning Yunke paused for a moment, then looked at Ye Jinsu and said, "Not a third of the way."


    Ye Jinxiu felt the space between her eyebrows separate even further.


    She sighed and rubbed her temples. "Things are not looking good."


    "What about the soldiers who followed you?"


    "It is now very difficult to pull it back. Right now, the situation of the imperial government is divided into two parts. Any clan that wishes to join me will easily be dealt with jointly. Therefore, no one would be willing to take such a risk. "


    It was too difficult ¡­


    Ye Jinsu rubbed her brow and suddenly thought of the Ye family. I heard that Ye Shisui is not in court for more than a month, although this turtle''s personality really suits him. But in this situation, is it really okay?


    Ye Jinsu straightened her body and asked, "What about the Ye family?"


    "It''s fine. Madam Ye has had a happy occasion recently, so Ye Shisui decided to keep his door closed all the time. He has always been cautious, but the Ye family is still safe. " Ning Yunyin seemed to have expected Ye Jinsu to ask this question and replied very quickly.


    A few days ago, he had sent someone to check on the Ye Clan''s situation, and everything was fine.


    Ye Jinxiu relaxed a little.


    However, Ning Yunyin said that Madam Ye had a happy occasion, "Could it be that Mrs Zhao is feeling a little better now?"


    Ning Yunyin nodded. "I heard that two days ago, the old lady went to invite a famous doctor from outside the Ye Residence to help. She was here at the Ye Residence a few days ago."


    Ye Zhenzheng was also lucky. At this time, the other soldiers were all worried about their own safety, but he took advantage of his wife''s pregnancy to act like a turtle.


    It was time.


    Ye Jinxiu was slightly surprised.


    It had only been half a year since she secretly left home, but Mrs Zhao was actually pregnant. This was a good thing. Ye Jinsu smiled and asked, "When do I go back?"


    She definitely couldn''t just swagger in through the main door of the Ye Family mansion. She couldn''t even casually divulge this news when she went back. Lord Ye only told the public that you are sick and is recuperating at home. I''ll arrange for you to meet for now, and then have someone escort you back. " Ning Yun said in a low voice. Although the Ye Clan only told the public that Ye Jinsu was sick, everyone knew that Ye Jinsu had gone to look for him.


    After all, the capital was abuzz with the news of them two days ago.


    Ye Jinsu''s current situation wasn''t too good, so it was best for her not to show her face. This was exactly what Ning Yunyin was thinking, and he had already made up his mind.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t know what he was thinking and just nodded.


    "I''ll have to trouble you to stay here for the next two days." Ning Yunyin faintly smiled as she looked at Ye Jinsu and spoke.


    This courtyard was rather simple and crude, and the things inside were not all that numerous. The room was dark and cold. It was daytime now, and he still needed to light the lamp in his room after closing the door.


    However, the charcoal feet in the room, Ye Jinsu stayed here for a while, and felt that his hands and feet had warmed up.


    She slightly raised her body and picked up the candle wick, making the light even brighter. "It''s the same for Uncle Rong here, it''s fine."


    Ning Yunyin laughed. She didn''t put on any airs when speaking of this. Previously, he was able to live in the wooden house with Uncle Rong, but now, he didn''t care about the house at all.


    He really didn''t look like a young miss.


    But he loved her like this.


    Ye Jinsu sat back down and rubbed her warm hands, saying, "If I go back, I''m afraid that sister of mine will not rest in peace."


    When she heard that Madam Zhao was pregnant, she thought of Ye Jinru. Normally, Ye JinRu would regard herself and Mrs Zhao as her enemies. Now that Mrs Zhao was pregnant, she probably hated them even more.


    Furthermore, she remembered that Ye Jingru and the Qi King weren''t clear about each other ¡­


    As he thought about it, Ye Jinsu cast a sidelong glance at Ning Yunke and asked, "Has she made any movements recently?"


    Ning Yunyin knew what she was asking. She took a sip of hot tea and said, "Yesterday, I ran into Madam Ye. I heard that she was grounded for half a year."


    "What happened before?"


    "After royal father got sick, Lord Ye forbade her to go out anymore. On the surface, he seemed to have settled down a lot, and it had been a long time since he had been out. "As for the secret behind all this ¡­"


    Ning Yunxiao paused, then lowered his voice. "It''s been a long time. There''s nowhere else to go."


    In the days that he had been back, Ye JinRu had not taken a single step out of the house. However, the other day, after Ye Jinsu left the Ye Family, Ye Jinru did not allow her to contact the Qi King.


    There was no way to trace it.


    "She won''t be so quiet." Ye Jinsu replied without thinking.


    She knew Ye Jingru too well. She was narrow-minded and short-sighted. Her heart was filled with arrogance and she never put anyone in her eyes. If someone had offended her, she would definitely remember it for the rest of her life.


    These few years, Ye Jingru had suffered a lot more than that.


    Back when Ning Yunyin''s influence had been disbanded, Ye JinRu had taken the opportunity to get involved with the Qi King, and now, she was arrogantly standing in front of him all day long. It was so funny, so much like the ugly and funny part of the troupe.


    Yet she was still at ease.


    Now that Mrs Zhao was pregnant, it was likely a huge blow to her, so she definitely wouldn''t do nothing.


    "If I go back, I won''t be able to hide from her eyes and ears." Ye Jinsu said blandly.


    They were all from the same residence, how could they hide it from him? Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu frowned and was in a difficult position. If she had known earlier today, she would not have shown mercy to Ye Jingru.


    After chasing her to a manor a thousand miles away, she had no idea how peaceful it would be.


    Ye Jingru was filled with regret.


    Ning Yunyin looked at Ye Jinsu''s vexed expression and smiled. She also poured a cup of hot tea for her and passed it to her. She smiled and said, "Can she still make things difficult for you?"


    "Naturally, she won''t be able to make it difficult for us ¡­" Ye Jinsu didn''t even think before speaking up. Halfway through her words, she suddenly thought of something and raised her eyes to look at Ning Yunyin.


    "Are you secretly happy?"

 C346

    She had been busy at home dealing with Ye Jinru all day, so wouldn''t she be in no mood to care about Ning Yunxiao?


    The smile on Ning Yunyin''s face deepened. She opened her eyes wide and lied, "No."


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes rolled up into the sky.


    Ghost letter!


    They would never agree on such a question, and no one could change it. Ye Jinsu was conflicted. She chose to keep her mouth shut, not wanting to argue with Ning Yunyin about this.


    Since there was no end to it, she didn''t want to cause any trouble.


    "Can I go out?" Ye Jinsu changed the topic and asked.


    "Are you bored?" Ning Yunyin asked her.


    Ye Jinsu nodded her head. This place was very small, only having two rooms to sleep in. The courtyard outside was even smaller, with an ancient jujube tree growing inside it. It took up a large area of space.


    Other than that, there was nothing else but a barren and boring piece of land.


    Ning Yunyin pulled Ye Jinsu''s hand and stood up. She pushed open the door and said, "Then let''s practice the sword." This is just the right time for me to take a look at how you''ve been practicing your sword arts these past two years. "


    "I heard that he was able to kill three or four wild wolves by himself. I believe he won''t disappoint me." Ning Yunyin raised an eyebrow.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head to look at the sword at her waist. Looking at Ning Yunyin''s happy appearance, she suddenly remembered that she was still injured.


    "You''ve recovered?"


    Ning Yunliang smiled and said, "I''ve already looked through it. It''s nothing serious."


    Ye Jinsu suspiciously looked Ning Yun up and down, before snorting. She crossed her arms and said, "You''re sick. I don''t want to fight with patients."


    The smile on Ning Yunyin''s face deepened. "Then treat it as me giving it to you."


    Ye Jinsu''s expression began to distort...


    Really, boasting shamelessly!


    With a swoosh, the flexible sword at Ye Jinsu''s waist was unsheathed, the tip of the sword pointed straight at Ning Yunyin. Ye Jinxiu looked at him and spoke with a rebellious tone, "Let me remind you first, I have been practicing and learning for the past two years. That old book you gave me is useless."


    She even specially called for people to find some famous sword techniques and admitted that she was no longer the same person from two years ago.


    Ning Yunyin continued to smile as she looked at the imposing Ye Jinsu. She didn''t take out a weapon, but rather used her hand to slash at him.


    Ye Jinsu was caught off guard, and she retreated a few steps and used her sword to force Ning Yunyin to retreat. He turned his guard into an attack and turned into a blur as he thrust his sword towards Ning Yun.


    Ning Yunzhi dodged to the side. The soft, churning sword brushed past her ear, cutting off some of the fine strands of hair.


    Ning Yun stood still and smiled as she looked at the two strands of hair that had fallen off her shoulders.


    "I''ve grown."


    Previously, he couldn''t even touch a strand of hair, but now, he was able to cut off a strand of hair. It was truly a joyous event.


    The sword in Ye Jinsu''s hand clenched tightly, and her expression became even more twisted. Even though Ning Yunxiao was praising her, she was still furious. Hearing this, why did it sound so unsightly?


    She had only touched a hair on her head. What was there to celebrate about?


    As he thought this, Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything further. She turned the blade of her sword, and it flew in the direction of Ning Yun.


    The flexible sword was an extremely difficult weapon to control. It was also an extremely difficult weapon to control. Ning Yunyin was unarmed, so there was no weapon that could block her sword. She could only dodge.


    Ye Jinsu''s attacks were getting fiercer and fiercer, and her movements were getting faster and faster. Ning Yun''s evading speed became faster and faster, as if he hadn''t found a good target to attack.


    The flexible sword in Ye Jinsu''s hand was like a snake, appearing at all sorts of tricky positions. Ning Yun retreated a few steps, but Ye Jinsu cut his sleeve, causing him to gasp for breath.


    Beads of sweat had already appeared on Ye Jinsu''s forehead, and her energy consumption was even greater than Ning Yunyin''s.


    This won''t do.


    Ye Jinsu''s physical strength could not compare to Ning Yunyin''s. Moreover, she had been constantly attacking and had consumed a lot more energy than Ning Yunyin. In truth, they had only fought for an hour.


    If this continued, it would take less than an hour before his stamina would be depleted and he would reveal his weak points.


    Ning Yunyin looked at her and lightly laughed. "You''re going to lose."


    As she spoke, she had just finished her sentence when she felt a flash in front of her eyes and saw Ning Yunyin charging towards her. Its speed was so fast that even if Ye Jinxiu had drawn her sword to block it, she was still forced to take a few steps back.


    However, it was clear that Ning Yunyin wasn''t going to let her escape so easily. He reached out his hand to deflect Ye Jinsu''s sword, and in the next second, he appeared next to her without a sound.


    Ning Yun held her warm hand against Ye Jinsu''s neck. With a voice filled with heat, she said, "You''ve lost."


    Her throat had already landed in Ning Yunyin''s hands.


    Ye Jinsu raised her head to look at him and saw Ning Yunyin looking down at her. They were a head taller than her, so Ning Yun''s chin was just enough to support her head.


    Now, in this position, with half of her back to Ning Yunyin''s bosom, Ye Jinsu raised her head and saw Ning Yunyin''s chin. He had a nice chin and a nice outline.


    However, as Ye Jinsu watched, an evil thought emerged in her heart: I really want to stab it with my sword.


    To vent his anger, this was too satisfying!


    Ning Yunyin didn''t know what Ye Jinsu was thinking, but she keenly noticed that her expression had changed. He squinted his eyes, as he instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    With the movement of her hands, Ning Yunyin pinched Ye Jinsu''s neck and raised it. With a dangerous tone, she asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    I''ll think of a way to vent my anger.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t dare to say such words. She looked at Ning Yunyin''s dangerous face and tactfully said, "No ¡­" "Nothing."


    "Really?"


    Ye Jinsu blinked her eyes resolutely, indicating that she didn''t.


    After all, his neck was still in his hands.


    Ning Yunlian raised an eyebrow. She clearly didn''t believe Ye Jinsu''s words. However, he did not intend to pursue the matter any further. He let go of Ye JinSu''s neck and said, "Your attack is too hasty. Sometimes, you have to be able to hold it in."


    It would be strange if Ye Jinsu could keep calm when facing you, but she could only silently retaliate in her heart.


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Ye Jinxiu nodded her head repeatedly, showing a look as if she had seen mister annoying, and impatiently expressed that she had remembered it.


    This caused Ning Yunyin to reach out and knock Ye Jinsu on the head.


    "Very powerful." This time, Ning Yunyun spoke with a serious tone, her eyes filled with unexpected joy.


    Perhaps even Ye Jinxiu herself did not notice, but she had indeed improved a lot. With her current skills, even Jing Yun and Shuo Feng might not be able to defeat Ye Jinsu.


    Earlier, he was indeed forced into a corner by Ye Jinsu. In this way, he could be at ease.


    Ye Jinshu was caught off guard by the compliment and put his sword back into its sheath with a "hmph". He turned around and returned to his room to drink some water. "I''ve only practiced for two years. How many years have you been practicing martial arts for?"


    All of the royal family''s disciples started training in the Martial Arts at the age of five. Now that it had been more than ten years, it wasn''t something they could catch up to in a short period of time.


    Ye Jinsu''s talent could already be considered extremely good.


    Ning Yunyin dotingly smiled and changed out of her torn outer clothes. She said, "With your current skills, you''ve already caught up with the Wind Shocking Cloud, aren''t you satisfied?"

 C347

    Ye Jinsu stopped drinking and was surprised for a moment.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    In the past two years, she only focused on her training and never sparred with anyone else. Therefore, he didn''t know what level he was at. He only knew that he had never won against Ning Yunyin.


    Who would have thought that he would be so powerful?


    "Your offensive trend is too fierce. When you attacked, you did not consider any further. This is because your combat experience is too little." Ning Yunyin pointed out Ye Jinsu''s problem.


    Ye Jinxiu wasn''t the type of person who was impetuous. The reason why she made such a move was because she didn''t know how to fight.


    The moment he felt hot in his head, he would start attacking.


    Ye Jinsu was secretly happy. She turned her head and thought for a moment, then suddenly turned to look at him, "Then call Jingyun and Shuofeng here to accompany me in my training."


    Ye Jinsu''s expression was quite sly. Ning Yunyin narrowed her eyes and asked, "Am I not good enough to practice with you?"


    Ye Jinsu was stunned for a moment before she suddenly turned her head.


    Was this fellow jealous?


    The corners of Ye Jinsu''s mouth curled up as she spoke in a muffled voice, "How long can you practice with me? Are you that free?"


    Ning Yunyin was speechless.


    "Then I''ll call them over tomorrow to exchange a few moves with you." Ning Yunyin spoke with a bit of helplessness and reluctance.


    Ye Jinsu snorted and nodded with satisfaction.


    The next morning, Ye Jinsu was woken up by someone. It was an old woman. According to her, she was here to serve Ning Yunyin and Ye Jinsu.


    Outside, the sun had just risen. Ye Jinsu opened the door with a yawn and saw the two of them waiting in the yard.


    Ye Jinsu was stunned on the spot.


    Ning Yunyin walked over from the side and asked, "Didn''t you say you were going to practice?" The one day plan is in the morning, let''s practice it now. "


    He was also carrying his own sword in his hand, as if he was a strict teacher.


    Ye Jinsu was stunned on the spot for a while before she regained her senses. The reason he woke her up so early in the morning was to tell her to practice her sword techniques. Ye Jinsu yawned and walked helplessly into the yard.


    "One versus one versus two?" Ye Jinsu tried her best to raise her spirits and ask.


    Back at Uncle Rong''s place, Ye Jinsu had to sleep late into the morning. Now that she got up so early, Ye Jinsu was not used to it.


    Ning Yunyin smiled helplessly. Ye Jinxiu definitely wasn''t clear-headed. If she was clear-headed, she definitely wouldn''t say things like ''one against two''. He walked to the side and sat down, then said, "Then let''s fight two."


    Ye Jinxiu lowered her eyes and yawned once more. After realizing what Ning Yunyin had said, she realized who she was talking to.


    One against two?


    Ye Jinxiu turned her head and looked at him doubtfully.


    The smile on Ning Yunyin''s face deepened. "They won''t hurt you."


    However, if he lost, wouldn''t it be very unsightly?


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word. It was obvious that she wasn''t going to change her mind. When the two people beside him received their orders, they kneeled down and bowed towards Ye Jinsu, "Sorry for the offense!"


    As he spoke, the two of them attacked together.


    Ye Jinsu was caught off guard, and her expression instantly turned into one of excitement.


    Are you f * cking serious?


    Both of them held wooden swords in their hands, so it was impossible for them to hurt Ye Jinsu. However, he didn''t show any mercy. Ye Jinsu instantly became clear-headed and didn''t dare to slack off. However, just as Ning Yunyin had said, her current ability seemed to be really good.


    She was actually exerting as much effort on these two as she had yesterday when she was fighting Ning Yunyin.


    Yesterday, that was definitely not Ning Yunxiao''s full level. However, today, it was not the full level of the two of them, so Ye Jinsu could not guess.


    She remembered Ning Yunyin''s words. As she fought, she was also thinking about how she could end this fight as soon as possible.


    He had to find an opportunity to test it out.


    The sword in Ye Jinsu''s hand was a real sword. She squinted her eyes, found an opportunity and mercilessly stabbed it out. If nothing unexpected happened, this sword would definitely take a life.


    Shuo Feng''s expression changed as he dodged the attack in the nick of time.


    Ye Jinxiu sheathed her sword.


    He had indeed hidden his trump card.


    A trace of approval appeared in the eyes of Ning Yunke, who was standing at the side.


    After testing to see if these two were hiding anything, Ye Jinxiu didn''t hold back anymore. However, after two hours, Ye Jinxiu was still at a disadvantage. One against two, plus Ye Jinsu didn''t have much experience.


    To be able to hold on for so long was already quite amazing.


    She was forced into a corner, gasped for breath, and said, "I lost."


    At that time, the sun had already risen, and Ye Jinsu''s mouth was dry from drinking too much. He sheathed his sword and turned around, preparing to find something to drink. When he turned around, he found that Ning Yunyin was no longer sitting there.


    "Where is the prince?" Ye Jinsu asked the old woman who was washing clothes.


    The woman quickly stood up and wiped the water droplets off her clothes. She poured a cup of hot tea for Ye Jinxiu and said, "Your highness has something to do. He told me to take care of Miss. Miss, are you tired? Drink some water."


    Ye Jinxiu took it and looked at the sky. It was still early in the morning. It seemed like Ning Yunxiao was quite busy during the day.


    "The Prince also ordered that there would be people coming to see Miss in the afternoon, so he asked her to wait in the courtyard."


    It seems that Ye Zhenzi was the one who did it.


    Ye Jinsu nodded and rested for a while. Since they had nothing else to do, they began to fight against each other.


    In the afternoon, there was a commotion outside.


    Three knocks came from the door.


    The servant who was cleaning the yard stopped in her tracks, cautiously walked to the door, and called out, "Who is it?"


    A crisp voice came from the outside, "It''s me."


    It was Meng Lan''s voice.


    Ye Jinsu nodded at the old woman, and the gate opened.


    Meng Lan was dressed in an unremarkable outfit, and the three of them cautiously walked into the yard together with Ye Ling, Xiao Hong, who was dressed in an unassuming outfit. Upon seeing Ye Jinxiu, Lil ''Red''s eyes widened as it trembled and kneeled down in front of Ye Jinxiu.


    "Miss ¡­" Xiao Hong''s eyes reddened and it couldn''t hold back its tears.


    Ye Jinxiu felt as if her heart was being tightly gripped, making it hard for her to breathe.


    She stretched out her hand to pull Little Red up, and said while sobbing, "I''m back."


    Little Red cried uncontrollably. She held onto Ye Jinsu''s sleeve, unwilling to let go. She was afraid that everything in front of her was just an illusion. She was afraid that if she let go, Ye Jinxiu would disappear.


    "Miss ¡­ "You''re finally back ¡­"


    "I, I thought ¡­"


    I thought you''d never come back.


    Little Red trembles as she speaks, but she doesn''t dare to say such unlucky words out loud. Meng Lan also covered her mouth, her eyes turning red.


    From the moment she had received the new order from the prince''s mansion, she had been so shocked that she could not believe it. Now that the prince had returned, Ye Jinsu was standing right in front of her. She couldn''t believe that all of this was real.


    She wiped away her tears and revealed a smile. She held onto Xiao Hong and Ye Jinsu''s hands and said, "Miss ¡­ While you were gone, we cleaned up your room every day, waiting for you to come back and stay. "


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes were warm.

 C348

    Ye Zhonglou, who was standing at the side, was shocked speechless. He walked two steps forward and asked in a surprised tone, "It''s really you?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at the surprised Ye Zhonglou and nodded slightly.


    "It''s me, Father."


    Ye Shisui came back to his senses, his mouth trembling. He didn''t know what to say. Yesterday, Xiao Hong came to him and mysteriously said something. Ye Jinsu must have come back, Ye Zhenzi did not expect to be true.


    He straightened his body and calmed down. After a while, he calmed down and asked Ye Jinsu, "You left home on your own. Do you know how worried your mother and I are?"


    Xiao Hong hugged Ye Jinsu and glared at him.


    When Miss finally came back, Ye Shisui''s first reaction was actually to punish her for her crimes. If it weren''t for Ye Jinsu pressing on her, Xiao Hong, who had a bad temper, would have immediately stood up and argued with Ye Shisui.


    Ye Jinsu only looked at Ye Zhenzu indifferently and replied, "It''s my daughter who is willful, causing father to worry."


    "But since your daughter is back, and the Ye family is fine, everything is fine."


    Ye Shisui was stared at and realized that what he said was wrong. He nodded and said, "Everything is fine. Everything is fine ¡­"


    Everything was fine.


    Ye Jinsu grabbed Little Red''s hand and tilted her head to look at the old woman beside her. The woman understood, nodded her head, and returned to her room, leaving the courtyard to Ye Jinsu, Ye Zhenzheng, and a few others.


    "Father, do you know who I came back with this time?" Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Shisui and asked.


    Of course he knew. How could he not know that it was so obvious?


    But when he thought about it, Ye Zizai had a headache. He looked at Ye Jinsu and didn''t reply for a moment. After a moment of silence, he opened his mouth and said, "You and Ning Wang ¡­"


    "Ning Wang and I came back together. Everything is fine in Ning Wang." Ye Jinxiu interrupted him and continued.


    Ye Zheng paused, his face turning impatient. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Meng Lan. He turned the words he was about to spit out and swallowed them back.


    In the end, he chose a euphemistic way and said, "It''s a good thing that King Ning has returned safely. "Since you have nothing to do now, just stay at home. Mother is going to give you a younger brother."


    Ye Jinsu was silent for a moment and then shut her mouth.


    Ye Zhenzi was going in circles with her.


    She sighed, lowered her eyes and said, "Father, I remember that the most glorious time of the Ye family was the time of the Old Master''s family."


    At that time, the Ye Clan was the mainstay of the dynasty, supporting two emperors. It was something the current emperor liked. Even the prime minister had to be respectful.


    So many years had passed, and the Ye Family had been on a downhill path ever since they had been handed over to Ye Zhenzheng.


    "Father, you''ve been here for so many years. Are you willing?"


    Ye Zheng was stunned, unable to speak. The reason Ye Jinsu said this was to slap his face. There were also servants present, causing Ye Zizai''s expression to change instantly.


    With a dark face, he put on his own dignity, "How do I manage the Ye Family? Do I need a brat like you to teach me?"


    "But didn''t I teach my father a lot?" Ye Jinsu retorted calmly.


    "From the very beginning, it was my daughter''s idea to deal with the Sun family. When the emperor was cleaning up Ning Wang''s accomplices, it was also my daughter who recommended you to marry the current Zhao family."


    "Now that she''s pregnant, you can say that you''ve completely ignored her."


    Ye Jinsu quietly sat on the chair and looked up at Ye Zhonglou, asking in a gentle tone, "Whose contribution do you think this is?"


    Ye Zhenzhi could not speak...


    His face darkened, and he was speechless for a long time before he finally opened his mouth. "What exactly do you want to say?"


    "Don''t you understand what I''m trying to say?" Ye Jinxiu retorted.


    Ye Shisui was thoroughly enraged. He pointed his finger at Ye Jinsu and could not help but curse, "Good! "You''re so promising, I really have a good daughter!"


    "Your Highness, if you have the guts to run away from home, why are you still trying to force your father!"


    "You''re really capable!" Ye Zheng was angry to the point that his face was twisted, saliva splattering everywhere when he spoke.


    Ye Jinsu''s expression was much calmer than his. She quietly waited for Ye Zhicheng to finish talking, and then finally said, "Father, I am also a part of the Ye Family. I will not do anything to hurt them."


    In the face of Ye Jinsu''s calmness, Ye Shisui was momentarily at a loss for words.


    "I don''t think you''ll do anything to harm him!" Ye Zheng said sarcastically.


    Meng Lan''s expression changed and turned cold.


    "Why must Lord Ye be so angry?" Ning Yunyin''s voice came from outside. Ning Yunyin pushed open the door, and before she could come in, her voice had already entered the room.


    Panicking, Ye Song quickly knelt down and saluted, then said, "Your highness Ning, please don''t blame me for not choosing to speak my words."


    Ye Jinsu stood up and followed the people in the yard to perform a salute.


    Ning Yunlian glanced at Ye Jinsu, then shifted her gaze to Ye Shisui. After a moment of silence, he said, "The reason for calling Lord Ye here today is to ask him to bring your beloved back. You don''t have to be so angry, Lord Ye."


    Ye Zhenzheng didn''t dare to raise his head and only lowered his head to answer, "Your Highness, what you said is ¡­"


    Ye Jinxiu frowned and turned around to enter the house. Ning Yuncui followed behind him and entered the room, while Ye Jinsu was packing her bags.


    "I will persuade him." Ye Jinsu said.


    Ning Yunyin stood behind Ye Jinsu and sighed lightly, "You don''t need to do this."


    Actually, he didn''t want the Ye Family to be involved with him. It was related to Ye Jinxiu. He wasn''t willing to let her deal with any danger.


    However, Ye Jinsu only said, "The Ye Family is beneficial to you."


    "But it''s just a drop in the bucket."


    Ning Yunyin spoke up, "All the powerful soldiers in the imperial court have already lined up. No one will go for me at this checkpoint. "


    To be able to do this for the Ye Family, it was basically putting on airs with no power under him.


    "On the surface." Ye Jinsu retorted flatly, she turned around and looked at Ning Yunyin, saying word by word, "Are those people sincere?" They just have to choose helplessly to protect their family. "


    "If you could pull them over, why can''t you do it now?"


    Ning Yunshu looked at her with a slightly astonished expression. For a moment, she was somewhat speechless.


    Ye Jinsu turned her head and continued packing her things. Ning Yunyin didn''t believe her when she said ''a cup of water and a burning cart of firewood''. She didn''t believe her at all. How could he not think of something that even she could think of?


    It was just to convince him to back off.


    If those people had truly turned their backs on him, then wouldn''t what the Grand Princess had done in the past two years have all been for nothing?


    Ning Yunyun had only gone missing for half a year, everything could still be pulled back together.


    She wasn''t that stupid, she believed Ning Yunyin''s words to scare him off.


    "You don''t have to tell me that. I''m thinking for the Ye Family." Ye Jinxiu packed her bag and stood still, looking at Ning Yunyin as she spoke.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression was complicated. She opened her mouth, but didn''t know what to say. He stretched out his hand, and in the center of his palm was a piece of white jade.


    Ning Yunyin revealed a faint smile. "I promised you."


    He promised Ye Jinsu that he would give her another piece of jade.


    Now that the jade was broken, he had to make up for it with another piece of jade. That piece of broken jade could never prove anything. Only that piece of intact jade that had always been in their hearts was eternal.


    Ye Jinsu was stunned.


    She reached for the bundle in her hands, which was still holding the broken piece of jade. She had been reluctant to throw away the wreckage and had stayed by her side. However, Ye Jinsu rarely looked at it.


    She was afraid she wouldn''t accept it.


    Currently, Ning Yunzhi was holding another piece of jade in her hand. She bent down and tied it around Ye Jinsu''s waist. She smiled and said, "If it breaks again, I''ll give you another piece."


    He will always send me, always send me.


    Because this was the care and obsession of his entire life.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and smiled, thinking that she could finally face the broken remains.

 C349

    The Ye residence looked exactly the same as before. It was a bit different, but it didn''t look any different at all.


    Mrs Zhao was very excited to see Ye Jinsu and held her hand to talk for a long time. Finally, the maidservant at the side reminded her that Mrs Zhao was afraid of tiring the child in her womb. Only then did she reluctantly let Ye Jinsu leave.


    The old lady also called for people to bring things to the wutong garden, saying it was for Ye Jinsu to make up for it.


    In short, everything passed quietly, even the smallest of movements. Other than Ye Jingru, who had been grounded, everyone in the mansion had seen Ye Jinsu.


    The servants naturally did not dare to speak carelessly outside, but it was still okay to speak in the mansion.


    The matter reached Ye Jinru''s ears.


    At that time, Ye Jinsu was in the yard reading Ning Yun''s letter. Ye Jinsu was holding the letter and mulling over the recent situation outside. It was now November. Five consecutive days of heavy snow had caused the Emperor''s illness to worsen.


    If he had been stubborn and had been suffering from an illness for so long, he would still be alive even now. The Reflection Cloud Pavilion was still being built day and night. Four to five people had also died because of this. However, the emperor obviously didn''t care about anything else and wanted to set up the Thoughtful Cloud Pavilion.


    Another storm was brewing outside. He probably didn''t even know what was going on.


    Just a few days ago, the Thirteenth Prince couldn''t wait any longer. Seeing that the situation was favourable to him, he began to take action against the Emperor. If he waited until the emperor died, who knows how long he would have to wait.


    He simply chose to add fuel to the fire.


    When this matter landed in Ning Yunyin''s ears, she secretly did something about it. On the side of the Qi King, he had received the news immediately. The thirteenth prince''s movements had not even begun, yet he had already been intercepted by the Qi King.


    The two of them were fighting even more intensely now.


    This was clearly a situation that was beneficial to Ning Yunyin. Ye Jinxiu looked at the contents of the letter and folded her hands back into her sleeves.


    It was still snowing outside. Ye Jinsu looked out the window and spoke to Xiao Hong beside her, "Bring the stove. Let''s go see father."


    Ye Chong had been holed up in his home for another month, and the title of a "University Scholar" was almost an empty shell.


    Ye Jinsu stared at the wind and snow as she walked towards Ye Zhisu''s courtyard. Mrs Zhao was already starting to show her belly. Ye Ling was a precious baby. The two of them had to love each other in the yard every day.


    When Ye Jinsu walked over, Ye Zhicheng was listening to the sounds coming from Madame Zhao''s stomach. In the end, he didn''t hear any rumbling in his stomach. Instead, he heard Ye Jinsu''s voice from outside the courtyard.


    Ye Shisui could only call for people to come in.


    "What''s the matter?" Mrs Zhao knew that Ye Jinsu and Ye Shisui didn''t have a good relationship, so she was very surprised to see Ye Jinsu take the initiative to look for Ye Shisui.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Zhanzheng, then at Mrs Zhao, but did not say a word.


    Mrs Zhao immediately understood. She stood up and said, "I''m feeling a little tired today, so I''ll return to my room to rest."


    With that, Madame Zhao bowed slightly before turning around to leave. When he turned around, he glanced at Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu avoided her gaze and looked straight at Ye Shisui. It wasn''t until he had left that Ye Mo opened his mouth and impatiently said, "What is it?"


    "Does father know anything about the court recently?"


    Everyone knew about the Thirteenth Prince and the Qi King.


    Because of this incident, many people in the court died. Ye Zheng was glad that he had escaped this calamity.


    "The Thirteenth Prince was unable to do much to the man who killed the Thirteenth Prince. The two of them fought with each other, and even now, they have yet to determine who was the better one. Which family does father think will end up getting? " Ye Jinsu sat down and spoke up.


    Ye Jinsui looked at Ye Jinsu, and when Ye Jinsu said this, he understood what she meant.


    "Are you surnamed Ye or someone else?" Ye Zheng snorted coldly.


    "His surname is Ye, of course."


    "Father, have you heard of the story of the sandpiper and clam fighting over the profits?" Ye Jinsu asked him.


    Ye Chong looked at Ye Jinsu again, and finally flung his sleeves and said, "The reason why fishermen can profit is because even if the sandpiper and clam can''t compete, they can still win!"


    Ye Jinsu let out a soft laugh. Regarding this, wasn''t Ye Chong clear-headed?


    "What kind of person does Father think is a fisherman?" Ye Jinsu asked with a smile.


    Ye Shisui did not even think about it. "At least the current Ning Wang is not!" he said resolutely.


    The smile on Ye Jinsu''s face deepened as she reached for the letter in her sleeve and handed it over to Ye Zhenzi. "Father, why don''t you take a look at this."


    Ye Shisan''s eyes narrowed. He stared at them for a while and reached out his hand to take them.


    Until he opened the letter, Ye Zheng''s expression was full of disdain. When he saw what was written on the letter, Ye Chong opened his eyes wide and straightened up.


    Ye Jinsu took a sip of the tea beside him.


    Ye Zheng stood up and looked up at Ye Jinsu, pointing the letter at her direction, "Is this for real?"


    "The prince himself wrote it, how can it be fake?" Ye Jinsu said with a smile.


    Ye Shisan was shocked and speechless.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him quietly and spoke at the side, "People say that father is an extremely sensible person. What he does is a foolproof plan. Now that the situation has changed, is Father still not prepared to make a new, foolproof plan? "


    Ye Shisui was still shocked. He raised his head and looked at Ye Jinsu without saying a word.


    He could not make a decision yet.


    Ye Jinsu was not prepared to let Ye Zheng make his decision now. She simply stood up and bowed to him, "Father, you should know that my surname is Ye and I am a descendant of the Ye Family. I am doing all this for the sake of the Ye Family."


    "Think about it."


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu turned and left.


    It was still snowing outside as usual. Xiao Hong, who was at Ye Jinsu''s side, opened her mouth and asked curiously, "Miss, what exactly is written in the letter?"


    Ye Jinsu didn''t say anything and only faintly smiled.


    The winter plum blossoms were still outside. As he passed by the back garden, Ye Jinsu stopped for a while. Xiao Hong led Ye Jinsu inside the pavilion. She tightened her clothes and urged, "Miss, let''s just take a look and leave. It''s too cold outside."


    Ye Jinsu touched the stove in her hand that was about to turn cold and nodded.


    As he passed by Ye Jinru''s yard, he heard a loud noise coming from inside. This was not the first or second time Ye JinRu had done this. Ever since she knew that Ye Jinsu had come back, she had been making a ruckus every few days.


    At first, she would pretend to beg Ye Zhiru to let her see Ye Jinsu, but later, Ye Jingru refused to let her see Ye Jingru.


    It was normal for people to knock on doors when making a ruckus.


    Xiao Hong quickened its steps and grabbed onto Ye Jinsu, wanting to leave this place as soon as possible.


    "Madman, Second Miss is a madman, let''s ignore her." Little Red quickly spoke and pulled Ye Jinsu away.


    The next second, the madman opened the door.


    Ye Jinsu was standing on a small path, some distance away from Ye Jinru''s yard. She was standing under a cypress tree covered in snow. Ye Jingru glanced over and saw Ye Jinsu.


    "Elder sister ¡­" Ye Jingru let out a weird voice.


    "It''s been a while."

 C350

    Ye Jinsu stopped for a while, turned around and left. Ye Jingru did not cry or make a ruckus, instead she stood at the door and watched Ye Jinsu leave. The snowstorm caused Ye Jingru''s face to turn red, and it caused her eyes to look as sharp as knives.


    Ye Jinsu took two steps forward before she spoke up, "These few days, I''ve been telling Wen Yuan to keep an eye on her."


    Xiao Hong nodded.


    Later that night, news of Ye Jinru''s illness spread. I heard that he''s quite sick.


    Ye Jingru had caught cold in her own yard. She had several frostbite on her hands and was very ill from cold. When the news reached his ears, he immediately became furious.


    The people in Ye Jinru''s yard were beating, punishing, and even punishing Wen Yuan.


    Ye Jinsu was in the yard, warming her hands and looking out at the snow.


    Xiao Hong was a bit anxious. She anxiously asked, "What do we do? Master has changed the personal servant girl that was beside Second Miss. Wen Yuan is now just an ordinary maid scout! "


    Ye Jinsu had a calm expression on her face as she leisurely drank a bowl of goat''s milk soup, "What are you afraid of? Isn''t Wen Yuan still in Ye Jinru''s yard?"


    "But ¡­" However, if Second Miss were to do something behind her back ¡­ "What kind of things that would harm you and Ning Wang ¡­" As Xiao Hong spoke, it lowered its voice, unable to continue.


    She knew from her servants that Ye Jingru was a person with a higher status than her. As long as she had the chance, she would definitely go and climb the Qi King.


    How come she wasn''t in a hurry?


    Ye Jinxiu only raised her head to look at the anxious Xiao Hong and a smile appeared on her face, as if she didn''t care about Xiao Hong''s words at all. She simply turned to Xiao Hong and said, "Go and get me a pen and ink."


    Xiao Hong sighed helplessly and brought out a pen and ink helplessly.


    A moment later, Ye Jinsu put down the pen in her hand and picked up the letter. Little Red glanced at the letter and its eyes were somewhat puzzled as it looked at Ye Jinsu. It seemed to understand something, but was also a bit confused.


    "Miss, why do you want Ning Wang to spread rumors outside?" Little Red looked at Ye Jinsu with a puzzled expression.


    Ye Jinsu smiled without a word and waited for the ink to dry before stuffing it into the envelope.


    "Leave it to Meng Lan." Ye Jinxiu handed the letter to Little Red.


    Xiao Hong received it doubtfully and turned around to look for Meng Lan. Ye Jinxiu held a piece of warm jade in her hand and looked at the snowy scene outside the window. She narrowed her eyes and exhaled a mouthful of rising fog.


    The situation was hard to predict, the situation was hard to predict.


    Ye Zhenzheng and the movement in the middle of the court appeared at almost the same time.


    Ye Jinsu had just received a letter from Ning Yunyin a moment ago. The letter in her hand had yet to be completely burnt in the charcoal stove when Ye Zhenzu came to her door. Ye Jinsu raised her eyes and looked at him, feeling a little surprised.


    She had thought that Ye Zheng would come to her earlier. In the end, it had been five days since he last looked for him. Just when Ye Jinsu thought that this tortoise, Ye Zhicheng, would not let go until the very last moment, he suddenly came knocking on the door again.


    "Why is father here at this time?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at the sky outside the window and realized that it was already dark outside.


    Ye Zheng didn''t notice the wisp of smoke rising from the charcoal stove in the corner. He just walked in with his hands behind his back, his steps seemingly heavy. He stood in front of Ye Jinsu and looked at her very seriously, saying, "You said that fifty percent of the soldiers that followed Ning Wang had already secretly surrendered to Ning Wang, right?"


    Ye Jinsu nodded and closed the open window, saying, "Time is limited. It will only be a little more than a month before Ning Wang returns to the capital."


    It wasn''t easy for 50% of the people to return. More than half of this was due to the meticulous efforts made by the Grand Princess and Ning Yunyin over the past two years.


    The only difficult thing was that Ning Yunyin didn''t have enough troops at her disposal. Everything else was in the hands of the Qi King and the thirteenth prince. If he wanted to make a move on them, his identity would be exposed.


    Ye Shisui lowered his head and took a deep breath. She had been thinking about this matter for the past few days, and even now, she still felt somewhat troubled.


    "Even so ¡­ Even if that is the case, King Ning will still not be able to defeat the current Prince Qi and the Thirteenth Prince. "


    Each of these two men held the power of half an emperor in their hands. They were not that easy to deal with. The real Emperor was waiting to die, regardless of the matters of the world.


    It was a mess. It had been a mess for a long time.


    Now they were standing in a bowl of swaying water, leaning left and right, ready to be pushed to the highest point by the waves at any moment, or killed by other waves.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Zhilan''s conflicted expression and sighed softly. She reached out to pick out some lanterns, making the room brighter and answering a question, "Do you know what is happening in the palace at this time of day?"


    Ye Shisui was stunned for a moment before he glared at Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu didn''t look at him. She put down the scissors in her hand and said, "His Highness the Prince of Qi should have just come out of His Majesty''s palace."


    "Tomorrow, the rumors that were only whispered into the ears of the Thirteenth Prince will spread throughout the entire imperial government."


    Ye Shisui''s face turned pale and his lips trembled. "What ¡­" "What rumors?"


    Ye Jinsu glanced at Ye Zhenzu, his expression indifferent. With a faint smile, he said, "Rumor has it that the emperor''s condition has improved."


    Ye Shisui''s eyes widened. He was stunned for a while before realizing what was going on and took a step back.


    "Father thinks that since both of them are fighting to this extent, why haven''t they forced their way to the palace yet?" Ye Jinxiu lowered her voice and said those two heinous words.


    Without waiting for Ye Jinsu''s answer, he sat down and answered, "It''s all for the sake of justice. For the sake of not being infamous."


    "What do you think the thirteenth prince would think if he were to tell the emperor that he recovered from his illness and ended up meeting the emperor in private tonight?" Ye Jinsu had a faint smile on her face, and her tone was as if she was talking about a common household.


    Ye Shisui broke out in a cold sweat.


    This was news related to the throne, and it was even more important than his life ¡­


    Ye Chong swallowed a mouthful of saliva. After a long while, he finally recovered and calmly asked, "What other plans do you have?"


    He had to know this, even though he was so afraid to know it. But he could only judge where the Ye Family should go after knowing all this.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him and poured a cup of cold tea for Ye Shisui. Two words came out of her cold, thin lips, "Forcing the palace."


    The hand holding the teacup shook and the teacup fell to the ground with a thud.


    His eyes were wide open as he looked at her in disbelief, and he spoke while trembling: "You ¡­ You, what did you say? "


    Ye Jinsu smiled and grabbed Ye Zhanzheng''s trembling hand, pressing him to sit down. "Father, there''s no need to be so agitated. All of this came from hiding."


    "If it is not in the open, the prince will not bear the stigma."


    Ye Jinsu''s voice was soft, and each word was spoken to his ears. It was clearly a word of comfort, but it made his hands and feet go cold.


    What were they trying to do?

 C351

    The night was long and sleepless.


    It was already dawn when Ye Shisui walked out from Ye Jinsu''s courtyard. It had been snowing for half a month, but the snow had finally stopped. The yard was covered in a thick layer of snow that had yet to be cleaned. Ye Shisui stepped out, covered in moisture.


    Ye Jinsu stood at the door and watched Ye Zhenzu leave. It was still early in the morning, and even the maidservants who woke up earlier had not woken up yet. Ye Jinling did not sleep that night, so she did not sleep much. She turned her head towards Little Red and said, "Retreat the people around the yard."


    Xiao Hong was shocked, "Young miss... "How can this work ¡­"


    Ning Yunyin''s letters would often be sent from the outside, and Meng Lan would often go back and forth between two places. In order to ensure the safety of Ye Jinsu''s courtyard, all of the maidservants in the courtyard had to be arranged.


    Their vigilance was so high that they could sense anything wrong outside the courtyard.


    And Ye Jinsu said she was going to remove them?


    Xiao Hong suspects that its ears have broken.


    "Get rid of it. There''s no need to send any messages outside for some time now." Ye Jinsu said lightly, but her tone was unquestionable.


    Xiao Hong opened its mouth to say something, but then closed it again.


    "Yes." Xiao Hong nodded helplessly. She did not ask any further and turned around to make the arrangements.


    Surprisingly, today was a rare good day. It was rare for the sun to appear in the sky, but the temperature was still as cold as before, and the snow was even colder.


    Ye Jinsu was holed up in the yard and didn''t go out all day. The news outside was entirely based on what Little Red and the other maidservants in the courtyard had heard. The Thirteenth Prince and the Qi King started arguing again about who had died in the court.


    Seeing how Ye Jinsu was not in a hurry all day, Little Red calmed down and calmed down.


    This stability lasted for another four to five days.


    Ye Jinsu was still in the yard, drinking tea and admiring the flowers.


    According to Wen Yuan, ever since Ye Jingru''s ban was lifted, she had already left two to three times in just four to five days. And this time, she brought with her a new action.


    She bribed a maid and ran to Ye Jinsu''s courtyard to clean it up. She secretly asked around for news for her.


    Hearing this, Little Red started to get angry. This incident happened last night, they only found out today. If those people from before did not leave, then what did it have to do with Ye Jingru?


    Ye Jinxiu was listening quietly, but no one knew what she was thinking.


    In the end, Ye Jinxiu didn''t do anything, so Little Red could only sigh from the bottom of her heart and dejectedly asked, "Miss, what are we planning on doing?"


    Ye Jinxiu snapped out of her daze and looked at the absent-minded Xiao Hong, "Wait."


    Xiao Hong was spirited for a moment before lowering its head. It stretched out its voice and said, "Oh ¡­"


    Ye Jinshu yawned as if he was bored to death.


    "What''s going on outside?"


    "The thirteenth prince has made his move against the king. He has already beheaded a few officials under the king. They are probably trying to test him out. The positions of these officials were not too high, so there was no need to worry about them. However, right now, the people under the Qi King are all helping Ning Wang in secret. "


    "A few officials instigated the Qi King, and he attacked the thirteenth prince as well."


    It was one thing if he didn''t do it, but if he did, something bad would happen.


    On the one hand, the thirteenth prince was suspicious, so he killed a few of the Qi King''s shrimp soldiers and crab generals to test the waters. As for the Qi King, he had received news from Ye Jinru and suspected that Ning Yunyin was still alive.


    However, he couldn''t reveal this matter to the thirteenth prince. After all, it was useless to him and he couldn''t prove the authenticity of this matter for the time being.


    Thus, right now, the Qi King could only worry about Ning Yunxiao and deal with the Thirteenth Prince at the same time. Originally, he could have taken a step back and begged for peace in front of the thirteenth prince. However, in regards to the matter of those few lives, he simply turned a blind eye.


    However, he could no longer tolerate the people around him. As soon as his brain got hot, the Qi King began to retaliate.


    This was great. He no longer had the spare strength of his heart to care about Ning Yunyin''s life or death. Just fighting with the thirteenth prince had already expended a large amount of his energy.


    "Thirteenth Prince is a man who values friendship and friendship. The Qi King acted viciously and disregarded brotherhood. He killed the advisor who had been supporting Thirteenth Prince for so many years, so it could be considered as him becoming the sworn enemy of Thirteenth Prince. "


    Currently, the thirteenth prince was burying his good friend while thinking about how to take revenge.


    As for the officials involved, they were the most miserable of them all, worrying about whether their brains were still there or not.


    Little Red sighed and peeled an orange for Ye Jinsu. "It''s already a pot of porridge outside. Miss, how can you still sit?"


    "It''s better if it''s a mess." Ye Jinsu said blandly.


    It had to be more chaotic.


    It was best if they were so busy that they were unable to take care of themselves.


    Taking the orange petal from Xiao Hong, Ye Jinsu stuffed it into her mouth and asked Xiao Hong, "How many days until the birthday of Consort Xian?"


    Xiao Hong was startled, "There are not many days left, I think there are still five days. Ever since Consort De''s death, the harem has always been under the control of Concubine Xian. Although this year is her fortieth birthday, judging from the situation in the palace, it shouldn''t be a big deal. "


    "Miss, do you want to prepare a gift in advance?"


    Compared to Consort De, this Concubine Xian was much more obscure. Her family background was ordinary, her looks were average in the imperial harem, and even her ability to please the emperor was average.


    The reason why she was able to take over Consort De''s harem was because she had the oldest qualifications. Normally, she was rather well-behaved in the imperial harem, but seeing her walk steadily towards them, it was likely that she wasn''t someone who was easy to deal with.


    Even though their Ye family had nothing to do with this virtuous wife, the empress of the palace had always given them gifts for their birthdays.


    "Gift, I''ll personally deliver the congratulatory gift." Ye Jinsu said as she ate her orange.


    Xiao Hong hastily peeled the tangerines for Ye Jinsu. She looked at her with suspicion, "There''s no need. The situation isn''t too good in the palace. Are we not safe enough to enter?"


    "True ¡­" Ye Jinsu paused when she was eating the orange, as if she woke up from something.


    Lowering her head, Ye Jinsu seemed to ponder over something as she whispered, "Then, let''s go outside."


    Xiao Hong was concentrating on peeling the tangerine, and did not hear Ye Jinsu''s whisper. When she raised her head and wanted to ask Ye Jinsu what she had just said, Ye Jinxiu, who had not finished eating, let out a burp.


    "I''m full." Ye Jinsu looked at the pile of orange peel on the table and said.


    Xiao Hong looked at the half peeled Tangerine before stuffing it into its mouth helplessly. "These Tangerines were shipped here from Qiyang County in the autumn. This is the last batch. If you don''t eat it now, you''ll break."


    It was already late winter, and this batch of oranges had been preserved for such a long time. It was already rare. The ones that Ye Jinsu ate were all picked out from the bad guys.


    "Is there anything left?" Ye Jinxiu suddenly asked.


    Xiao Hong nodded.


    "Then bring some, let me have a taste."


    Xiao Hong looked at Ye Jinsu with a puzzled expression and swallowed the orange in its mouth. It didn''t understand who the "everyone" Ye Jinsu was referring to.

 C352

    Since that day, Ye Jinsu began to lie at home all day. Please don''t settle down in the morning, don''t look at Mrs Zhao''s womb, and don''t go out for a stroll. Sometimes they don''t even go to the yard, they only stay in their rooms.


    In the meantime, he even called for a doctor, pretended to take the pulse diagnosis, and then took the medicine to pretend to fry.


    Every morning and evening, he would fry the medicine twice on time. The fragrance of the medicine drifted outside. The whole House of Ye knew that Ye Jinsu was sick.


    It was all thanks to the fan in Little Red''s hands ¨C she would fan it every time she tried to fry the medicine.


    As she fanned the stove, she turned to Ye Jinsu beside her and asked, "Miss, are we doing this to confuse Second Miss?"


    Ye Jinsu, who was playing with Little White at the door, couldn''t help but raise her head and look at Little Red, "You guessed it?"


    Xiao Hong''s eyes lit up and said, "Last night when I went to steal the dregs, I happened to hear a few maidservants gossiping, saying that Miss was hurt badly. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been out for so many days."


    That pitiful tone, if it wasn''t for the fact that Xiao Hong was sneaking around, she would have taught them a lesson.


    However, after returning to the courtyard, Xiao Hong thought about it and suddenly felt that this rumor was not a bad thing for them.


    With this thought, he understood.


    "I''ve grown, I''m getting smarter." Ye Jinsu laughed and praised.


    Meng Lan came back with a box of food. She hurriedly took off her wet cloak and served some food to Ye Jinsu while it was still warm. Looking at the dish, Meng Lan couldn''t help but twitch her mouth.


    "This act of feigning illness is not worth it." Meng Lan looked at the bowl of porridge on the table and sighed.


    In the morning, Ye Jinsu told her that she could only get light food from the kitchen. Ye Jinxiu usually did not like plain and light porridge. Although the porridge had been added with chicken, it was still not Ye Jinsu''s taste.


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu had been eating less these past few days and had started to lose weight, Meng Lan couldn''t help but sigh.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the porridge on the table and sighed with melancholy.


    "Let''s just make do and eat. It''s only a few days away." Ye Jinsu picked up her spoon and changed the topic, "What''s the situation outside?"


    Ever since she stopped communicating with Ning Yunyin, Ye Jinsu had been paying attention to the situation outside.


    "The Qi King is still suspecting Ning Wang and has secretly sent people to investigate." However, he is currently engaged in a fierce battle with the thirteenth prince and is at the end of his wits. "


    After saying that, Meng Lan paused for a moment. She then spoke up with a heavy expression on her face, "This servant is worried that His Highness the Qi King will make a move on your side ¡­"


    After all, Ning Yun had hidden it well, and it was difficult for her to find a breakthrough.


    However, it would be much easier to get it from Ye Jinsu.


    Earlier, there was still someone watching outside Ye Jinsu''s yard, but now, there was no one left. Meng Lan was a little worried about Ye Jinsu. After all, there was still the dangerous Ye JinRu in the Ye residence.


    Ye Jinxiu stopped eating her porridge as if she was not surprised by Meng Lan''s words. She only pursed her lips, not knowing whether she was happy or angry.


    "Nothing."


    Ye Jinsu put down the spoon in her hand, stood up and walked to the table to write something. Putting down the pen, Ye Jinsu blew on the paper, put it away and handed it to Xiao Hong.


    "Give this to father." Ye Jinxiu said.


    Xiao Hong was stunned for a moment before it nodded its head.


    "If he has anything to say, bring it to me when he comes back. But if he wants to come find me himself, there''s no need. " Ye Jinsu said.


    Although Xiao Hong did not really understand, she still nodded her head and took in Ye Jinsu''s words.


    Meng Lan was picking up the dishes on the side. She looked at Ye Jinxiu who only drank half of the porridge, and said with a pained heart, "How about I go to the kitchen and make some food for little miss?"


    "No need. Isn''t Ye Jinru still holding us up?" Ye Jinxiu shook her head, sat down, took a sip of tea and said, "Go and prepare the oranges."


    Xiao Hong, who was standing at the side, looked at Meng Lan with a surprised and puzzled expression before looking at Ye Jinsu, "Miss, are you really prepared to send an orange to Consort Xian?"


    Although this Consort Xian didn''t have any background in the imperial court, and only had one unfavoured princess, she was still a concubine after all. He couldn''t be so unpresentable.


    Meng Lan laughed and said, "You don''t know yet, but Consort Xian isn''t in the palace to celebrate her birthday this year."


    Xiao Hong''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "The Concubine Xian said that the borders haven''t been peaceful in recent years, and the affairs of the country aren''t going well either. Now that the Emperor has fallen ill, she wants to take advantage of his birthday to organize an official''s wife to go to the temple to pray for the Emperor''s blessings. "


    Her head was already in a headache from when she was born. Now that she proposed it herself, she decided not to do it and instead went to pray for the Emperor''s blessings. This saved the people in the palace a lot of trouble.


    Xiao Hong was a little surprised, but there was nothing amiss when she thought about it. After frowning for a moment, she asked, "Then, who will be going to our residence?"


    "The old lady is already old and the madam is pregnant with a child. Our young miss will definitely not go, so naturally, it will be the second young miss."


    "Then why are we sending oranges?" Little Red pouted and said.


    Meng Lan smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Xiao Hong looked at the smile on Meng Lan''s face and looked at Ye Jinsu''s unfathomable expression. Suddenly, it seemed to have understood something.


    She nodded, changed her expression into one of understanding, and left.


    Meng Lan was speechless.


    Ye Jinxiu could not help but laugh.


    "Does she understand?" Meng Lan turned her head to look at Ye Jinsu and asked with a puzzled expression.


    Ye Jinsu continued to laugh, "She probably thinks she understands."


    Meng Lan felt helpless again ¡­


    After Xiao Hong finished frying the medicine, she took the basket and left. She first made a trip to the warehouse to get some ginseng, lingzhi, and other items to help nourish Ye Jinsu''s body.


    When he finally returned, he went to get some new furs and prepared to act as Ye Jinsu''s bodyguard.


    When he finally came back, he "accidentally" passed by Ye Zhenzi''s yard and quietly walked in.


    Ye Jingru was currently outside buying.


    Tomorrow, on the birthday of Consort Xian, all the wives of the court will follow her to the temple to pray for the Emperor''s blessings. She was in a hurry to buy a new present because she couldn''t use the present she prepared previously.


    She picked a jade ruyi, hurried to the temple to ask the master to light up, this can be considered as a sincere gift.


    However, the Opening Ceremony required some time, so Ye JinRu was arranged to rest in the temple''s backyard. In the quiet backyard, there were a few kids cleaning up the snow. Ye Jingru was sitting in her room, seemingly waiting for something.


    Suddenly, a cold wind blew from outside and a black shadow flashed across the yard.


    The boy who was sweeping the snow rubbed his eyes and looked around suspiciously. Did he see something just now?


    However, there was nothing to be seen. The little boy''s heart sank, and he lowered his head to sweep the snow.


    The courtyard was as quiet as ever, and only the sound of the window closing could be heard from one of the rooms.

 C353

    Ye Jingru looked at the person coming in through the window and stood up from the stool, "Where is the prince?"


    The person kneeling on one knee had a face covered with a mask, it was clearly someone who usually did not show himself, "Prince can''t leave now, tell me to pass on a message to Second Miss."


    Ye Jingru was a little suspicious in her heart, but she did not reveal it. She only stared at the man for a while before speaking, "What message does Your Highness want you to bring me?"


    The man in black took out a letter from his chest pocket and handed it to Ye JinRu, "This is the letter that the king asked his subordinate to hand over to the young miss. The words that the king wanted to say are all in this letter."


    Ye Jingru took the letter cautiously and glanced at the seal. There was no trace of it being opened.


    "Anything else?"


    "This subordinate will take his leave!" The black-clothed man came to his senses and prepared to leave.


    "Wait!" Ye Jinru called out to him.


    The black clothed man was stunned, then turned around and kneeled down, "Miss, what do you have to say for the Prince?"


    Ye Jingru smiled and looked at the letter in her hand before taking out the handkerchief from her waist. She rolled the handkerchief into a ball and placed it on the black-clothed man''s waist. She then whispered in a seductive voice, "Help me bring this to His Highness."


    The man in black''s body stiffened as he lowered his head and left the place.


    Only then did Ye Jinru quickly hide the envelope and look vigilantly at the room where she was the only one there. After walking to the door, Ye JinRu looked outside the door again. After confirming that there was no one outside, she took out the envelope.


    The letter was not long, and with just a few glances, Ye Jingru was able to finish reading it.


    Not long after, Ye JinRu casually rubbed the letter and tore it into pieces.


    The maid who was guarding the door started to knock on it. She pushed open the door and said, "Miss, the ceremony in the front hall is almost over."


    Ye Jinsu hid the broken pieces in her hands, tidied up her clothes, and walked out as if nothing had happened.


    By the time Ye Jinru returned, the sky had already started to darken. She was delayed outside for a while before she saw someone in the dark.


    It was a skinny man with a pair of bright eyes. It was obvious that he was an old Taoist. Now that he had received the Qi King''s money, he did what the Qi King ordered him to do.


    On the other hand, Ye Jinru was shocked because she had seen this person before in the mansion.


    A few days after her restraining order was released, Ye Shisui arranged a new servant for her, who was inside. However, when Ye JinRu saw that he didn''t seem like a loyal person, she didn''t stay behind.


    So the Qi King had started plotting even then?


    Ye Jingru felt indignant in her heart, but there was nothing she could do. Right now, who knew how many women were trying to cling onto him. She spent more than two years of hard work and thought that she would succeed.


    No matter how much she tried to persuade him, Ye Zhenzheng refused to step forward to assist the Qi King.


    He was so old that his eyes were blurry! Foolish!


    This old fool was blind, but she wasn''t blind. Now was the best time. As long as they could help the Qi King complete his business, her Ye family would be able to shine.


    And the Qi King would definitely not treat her unfairly.


    Thinking of this, Ye JinRu could not help but feel her blood boil. She looked at the person in front of her and asked, "What is your plan?"


    "Tomorrow is the best time." The petite man smiled sinisterly, his face full of conspiracy.


    "Second Miss will be out tomorrow, so no matter what happens to Eldest Miss, you have no responsibility."


    That was true. Ye JinRu smiled in satisfaction and continued to ask, "She''s pretty good at it. Can you guys subdue her?"


    The thin man smiled again and patted his hand a few times. A few men suddenly appeared in the room and kneeled behind the thin man. He looked at Ye Jingru and suddenly grabbed the back of the chair beside her.


    With a pinch of his five fingers, the piece of wood he had grabbed shattered.


    Ye Jingru was shocked and sat up straight.


    Who would have thought that this person also knew kung fu.


    "Second Miss, don''t worry. We have a lot of people, and each of us has practiced it before. The young miss is just an arrogant fool who has never fought with anyone before. She won''t be able to win against us. " The thin man began to laugh sinisterly again.


    For some reason, the smile on his face made Ye JinRu feel extremely uncomfortable.


    She stood up and cleared her throat. You must do it cleanly tomorrow! "


    After speaking, Ye Jinru turned and left.


    She knew that the Qi King had been investigating the matter of Ning Yunxiao recently, but no matter how she searched, she could not find any trace of him. And now, the thirteenth prince also regarded the king as a thorn in his side. If this continued, he would easily face the enemy from the back.


    That was why the Qi King was in such a hurry to find Ning Yunyin.


    Since he couldn''t find the person, he might as well force himself to reveal himself.


    Ye Jingru looked at the jade ruyi in the box that had just opened, the smile on her face was a little twisted. To be honest, she still felt a little regretful that she couldn''t see Ye Jinsu''s miserable state with her own eyes.


    However, she was no longer the same as before. In order to achieve her goal, she had to give up on some small matters.


    As long as Ye Jinsu fell into their hands, would they still not be able to see her miserable state?


    Thinking of this, Ye JinRu''s smile became even more joyous.


    It was snowing again.


    In the wutong garden, Ye Jinsu stood at the door looking at the beginning of the wind and snow, shrinking her neck back.


    Meng Lan took the cloak and put it on Ye Jinsu before sighing, "It''s snowing again."


    "The snow is good, the bigger the snow, the better it is." Ye Jinsu looked at the drifting snow outside and spoke indifferently.


    Meng Lan didn''t answer and just urged Ye Jinsu to return to the room.


    Ye Jinsu exhaled a cloud of white air and turned around to walk back inside the house.


    "Is Little Red still not back?"


    Meng Lan shook her head.


    In the morning, Xiao Hong sent a letter to Ye Zhui, who immediately replied, "Is that true?"


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but sneer when she heard this.


    You''re already on the bow, and you''re still asking if that''s true? He didn''t need to do anything. He only needed to take a step forward and he would obtain supreme glory. And he was still asking if that was true?


    Ye Jinsu was so angry that she directly sent Lil ''Red to look for Lady Zhao.


    Now that the sky had darkened, Little Red should be back.


    While she was thinking, Xiao Hong rushed in, her hair stained with a patch of snow.


    Meng Lan stretched out her hand to change her wet clothes, then patted off the snow. She asked, "How is it?"


    Xiao Hong smiled with gratitude, "Madam is more understanding, she personally went to the study to look for the old master, only then was she able to persuade the old master."


    It was finally done.


    Ye Jinxiu sighed helplessly and shook her head before returning to her room.


    Within the house, Shuofeng and Jingyun were waiting. Ye Jinshu glanced at them and sat down, asking, "Is everything ready?"


    Shuo Feng nodded his head, "Absolutely."


    She had always been at ease with the way the two of them did things.


    Meng Lan added a little more charcoal to the fire, and the room suddenly became particularly warm. She looked at Ye Jinsu''s fingers, which were red from the cold, and said, "Miss should put on the cloak, don''t freeze."


    Ye Jinxiu rubbed her hands and put on a new set of clothes before sitting close to the stove.


    It was already December, and it was too cold.


    However, when he looked at the window, Ye Jinsu''s heart was still thinking: Let''s go down, go down a little bit more.

 C354

    Another night of heavy snow.


    When Ye Jin woke up, the outside was already completely covered in silver. The maidservants in the yard were still strenuously sweeping the snow. Looking at the thickness of the snow on the ground, it must have been really heavy since it was the latter half of the night.


    In the morning, there were still some small snowflakes floating in the sky.


    Ye Jinsu raised her head to look at the sky and asked Xiao Hong beside her, "By this time, Ye JinRu should have already left, right?"


    Xiao Hong nodded, "I need to get up early. Second Miss has already left for an hour."


    Ye Jinxiu''s eyes darkened, and her gaze turned slightly longer.


    "Then it''s time for us to leave as well." Ye Jinsu lowered her head and spoke softly.


    Meng Lan came out of the house with a gauntlet in her hand and handed it to Ye Jinsu. It was made from the leather chosen by Little Red yesterday. Little Red''s hands were clumsy so she did it quickly. She made one for Ye Jinsu overnight.


    She knew that it was easy for Ye Jinsu to feel her limbs turn cold in the winter. Thinking about it like this, she added, "Don''t keep it frozen."


    Ye Jinsu smiled faintly, knowing that this was Ning Yunyin''s command.


    She turned around and entered the house, changing into a normal set of clothes.


    "The people outside are still here. Miss, please leave from the back." Meng Lan went to the back of the house and led Ye Jinsu away.


    The courtyard behind the house was next to a bamboo forest. When Ye Jinsu climbed over the wall, she would enter the bamboo forest, but there were no people watching her.


    After leaving the vicinity of the Wutong Courtyard, it was easy for Ye Jinsu to leave her residence. She picked a path with great familiarity and climbed over the wall with great familiarity. Finally, he bought a random hat on the roadside and walked out onto the street.


    No one recognized her.


    It was almost noon, and the people on the street were beginning to gather. Ye Jinru and the other wives had just finished their gifts and were preparing to pray for the emperor''s blessings under the protection of their masters in the temple.


    The Consort Xian had a charming face, but her eyes were gentle. She didn''t seem to be threatening.


    Today was a difficult day, and the sun had risen. The rays of the sun shone on the snow, making it dazzle the eyes.


    As Ye Jinru followed the crowd to the Buddha statue, she looked at the sky and estimated the time. She pondered that it was about time for the people in the manor to make a move.


    When she returned, she would receive good news.


    Ye Jingru could not help but be excited as the corner of her mouth quietly curled up.


    Dozens of women walked into the hall at the same time. All of them were attracted by the magnificent Buddha statue in front of them. This was the biggest Cloud Light Temple in the entire capital, and it also had the biggest Buddha statue in the entire capital.


    The four or five - man - tall Buddha was gilded, shining in the candlelight.


    Standing under the Buddha statue, he was as tiny as a speck of dust. Many people sighed in admiration. The reason was that the statue of the Cloud Light Temple had only been repaired recently, and some people had not seen it before.


    There were even some people who lamented the Cloud Light Temple''s size. It could actually hold on for a few dozen people in the hall.


    Some lamented while others mocked. They mocked the wives who were laughing at the government officials for not having seen the world before.


    In short, there were many voices at once, and the voices were mixed.


    Ye JinRu wasn''t affected in the slightest. She absent-mindedly kneeled on a cushion that was prepared beforehand and was trying to figure out how to torture Ye Jinxiu.


    The door behind him suddenly closed.


    With a clang, Ye Jingru was shocked out of her thoughts.


    She turned her head to look behind her, but suddenly heard a rustling sound in front of her. The Consort Xian stood up.


    Ye JinRu''s expression changed. Even the other wives had strange expressions.


    "This... Let''s pray for the Emperor''s blessings. Why would little master close the doors? " Someone stood out and asked as he looked at the closed door of the small monk.


    The little monk clasped his hands together and left after bowing.


    In a moment, all the monks in the hall had left.


    Something was wrong.


    Someone began to notice the problem and stood up to speak to the already expressionless Concubine Xian. "Concubine Xian, what are you doing?"


    The Consort Xian''s eyes were downcast, her originally soft facial features drooping to a drooping angle, looking cold and evil. She glanced at the crowd, clasped her hands, and bowed towards the Buddha statue. "Calm down, everyone. We are here to pray for the Emperor''s blessings."


    No one took Concubine Xian''s polite words seriously. Someone immediately stood up and ran to the door to open it. However, the door had already been locked. She tried her best to push it a few times, but nothing happened.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t open the door.


    He was locked up.


    Everyone''s face revealed a burst of fear, and they all became nervous.


    Ye Jingru widened her eyes in shock. Her heart trembled as she came to a realization.


    They had been tricked!


    Damn it! He thought that only by entering the palace would it be unsafe, but to think that it would be so unsafe outside!


    A trace of panic flashed past Ye JinRu''s eyes. What was going on? Was it done by Ning Wang?


    Amidst the panic, someone tried to stay calm and stood out to console everyone, "Everyone, don''t panic! We brought our servants here. If anything happens here, our servants will go back and inform us! "


    "We can''t open the door, so let''s not be impatient. But after a while, our family will definitely send someone to save us!" Someone added.


    Someone stopped to speak, or at least the apparent panic was contained for a moment. However, everyone here knew the situation they were in: they were placed under house arrest.


    No one had a calm expression in their eyes, including Ye JinRu.


    The next second, the side door of the hall creaked open and Ye Jinsu walked in.


    Everyone was shocked as they looked at Ye Jinsu with frightened expressions.


    Ye JinRu was so shocked that she even took a few steps back.


    Why?


    Why was she here?


    Wasn''t she supposed to be caught by that group of people by now?


    Why?


    However, before she could understand why, Ye Jinsu had already taken two steps forward and said, "Please come over. I apologize for shocking you all."


    "However, I have no ill intentions. I just want to invite everyone to stay here for a while." Ye Jinsu said blandly.


    Everyone was shocked. Those who were timid immediately felt their legs go weak. They grabbed Ye Jingru''s clothes and sat on the ground.


    As for Ye Jingru, she was pushed to the back and thought with a panicked expression: What is going on?


    Ye Jin, the Soviet Union''s Consort, kidnapped all of the imperial wives? Why did Ye Jinsu collude with the Consort Xian? Could it be Ning Yunyin?


    But hadn''t Ning Yunyin been fighting outside for two years? Even if he had recently returned, why was he able to convince the Consort Xian to help him so quickly?


    Why was that?


    Ye JinRu''s mind was in a mess. She suddenly realized that there were too many things she couldn''t understand.


    After saying that, Ye Jinxiu slightly nodded towards one of the people in the crowd. That person stood out and took a dagger from the servant behind Ye Jinsu. With a ''kacha'' sound, the dagger was unsheathed.

 C355

    Lu Qiu held his saber and looked at the crowd. His stance had already been made clear. She took a step forward, forcing the crowd to retreat and hid in a corner. "I know that some of you are born martial officers, and your subordinates have some skill."


    "But who says they can beat me, Lu Qiu, so you can give it a try!"


    Lu Qiu, the youngest daughter of Marquis Lu, had once led troops into the battlefield.


    Although there were people from the martial general background here, none of them could compare to Lu Qiu. When she said these words, those who were hiding in the corner and waiting for the right opportunity to make their move all froze in place.


    Ye Jinsu added coldly, "Our people are already surrounding the outside world. Even if you can leave this room, you won''t be able to leave the Cloud Light Temple."


    These words scared the crowd senseless.


    Ye Jinsu coldly swept a glance at them before she turned around and sat down. Her expression was one of complacency. Clearly, she was not in a hurry, or perhaps she was waiting for something.


    In the quiet environment, there was only the sound of crying as well as the sound of rapid breathing. The wind outside the window blew into the cold and gloomy hall, causing everyone to shiver from head to toe.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed. He only knew that in the dead silence, Ye Jinsu finally made a move. She stood up and went to the window to look out at the sky. It was already past noon. Four hours had passed since he had first entered.


    Four hours had passed ¡­ Ning Yunyun''s side should have already gone smoothly.


    Ye Jinsu looked away, turned around and sat back down.


    The servants outside had already gone to inform them. Ye Jinsu reckoned that it was about time for them to arrive.


    Sure enough, in less than a quarter of an hour, the sound of horses'' hooves could be heard outside.


    Following that was the sound of swords and sabers.


    One voice after another was transmitted into the hall. Upon hearing the words, the wives'' faces turned deathly pale. Yet, upon hearing the words, they all smiled.


    On the other side, within the Grand Princess''s Pingping Hall.


    Zhu Qiao reported the situation outside the palace to the Grand Princess in detail, "Everything is going smoothly, Miss Ye has successfully placed all the wives under house arrest, and now the news has spread, someone is already rushing to the Cloud Light Temple."


    Very good.


    The Grand Princess slightly nodded her head before continuing, "What about Fourteenth Brother?"


    Just as he was asking, the sound of footsteps came from outside. The Grand Princess'' personal attendant pushed open the door. Ning Yunyin walked in from the outside and took off her long, dark robe.


    Zhu Qiao looked at him, immediately lowering his head and kowtowing: "Greetings Your Highness, Ning Wang."


    Ning Yunyin indifferently glanced at him, then cast a look at the Grand Princess.


    The Grand Princess''s nervous face relaxed for a moment. She stood up, pushed open the door and looked outside, then said in a low voice, "Everything is ready, follow me."


    As they spoke, the three of them left through the back door.


    There was still some distance between the Supreme Peace Hall and the emperor''s chambers, but the Grand Princess had already made a connection with the palace. Right now, the three of them were heading towards the emperor''s Chong Yang Palace without any obstructions.


    The Chong Yang Palace was eerily quiet.


    The previously glorious palace was now left with only one person, Eunuch Li De.


    The sound of light footsteps broke the silence. Eunuch Li was alarmed and stood up to look at the door.


    Ning Yunyin was preparing to head for the inner hall.


    Jing De stood rooted to the ground, his eyes wide in disbelief ¡­


    This... These are Prince Ning and the Grand Princess?


    "Ning ¡­" Ning Ning Ning ¡­ " Eunuch De looked at Ning Yunyin in shock, unable to utter a complete sentence for a long time.


    Ning Yunyin glanced at him, then calmly shifted her gaze away. His pitch-black pupils were like a piece of cold black jade. He glanced at the figure lying on the bed in the inner palace, and then directly walked past Li De to the front of the emperor''s bed.


    He was lying in bed, not knowing whether he was dead or alive.


    Ning Yun stood still on the bed, her gaze somewhat gloomy.


    Only then did Li De react, and he threw himself in front of Ning Yunyin, exulting with joy, "That''s great! Your Highness Ning Wang, you''re still alive, you''re back! "


    "The Emperor will definitely be very happy. The Emperor has been looking forward to seeing you for days and nights!" Li De wiped his tears as he spoke emotionally.


    However, there wasn''t the slightest reaction from Ning Yunxiao. He only looked silently at the old man who didn''t look human at all.


    He had actually become like this after not seeing him for two years?


    The eyelashes of the person on the bed trembled a few times, as if it was the voice of Kindness that had disturbed him. He opened his eyes and a hoarse voice came out of his throat. "Moral ¡­"


    Halfway through his words, he suddenly froze.


    Because he saw a familiar face.


    The emperor''s eyes were wide open. He actually just stared at Ning Yunxiao without moving an inch. It was only when her eyes opened so wide that they were sore and tear-filled, blurring the scene in front of her eyes that she finally showed some reaction.


    He reached out a trembling hand towards Ning Yun, his eyes filled with tears. "Yun''er ¡­"


    "Our child has come to take me away ¡­"


    I can finally see you.


    Ning Yunxiao calmly blinked his eyes once, but he still didn''t speak as he looked at the muddle-headed person in front of him.


    On the side, De De let out a cry and rushed over. "Your majesty, your majesty, this is His Highness Ning Wang, ah, His Highness Ning Wang isn''t dead ¡­"


    The person on the bed was stunned. Tears flowed out from their eyes, and the blurry image became clear once again.


    He opened his eyes wide, and suddenly seized hold of the hand of Kindness, shouting words in a toneless voice.


    His Majesty Ning Xi''s heart ached. She turned her head to look at him and spoke with tears in her eyes, "Your Highness, the Emperor has been thinking about you these past few days. He regrets ¡­"


    "You should talk to the emperor. The emperor misses you so much!"


    The emperor struggled to get up from the bed. He extended his trembling hands in an attempt to grab Ning Yunyin, but it was impossible for him to reach her. Ning Yun lowered her gaze as she looked at the withered hand. Finally, she opened her mouth and said, "Imperial Father."


    The person on the bed started coughing violently, coughing up blood and spitting it out.


    "You''re back ¡­"


    The emperor weakly said while holding a mouthful of blood foam. The movement just now had consumed too much of his energy, and he could feel the pain in his chest as he spoke.


    He knew that his time was running out.


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say anything, and the emperor didn''t seem to want her to speak either. He just took care of his own business. "It''s good that you''re back ¡­" "As long as you''re back ¡­"


    "Since you''re back, go and see if your mother''s palace is repaired." As he spoke, the corner of the Emperor''s mouth started bleeding.


    Prince Ning was already accustomed to seeing such scenes, so he skillfully wiped off the blood from the emperor''s mouth. He looked at Ning Yunxiao and said, "Your Highness, please say a few words to the emperor. I''m not sure how happy he''s feeling right now!"


    "I didn''t come back to chat with you about family matters." Ning Yunyun expressionlessly looked at him, her tone as cold as if she was talking to a stranger.


    Li De, who was at the side, widened his eyes and looked at Ning Yunyin, unable to say a word.


    Meanwhile, the emperor lowered his head and laughed dryly twice.


    He didn''t have the strength to back down, and his laughter was extremely unpleasant to hear. In the end, all he could do was mutter, "I know what you want ¡­"

 C356

    The emperor raised his head with difficulty, leaned against the headboard, and laid down. With a wave of his hand, he signaled Kindness to retreat.


    When it was just the two of them in the room, the emperor leaned against the headboard and said in a hoarse voice, "I can give you what you want."


    "However, promise me that after a hundred years, I will be cremated and placed in the Reflection Cloud Pavilion." The emperor raised his head to look at the empty space above him, his tone was slightly out of breath. He had said too much today. He was too tired.


    However, there were some things that he had to say now, and he wouldn''t have another chance in the future ¡­


    He paused for a moment, then continued, "I know you have no reason to do this, in the interest of reason."


    "Yu Li, according to the ancestor system, this is the crime of treason. "But I can draw up an edict, saying that it is my last wish, and I believe that the Minister of the court will not say anything."


    "Yu Qing, I know you are very ¡­ I didn''t save your mother back then, and you don''t want me to be with your mother either."


    "But this is the only request I have. If you agree to my request, I will write you an edict." The last breath of life left in the emperor''s mouth as he laid on the bed, his eyes glazed over as he spoke these words.


    His thoughts had flown away for the rest of his life.


    If he had known earlier, why would he have done so?


    Two years ago, he had never felt that his fate would end so soon, but now, he still had to leave.


    The Emperor closed his eyes and continued to mutter, "You are my most intelligent child, just like your mother."


    "But you''re too smart, smarter than your mother."


    "Even before your mother died, I didn''t know. Actually, I just didn''t have the guts to save her. I didn''t dare to save her. "But you know, when you were seven years old, you knew everything."


    "You''re that smart, so smart that even I''m scared ¡­"


    He was afraid of Ning Yunxiao''s gaze, afraid of his gaze that could see through everything.


    He was extremely afraid ¡­


    But now, he didn''t care if he was scared or not.


    "I owe you both so much in my life that I couldn''t even leave a complete corpse for Yun''er when I die."


    "Just take it as revenge and burn me as well. Just treat it as returning it to your mother ¡­"


    As he continued speaking, the emperor''s voice became softer and softer, to the point that it was almost impossible to hear his voice. Ning Yunyin looked at him as he unknowingly began to shed tears. She extended a hand to help him wipe away the stains on his face.


    It was the last thing he could give him.


    "If this is your condition, I agree."


    The man on the bed started crying even harder ¡­


    Ning Yunyin turned and walked to the outer hall. It was no longer just the three of them outside the hall. There were still four or five old officials waiting outside, and even Ye Zhonglou was among them.


    Like everyone else, Ye Zheng was nervous.


    This was the advice Ye Jinsu gave him, and it was also the boldest thing he had done in his career. He was not the bravest person in his life. Most of the time, he lived in the imperial court in a mediocre manner.


    Now that he was out of it, his heart was beating madly.


    Seeing that Ning Yun had withdrawn, Ye Ling became even more nervous.


    Ning Yunyin only glanced at them and said, "Old officials, you may enter."


    Ye Zheng could not help but feel happy. This meant that he had succeeded! Sure enough, this trip was not wrong. After today, he, Ye Zhonglou, would be the meritorious general, and the Ye Family would enjoy limitless glory!


    Ye Shisui did not dare to relax. He bowed his head and walked inside.


    Inside the palace hall, the emperor had already been tidied up by Li De and sat upright. Even so, he still looked like a person who was about to die. Ye Shisui hadn''t been to the court for months, and now that he saw the emperor like this, he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Your majesty really doesn''t have much time left ¡­


    He was so ill that he couldn''t lift up his pen. He could only ask Kindness to bring his own Imperial Jade Seal. "My liaisons are all here ¡­"


    "This Emperor is old and has lost his consciousness, and is no longer capable of writing. You can write this edict for me." the Emperor said, sitting down to catch his breath. He had spent so much time speaking, how could he write?


    He swept a glance at the people below him, and then his gaze finally fell upon Ye Tang Zheng. "Ye Aiqing, you are a great scholar, so I''ll leave it to you to write."


    Ye Shisui''s heart skipped a beat, but he knew that this was not the time to back down. He forced himself to stand up and take the pen and paper.


    He pretended to be calm as he finished writing the edict. By the time he had put down the pen, the palm of his hand was already wet and sticky.


    He exhaled a mouthful of impure air, and his hands and feet became numb with nervousness.


    The emperor didn''t even look at her as he gave a look to Kindness beside him. Kindness immediately took the Imperial Jade Seal and sealed it with a jade seal.


    With a light thud, everyone in the room fell to their knees. From this moment onwards, the edict took effect. Ning Yunyin was no longer Ning Yunyin, but the new emperor.


    With a bang, the emperor suddenly smiled. He lacked the strength, and the sound of his laughter was eerie and terrifying.


    Only Kindness at the side knew that the Emperor was truly happy.


    Because Ning Yunyin had agreed to his last wish.


    Ning Yunyin gave him a deep look before turning around and leaving without a single shred of mercy.


    Only the emperor was left in the room, still sitting in his chair. The smile on his face gradually became dry, and then finally drooped down bit by bit. The emperor sat on a chair, and his expression disappeared without a trace.


    In his hand was a cup of ginseng tea that he had just brought over, and he fell to his knees with a thump.


    The Emperor''s voice pierced through several doors and fell directly into Ning Yun''s ears. He stopped in his tracks, put on his hat, lowered his head, and walked out into the wind and snow.


    The Duke of Lu''s men had already led the troops into the palace, escorting the imperial edict in Ye Zhenzi''s hands.


    And now it was snowing again. The previously bright and beautiful sunlight disappeared in an instant. The sky became murky and gloomy, and snow began to fall on the long street again.


    Ye Jinsu heard the voices outside getting louder and louder, and her eyes became distant.


    Inside the house, no one dared to act rashly, and the rescuers outside had already started fighting. The snow outside was very timely, and countless snowflakes fell on the warm blood splattering in the air, finally forming pools of bright red blood on the ground.


    Humans were nothing special.


    It was a pity that she had already seen him once. She put her hand out and propped up the window. The cold wind outside carried the snow in. The sounds of battle from outside also echoed in the room.


    Ye Jinsu turned her head and looked at the people in the room who did not dare to make a sound nor move. She smiled faintly and said, "It seems that everyone is afraid of me?"


    "That''s my fault." Ye Jinsu said with a hint of shame.


    "Seeing that everyone is so nervous, why don''t I apologize to everyone and invite everyone to have a bite of tangerine?"


    As she said this, Ye Jinsu lifted the basket that was always beside her and removed the white cloth covering it. A basket of tangerines that had begun to rot appeared before everyone''s eyes. The faint smell of them began to permeate the air.

 C357

    Ye Jinsu carried the basket and walked over. She picked up a piece of broken orange and handed it over to them one by one.


    Some of the hands were only a little rotten, while others were all rotten.


    Everyone looked at Ye Jinsu in fear, not understanding what she meant. Did he want to poison all of them?


    After sending it out, Ye Jinsu walked back to the group. She said, "I originally wanted to give everyone a taste of the fresh one, but I really can''t wait to taste the tangerine. I didn''t expect it to be not as fresh anymore."


    "However, it''s not that much of a problem. The important part is that I''m very interested in it. Why don''t you all try it?" Ye Jinsu suggested with a smile.


    No one took Ye Jinsu''s suggestion seriously, except Ye Jinsu herself.


    In their hands, this item was already a hot potato, so losing it wasn''t as good as losing it. Not only that, but they also noticed that out of the more than thirty people present, some were absent!


    And now, those who did not have oranges in their hands, instead of rejoicing, were panicking even more.


    What was Ye Jinsu hinting at? Wanting to separate from this group of people?


    Those who had nothing in their hands were either the thirteenth prince or the king of the Qi Kingdom. Why were all of them the only ones who managed to escape this calamity?


    Ye Jinxiu looked at everyone with different expressions. After a moment of silence, she reminded them, "Are you guys afraid that I''ll poison you?"


    Ye Jinsu''s tone sank, her tone carrying a hint of sternness.


    Someone was so scared that his legs went soft again as he shook his head, "No, no, no, why ¡­" "How could that be ¡­"


    Some boldly pointed to those who had nothing in their hands, and asked the question that puzzled them, "Why didn''t they?"


    Many people were startled by these words.


    This courage was too great.


    Ye Jinsu only revealed a thoughtful smile and raised her eyebrows in silence for a moment. In the end, Ye Jinsu calmly said, "Of course ¡­" "You have to be considerate of your feelings."


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu didn''t continue speaking and just remained silent.


    However, the crowd was in an uproar!


    No one was an idiot. Everyone already understood what Ye Jinxiu meant. In a split-second, the atmosphere in the hall began to change. The people who had things in their hands started to gather a bunch, vigilantly looking at the bunch who had nothing in their hands.


    Those who were empty-handed had all sorts of expressions.


    Some were shocked, some were thinking, and some were angry and anxious!


    Some of them were clear-headed and were certain that Ye Jinsu was throwing dirty water on them. Since when did they have a favor with Ye Jinsu?


    And there were some people who didn''t know their man''s position in the court. Hearing Ye Jinsu say such words, they began to suspect if their man truly had a favor to him ¡­


    In short, Ye Jinsu''s simple sentence had turned everyone''s minds upside down.


    Only the Concubine Xian, who was standing at the side, gave Ye Jinsu another deep look. She couldn''t help but walk up to her and ask, "Aren''t you afraid that they will hate you for doing this?"


    Ye Jinxiu tilted her head and looked at Consort Xian as she said indifferently, "If esteemed wangfei didn''t think I would do that, wouldn''t they hate me?"


    Consort Xian did not speak.


    Whatever, let her be.


    With a sigh, she turned around and knelt in front of the Buddha statue and started chanting.


    As for Ye JinSu, she quietly looked at them and interrupted their mutual suspicions. She reminded them once again, "If you don''t eat this orange, will it taste bad?"


    "Or could it be that everyone is looking down on my Tangerine and doesn''t want to give me a reward?" Ye Jinsu asked.


    Hearing Ye Jinsu''s words, it seemed like she was really going to force them to eat this rotten orange. Everyone''s faces turned even uglier. Not to mention whether there was poison in it or not, this was a rotten orange. How could they eat it?


    However, Ye Jinsu pointed out the deer in front of everyone and insisted on forcing them to eat the tangerine.


    They had no other choice.


    Some cowards were so scared that they started to cry. They didn''t dare to delay any longer and immediately stuffed their hands into their mouths to swallow the tangerines. The rotten orange gave off a rotten stench. The moment it entered his mouth, it made him feel nauseous and bitter all over.


    But even so, no one dared to puke. Everyone was a relative of the court officials, and they were all rich and powerful, but now they wanted to eat this rotten orange.


    The insufferable taste and the humiliation they felt made many people swallow their tears.


    More than 30 people in the huge buddhist hall began to cry, their wails spreading outside. The people fighting suddenly stopped. Ye Jinsu walked out of the hall and looked at the scene outside.


    The fight had already started in the courtyard, and corpses were strewn all over the ground. Fresh blood flowed all over the ground.


    On one side was the uninterrupted sound of wailing, and on the other side was the constant sounds of fighting outside the hall.


    Ye Jinsu stood in the middle and looked at the leader among them. With an ice-cold expression, she said, "Generals, your wives and daughters are all in my hands."


    Everyone stopped what they were doing as the expression on their faces became more and more furious.


    The weeping that came from the palace hall made them feel as if their hearts were on fire.


    Ye Jinxiu merely shot a cold glance at them before reaching out her hand to pat them twice. A group of people appeared from all around, and they actually poured oil all over the walls of the buddhist palace hall.


    "What are you trying to do!" The leader of the generals widened his eyes as he glared furiously at Ye Jinsu.


    The smell of oil began to fill the air, spreading all the way to the house.


    Everyone smelled this smell and their fear reached its peak. A sharp scream and crying echoed in the hall. Her voice was miserable, and everyone present revealed an expression of being unable to bear it.


    Ye JinSu quietly sat down in her chair with a fire piston in her hand. She smiled and said, "Generals, if you don''t want your own wife and daughter to die here, then get your men to leave."


    Her voice was clear and cold in the cold wind, carrying an unquestionable fierceness. The young general in the lead hesitated, the hand holding the sword hanging down, a trace of humiliation on his face.


    He was a dignified cavalry general, a seven foot tall man, yet he had been threatened by a woman!


    This was an extraordinary shame and humiliation!


    Ye Jinsu looked at her with satisfaction and smiled. He put away the fire piston and said, "As long as the generals cooperate, your families and families will be fine. Don''t worry."


    "When are you going to release them?" The British general questioned Ye Jinsu.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll just ask the ladies to stay inside for a while. When the time comes, I''ll naturally release them." Ye Jinsu said lightly, not caring about the threat in his tone.


    It was now her turn to take the initiative.


    With a bang, the enraged British general actually threw the saber in his hand. Ye Jinxiu glanced at him and saw him glare at her. He actually changed the direction in which he was riding and rode all the way out.


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes and sat up straight.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the sounds of horses galloping could be heard once again. Ye Jinsu stood up from her chair. All she could see was that there was an additional person beside the cavalry general.

 C358

    The Qi King rode a red horse over. As the horse''s hooves stomped down, the wind and snow on its body fell, and it galloped all the way over. Ye Jinsu squinted, but her eyes suddenly darkened.


    This was because she saw a person lying on the back of the Qi King''s horse.


    As the sound of horse hooves approached, Ye Jinsu''s eyes turned colder and colder. She opened her eyes wide and watched as the Qi King dragged the unconscious Xiao Hong off the horse and brought it in front of Ye Jinsu.


    "Is Miss Ye not going to take this girl''s life?"


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly tightened her grip on his arm and a trace of hostility flashed in her eyes.


    "What do you want?"


    "I don''t think Miss Ye knows?" The Qi King looked at Ye Jinsu and asked with a smile on his face.


    However, Ye Jinxiu could not smile at all. She looked at the unconscious Little Red in the Qi King''s hand and felt as if her mind had been thrown into chaos. She was silent for a moment before looking at the Qi King, "Release her!"


    "How can you let Miss go just like that?"


    "What do you want?" A trace of determination flashed through his eyes. As long as he didn''t let her release him, anything was fine.


    The Qi King looked at Ye Jinsu with a smile, "What do you want? Don''t you know what I want?"


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes and spoke with determination, "I will never let him go."


    "Then, has Miss Ye made her decision yet?" With a chuckle, the Qi King pulled out his sword and pointed it at Xiao Hong''s neck.


    "Wait!"


    Ye JinSu''s expression suddenly changed. At that critical moment, she even raised her foot, wishing that she could run over and save Little Red. However, in the end, she only took a small step forward. Ye Jinsu gritted her teeth and coldly spoke, "You don''t want Ye Jinru''s life anymore?"


    Then, in the next moment, Shuo Feng came out of the house with Ye Jingru.


    Ye Jinsu looked at Shuofeng''s actions and a trace of approval flashed in her eyes. She then turned to look at the Qi King, "Let Little Red go, I''ll give Ye JinRu to you."


    Ye Jingru was obviously frightened. She looked at the Qi King with her teary eyes and sobbed, "The Qi King ¡­" "King Qi, save me, save me ¡­"


    The expression on the Qi King''s face changed slightly.


    He gripped his sword tightly and could not help but grumble, "Trash!"


    However, a moment later, his eyes moved again. He looked at Ye Jinsu and said, "Sure, bring him here first!"


    Ye Jinsu narrowed her eyes. She never thought that the Qi King would agree so quickly.


    Could it be that these two had feelings for each other?


    Ye Jinsu tilted his head to look at Shuofeng and nodded. Shuofeng grabbed Ye Jingru and walked in the direction of the Qi King.


    "Give me the person first." The Qi King looked at Ye Jinsu and said.


    "Hand over the person first." Ye Jinsu did not retreat at all.


    After a moment of stalemate, the Qi King took a step back and nodded his head, then he pushed the unconscious Xiao Hong into Shuo Feng''s hands. In the next moment, Shuo Feng loosened his grip on Ye Jingru and she ran into the arms of the Qi King.


    Shuo Feng steadily caught Xiao Hong.


    Ye Jinxiu panicked and immediately ran over, reaching out to grab Little Red, wanting to check on Little Red''s situation.


    However, in the next second, Ye Jinsu froze.


    She looked at the person in her arms who did not look right, and her face changed drastically. A cold light flashed. A sharp blade slipped out from ''Little Red'' '''' s sleeve, aiming straight at Ye Jinsu''s chest.


    A powerful force attacked, and Shuo Feng pushed Ye Jinsu away, reaching out towards the tip of the blade to hold down her arm.


    Ye Jinsu was knocked to the ground and opened her eyes wide to look at the person who was only 50% similar to Xiao Hong. It was too far away just now, and in addition to her and Xiao Hong''s clothes being the same, she actually did not notice it!


    Ye Jinsu had managed to escape, but Shuo Feng had actually been cut by the sharp edge of a knife, allowing him to escape!


    "Your subordinate failed ¡­" Shuo Feng turned and walked to Ye Jinsu''s side, vigilantly looking around.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the Qi King, and her eyes were filled with rage, "Where the hell is Little Red?"


    A happy smile appeared on the Qi King''s face. He put his arm around Ye Jingru and patted her a few times as he looked at her angry and anxious face.


    From the sound of footsteps outside, someone carried Xiao Hong, whose mouth was stuffed shut, in.


    The Qi King tore off the rag from Xiao Hong''s mouth, pinched Xiao Hong''s chin, and said with a smile towards Ye Jinsu, "It''s true this time, Miss Ye, there''s no need to worry."


    It is indeed true...


    Ye Jinsu clenched her fists. Her eyes were filled with a frightening maliciousness and her entire body was enveloped in a chilling aura that lingered around her for 12 months. Everyone present felt a chill run down their spines.


    Little Red''s eyes turned red from crying. She looked at Ye Jinsu and softly called out, "Young Miss ¡­"


    She didn''t dare to let Ye Jinsu save her, as she was afraid that she would delay his plans.


    But she was so scared. She was so afraid of death ¡­


    Xiao Hong''s entire body was trembling as it cried. Ye Jinsu who was crying felt as if her heart was being ruthlessly pierced. Her tightly clenched fist could not help but tremble slightly.


    "Let her go!" Ye Jinxiu spoke word by word, looking at the two people who were very proud of themselves.


    Ye JinRu''s face finally revealed the happiest smile she had today. She looked at the Qi King beside her and then looked at Xiao Hong on the ground and said, "Your Highness, how about you let me handle this sister''s matter?"


    "You?"


    Ye JinRu sneered and cast a sidelong glance at Ye Jinsu, "I haven''t settled my grudge with her yet."


    The Qi King raised an eyebrow as he looked at Ye JinRu, whose eyes were filled with malice. He lowered his head and smiled. A trace of light flashed in his eyes as he said, "Then I''ll leave it to you. Just don''t disappoint me."


    After saying that, the Qi Dynasty''s Little Red took two steps forward and threw Little Red to Ye Jingru.


    He still had other things to do, so he would give it to Ye Jingru first. The Qi King mounted his horse, leaving a few people behind before turning around to ride out. Outside of the Cloud Light Temple, the Qi King''s men were quietly laying out a circle to surround the entire Cloud Light Temple.


    Exiting the courtyard, the Qi King glanced at his men, before looking in the direction of the palace. With a dark expression, he asked his subordinates, "What''s the situation over at the thirteenth prince''s side?"


    "Rumor has it that he''s already brought troops to the palace."


    "How many?"


    "Not much. Most of them are the imperial guards."


    He knew it.


    The Qi King sneered, not at all surprised by the news. The number of imperial guards in the palace was no more than a few thousand. In these few thousand miles, only a portion of them listened to the Thirteenth Prince.


    As for the rest of the troops ¡­ The Qi King looked in the direction of the Cloud Light Temple, his eyes revealing a trace of killing intent. Their families were all under house arrest, and those people still dared to act rashly?


    It had to be said that the way Ye Jinsu and Ning Yunxiao attacked him from both sides was absolutely amazing.


    If he went to the palace now, there was nothing he could do. He could only grab hold of Ye Jinsu and make a comeback. As he thought of this, the killing intent in the Qi King''s eyes became even stronger. He looked at the mountain behind the Cloud Light Temple and said, "Go to the mountain and prepare your archers. Wait for their orders!"

 C359

    Within the Cloud Glow Temple, Ye Jinxiu was holding Little Red''s hair and holding her up straight. She looked at Ye Jinxiu and asked, "You want to save her, right?"


    The huge force tore at Little Red''s hair, forcing her to frantically struggle under Ye Jingru''s control.


    Ye Jingru''s hand could not lift Little Red''s entire body weight, so she almost grabbed hold of Little Red. In a fit of anger, Ye JinRu let go of Xiao Hong and slapped her in the face.


    "Be quiet!"


    With a loud slap, Xiao Hong was slapped to the ground and cried out in pain.


    The sharp blade in her hand was unsheathed, and she couldn''t help but draw her sword to point at Ye Jingru.


    "I told you to let her go!"


    Ye JinRu sneered. She lowered her head and looked at her hand, which had started to turn red from exerting too much force. Her eyes flashed with happiness, "Elder sister, are you negotiating with me?"


    Ye Jinxiu clenched her teeth tightly and her hand that was holding onto her sword fell. She looked at Ye Jingru and said, "Let her go, I''ll agree to your conditions ¡­"


    She let go of Ye JinRu, who was holding her Death Acupuncture Point. She could not just watch Little Red fall into Ye Jingru''s hands.


    Ye Jinru was definitely going to kill her!


    A hint of regret and pain flashed across Ye Jinsu''s eyes. She regretted it very much now. She clearly knew that she should have done something to Ye JinRu, but she didn''t expect that the people around her would be affected as well.


    She regretted letting Ye Jingru live.


    If she had known earlier, she wouldn''t have let Ye Jinxiu live!


    Thinking this, Ye Jinsu''s hand holding the sword became harder and harder, to the point that he could not stop trembling. She really wanted to stab Ye Jinru to death right now, but she didn''t have the chance ¡­


    Ye JinRu suddenly laughed. She looked at Ye Jinsu''s angry face and laughed even more happily.


    "Ye Jinsu ¡­" "You have such a day ¡­"


    Ye Jingru''s laughter became louder and louder, until her face finally contorted. At this moment, she felt her body and mind relaxing. The past two years of grievance, and the pain in her eyes had turned into pleasure.


    She tasted the excitement and her eyes blazed with fire. She looked at Ye Jinsu and shouted, "Put down your sword!"


    "We want your people." The corner of her mouth was curled up like a beautiful poisonous snake.


    Ye Jinsu stood there and did not move, but she suddenly let out a sigh of relief in her heart. As long as he didn''t ask her to release him, no matter what ¡­


    However, this feeling only lasted for an instant. In the next instant, Ye Jinsu guessed their intentions. Her eyes darkened, but she didn''t say anything. She only looked at Ye Jingru.


    Ye Jinxiu''s aura did not lose out to her at all. Her eyes shone with sharpness as she stood in a stalemate with Ye JinRu.


    Seeing that Ye Jinsu was not going to retreat, Ye Jingru did not waste her breath anymore. She lowered her head to look at Xiao Hong, her eyes flashed with a trace of viciousness, and pulled out a dagger from the side.


    Ye Jinxiu''s eyes widened as she stared at Ye JinRu.


    In the next second, the dagger in Ye JinRu''s hand fiercely stabbed into Little Red''s shoulder.


    A painful scream pierced through the clouds. At almost the same time, Ye Jinxiu screamed, "Let her go!"


    Ye Jingru proudly looked at the panic in Ye Jinsu''s eyes and deliberately tormented her. She stabbed the tip of her blade into the wound and turned it around.


    Another hoarse scream rang out. Xiao Hong''s widened eyes were already empty. The intense pain caused her to feel as if her breathing was painful.


    "I told you to put your sword down." Ye JinRu spoke word for word and pulled out the tip of her blade.


    The wound was not deep, but if she wanted to, she could open up dozens of these wounds on Xiao Hong.


    Ye Jinsu''s tightly clenched fist was pierced through by her nails. She looked at Ye Jingru and compromised. He extended his hand and threw the sword to the side. Ye Jinsu looked at Ye Jingru and said, "Release her."


    A trace of satisfaction could be seen in Ye JinRu''s eyes. She raised her chin high up and smiled as she continued, "Come over here!"


    Ye Jinsu obeyed and took a step forward.


    At the side, Shuo Feng''s face changed as he called out to Ye Jinsu in a low voice, "Young miss!"


    Ye Jinxiu tilted her head and looked at him before continuing to walk forward.


    When they entered Ye Jinru''s range, she quickly shouted, "Capture her!"


    The people at the side answered and grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand, folding it behind their back. Ye Jinsu''s hands and feet were restrained. She was struck in the knees and knocked to the ground with a bang.


    She was pressed to the ground, her appearance completely different from before. She was now in a sorry state.


    Ye Jingru''s gaze turned more and more arrogant.


    Her hair was even messier than Ye Jinsu''s, but she was sweating all over in December. Sweat and blood clung to her hair, and the pale snow around her reflected the madness and excitement in her eyes.


    She let go of Xiao Hong, who had already fainted a long time ago, and walked in front of Ye Jinxiu with the dagger in her hand.


    "Pah!"


    With a sudden slap, Ye JinRu looked excitedly at Ye Jinsu, who could only be beaten and scolded by her. Her laughter resounded in the vast world.


    "You have such a day?"


    Ye JinRu grabbed her hair and lifted Ye Jinsu''s face, forcing her to look directly at herself. She asked again and again, "You have such a day?"


    She had waited far, far too long for this day ¡­


    Ye Jinsu raised her head and looked at Ye Jingru with her black eyes, but there was no trace of fear in her eyes. Ye Jingru''s palm quickly left a mark on her face. Blood flowed from the corner of her mouth all the way to her snow-white neck.


    She looked at Ye Jingru with a cold expression, just like the cold wind and snow in December.


    "Let Little Red go." Ye Jinxiu said one word at a time.


    Ye JinRu suddenly opened her eyes wide and let her go, retreating a few steps. Her proud expression began to crumble, as if she had been stepped on in her weakness. She rushed forward, the blade in her hand closing in on Ye Jinsu.


    "Are you proud of it?"


    Ye Jingru held the blade to Ye Jinsu''s face and wiped off the blood on her face. Seeing Ye Jinsu''s sorry state, Ye Jingru felt extremely satisfied.


    "What are you still doing? I can kill you at any time now, do you believe me? "


    Ye Jinxiu continued to look at her and coldly spat out a few words, "I''ve already agreed to your request. Let Little Red go."


    Ye Jingru''s words were completely ignored.


    Ye Jingru angrily gripped the blade in her hand tightly as she turned the blade towards Ye Jinsu''s neck. Her eyes were wide open for a second, wishing that she could stab her to death!


    But she held back. She couldn''t do that.


    Even though she was extremely unhappy in her heart and harbored ten thousand grudges, she still couldn''t kill her right now.


    Since that''s the case ¡­


    Ye JinRu turned her head and looked at Xiao Hong, who was beside her, with a crazed glint in her eyes.


    Ye Jinxiu''s eyes widened as she stared at Ye JinRu, "What are you trying to do?"


    Ye Jingru laughed out loud. She turned her head to look at Ye Jinxiu, "What do I want to do?"


    "Of course I want to tear that loathsome face of yours to shreds!"


    Ye JinRu pinched Ye Jinsu''s chin and spoke with a gloomy tone, "Did you know that you look the most beautiful? "It''s the way you knelt in front of my mother and kowtowed to us three years ago ¡­"

 C360

    After saying that, Ye Jingru threw off Ye Jinsu, turned around and walked towards Little Red.


    It went without saying what she wanted to do.


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes turned cold. Her hands, which were originally behind her back, suddenly pulled out a short knife from her sleeve. As the tip of her blade was unsheathed, Ye Jinsu quickly broke free of the shackles and jumped up from the ground. The short blade in her hand stabbed into Ye Jingru''s hand without any hesitation.


    Everything happened in an instant. Ye Jingru''s men didn''t even have the time to catch her.


    A blood-curdling scream burst out from Ye Jingru''s throat.


    The short blade in Ye Jinsu''s hand stabbed into Ye JinRu''s arm. With a solid stab, a third of the blade went in. It was much more ruthless than Ye Jingru''s small red knife.


    The moment he pulled out the dagger, a stream of blood spurted out onto the ground.


    Ye Jingru almost fainted.


    In the next moment, Ye Jinsu''s hand was around Ye JinRu''s neck.


    Fresh blood splattered on Ye Jinru''s face. She opened her eyes and felt as if countless drops of blood had landed on her face before finally falling down. The smell of rust rushed into her nose, causing her to scream out once again.


    Her sharp voice was so loud that it nearly deafened Ye JinRu.


    Ye Jinxiu frowned and stuck the short knife in her hand into her mouth.


    "Scream again, you will experience a life worse than death before you die." Ye Jinsu''s ice-cold voice rang in Ye Jingru''s ears. The words were not heavy, but the words she spat out sounded exceptionally clear.


    Each word was like a sharp arrow that could take her life at any moment.


    Ye Jingru opened her mouth and a pool of blood flowed out. With tears that had somehow fallen at an unknown time, they fell together onto the already filthy snow.


    Ye Jinxiu drew her blade and turned to look at the people around her. "I will kill anyone who dares to come near me!"


    No one dared to move.


    Everyone knew that Ye Jinru was one of the Qi King''s men. Now that the Qi King wasn''t here, they didn''t dare to allow anything to happen to Ye JinRu.


    He could only go and report.


    Ye Jingru landed in Ye Jinsu''s hands with tears of fear flowing out of her eyes. She did not dare move, but she could not help but tremble violently. She cried as she looked at Ye Jinsu''s blade, "I ¡­" "I was wrong ¡­"


    "Elder sister ¡­" "Big sister, I was wrong. Please let me go, I won''t dare ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu laughed coldly as she pressed the tip of the blade against the corner of her mouth, which was still bleeding. She said, "Do you still want that mouth of yours?"


    Ye Jingru did not dare to say another word.


    She could only look at the snowy sky in despair, hoping that the Qi King would save her.


    Time passed second by second. Ye Jinsu looked at the snow falling harder and harder, and her face was unreadable.


    It wasn''t just Ye Jinru who was waiting. Ye Jinsu was also waiting.


    She was waiting for Ning Yunxiao to come over.


    According to their agreement, Ning Yunxiao should be coming over by this time.


    And now ¡­


    From afar, the sound of horses galloping could be heard again. A ray of hope flashed in Ye JinRu''s eyes as she looked expectantly at the entrance.


    It was the Qi King.


    The Qi King had rushed over from the outside, but he didn''t expect to see such a scene. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Ye Jingru in shock before looking at the people around him.


    There were so many people here, but they were still unable to stop Ye Jinsu?


    Trash!


    They were all trash!


    Qi Wang''s good-natured face was shattered as his expression became gloomy and unsightly. The look in his eyes as he turned around to look at Ye Jingru had even caused her to be afraid from the start.


    Ye Jinsu looked at him and suddenly had a bad feeling. She felt that Ye JinRu might not be able to help.


    She held onto Ye JinRu tightly, the knife in her hand was pointing at her neck as she threatened, "Let go of Little Red, I''ll let her go."


    The Qi King looked at Ye Jinsu, but didn''t say anything. He only took a step forward. A trace of unease flashed in Ye Jinsu''s eyes as she looked around vigilantly.


    Ye Jingru also noticed that something was amiss, but she did not care about Ye Jinsu''s threat and directly spoke, "Your Highness, Qi King, please save me! "Save me!"


    "I plead for Your Highness to save me ¡­"


    However, in the next second, the Qi King only reached his hand out and pulled out his sword. He lifted the tip of his sword and pointed it at Ye Jinsu, gritting his teeth as he said, "Don''t bother with her. Capture Ye Jinsu at all costs!"


    Ye Jingru''s eyes opened wide as a trace of despair emerged in them. She crazily shouted, "No! His Majesty the Qi King! Your Highness, save me! "


    "Save me! "Save me!"


    Unfortunately, no one here listened to her.


    Ye Jinsu had already reacted and threw Ye JinRu in the direction of the wind and quickly retreated. Jing Yun, who had been hiding in the dark all this time, appeared as well. He stood in front of Ye Jinsu and finished off a few of his men.


    Their escape route was cut off and they had no way to return to the main hall.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the people around her who were already fighting. She used her feet to lift up the flexible sword and took care of a few of them.


    Ye Jingru, who was standing next to him, had already been thrown onto the ground by Shuo Feng. The battle had already started. Ye Jingru sat in the middle of the chaos with fear and hesitation in her eyes.


    She could only look in the direction of the Qi King and scream, "Save me!"


    But no one gave her a response.


    Ye Jinxiu only gave her a cursory glance, not giving her any time to think about it. This time, she only brought 500 people with her. They were all lying in ambush in the Cloud Light Temple. Now that the battle had started, these five hundred people were definitely not enough.


    Why hadn''t Ning Yunyun come yet ¡­


    Ye Jinxiu kept retreating as she fought, hiding behind the clouds to catch her breath. There were so many people here, no matter how strong Ye Jinsu was, it was impossible for her to defeat them.


    "Did something happen to Ning Wang?" Ye Jinsu asked while gasping for air.


    Jing Yun''s complexion didn''t look any better than Ye Jinsu''s. While taking care of Ye Jinsu, he took care of the people who were constantly attacking him, and even injured himself.


    No matter how powerful they were, they couldn''t stand up to the number of people in the Qi King.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the direction of the palace and felt her heart beating rapidly. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t calm down.


    The snow was falling harder.


    The drifting snowflakes became bigger and bigger, falling down like wool. Soon, a layer of snow accumulated on the palace path.


    Meng Lan ran down the long path, gasping for breath as she ran. Meng Lan was the only person on the silent and dark palace path. The guards had long since left, and the path that should have been used by the palace guards was also empty.


    Meng Lan''s footsteps echoed in the surroundings. She was flustered and panicked. Her entire face had turned pale. After running from the Ye Residence to the palace, she felt stuffy all the way to her chest. However, she didn''t dare to stop at all.


    Faster... Faster...


    This was the only thought in Meng Lan''s mind, and it drove her crazy.


    He had to be a bit faster, or xiaojie and Xiao Hong would be in danger.


    The palace had long since been thrown into chaos. There were palace maids and eunuchs who had grabbed their bundles and fled in all directions, hurrying to leave the palace. Meng Lan grabbed a random person. She didn''t care about his age and pressed, "Which direction is Chong Yang Palace located in?"


    The young palace maid was frightened by Meng Lan''s ferocious gaze and pointed to the side.


    Meng Lan abruptly let go of her, lifted her skirt, and ran over. Meng Lan ran until she could hear the sound of soldiers before she suddenly stopped. Her eyes widened as she crouched against the wall, breathing heavily.


    She heard the clashing of swords, the clashing of armor, the cries of pain.


    The air was filled with the thick smell of blood, causing Meng Lan''s stomach to flip upside down.


    Both her legs gave way and she propped herself up against the wall, bracing herself to take a look inside.

 C361

    Amidst the glow of swords and the shadows of blood, she saw a hell on earth.


    Countless amounts of blood splattered in the air, and even the falling snowflakes were dyed crimson. The white snow all over the ground was dyed red, red to the point that it was dazzling, and red to the point that it was shocking. The sword in Ning Yun''s hand was stained with blood, the corner of her mouth was stained with blood, and her eyes were also bloodshot.


    The heaven and earth were covered in a layer of solemn white, the redness reflected into the final touch of brilliance.


    Finally, the last person fell under Ning Yunyin''s sword. In the countless red streams of blood, corpses littered the ground. Blood stained faces filled the entire Chong Yang Great Hall. It was definitely the most terrifying scene in the world.


    Ning Yunyin pulled out her sword and watched as the thirteenth prince fell to the ground. Her gaze gradually turned calm.


    Victory and defeat had already been decided, it was his victory.


    Meng Lan covered her mouth and her legs went soft. She fell to the ground and almost couldn''t make a sound. Ning Yunyin''s pitch-black pupils gradually recovered. She glanced at the people on the ground, then turned around with her sword in her hand.


    He saw a familiar figure in the light.


    Ning Yunyin turned around to look at the large door at the side, and her gaze suddenly sank.


    Meng Lan came back to her senses and struggled to stand up. She stumbled over and shouted with red eyes, "Young miss ¡­" Your Highness Ning Wang, quickly go save the young miss! "


    "Prince Qi''s men kidnapped Little Red. They will definitely threaten the little miss. Your Highness, Ning Wang, go save the little miss!"


    The Grand Princess ran out from the hall, grabbing at Meng Lan with a pale face, "What''s going on?"


    Meng Lan grabbed the Grand Princess'' skirt and cried, "I beg the Grand Princess to save my family''s young miss, Miss, she ¡­"


    Before she finished speaking, Ning Yunyin had already turned around and mounted her horse. A storm was brewing in front of her eyes.


    The Grand Princess''s expression changed, she looked at Ning Yunyin and said, "Calm down, what you should do now is to protect the safety of the imperial edict!"


    Ning Yunyin tightened her grip on the sword, a trace of anger flashing through her eyes.


    He turned around and looked at the person beside him and said, "I will bring a team to save them. The rest will stay here."


    After saying that, Ning Yunyin''s legs gave way to the horse''s belly and she led the way out with a ''whoosh''. Meng Lan let out a breath of relief. Her legs gave way and she fell into a pool of blood.


    The Grand Princess looked anxious as she watched Ning Yunyin''s back. She couldn''t help but flick her sleeves in frustration.


    Ridiculous!


    Ridiculous!


    The Grand Princess glared angrily at Menglan before gritting her teeth and returning to the hall. She didn''t have the time to deal with Meng Lan right now.


    It was snowing heavily outside, and the footprints Meng Lan had made were already covered with a thin layer of snow. The sounds of the horses'' hooves galloping were rapid, like the wind sweeping past the long path of the palace.


    Within the Cloud Light Temple, Ye Jinsu was having a hard time escaping.


    They broke through the encirclement, running from the front yard to the side room. Right now, Ye Jinsu was hiding on the beam of a certain room and was staring at the people below.


    A group of people came in and another group left. The silence outside gradually faded, and Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    "Miss, let''s escape from the back of the mountain." Shuofeng lowered his voice.


    Ye Jinxiu rejected him immediately, "No!"


    With such a large gap in the back mountain, the Qi King could not just let it go. There had to be a trap.


    Ye Jinsu looked at the unconscious Little Red and placed it in Jing Yun''s hands, saying, "Let''s split up and run, then find a way out. Just don''t let them watch us."


    There were dozens of rooms in this area, and there were all kinds of environments. It was a good place to hide with them.


    Ye Jinxiu leaped up and silently descended. She looked at the calm outside, opened the window of the room, and whispered to Shuofeng, "We have to go back to the buddhist temple."


    It was there that they were guaranteed.


    Thinking of this, Ye Jinsu jumped out of the window. In the next moment, the door was slammed open and someone rushed in from the outside. However, they were a step too late. When they arrived, all they could see was a single window gently swaying.


    Ye Jinsu quickly hid in the room next door.


    Ye Jinsu held his breath and scanned the room. He needed to find a place to hide.


    In the next moment, the hand that had been silent all this time grabbed Ye Jinsu''s arm.


    In a split-second, the short blade in Ye Jinsu''s hand was unsheathed. In a split-second, the blade in her hand stabbed out like a bolt of lightning.


    A hand reached out to grab Ye Jinsu''s wrist and transferred the dagger hilt into her own hand. Ning Yun held her waist and said in a low voice, "It''s me."


    Ye Jinsu opened her eyes wide and was startled when she saw who it was.


    "Why are you alone?" Ye Jinsu looked at the lonely Ning Yunyin and spoke.


    The person next door didn''t seem to have found anything and was already preparing to head over.


    Ning Yunyin glanced at the door, grabbed Ye Jinsu and jumped out the window, "The others are waiting outside to ambush us."


    "The people from the back mountain have been taken care of. Jing Yun, escort her out of here."


    Ye Jinsu slightly frowned and grabbed Ning Yunxiao. "What about you?"


    "Over at the imperial palace ¡­"


    Ning Yunyin grabbed Ye Jinsu and retreated to the south side of the room. She said in a low voice, "If there''s nothing else, you can leave first."


    As she spoke, Ning Yunxiao released her hand. What appeared before Ye Jinsu''s eyes was a path to the top of the mountain.


    Ye Jinsu stopped him once again with a nervous look in her eyes, "There are at least a thousand more from the Qi King''s people outside. How many people did you bring?"


    Ning Yunyin didn''t say a word, because at most, he only brought one-third of the Qi King''s men.


    With just a glance, Ye Jinsu understood. With such a large gap in numbers, it was impossible for them to fight head on. Ye Jinsu''s expression darkened as she looked at the people outside and dragged Ning Yunke up the mountain. "I have a plan."


    Moments later, the men of the Qi King returned to report.


    The Qi King flew into a rage.


    On the other side of the mountain, sparks were ignited. Ye Jinsu stood at the back of the crowd and looked at the blood-red square. She extended her hand and grabbed Ning Yunyin, who was beside her.


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and grasped Ning Xuemo''s hand. A deep and low order rang out, "Release the arrows!"


    Hundreds of arrows with sparks flew out, and with the help of another person, they were replaced with another arrow. Countless arrows that brought along sparks flew towards the Qi King, brushing past his temples.


    The arrow was imprinted with the symbol of the Qi King.


    This was originally the arrow of the Qi King, but Ye Jinxiu had taken advantage of it.


    In an instant, chaos broke out below as countless arrows rained down, wounding half of the Qi King''s troops. After a few hundred rockets were fired, everyone who had been lying in ambush outside the courtyard rushed in.


    Everyone put down the bows in their hands, drew their swords, and charged in the direction of the Qi King.


    The snow was still falling.


    Ye Jinsu stood on the mountainside and looked at the vast expanse of white snow. Her gaze was fixated on the scarlet hellish scene below, as she shivered. Ning Yunyin grabbed Ye Jinsu''s hand and calmly stood in front of him, saying, "Go down and find Lil ''Red."

 C362

    That night, the snow did not stop. It continued to snow for three whole days. The bloody trail was frozen in December and covered with a thick layer of snow.


    In just a short three days, there seemed to be no traces at all.


    No one brought up that day''s matter again. The imperial court would rest for three days, and everyone would close their doors and not come out. The ladies who escaped in the chaos were frightened out of their wits, while the bold ones didn''t make a single move.


    In just a single day, everything had changed dramatically.


    Ye Jinsu quietly looked out of the window at the snow. She held the warm Whitey in her hands, her gaze clear and shallow. Meng Lan rubbed her hands together as she walked over from the nearby corridor. Smiling, she said, "The imperial physician showed it to Xiao Hong again today. He said that the wound has recovered quite well. He''ll be alive in a few days."


    Ye Jinsu came back to her senses and frowned, "Tell her to move less. Although the wound isn''t deep, don''t leave any scars."


    Meng Lan nodded and added a coat for Ye Jinsu.


    The sound of footsteps came from outside the courtyard. Li De walked in from outside, avoiding the other palace maids in the courtyard. He walked up to Ye Jinsu and spoke softly, "Second Miss, since the emperor has said so, you should be the one to handle it."


    After all, she was his blood sister, and he couldn''t reveal too much about this matter.


    Ye Jinsu thought of Ye JinRu''s distorted face that day and stood up after a moment of silence. She said, "I''ll go see her myself."


    Ye Jingru''s was locked in an abandoned dean''s residence, guarded by palace guards. When Ye Jinsu went in, she was sitting in the pond in the yard, dressed in a thin suit.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Ye Jingru turned her head to look in their direction.


    Seeing that it was Ye Jinsu, Ye JinRu''s expression suddenly changed, but she immediately calmed down. She sat back down and sneered as she looked at the frozen pond. "Elder sister, with your status, have you come to this place to see me?"


    Ye Jinsu looked at her face, which had only lasted for three days. She sneered and said, "I''m not here to see you."


    "It''s for you."


    The expression in Ye JinRu''s eyes changed as she lifted her head to look at Ye Jinsu. Her eyes began to show nervousness and panic.


    "What do you mean?"


    Ye Jingru laughed dryly and said, "We are sisters, how can you be like this ¡­"


    "I know. I was in the wrong before, but little sister was wrong. Big sister, please give little sister another chance ¡­"


    After saying that, Ye JinRu knelt down and took two steps towards Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu took a step back, dodging Ye JinRu''s attack.


    Her eyebrows knitted together, a wave of impatience rising in her heart. She had really heard enough of Ye Jinru''s wails!


    Ye Jinsu''s face darkened. Not wanting to waste any more words with Ye JinRu, he turned around and said, "Let''s do it!"


    After he finished speaking, Ye Jinsu left with large strides.


    With a loud shout from the courtyard, Ye Jingru struggled madly under the hands of a group of palace maids, "Let go of me! How can you attack me! Father will not agree to it! "


    "Daddy won''t agree ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu''s frown deepened. Looking at the expression on the face of Jing De, she turned around and gave a look to the people in the palace.


    Ye Jinru''s voice suddenly stopped.


    Ye Jinsu loosened her brows and felt her whole body was refreshed.


    As expected, without Ye Jinru, he was happier. Ye Jinsu regretted even more now. Why didn''t she get rid of him earlier?


    But it wasn''t too late.


    When he returned, there was already an extra person in the courtyard. Ning Yunyin was standing in the courtyard, obviously waiting for Ye Jinxiu. Ye Jinsu was surprised for a moment. She raised her head and looked at the sky before walking over and asking, "Why are you here?"


    According to the time, wasn''t he supposed to be discussing the late emperor''s funeral with the ministers?


    Li De''s expression changed again. He walked up to Ye Jinsu and reminded her in a low voice, "Master, according to etiquette, you should change your way of speaking."


    He took a step back and was about to salute, but was stopped by Ning Yunyin. She then grabbed Ye Jin''s arm and walked into the house, "There''s no one here, there''s no need."


    "Why are your hands so cold?" Ning Yunyin lowered her head to look at Ye Jinsu''s hand and asked.


    Ye Jinsu shrugged her shoulders, bent down and picked up the plump and plump little white egg from the ground, and stuffed it into her stomach to warm her hands.


    Ning Yun chuckled. She touched Whitey and found that its body was actually quite warm.


    "Seems like it''s better than the warm jade I gave you." Ning Yunliang spoke in a slightly sour tone.


    Ye Jinsu raised her eyes to look at Ning Yunyin. He was still wearing his filial piety. His entire body was white, but he looked a lot gentler. It was as if he had turned into the warm and gentle appearance that he had had the first time he saw him.


    Ye Jinsu smirked and hugged Lil ''White, saying, "Yeah, I like Lil'' White the most. I like Lil ''White the most."


    Ning Yunyin narrowed her eyes slightly. "Like it the most?"


    Tsk, I just thought he was warm, but his fox tail was revealed so quickly.


    The corners of Ye Jinsu''s mouth curled up as she hugged Lil ''White and asked, "What else?"


    Ning Yunyin secretly gritted her teeth and realized that she had nothing left to say. Recently, Ye Jinsu''s eloquence had grown, and with the help of the palace maids around her, she loved to take advantage of others.


    Ning Yunyin''s teeth itched with hatred, but she loved it.


    His eyes darkened as his sharp gaze swept over Kindness, who immediately retreated out of fear.


    Okay, now it''s just the two of them.


    Ye Jinxiu suddenly had a bad feeling about this.


    She sat up straight and winked at Ning Yunyin, revealing a pair of delicate and touching eyes.


    Ning Yunyin''s expression stiffened. She felt like there was nothing she could do.


    Ye Jinsu had been eating him more and more recently.


    Seeing that he had succeeded, Ye Jinsu immediately lowered her head and revealed a proud smile. She had discovered this when she was at Uncle Rong''s place.


    Ning Yunyin had no choice but to admit defeat.


    Helplessly, he sat down beside Ye Jinxiu and handed the item in his sleeve to her.


    Ye Jinxiu took it and looked at Ning Yunyin doubtfully.


    "Let''s take a look." Ning Yunyin spoke up.


    It was an imperial edict, but Ye Jinsu didn''t know what it was about. She opened it doubtfully, but her gaze froze the instant she saw the contents.


    The room fell into a long silence. Ye Jinsu turned her head to look at Ning Yunyin with a trace of surprise in her eyes.


    Ning Yunyin wanted to cripple the harem for her?


    Ye Jinsu felt that there was something magical about the top of her head.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Jinsu finally came back to her senses. She put away the imperial edict and asked, "Are you serious?"


    "Jun Wu Yi is lying."


    "What about the court ministers? They won''t agree. "


    "Nine out of ten ministers in the court were severely injured, and they also dragged the few Tangerines away from you. Right now, they are all panicking and suspecting each other."


    "No one is going to go against me at this time of day."


    "¡­" Ye Jinsu was speechless for a moment.


    At that time, she had thought it would be useful to keep them under house arrest while at the same time provoking them. In the future, Ning Yunyin would be able to maintain a balance with the ministers in the imperial court.


    He didn''t expect to be of use here.


    However ¡­


    Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but feel warm in her heart.


    The corner of her mouth curled up as she tilted her head to look at Ning Yunxiao. "Since that''s the case, I''ll do as you say."

 C363

    Three months later.


    It had rained all night last night, and the weather had turned cold again this morning. Ye Jinsu loved to sleep. She slept on the bed until late morning, and only after Ning Yun had finished his morning assembly did she get up from the bed.


    Xiao Hong came bounding in from the outside and pointed at Ye Jinxiu, "Look, Miss. This Spring Festival breed is so pretty. We have never seen it before in the Ye Residence."


    Meng Lan took the Spring Festival from Xiao Hong''s hands and pulled her a bit further away from Ye Jinsu, so that she wouldn''t have to endure the cold spring air.


    "It''s no big deal, it''s time to change his name."


    Meng Lan lightly scolded Xiao Hong. She reached out her hand to insert Yingchun into a bottle beside her. She looked at Ye Jinsu and said, "A few days ago, this servant went to the clothes shop to see the Empress''s dress. Although the time was short, I''ve already done enough.


    It was now March, and the day of Ye Jinsu''s ceremony was getting closer and closer. Ye Jinsu''s imperial edict had come three months ago. However, it was still in the first month of the year, so he needed time to prepare for the grand ceremony.


    This dragged on until March.


    Ye Jinsu nodded as she listened. Meng Lan was watching over this matter, so she didn''t need to worry.


    "Is the previous emperor''s Thoughtful Cloud Pavilion almost completed?" Ye Jinxiu suddenly asked, looking at Ning Yunlian.


    Ning Yunyin was peeling pine nuts for Ye Jinsu, and her men were constantly moving around her body. She just gave a ''hmm'' and continued peeling the pine nuts.


    "It''s about to cremate the previous emperor again, and cripple the harem as well. Didn''t the ministers in the court eat you?" Ye Jinsu couldn''t help but ask.


    Ning Yunyin chuckled and handed a handful of pine nut seeds over to Ye Jinsu. She clapped her hands as she spoke, "There are a few stubborn old men in Central Plains, but I''ve been able to catch some of them recently. They''ve subsided a little."


    It was all thanks to Ye Jinsu''s move to send the tangerine.


    It had truly messed up the situation in the imperial court. Apart from Ning Yunxiao, no one had seen anything like this. Ning Yunyin was currently pretending that she wasn''t on good terms with the ministers, but in reality, she was secretly planning things out.


    On the other side, there were also a few people who were indecisive, afraid that they would be in danger. All of them came to Ning Yun to draw allegiance to her.


    In short, Ning Yunyin clearly understood that they were stuck in a muddle. No matter how much they tried to stir her, they would have to see her do it.


    Those old rotten things really couldn''t do anything to him.


    Ye Jinsu chuckled and relaxed a little.


    There was a squeak and the door opened.


    Xiao Hong hurriedly ran in from outside again, provoking Meng Lan to scold her a few more times. Hearing this, Little Red pouted and ran over to Ye Jinxiu, saying, "Miss, the person you wanted to invite has already arrived."


    Ye Jinsu''s eyes lit up. She sat up and asked, "Little Rong''er is here?"


    "So fast?" It was a long journey like this, and Ning Yunyin thought it would take some time.


    "Quick, let her in!" Ye Jinxiu said excitedly.


    Xiao Hong responded and quickly ran out, leading the two familiar faces in. Uncle Rong and Little Rong''er followed behind Xiao Hong with a stiff look, not daring to look up from their journey.


    Seeing the two seated, Uncle Rong and Little Rong''er immediately kowtowed. "Greetings to the emperor and esteemed empress ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu stood up and helped Little Rong''er and Uncle Rong up. "Hurry and get up. Are you tired from the journey?"


    Seeing the familiar face before her, little Rong''er hesitated for a moment. In the end, she looked at Ye Jinsu and said, "You, why didn''t you tell me that you were actually the empress ¡­"


    When someone had come to pick them up, they had been so frightened that they had almost not dared to believe it.


    Who would have thought that among the two people he had casually saved, one was the Emperor and the other was the Empress?


    This was too scary.


    A few days ago, because of this incident, little Rong''er didn''t sleep well for a few days. Although it''s a bit better now, little Rong''er is really not used to it.


    Ye Jinsu shrugged innocently and said, "I wasn''t the empress at that time."


    After saying that, Ye Jinsu laughed, grabbed hold of little Rong''er and whispered into her ear, "I invited you here to participate in my wedding."


    She had witnessed Xiao Rong''er''s marriage, and now that it was her turn, she wanted Xiao Rong''er to be present.


    Xiao Rong''er glanced at Ning Yunyin, who was standing to the side, and smiled in understanding.


    She also leaned close to Ye Jinsu''s ear and whispered, "I heard that the emperor crippled the entire harem for your sake."


    "Do you know how it''s transmitted to you from the outside?"


    "How?"


    "Everyone said that the emperor and empress have a deep affection for each other. They say that the emperor fell in love with you, but only you ¡­"


    Ye Jinsu laughed as she heard this, but didn''t say anything as she glanced at Ning Yunyin.


    The grand ceremony was set for the end of March, and the formal attire was delivered early. The reason why the post-sealing ceremony was delayed for so long was because the process of this set of clothes was too complicated. In addition to other accessories, the box full of clothes and ZhuiCui, looking at Ye Jinsu dazzled.


    Meng Lan looked at the two large boxes that were sent over from the Internal Affairs Bureau. She could not help but sigh. "The Emperor treats the Empress so well."


    "In all these years, there has never been an Empress who could match up to the Empress."


    Ye Jinxiu''s eyes softened as she saw this. She couldn''t help but turn her head to look at Ning Yunyin, who was also looking at her.


    Their gazes met, and the tender love in Ning Yunyin''s eyes was like a storm that enveloped Ye Jinsu.


    Ye Jinsu lowered her head and snickered.


    "Quickly put it on for the Empress, or else the auspicious hour will be missed." Meng Lan urged from the side, pushing Ye Jinsu as she prepared to change into her dress.


    After everything was settled, Ye Jinsu walked out with a huge head.


    She still hadn''t looked in the mirror, so she didn''t know what she looked like now. All she knew was that this phoenix coronet that was full of jade was really heavy ¡­


    Ning Yunyin, who was standing outside, breathed heavily. The beauty in her eyes instantly turned into pitch-black pupils. Ye Jinsu looked at him, and then held the phoenix crown on her head, "Isn''t it nice to look at?"


    Ning Yunyin lowered her head and looked at Ye Jinsu with a profound gaze. She spoke with a deep and low voice, "She''s very pretty ¡­"


    He felt that the complicated ceremony after this was getting in the way.


    With a slight cough from the side, Ye Jinsu blushed and pushed Ning Yunyin away. Ning Yunyin also coughed dryly, realizing that she had lost control of herself.


    Li De didn''t dare laugh, but led the way with a serious face. He said, "Empress, the auspicious hour has arrived. Let''s go."


    Outside the Chong Yang Palace, etiquette and entertainment were ongoing.


    Ning Yunyin looked at the slightly nervous Ye Jinsu and grabbed her hand. As the ceremony started, Ning Yunyin led Ye Jinsu and walked steadily towards Chong Yang Palace.


    They walked through Chong Yang Palace hand in hand. They performed etiquette and music, and ascended to heaven from the altar. From the Supreme Temple down to the ancestors, they would tread on the brazier like an ordinary couple.


    This path was very long, but it was very difficult for them.


    But when they walked together down the long path, the result was that they ended up standing together.